《My British Empire》


 Chapter 1: come to england

    Chapter 1 Comes to Ennd


    "1546, October 18th, the weather was cloudy and rainy. It''s almost the fifth year, and the weather here is still so unbearable. I''m already nine years old, my God! How many more years will it take for me to grow up!"


    Zhang Zhe wrote the diary viciously with his white and tender little hands. The little finger exhausted all his strength, and the slender quill was too difficult to grasp. It was very difficult for a child like him.


    The slender fonts on the paper are sorted from left to right. A type of script that is very different from the Latin alphabet that is popr today is spread on the paper. It is neither English nor French as prescribed by Ennd.


    "Your Highness, it''s time for lunch!" A young woman dressed in a maid''s attire rushed over with small steps, panting slightly. "Well, I see!" Zhang Zhe reluctantly agreed. As we all know, British cuisine is notoriously unptable in the world. Even as a prince, the food is not much better!


    Zhang Zhe closed the diary and hid it under the pillow. This is also a kind of deception! Jumping off the bed, Zhang Zhe followed the maid to the restaurant with short legs.


    Passing through a long corridor, the ground is covered with a mahogany floor, and the walls on both sides are covered with portraits of people, each of whom is mighty and extraordinary. Of course, God, the old man and his son are also on it, looking extraordinarily kind and pleasing to the eye.


    After five years, Zhang Zhe has watched it countless times, and he is tired of looking at God. Now he is tired of looking at God. Ignoring the salutations of the maids on both sides, I walked towards the restaurant.


    "Squeak!" The maid pushed open the door, only to see a middle-aged man dressed in arge number of gold ornaments, sitting on the right seat of the long table with his belly upright, staring at Zhang Zhe who came in, with a majestic face immediately The smile broke.


    "Edward! Come on, today I have your favorite roastmb, made ording to the method you said!"


    Who would have thought that His Majesty the king, who is so majestic outside, would have such a side.


    But Zhang Zhe is used to it, uh! To be exact, Edward got used to it, who told him that he was the only male heir of the entire Tudor royal family, and also the youngest heir of Henry VIII''s old age, at the age of forty-six.


    Sitting on the other side was Edward''s stepmother, Henry VIII''s sixth queen, Catherine Parr.


    The queen was sitting upright, and when she saw Edward, she smiled at him, "Edward! Sit down, it''s time to start!" Catherine has no children so far, so she has always been kind to Edward.


    Henry VIII was born in 1491, the second king of the Tudor dynasty, and the Lord of Irnd.


    Only in 1537 did he have a male heir, who was a baby. He was named the Duke of Cornwall and the Earl of Chester shortly after Edward was born (the Prince of Wales was Princess Mary at the time).


    And let his two daughters act as nannies to take good care of him, from which it can be seen that he is definitely a patriarchal king.


    However, Edward said he liked it.


    Edward sat next to His Majesty the King, dining with the royal etiquette meticulously. Even though he was favored by the king, he did not dare to break the rules, because there was a fat woman next to him staring at him.


    The fat woman is the maid of his mother Jane Seymour, and now the chief maid of the royal family. Her name is Anna Swell, a very strict old woman who grew up watching his mother and Edward.


    Edward got a headache when he saw her, but he couldn''t have an attack, so he could only draw a circle and curse her for being constipated.


    There are several tes of roast goose and a pot of roastmb on the long dining table, exuding a yellow and seductive atmosphere. This was also a rare enjoyment for the nobles in the Middle Ages. After all, the popr food method at that time was nothing more than stewing in arge pot with various spices.


    Barbecue is also grilled directly, which is a test of the chef''s cooking skills. The average nobleman cannot enjoy this dish.


    Fortunately, being a chef owned by the English royal family is very good. Within a few days after listening to Edward''s exnation, the roastmb is almost done. So the whole royal family liked this dish, and it was served every few days, and Edward almost vomited.


    Fortunately, after the religious reform, the royal family of Ennd confiscated arge amount of church property, and their ie was very rich. Eating somemb was nothing. Compared with the hard-working French royal family, it''s not bad.


    After lunch, when we were saying goodbye as usual, Princess Elizabeth, who was sitting upright as ady, asked suddenly.


    "Edward! How is your riding practice recently?"


    "It''s not bad! You can already run on horseback."


    "Oh! Let me check it!" Because Edward was in poor health since he was a child, Zhang Zhe began to practice riding to exercise himself when he first traveled through time.


    After five years of hard practice, I finally changed from a sick sprout that got sick after walking a few steps to a sprout that can run freely.


    It may be due to the inherent disease attribute. From birth to now, Edward has had a small illness every three days and a serious illness every five days.


    The ambitious Edward has been exercising regrly, and he has lived strong until now.


    Henry VIII''s patriarchal patriarchy was very serious. Edward could do whatever he wanted, but Elizabeth was always required to learn the etiquette ofdies, and even her favorite horse riding was not allowed to y often.


    So, the important task of testing Edward''s riding skills became Elizabeth''s happy time. Princess Mary on the other side seemed to have not heard it, and she still drank the turbid soup without making a sound, showing herdylike demeanor.


    Henry VIII nodded slightly, and Princess Elizabeth saluted immediately, followed Edward slowly out of the dining room, her gentle footsteps could not conceal Elizabeth''s joyful mood. As soon as the door of the gorgeous restaurant was closed, Princess Elizabeth jumped forward and switched positions.


    Edward shook his head helplessly, with a disappointed expression. Her Royal Highness, who was always paying attention to Edward, frowned, immediately turned around, stood in front of Edward, and squatted down.


    "Hey! Edward, do you have a problem with me?" Seeing that his sister''s tone couldn''t be truthful, Edward hurriedly changed the subject.


    "Sister! Your riding skills can now bepared with knights!" Hearing about his favorite riding skills, he immediately forgot to criticize Edward, and he couldn''t help saying proudly.


    "That''s right! Ordinary knights are no match for me, and Uncle Hughes praised me!" Uncle Hughes is the head of the royal family''s bodyguard, and he also taught Edward''s riding skills.


    Hughes Smith, the second son of a baron, stood out in a riot against border nobles. He killed three knights in a row and captured a viscount, so Henry VIII was named a court baron and owned three manors, which is not bad,pared to ordinary wandering knights.


    This is the first time I write a book, the writing style is immature, please forgive me!

 Chapter 2: Sir Hughes Smith

    Chapter 2 Baron Hughes Smith


    Hughes Smith is a serious man in his thirties, with scars all over his body, and his big muscles look very mighty. He has long gray-silver hair, and a pair of light blue eyes shining brightly under thick eyebrows. The weather-beaten cheeks look even more handsome in the cold wind, a proper middle-aged handsome guy.


    Edward followed Elizabeth out of the Ess¨¦ry Pce slowly, and the two little maids beside him hurried to the stables, leading Edward''s beloved pony to follow.


    Foals are warm-blooded cabards, a breed popr in Ennd in the 16th century.


    Suitable for long-distance running, it belongs to thete blooming type of horse. It originated from the Caucasian horse breed in the northern part of Eurasia. The adult horse weighs 950 pounds. It is a small horse in size, of coursepared with Europe.


    They are very hardworking and known for their long-distance staying power.


    The little pony was named Arthur by Edward, huh, huh! Riding a great monarch in the history of Ennd is indeed a great feeling, especially this king often changes gender, men and women do not know.


    Of course, my prince may have forgotten that his father''s elder brother is also called Arthur.


    Arthur has snow-white hair,bed by the maids so that it shines white, very beautiful. Arthur, who was more than one year old, was very happy to be able to go out for a walk, and ran to Edward''s side briskly with his pony head held high, biting his sleeves.


    "Okay, okay! I know you''re panicking, didn''t this bring you out?" The pony seemed to understand, biting much less forcefully, but still rubbing with the small die.


    "Well, well, I will take you for a walk three times a week, outside the pce!" Edward made a promise in desperation.


    Only after this did Edward get away, and Princess Elizabeth was just stopping to watch Edward''s embarrassment with interest, discussing with the maids from time to time, and there was a burst of cheerfulughter.


    Edward''s sister, Princess Elizabeth, was born at Presensi Pce in London, Ennd. She is the only surviving child of Henry VIII and his second queen, Anne Boleyn. Since her parents were married ording to Protestant rules, the Catholic Church considered her an illegitimate daughter.


    She was designated as the heir to the throne at birth, and her half-sister Mary was the unlucky servant to her. Just as Edward was born, she and Princess Mary became Edward''s nanny.


    When Elizabeth was three years old, her mother was sentenced to death for treason, and a yearter Henry VIII and his third queen, Jane Seymour, gave birth to a boy: Edward. Both Elizabeth and Mary became Edward''s servants.


    Elizabeth was born in 1533, four years older than Edward. Due to their simr age, her rtionship with Edward is very close, and her rtionship with her sister, Princess Mary, is not salty.


    The two of them came to the school grounds of the pce, and at this time, Baron Smith was training dozens of young boys in their teens. These newly joined boys are being tortured by the baron, but fortunately, the baron''s preferences are normal.


    The baron stared at them with a serious face as they practiced sprinting on horseback. Under the baron''s strict training, the boys tensed up and didn''t make a sound.


    In view of Baron Smith''s bravery, Henry VIII appointed him as the chief of the court guard,manding five hundred court guards. This is also all the armed forces of the entire royal family, the standing army of armed forces.


    So, under normal circumstances, the baron wille to train those young people who have just joined. And he was very fond of torturing the new boys, and this rumor was widely circted.


    The result of this is that the neers are basically quiet and have no thorns, so the baron no longer rifies?


    They areposed of the second sons of some nobles except the eldest son. Theye with their own horses and armor weapons to serve His Majesty the King, expecting to gain meritorious service in the war and win the fiefdom.


    ording to the rules of the Middle Ages, the nobles are loyal to the canonized nobles, and the ironw that a vassal''s vassal is not my vassal is popr.


    The vassals have to lead the army to fight during the war, so the king does not have a permanent army, and even the king cannot afford it!


    During the Middle Ages, the king and nobles jointly managed the country. The king entrusted the big nobles in various ces, and the nobles must be loyal to the king, and the big nobles entrusted the small nobles,yer byyer, thus forming the ruling foundation of the entire country in the Middle Ages.


    The order of nobility is as follows: Knight-Baron-Viscount-Earl-Duke-King. This is the ruling power of the entire Ennd. In theory, knights have the same status as the king, and the king is just a great nobleman. Of course, this is also in theory.


    Everyone found out, why is there no Marquis?


    Principal country: county, principality: duchy and marquis country: margravate.


    These feudal systems began in the period of Charles the Hammer, the court minister of the Frankish Kingdom. The titles of the Frankish country were originally non-descent, but after the demise of the Carolingian Dynasty, the local nobles who supported their own troops took the opportunity to separate one side and develop the hereditary system, forming theter state within a state (the centralization of early Germany was maintained, and their Duchies came veryte to hereditary system).


    The mostmon one in the Middle Ages was the earl country. The count/earl originally referred to the right-hand man of the Germanic kings, who was entrusted to guard one side of the local governor. These local governorsbined judicial, military, and taxation powers, and gradually formed the earl. The feudal ss was given a lot of power when it was entrusted, and it also became the high-level in the feudal system. The area that was enfeoffed was called Boling, which can be initiallypared to the Jiedushi of the Tang Dynasty in China.


    After the disintegration of the kingdom, they supported their troops and established an independent country.


    In the United Kingdom, the title of duke was born after Edward III, and it was used to confer on princes. In fact, it is the same as the earl country, but it means a slightly higher status.


    In addition, countries in Eastern and Southern Europe were greatly influenced by the Holy Roman Empire, and many of their local leaders were also called duchies because of the duke title bestowed by the emperor.


    The rank of the duke is second only to the prince, and the territory governed by the duke is called the duchy.


    The principality has greater power. The duke exercises judicial arbitration and taxation powers on its ownnd, while retaining its own army. The duke can continue to entrust smaller lords, such as viscounts, barons, etc.


    Principalities, uncle states, and marquis states are all entrusted directly by the king. In fact, sovereignty changes with the power of the emperor just like the vassal states in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    Later, the viscount and baron territory was too small to be called a country anymore.


    The concept of Marquis is generally found in Germany, which refers to the borders where there are frequent battles. For this reason, a Marquis military zone is specially set up there. The leader of the Marquis is the Marquis. Landenburg ter formed Prussia) and Austrian Bordends (German for Eastern Bordends, whichter became the base of the Habsburg family).


    Other feudal countries also asionally appeared the title of marquis, but generally as a supplement and rarely entrusted.


    Simply put, Marquis generally refers to the Earl of the Border District. Because of the tense fighting in the border area, their status was unusual, so they were promoted to marquis.


    Because it is a border area, naturally the number of earls is less than usual. Of course there are other reasons, but this is an important one.


    Back to the topic, there is another point that Henry VIII is a very sessful king. He almost spent his king''s career in war, so there is a good chance to get meritorious service by his side.

 Chapter 3: future earl of leicester

    Chapter 3 The Future Earl of Leicester


    Dozens of noble youths carried out Baron Smith''s orders meticulously. The youths tightly pressed their lips together, allowing the sweat to flow freely from their foreheads. Teenagers know that practicing sweat at this time is a straw that may save your life at any time.


    The arrival of Edward and Elizabeth did not disturb the training of the teenagers at all, and they also consciously stood aside, admiring the training of the teenagers. After a while, seeing that Smith and the others had no intention of stopping, Edward shook his head boredly, his eyes wandering around unconsciously. Immediately, he saw that his sister''s eyes were not right, and she kept staring at a ck-haired boy.


    hehe! The girl is also at the age of spring, but this guy is not very handsome! Do you want to think about it. Edward unconsciously thought of his sister.


    Robert Dudley was the fifth son of John Dudley, Earl of Warwick. Because I like mathematics, I went to the royal family to study and learn riding skills by the way. It is rumored that before Elizabeth I came to power, Robert Dudley was her good friend. The two had known each other since childhood, and they were even imprisoned in the Tower of London together. When Elizabeth I learned that she had be queen, she immediately appointed Robert as the royal horse officer, responsible for all the queen''srge ceremonies, in charge of all the dogs and horses of the royal family, and gave him the title of Lord the next year.


    ording to legend, Elizabeth I had many lovers, but her favorite was Robert Dudley. And Robert also knows the reason why Elizabeth did not have a family. The failed marriage of her parents and the marriage of her sister Mary I cast too much shadow on her when she was young. However, Robert still served Elizabeth I for life. He always believed that if If there must be a husband, it must be me.


    Robert has been married many times, and Queen Elizabeth has been angry about it, but the result is forgiveness. Later, for some political purposes, Elizabeth I named Robert the Earl of Leicester, and wanted him to marry Mary Stuart, the widowed Queen of Scots at the time, but Robert refused.


    Robert died in Coinbury Manor in 1588. After hearing the bad news, the queen seemed to have lost her soul. She locked herself in the room without eating or drinking for a long time, and was finally rescued by the ministers.


    Because of some political reasons and Elizabeth''s own psychological reasons, Queen Elizabeth has never been married. While most people still think that Robert Dudley is mainly responsible, Tudor supporters have always ssified him as a sinner.


    Edward felt a shudder at the thought that he might be childless. "However, I have been sick all the time in my previous life, so I''m afraid I''m powerless! It shouldn''t be a problem with my fertility!" Edward immediatelyforted himself, "I''m no longer a weak chicken like my previous life! Travelers won''t be so unlucky..."


    Edward thought a lot, but the real time only passed for a while, "Should I break them up?" Edward became concerned about his sister again, "Forget it, I shouldn''t die early, let nature take its course..."


    After half an hour, the teenagers dispersed and rushed towards Edward and the others like a tide. Competing to salute Edward and Elizabeth as knights. As expected, it won''t be long before Edward is the object of their allegiance. Henry VIII''s physical condition is a secret to others, but it should not be too easy for them as guards.


    Edward had no aversion to the fawning of the guards, and greeted them one by one with a smile, with a sincere smile on his small face. It is very necessary for the guards to make friends with the future King, and the prince''s smile is the best response to their behavior.


    Elizabeth felt that her younger brother gave people a special feeling now, as if her father greeted the ministers, full of confidence and calmness, and responded to various greetings with ease. It seemed that the younger brother who often teased her had grown up all of a sudden, and a feeling of joy and worry lingered in her heart, which made Elizabeth at a loss.


    After dismissing the curiosity of the guards, Edward came directly to Baron Smith and stopped the baron from saluting, "Mr. Baron! Can I ride Arthur to practice with you today? You agreed yesterday!" Edward said with Said in a proud tone, with a look of anticipation on his face.


    "Of course! I, Iron Man Smith, will do what I say!" Smith made a firm promise, but why did he have a helpless tone.


    Knowing that the baron is worried about his health, "Uncle Smith, you know my recent physical condition, and it is almost the same as Robert''s!" Although I know that Edward is bragging, it is indeed not the same as before. ''Professor'' William


    It was only a little bit close.


    As the name suggests, the ''Professor'' is the thinnest kid among the group of guards¡ªWilliam Walpole, so he got an elegant nickname. Of course, it''s an insulting term for a group of would-be knights dedicated to merit.


    Afterwards, Smith coughed, and all the teenagers immediately focused their attention, "Every knight, practice more now, and I will checkter!" Smith said in a slightly stern tone.


    "Yes, Master Smith!" The teenagers promised loudly.


    Smith led the way ahead, walking step by step with a rattling sound, which was the sound of the chain mail shaking on his body. Smith is a rigorous person, and he usually wears his armor and his hand with a knife.


    Riding on the little pony Arthur, you will be a veritable Prince Charming.


    Leaving Hampton Court Pce, Edward was very happy. After all, he lived for five years, and of course, adding the four years of his predecessor, it would be nine years. The same was true for Elizabeth. She had witnessed her mother''s tragic death since she was a child, and she didn''t have a good impression of Hampton Court Pce. Leaving Hampton Court Pce would make her feel a lot easier.


    Hampton Pce is known as the "British Versailles Pce", a model of the British Tudor pce. Cardinal Wolsey purchased this area in 1514, and construction began in 1515. The pce was builtpletely in Tudor style, with 1,280 rooms inside, which was the most magnificent building in the country at that time. Later, Ossey attracted the dissatisfaction of the king because of his wealth, and after his death in 1530, the pce was owned by Henry VIII. Henry VIII and Ann Pauline moved into this pce and began to expand it. King Edward I of Ennd was born here. It is said that Elizabeth I used this ce as a love nest to avoid the eyes and ears of Congress.

 Chapter 4: Royal Horse Gallop

    Chapter 4 Royal Horse Galloping


    As far as the eye can see, a small grasnd with more than a thousand acres lies horizontally on the north bank of the River Thames. The Thames River, which has not been influenced by industry, is still clear and cold, with the gentleness and smallness of the rivers of ind countries. Of course, this ispared with China. For those who have seen the Yangtze River, this is a small river.


    For Smith, who lives in London, this is a big river, thergest river he has seen since he left Buckinghamshire. Even though he has seen it countless times, Smith is still in awe of it.


    Huh! Wait, why doesn''t His Royal Highness Prince Edward look surprised? Had he seen the great Thames? But didn''t His Majesty the King worry about the safety of the prince and never let hime to the Thames River! I''m not even on the river this time, it''s miles away! Forget it, maybe he ran out secretly!


    Edward did not expect that some of his expressions would give Smith such a big association. He was thinking about how to protect the draft river for Londoners in the future.


    The meadow is only five miles from Hampton Court Pce, so close that Henry VIII forbade Edward to go to the river. One mile equals 1.6 kilometers, and five miles equals eight kilometers.


    Five miles was no problem for Smith, but it was very difficult for Edward and Elizabeth.


    So, Smith rode there with Edward. He loved his **** horse named ''Iron Shield'' very much, and he was usually reluctant to ride it. He was more precious than his precious son.


    I had no choice but to ride it today, and Baron Smith''s heart trembled, for fear that the stones on the roadside would damage the horse''s hooves.


    As for why Baron Smith loves the **** horse called Shield so much? Edward had heard rumors that the ck horse had saved Baron Smith''s life by parrying an arrow on the battlefield. Therefore, the Smith Knight at that time thought that this was the meaning of God, and the shield became the messenger of God. After spending all his savings, and maybe God blessed him, the dark horse was saved. So, the 15-year-old horse was ridden by Smith to the pasture.


    Edward and Elizabeth rode their respective horses to the pasture. Edward''s Arthur was white, and Elizabeth''s horse was reddish-brown. One could tell they were sons of aristocrats, so some serfs and yeoman on the side of the road hurried out of the way for fear of being identally injured.


    At the end of the Middle Ages, no oneined about being identally injured by nobles.


    The former ordinary college students now also feel the demeanor of what is called a privileged ss.


    Although he didn''t like this kind of behavior from the bottom of his heart, but he was asked to apologize to those serfs and poor people, Edward said that the concubine couldn''t do it!


    Edward didn''t realize that after five years of aristocratic education, his thinking has unknowingly turned to the aristocratic ss. This is why the **** determines the head!


    Although Edward still retains the previously epted idea of ??equality for all, at the end of the Middle Ages, it is a ridiculous assumption to want to achieve equality for all.


    In life, there must always be a dream to chase. Therefore, Edward rode on the horse, thinking about how his body could be like that of ordinary people, so that he could ride the horse and whip at any time, and gallop in this kingdom of his own.


    "Elizabeth! What is your dream?" Edward turned his head and asked his sister. "Ah! Dream, let me think about it again!" Elizabeth lowered her head cutely, her eyes kept rolling.


    Edward looked at the little loli riding on the horse with a smile. The long white dress made Elizabeth''s little face more rosy and cute.


    The thirteen-year-old Elizabeth is in the prime of her life. In ancient Chinese terms, it is the age of cardamom. Sitting on a horseback, she is a head taller than Edward, which makes Edward''s neck sore.


    Just half an hourter, Edward suddenly felt a fiery emotion spreading on the inner thigh, and Arthur shook from time to time. This feeling was very sour, how could it be a cool word!


    Just when Edward was very embarrassed, the clear sky suddenly turned cloudy, and a dark cloud rushed here, as if he was about to do something unspeakable.


    "Huh!" Edward secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately sat up again, and said in an anxious tone, "Uncle Smith, it looks like the weather is going to rain! Let''s ride back quickly!"


    Smith looked up at the dark clouds above his head, and said in a slightly joyful tone: "Mm! Your Royal Highness, you and the Princess, hurry back, my queen."


    "Okay! Be careful!" Edward then asked Elizabeth, who was thinking about her dream, "Elizabeth! Let''s go back!"


    "Oh!" Elizabeth responded without distraction, "What? I haven''t yed enough yet!" Elizabeth immediately regretted it after realizing it.


    The thirteen-year-old girl was just at the time of being lively and restless, and finally came out to ride a horse for a while, how could she leave so easily.


    "Why don''t we ride back in a horse race. If I get to Hampton Court Pce first, you can plead with my father so that I don''t have to learn etiquette from my mother today!" Elizabeth''s switch can be a strategy.


    Because Edward is favored by Henry VIII, Edward has never been scolded by Henry VIII, so some troubles are med on him. Basically, everything he asks can be passed. He is the only male in the entire Tudor royal family. What about the heir?


    "Okay! But only this time, don''t make another example!" Edward agreed after thinking for a while.


    "Well, yes!" Elizabeth responded with a happy smile.


    Although Edward could ask Henry VIII to do many things, he cherished such an opportunity very much. Because he knew that Henry VIII was very busy with the religious reform, and his health was not good recently, so he didn''t dare to trouble him for some trivial matters.


    It can be seen that Elizabeth dislikes Madam Mary who taught her aristocratic etiquette. Edward shivered when he thought of Madam Mary.


    Aunt Mary is a nun at Priory Abbey in London, a monastery where the Tudor royal family often donates gold coins, so she sent Mary Gray with the best etiquette to teach Princess Elizabeth etiquette.


    Mary Gray was the daughter of a baron and was sent to a monastery since she was a child.


    I don''t know if I have been hurt in any way, and I have a cold face all day long. He was close to 1.7 meters tall, with a high nose, dark blue eyes, and grayish-white color on his thin cheeks. The sharp eyes seem to be able to see your soul, and the veins pop out of your hands, which proves that its owner is quite old.


    Shaking his head, it seemed that he could throw that figure out of his brain. During Edward''s memories, Elizabeth took a step ahead while he was not paying attention. When he came back to his senses, only Elizabeth''sughter was heard, but the person had long since disappeared.


    Edward smiled bitterly, shook his head, raised his whip, and mmed the whip hard into the air.


    Arthur seemed to understand what Edward meant, and ran after him with his calves.


    I hope everyone will support me a lot, and I will update a chapter every day around six o''clock in the future.

 Chapter 5: Duke of Norfolk

    Chapter 5 The Duke of Norfolk


    When they arrived at the pce, Edward and Elizabeth were already ruined, while Baron Smith was still walking slowly in the wind and rain on his precious iron shield.


    Of course! In the end it was Elizabeth who won, for her horse was grown, fat and strong, and much faster than Edward''s colt.


    "Hey! Edward, father, please leave it to you!" Princess Elizabeth proudly tossed her slightly curly blond hair, with slightly protruding flower buds, proudly striding towards her room.


    Edward knew this was the result, but it was just to save Elizabeth from the rain. Shouldn''t a brother with an adult soul take care of his sister?


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the pce, Lucy and Luna, who had served Edward since childhood, hurried to him. Look left, look right, observe carefully, as if to find something abnormal.


    "Okay! Lucy, Luna, nothing wrong with me!" Edward said helplessly.


    "Your Highness! You haven''t been sick for a day since you were a child, and you''ve only gotten better recently..." As soon as the disease was mentioned, the slightly older Luna started talking non-stop.


    Edwardughed bitterly inwardly, covering his ears helplessly with both hands, and Lucy beside him blinked her eyelids naughtily, covering her ears too.


    Luna and Lucy are a pair of sisters. Their parents were serfs of the Tudor royal family. Because they are simr in age to Edward, they were recruited by His Majesty the King as Edward''s maid. Of course, being beautiful is only one of the reasons.


    Luna is two years older than Edward and one year older than Lucy. Both have brown hair and dark blue watery eyes.


    Since the two came to Edward when he was six years old, their barley-colored skin had gradually turned white, and their round thighs looked powerful, which was caused by their frequent work.


    Luna is one point taller than Lucy, and half a head taller than Edward. So as soon as Edward looked up, he saw Luna''s chest trembling due to speaking. The girl''s newly developed **** were so big, like a small steamed bun, which made Edward''s heart sway unconsciously.


    Luna seemed to notice that Edward was looking at her chest, she shrank back unconsciously, then straightened up again, looking at Edward provocatively.


    "Hehe, if it wasn''t for my immature body, I would have wanted you to look good a long time ago!" Edward looked away helplessly, thinking angrily in his heart.


    Luna couldn''t help but feel disappointed when she saw Edward''s gaze averted. Although she was still young, she already knew that if her family wanted to get rid of their serf status, they could only rely on Edward.


    After looking away, Edward changed the subject, "Luna, how is Your Majesty the King doing today?"


    "Your Highness, His Majesty the King is in a good condition today, but he is a little drowsy and just woke up!" Luna replied in a resentful tone.


    "Okay! I''m going to see my father." Edward walked towards the king''s bedroom, "Oh! Don''t forget to feed Arthur some barley and eggs. He has worked hard today."


    "Yes!" Luna and Lucy hurriedly saluted and responded, only to see Edward walking quickly. By the time the two got up, Edward was no longer in sight.


    The two sisters looked at each other, and there was a ''poof'', and both sistersughed out loud, and the melodious sound echoed throughout the corridor.


    Going straight to the bedroom, the long corridor is full of elegant and expensive atmosphere.


    The smooth floor was painted a reddish-brown paint, a nautical anti-corrosion paint, which had been applied profusely, at least three times as far as Edward could tell.


    The walls are covered with various oil paintings, including those of God and his son, as well as pictures of ancient kings in armor, all of which look extraordinarily heroic.


    Come to the door of the master bedroom and see Edward, the doorman directly opens the door and lets Edward in.


    At this time, His Majesty the King was flipping through a Bible, looking very devout.


    Henry VIII received a good education since he was a child, and the poet Skelton was his teacher. When he was a little longer, he met and consulted Erasmus and some Renaissance celebrities. He knows Latin, French, Italian and some Spanish, Greek, loves poetry and music, and canpose and y. In the early years of Henry VIII''s reign, some of his actions showed the influence of the new trend of thought of the Renaissance. He praised Collett, a humanist who was erudite and vigorously attacked the corruption of the church and the ignorance of priests, as "my doctor".


    Henry VIII was also very learned, and his court was a center of academic and artistic innovation. He even wrote a book in Latin. The discovery of America (the New World) provided a whole new stage for the innovative spirit of Henry, the first European ruler to study global geography.


    Henry VIII in hister years was suspicious, which was unavoidable for both ancient Chinese emperors and Western kings.


    But His Majesty the King has never doubted or scolded Edward.


    Edward''s arrival disturbed the king. Henry VIII looked up and saw that it was Edward. His angry expression turned into a happy expression like snow. No wonder Elizabeth was jealous of him.


    Lying on the bed, Henry VIII looked at his only son, feeling relieved, and asked in a doting tone: "My dear little Edward, what can I do for you?"


    "Eh! Father, Isa is tired from ying with me today, so don''t take the etiquette ss tonight!" Edward couldn''t bear the king''s tone, as if coaxing a child, although his current body is a child.


    "Okay, as long as you are happy!" King Henry said very softly.


    "However, Edward! My health has been getting worse and worse recently, and you have to be ready to take on the responsibility of the Tudor royal family." The king''s voice was slightly low, "The mission God entrusted to us as shepherds is about to pass into your hands !"


    "My child! I''m about to go to see God!" The king''s tone was a little sad, "You will be the king of Ennd and Wales, and any stones that stand in your way will be kicked away."


    Edward was stunned by King Henry''s words. He was not only surprised that the king''s body was about to copse, but also surprised by the meaning of the king''s murderous words.


    Facts have proved that the king''s words were not in vain. At the end of 1546, Henry VIII decided through Parliament to arrest Thomas Howard, Duke of Norfolk who opposed the religious reformation, which set off another wave of purges of counter-reformers.


    And Thomas Howard, Duke of Norfolk, is the leader of the conservative faction.


    Thomas Howard (1473-1554), formerly known as Thomas Howard, was a famous nobleman during the reign of King Henry VIII of Ennd. Son of the 2nd Duke of Norfolk. In 1513 he was Lord of the Admiralty and helped defeat the Scots at the Battle of Florton. After inheriting his father''s dukedom in 1524, he spearheaded the factional struggle against Thomas Wolsey, who was then President of the Royal Council, and reced him in 1529. Supported his niece Anne Boleyn''s marriage to Henry VIII in 1533, but presided over Anne''s trial in 1536. He skillfully suppressed the rebellion of the Pilgrimage of Grace, and became the most powerful favorite of the king around 1540. His position was weakened by the execution of his niece Catherine Howard in 1542 and his son Henry Howard (1517-1547) for treason. He was imprisoned on charges ofplicity with his son, and in 1553 Queen Mary ordered his release.


    In general, he also deserved what he deserved, and he has been doing it all the time. His son was hanged for treason in the Elizabethan period in history.


    I hope everyone will vote for rmendation, this is the greatest encouragement for me, thank you all

 Chapter 6: the passing of the king

    Chapter 6 The King''s Passing


    Inte autumn, the weather is cloudy. The sycamore trees in front of the Duke of Norfolk''s mansion have withered, red and yellow, oveppingyers, giving off a different vor.


    Thomas Howard, the owner of the duke''s mansion who owns more than a hundred acres, is writing something with candles in his study, and anyone who can read will be surprised if he sees it.


    "Dear Sir John Flowerdu, our efforts still haven''t changed His Majesty''s willingness to tamper with God''s decree!" The Duke thought for a while, as if he had made up his mind, and wrote through gritted teeth.


    "So, we decided to use force to make God favor the whole of Ennd again. I hope you can mobilize the local gentlemen to support us!"


    The Duke of Norfolk wrote very excitedly, and his long-term depressed mood seemed to be about to burst out, imagining that Henry VIII would step down from the throne and the Howard family would be the masters of Ennd.


    Suddenly, the silent air was suddenly cut off by something.


    There was an urgent knock on the door, and a slightly vicissitudes of voice sounded, "Your Honor! Why are you bothering the Duke of Norfolk''s mansion?" The voice suddenly became severe again.


    "Don''t you know what crime it is to harass a lord duke''s rest without reason?" The lord duke recognized the voice of his butler Andrew.


    "Oh no! My lord, I''m here following His Majesty''s will!" The young voice was mellow, but suddenly stiffened again.


    Andrew choked to death when he heard that it was the king''s will.


    Since the War of the Roses in the previous generation, the king''s strength has grown tremendously, and the nobles can no longer fight against the king.


    Wars of the Roses: This war was mostly fought by armies of horse knights and their feudal entourage. Supporters of the House of Lancaster were mainly in the north and west of the country, while supporters of the House of York were mainly in the south and east.


    The massive casualties of the nobles caused by the War of the Roses (about 65 nobles above the baron, thousands of small and medium feudal lords, and more than 80,000 family soldiers) were one of the main reasons for the weakening of the feudal power of the nobles, which led to the Tudor dynasty. The development of a strong centralized monarchy.


    In fact, ording to the statistics ofter generations, in 1600, there were only 61 Lords in Ennd. In 1546 now, there are probably less than 50 nobles with titles.


    The Tudor dynasty is different from the European continent relying on aristocratic rule. What he can rely on is a group of local gentlemen to rule.


    In Ennd from the 16th to the 17th centuries, there was no resident local government, only resident gentry, and they provided voluntary services.


    The squire''s self-government is loosely connected with the central government in London, and relies more on the rtionship between people.


    That is to say, this is a social governance method centered on localism, linked by traditional cultural customs, and managed by gentry who voluntarily take up public office.


    To put it bluntly, it means that the local gentry are allowed to govern themselves, the judicial power is vested in the central government, and those who do not pay their wages are vain, and the royal power does not go to the countryside.


    Back to the topic, the Duke of Norfolk heard this, and hurriedly lit the credit candle that had just been half written.


    The young Judge Jackson pushed away Butler Andrew and went straight into the study.


    "Kang Dang!" The door was opened roughly by the judge, and the young face faced the Duke directly, "Dear Duke, pleasee with us!"


    Jackson did not dare to treat the Duke like a butler, because the nobles were connected online and offline, who knows when he will be able toe out again.


    In fact, this is indeed the case. Less than an hour after the Duke of Norfolk was taken away, three waves of nobles came to ask for help, which made Henry VIII feel helpless. Can only be locked up.


    As time passed step by step, the king''s condition worsened step by step, but Edward, Elizabeth, and the eldest sister Mary stayed with the king and never left.


    The king''s sanity is sometimes clear, sometimes confused, and his whole body is aching and weak.


    Edward was very powerless about this. He was just a liberal arts student in his previous life, never studied medicine, and only knew somemon medical knowledge.


    Even though he only lived with Henry VIII for more than five years, Edward received no less paternal love than others, so Edward felt as sad as Elizabeth and the others.


    1547, January 28, Whitehall Pce, Windsor Castle.


    Whitehall Pce, also known as Whitehall, was the main residence of the British king in London from 1530 to 1698. Located in London, Ennd, at what is now Whitehall Street.


    At this time, the Tudor royal family has moved to Whitehall Pce, to be precise, Henry VIII, Edward, the eldest princess Mary, and the second princess Elizabeth.


    The entire pce was silent, and the maids walked even softer, not daring to breathe heavily, and the atmosphere seemed very depressed.


    In the king''s bedroom, Queen Catherine Parr sat beside Henry VIII''s bed, sobbing softly.


    In 1543, the old Henry married Catherine Parr, who served in the court, as his sixth wife.


    Catherine Parr is a twice-married widow with radical religious views, while Henry is a conservative. The two argued frequently, nearly costing her life a few times, but she always backed down in time.


    Under the influence of the queen, Henry reconciled with his two daughters, Mary and Elizabeth. Catherine Parr took good care of Henry''s children Mary, Elizabeth and Edward, giving them a good education. She also took good care of Henry, who was ailing and easily irritable in hister years.


    So everyone in the pce respected this gentle and virtuous queen, and only she and Edward could dissuade Henry VIII, who was furious in hister years.


    His Majesty the king on the bed had his eyes tightly closed, but he opened them suddenly, and his snow-white face also turned rosy.


    The people in the room were not only not happy but became even more sad. Most people know that people who are dying will have the phenomenon of returning to life, and this is what His Majesty the King is doing now.


    "nck, remember what I''m about to say!" The king said to the clerk next to him in a confident voice.


    "Yes, Your Majesty the King!" The clerk responded with grief.


    "After my death, the throne will be inherited by Edward, Duke of Cornwall, or, if he has no heirs, by Mary."


    The king didn''t worry about Edward''s embarrassment, and immediately said: "If Mary is still childless, Elizabeth will inherit the throne!"


    Also considering Edward''s age, "Edward Seymour, Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas Cranmer, Earl of Warwick John Dudley... form the Regency Committee!" until Edward was neen."


    The king seemed to have exhausted all his strength, so hey down directly.


    The ministers in the room were discussing one after another, and the king gave them a difficult problem and created a brand-new regency system.


    Edward Seymour next to him suddenly smiled. He is Edward''s uncle, a Protestant, and a triple jumper.


    Suddenly, a little maid tried the king''s nose with her hand, and then she took it back suddenly, shouting: "God has taken His Majesty the King!"


    The tears that Edward had been holding back flowed uncontrobly all over his immature face.


    Thanks to zero1234, I saw my conquest, Burial Night, Shanshui Wuxing, Tiandi Shendiao, Yuri Yefimovich Shelov, book friend 224xxxx42. Everyone¡¯s big rmendation votes support, II thank you everyone, your encouragement is My biggest motivation.

 Chapter 7: to be crowned

    Chapter 7 Coronation


    The next day, a grand funeral ceremony was held at St. George''s Cathedral in Windsor Castle. All sixteen members of the regent came to participate, and the nobles whose territories were near London also arrived.


    The first thing to do is to enter the ceremony. The maids first cleaned the king''s body, put on makeup, and dressed neatly. The clothes they wore were very gorgeous and solemn, giving people a sense of solemnity.


    Edward looked at thest side of his father in this life, and his heart was full of emotion. It was this man who gave him a kingdom.


    Then moved to St. George''s Cathedral, where the entire direct royal family stayed at the side, prayed and sang hymns, and at the same time put the body into the coffin and covered it with the firstyer


    ck wooden boards, wait until the funeral is over, and thenpletely seal the coffin after paying homage to the remains.


    The encoffining was presided over by Thomas Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury, singing hymns and praying.


    Then the descendants of the Tudor royal family came to pay their respects. Because Catholicism advocates going to heaven after death, everyone who came to the ceremony smiled and bowed to the king''s body.


    The burial ceremony is usually held for seven days, and the coffin is parked in St. George''s Cathedral. Every day, nobles from all over the world and envoys from various countriese to pay their respects.


    The funeral ceremony is followed by the funeral ceremony. There is no specific date for the funeral ceremony. As long as it is convenient for everyone, it is usually held in the evening.


    Participating in the burial is mainly for the survivors of the deceased, and also to see thest side of the deceased.


    Participating in the funeral is mainly for a wide range of people. In addition to the rtives and friends of the deceased, the rtives and friends of the survivors also participate. Therefore, the funeral is more grand and has certain etiquette. Pray and sing hymns, and at the same time put the body into the coffin and cover it with the firstyer of transparent boards. After the funeral is over, pay homage to the remains and thenpletely seal the coffin.


    St. George''s Church is one of the main buildings in the west end of Windsor Castle, known as the British Royal Temple. This Gothic church was built in 1475. Many major events in British history took ce here. Since the 18th century, 10 kings and 6 queens of British monarchs have been buried here after their death. Including Queen Alexandra Victoria who has been in power for 63 years, Edward VI, and of course the well-known King Edward VIII who only loves beauties but not country. (After the abdication, it was called the Duke of Windsor) The church holds a celebration ceremony for the winners of the Order of Gard to pay homage to the king every year in the inner hall.


    People throughout Ennd are immersed in the sorrow of the king''s death, and people with insight are worried about the situation of the country where the main minister is strong.


    The entire king''s funeral went on for almost a month, and finally His Majesty the King was buried with his third wife Jane Seymour, because she gave birth to His Majesty the only male heir¡ªEdward.


    Let¡¯s take a look at thements ofter generations on him: During Henry VIII¡¯s reign, he carried out religious reforms, separated the Church of Ennd from the Holy See, became the highest religious leader in Ennd, madeprehensive reforms to national government agencies, and adopted a bnced foreign policy in Europe. Protect the political and economic interests of the country.


    These led to great changes in Britain¡¯s social and economic conditions, political system, culture, ideology, and religion, and eventually made Britain a unified and centralized modern nation-state, creating favorable conditions for the further development of capitalist factors. Henry VIII yed a major role in this process as an absolute monarch with unprecedented power.


    Although he made a foolish move in theter period, he sold most of the benefits obtained by the Tudor royal family in the religious reformation, which made the entire government''s finances worse, and was the lead of the bourgeois revolutionter.


    hey-hey! Theter Charles I of the Stuart dynasty led to an uprising led by Cromwell because of tax increases.


    This is also karma! Whoever told him that the Stuart family took advantage of it, they won a big country empty-handed. There is no such good advantage in the world.


    1547, February 25th, Westminster Abbey (Westminster Abbey), Edward dressed in costumes, kneeling on one knee, standing in front of Canterbury Archbishop Thomas Cranmer.


    Since Henry VIII carried out the religious reform, the king has reced the pope as the leader of the British religious circle. The Bishop of Canterbury is the highest office other than the king, and actually leads the Angan Protestantism in Ennd.


    The current Archbishop of Canterbury, Thomas Cranmer, is a radical reformist and an important assistant to Henry VIII''s reform.


    Edward got up early and followed his maid Luna to Westminster Abbey to practice the coronation ceremony early to avoid making a fool of himself.


    Walking in the corridors of the cathedral, I found that it is a typical Gothic building, which is extraordinarily magnificent and majestic. The colorful ss reflected in the sun in various colors highlights the unique splendor of the church.


    Westmins Abbey was built in 960 AD and is located on the north bank of the River Thames in London. It was built by Edward the Confessor and was canonized in 1065.


    In order tomemorate Edward, Henry III vowed to build a church with a more majestic Gothic style, so that very little of the original structure remained.


    It is not only the chapel of the Anglican Church, where 38 British monarchs including the current queen were crowned. At the same time, Westminster Abbey is also the auditorium where members of the British royal family hold their weddings, and it is also a state funeral mausoleum.


    Edward lowered his head, only hearing the loud voice of Archbishop Thomas.


    "By the grace of God, King of Ennd, France, and Irnd, Guardian of the Faith, Head of the Church of Ennd and Irnd, Edward VI..." (Edward VI, by the Grace of God, King of Ennd, France and Irnd, Defender of the Faithand of the Church of Ennd and also of Irnd in Earth Supreme Head...). "


    With the addition of a series of titles, Thomas officially prepared to put the crown symbolizing royal power on Edward''s head.


    At this moment, Edward stood up unreasonably and abruptly, walked up to Bishop Thomas who had already been stunned, and picked up the crown.


    ¡°I am the ruler of Ennd, and also God¡¯s agent in the world¡ªEdward VI.¡±


    Edward put on the crown for himself as a matter of course after he uttered these words that shocked the nobles and envoys present.


    Edward nodded apologetically to Archbishop Thomas, and the bishop with his mouth wide open slowly returned to his normal color. The silver-white hair made Edward feel unbearable.


    But Edward quickly recovered his mood, and there was no room for any mistakes at this important moment.


    Immediately, Edward raised the scepter symbolizing royal power and waved it at the surrounding nobles and gentlemen, and the scene was suddenly silent.


    "Executor! Executor!" Someone shouted, as if a thunder had exploded the stunned nobles and gentlemen.


    "Supporter! Representative, representative..." The nobles shouted and echoed as if they had realized something, and the atmosphere on the scene suddenly became lively.


    People cheered with emotion, not noticing that His Majesty the King, who had just be Edward VI, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Phew! Fortunately, we arranged the procrastination in advance, otherwise it would be embarrassing!" Edward took another breath, "Oh! Travelers are not omnipotent, so we should do less of this kind of thing in the future!"


    Thanks to zero1234, byzantium, Minhang Menghua, Yaolianncasterkoo, I don¡¯t know how to sweat during the day, Xu Yuhua, everyone¡¯s big votes

 Chapter 8: talk

    Chapter 8 Discussion


    As time passed, the coronation took ce at Westminster Abbey, publicized by the nobles and gentlemen who attended.


    It quickly spread throughout Ennd, and spread to the entire British Isles, towards Europe.


    An important town in the north¡ªYork, since Henry VIII suppressed the rebellion of the northern border nobles, York has be the central city in northern Ennd.


    In Ennd, it is one of the fewrge cities other than London, with a poption of 30,000.


    The Frans Tavern in York City is the most popr ce, not only a ce that the guards like, but also a ce where workers and free farmers like toe.


    There was not only a threepence mug of barley wine in the pub, but a liter of it. And I heard that the wine that the nobles drank cost as much as a pound for a small ss.


    "Tsk tsk! God! Nobles are really rich, who would be so prodigal and drink this!" Jomannonville, who owns 60 acres ofnd, couldn''t help shaking his head in his heart.


    After Will usually farms his ownnd, he will rent thend of nobles. Thanks to the eruption of Ennd''s poption, it only costs about fifty pounds a year, and the remaining expenses are only a little over eight pounds.


    It hurts Will to think about spending one-eighth of his annual ie on a ss of wine.


    Although Will doesn''t make much money, but in rural Ennd, he belongs to the upper-ss figures other than noble lords.


    Will walked into the Frans tavern swaggeringly, and the people along the way saluted him, but he just nodded slightly and went straight into the tavern.


    The tavern changed from the hustle and bustle of the past, and suddenly became quiet, which made Will hardly get used to it.


    Will walked into a circle surrounded by a crowd without thinking, only to hear a funny voice shouting.


    "The handsome and extraordinary Prince Edward was kneeling in front of the Archbishop of Canterbury, and I saw him..." The voice suddenly stopped here.


    "Where''s the one behind?" "Oh! God, I have the urge to kill you now!" "Peace! You little bastard, believe it or not, I''ll beat you!..." The onlookers couldn''t helpining loudly.


    Will couldn''t help pricking up his ears to listen carefully when he heard the scene of the new king being crowned, but he stopped suddenly, even if he was a local gentleman, he couldn''t help but blurt out curses.


    The young man in the middle of the crowd stretched out a finger, "I just want a ss of noble wine, just a ss."


    At that time, one pound = 20 shillings = 240 pence. Usually, a piece of ck bread with a length of 30 cm was enough for a family of three to eat two meals a day, and it only cost two pence. And a pound exists almost only in the fantasies of the poor.


    And for the regrs who oftene to the bar, it is also a big number.


    Boom! The atmosphere at the scene became lively again. People were pointing at Pease and saying that he had a big appetite and wanted to drink like crazy.


    "Hey! Ladies and gentlemen, don''t you want to know the situation at that time? This is what my cousin''s uncle heard from Baron Wach''s butler!" Pease said again after a breath.


    "The news is absolutely true! You don''t know how exciting the scene was!" Pease said in a seductive tone.


    Will was a little moved when he heard this, and when he wanted to order a ss of wine, there was a sudden sound.


    "France! Give dear Pease a ss of wine!" "Okay! Dear Mr. Brad!" Brad from the next vige shouted first.


    Suddenly, voices of praise for Brad echoed in the tavern, and Brad''s reputation suddenly rose to the top.


    Will felt remorse at this time, and missed such a good opportunity to improve his reputation.


    In Ennd, gentlemen with high reputations hold public office locally, so fame is no less than a sharp weapon for gentlemen.


    "Okay! Thank you, Master Brad, for the gift!" Pease carefully held the wine ss, took a sip, and enjoyed it.


    The people around were staring hotly, swallowing their saliva involuntarily, staring straight at the wine ss.


    After Pease took a sip, he immediately spoke up.


    "Prince Edward stood up at that time, and the crown seemed to have grown a pair of wings, and it automatically flew to the top of the prince''s head, emitting white light!" Pease said exaggeratedly.


    "The crown fell on the prince''s head, and the prince immediately raised his scepter and said, ''I am the ruler of Ennd, and I am the agent of God in the world! His Majesty is smiling!"


    Peace said that at this time, he immediately made a pious Christian action, and the people around him couldn''t help but follow suit, praising God and His Majesty the King.


    After Pease finished speaking, he hurried out, came to a dpidated alley, and saw a crack.


    Hou hurriedly reached in and took out a one-pound gold coin. His nervous heart was relieved immediately, and he opened his mouth happily.


    "Be happy! As long as you say it ten more times on such asions, you will get another pound!" said a man covered in a cloak in the depths of the alley.


    Peace knew that this was his rich man, and believed that what he said was true, but he didn''t want to get closer to him.


    Peace felt that this person was dangerous, and his body was covered with a cold breath, which made people very ufortable.


    "Yes! My lord, I will work hard." Pease ttered.


    "En!" The man responded coldly, and disappeared in an instant. Pease turned his head and left indifferently, looking for a new ce to make money, oh no! It''s the speech.


    Madrid, Spain. Charles V was lying in bed, listening to his courtier talk about the coronation in Ennd.


    "Oh! It''s another Henry VIII! A new troublesome little guy!" Charles V sighed. The pce minister, who was reading the letter, catered carefully, showing his true dog legs.


    Charles V is the son of Philip I of the Habsburg family of the Habsburg family and Juana, Queen of Castile (Mad Juana), Ferdinand II of Aragon and Castile Grandson of Isabe I of Leah, Holy Roman Emperor Maximilian I and Duchess Mary of Burgundy, born in Ghent and raised in the Low Countries. His childhood teacher was Adrian of Utrecht ter Pope Hadrian VI).


    Charles inherited the Low Countries and Franche-Comt¨¦ in 1506 (the year his father died). When his mighty maternal grandfather Ferdinand II died in 1516, he became the owner of a vast domain that included his mother''s Castile and Ferdinand II''s kingdom of Aragon, Ca The Kingdom of Styria, the Kingdom of Navarra, the Kingdom of Granada, the Kingdom of Naples, the Kingdom of Sicily, Sardinia, and the entire Spanish America (during his reign, Spain¡¯s colonies in America were expanded due to the conquest of Mexico and Peru. several times).


    As soon as he arrived in Spain, he had to fight against cities fighting for self-government, and some Spanish nobles were dissatisfied with his appointment of some Flemish officials in Castile. In the end, all resistance was overwhelmed by him, and an obedient and strong Spain formed the basis for his future galloping in Europe. He continued to expand Spain''s absolute monarchy and use it to establish the Spanish Empire that dominated Christian Europe.


    He has a dazzling array of titles, enough to illustrate his power.


    Well, this is a public chapter, so I''ll give it a go, hehe?! Everyone get ready, sit tight, I''m going to drive.


    Charles (Carlos, Carrell, Carl, Carlo, Charles), by God, Holy Roman Emperor, Augustus Eternal, King of the Roman People, King of Italy, All Spaniards (Castile Aragon, Leon, Navarre, Granada, Toledo, Valencia, Galicia, Mallorca, Seville, C¨®rdoba, Murcia, Jaen, Al King of Garvey, Algeciras, Gibraltar, Canary Inds), King of Sicily, King of Naples, King of Sardinia and Corsica, King of Jerusalem, King of the East and West Indies, Grand Duke of Austria, Duke of Burgundy , Duke of Brabant, Duke of Lorraine, Duke of Styria, Duke of Carinthia, Duke of Carni, Duke of Limburg, Duke of Luxembourg, Duke of Geldend, Duke of W¨¹rttemberg, Count of Alsace , Marquis of Namur, Count of nders, Count of Habsburg, Count of Tyrol, Count of Gorizia, Count of Barcelona, ??Count of Charis, Count of Avatour, Count of Burgundy-Ptinate , Count of Hainault, Count of Hond, Count of Zutphen, Count of Roussillon.


    Thanks to Weiwei &#183 Cai, holding hands in 2015, Fan Ye has been in Aurora for three thousand years, zy love iste, facbellum, stand alone for your support

 Chapter 9: Night Interview with Thomas Cranmer

    Chapter 9 Night Interview with Thomas Cranmer


    It has been a month since Edward''s coronation, and Edward has also started to deal with government affairs.


    1547, March 25th, the weather? ? ? , everyone knows that the weather in the UK is sunny in the morning and rainy at noon.


    When I meet a Chinese, I ask if I have eaten, and the British ask each other how the weather is. Because of the characteristics of an ind country, even if the ce is small, the weather in different parts of the UK is different because of the terrain.


    Regardless of the weather, Edward will be dealing with government affairs on this day anyway.


    Whitehall Pce in Windsor Castle, Edward is sitting on the throne, listening to the process of the 16 regent ministers.


    I saw Edward Seymour''s uncle, Edward Seymour, wearing a ck tuxedo, with two beards looking **** and extraordinary, with sharp shed cheeks, holding a cane in one hand, and looking at many ministers with sharp eyes.


    "I propose to decide on the leading sheep between us first. Everyone knows that a flock without a leading sheep cannot be raised!" Earl Edward cast his eyes on many ministers.


    And everyone knows that among the Regent ministers, only John Dudley, Earl of Warwick, canpete with Sir Edward, and both have six votes in support, so everyone''s attention turned to Earl Warwick.


    John Dudley served as the local governor of Cis, France upied by the British in 1538, as the Minister of Naval Affairs in 1542, participated in the invasion of Scond in 1544, upied the city of Boulogne in France in the same year, and was named Earl of Warwick in 1546 , became a member of the Regency Council in 1547.


    The Earl of Warwick had a burly appearance, with beards growing on his cheeks, two thick eyebrows hung straight on his eyes, and the dark green eyes were particrly sharp and exposed.


    Because of years of marching, the sitting posture is very upright, and the hands are covered with thick calluses.


    The Earl was stared at by everyone without any sign of anxiety. He slowly picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said unhurriedly: "Sir Seymour is right, we are going to make a judgment." !" Your lord Earl emphasized Jazz''s pronunciation.


    "Yes! Yes! It is indeed time to make a decision!" Hearing that the two big bosses agreed, there is no reason for the younger brothers to disagree, and there was a voice of second opinion from below.


    "Then, let''s vote to decide! What do you think? His Excellency the Archbishop of Canterbury!" Sir Edward suddenly asked His Excellency Thomas Cranmer, who had been pretending to be transparent.


    "Ahem! I follow everyone''s will!" Bishop Thomas coughed, said something that followed the crowd, and then fell silent.


    "So! What do you think? Your Majesty the King!" Earl Seymour turned around and asked Edward again.


    Edward had been making y statues of Bodhisattvas for so long, and finally had a say.


    Edward suddenly had a feeling of being valued in his heart, and suddenly had the urge to **** a dog, motherfucker! You onlye to ask me after you have made a decision, you really think that I have stamped it!


    However, now Edward is indeed stamped and has no rights at all, because as a ten-year-old boy, Edward has no dignity in front of these uncles.


    A king without majesty, so that the ministers don''t have the slightest fear, naturally they have no right to speak.


    Moreover, it is clear that Henry VIII specifically stated that the ministers, regardless of size, are just to check and bnce your threat to the royal power, and now turn around and forget it.


    Edward hated it to death, but he had to make an expression of happy agreement, not to mention how awkward it was.


    "Yes! Uncle!" Edward''s voice was still so immature and loud.


    "Then, let''s vote!" Earl Seymour announced the start of voting.


    "I think Earl Seymour is very suitable to lead us to discuss state affairs, and he is the uncle of His Majesty the King, so he can better understand his wishes!" Not long after the start, a chubby minister loudly supported Seymour.


    "I don''t think so, I think the Earl of Warwick is suitable, and everyone knows his merits!" Another thin man pointed sharply.


    Following the quarrel between the two, the entire conference hall became lively like a vegetable market.


    As time went by, there were gradually six votes on both sides, three abstentions, and only Archbishop Thomas remained silent.


    Immediately, everyone''s eyes focused on the old bishop again, but the bishop did not move.


    Time passed, and when everyone looked a little impatient, the archbishop said, "I think Earl Seymour is more suitable!"


    No one thought that Archbishop Thomas would choose Earl Seymour. Everyone knew that the bishop had always had a good rtionship with the Earl of Warwick, who was keen on radical reforms, and despised Earl Seymour, who relied on his sister''s skirt to rise to the top.


    Bishop Thomas'' choice not only shocked the many passers-by ministers who were watching, but also caused the Earl of Warwick, who was drinking tea, to identally break his teacup.


    Lord Earl never expected his old friend to y this trick, which filled his normally moody face with shock.


    "Lord Earl! This is a precious tea set brought from China in the Far East, you have to pay for it!" Edward''s voice sounded at the right time, alleviating the earl''s shock, and immediately turned into that poker face again.


    "Your Majesty, I will send you two sets of oriental porcinter!" The earl immediately reciprocated and sent two sets of porcin, which reallyforted Edward''s young heart.


    "Hehe! If it weren''t for the fear that you would lose too badly and cause the Seymour family to dominate, I wouldn''t bother to talk to you!" Edward sneered in his heart.


    Sir Seymour, however, had a serious expression on his face, sitting upright and listening to the archbishop''s words, without changing his face in the slightest. Full marks for this performance, Sir Seymour, the future Best Actor Oscar is waiting for you.


    The ensuing meeting became a bit boring, and it was almost Edward Seymour''s talk.


    Thus, Earl Seymour passed the political meeting and proimed himself the Duke of Somerset, which almost passed the appointment at the fastest speed.


    From this, it can be seen that Earl Edward Seymour is very concerned about the title! After all, as the son of a jazz, working with those aristocrats with a long history, not to mention on the surface, in fact, he still has a low self-esteem in his heart.


    Edward Seymour, his sister Jane Seymour married King Henry VIII in 1536. In 1542, he served as Secretary of the Navy. In 1544, he led his troops to invade Scond and plundered Edinburgh (1544). He fought against France at Boulogne in 1545 and achieved another brilliant victory. After Henry VIII''s death (1547), he was appointed regent to Edward VI, soon duke, and effectively acted as acting king for two and a half years.


    The Regency Committee came to an end with the triumphant sound of Duke Seymour, the frustration of the Earl of Warwick, and the depression of Edward.


    No one noticed that His Majesty the new King of Ennd visited the residence of the Archbishop of Canterbury in the middle of the night.


    Thanks to Xu Yuhua, evildoer, zero1234, big ship dictionary, ïê´ò×ÔÏÊÏÊ (I really can¡¯t type this big name), lxa-X, Fan Ye has been in the Aurora for three thousand years,ncasterkoo, Kugouhao, Yefat¡¯s happy life, jsjkongkong Daoist, his person 1111 thank you for your great support.

 Chapter 10: Gentleman deceives

    Chapter 10


    The night fell slowly, and the mansion of Bishop Thomas was shrouded in the white fog of London, looming, only a slight outline could be seen.


    Since Henry VIII carried out the Reformation, most of the properties belonging to the Catholic Church have almost been annexed by the Tudor royal family.


    The teaching property belonging to the Archbishop of Canterbury at that time, including the mansion where Bishop Thomas lived, was confiscated by the Tudor royal family.


    However, in theter period, Henry VIII not only fought with the French, but also dared to interfere with the session of the Scottish throne. In the end, he not only sold most of thend and properties confiscated by the reform, but also owed a lot of debt.


    So, Bishop Thomas bought the original property and used it as his mansion.


    So since all the property of the church was confiscated, how did Thomas have the money to buy it? Let''s get to know him!


    Cranmer was born on July 2, 1489 in Islecton, Nottinghamshire, Ennd. His father, Thomas Cranmer, had little property and belonged to the lower ss of country gentlemen. He first studied in the countryside, entered Cambridge University in 1503, was selected into **** College in 1510 or 1511 to engage in theological research, was ordained in 1523, and soon received a doctorate in theology. Distinguished theologian.


    He was appointed Archbishop of Canterbury in March 1533. This position became the highest priesthood in the Church of Ennd after Britain severed its rtionship with the Holy See.


    Historically, Cranmer served in this position for 20 years through the two dynasties of Henry VIII and Edward VI. He approved Henry VIII''s divorce from Catherine and marriage to Anna Boleyn, and participated in the advancement of the English Reformation movement; based on his profound theological theory, he published a series of propositions and writings of the Reformed Church with reference to the main points of various Protestant schools , providing the theoretical basis for the English Reformation.


    So is it possible for you to let a reformer go to reform his own property? Like some significant property he can only give up, such as a house.


    But gold coins and the like should not be too much. Almost at the moment when the former teaching property was sold, Bishop Thomas bought it.


    Edward brought a few guards to the gate of Bishop Cranmer''s mansion. Looking at thisplex of pces no less than Whitehall Pce, he couldn''t help feeling: The church is really rich.


    The Catholic Church is really rich, for example. Ampton Pce, where Edward often went, belonged to a wealthy Bishop of Worthy. Because he offended Henry VIII, his assets were confiscated after the Reformation, and even the famous universities ofter generations-Oxford University and Cambridge University were his assets.


    This does not include its dozens of properties and shops in London.


    The religious reform in Ennd not only satiated the Tudor royal family, but also relieved the nobles who were severely injured in the War of the Roses. Even ordinary farmers got a few acres ofnd, which greatly eased the social contradictions of poption growth at that time.


    So it is said that the religious reform in Ennd is a feast of sharing meals, it is in line with the popr will, and it is the inevitable result of the general trend.


    Back to the topic, while Edward sighed, he was taken to the bishop''s study by Bishop Cranmer''s butler.


    The butler was raised by the Cranmer family, so he won the bishop''s trust and was sent to wee Edward.


    Edward asked several guards to wait outside the door, walked into the study alone, the butler closed the door casually, and directly guarded the door.


    So the guards at the door stared wide-eyed and stood directly at the door.


    At this time, the bishop was casually looking at a book, nodding with relish. Edward read it carefully, and it turned out to be the original work of ethics by Aristotle.


    It seems that the bishop is an open-minded person, not a rigid-minded person! Yes! Rigid thinking is impossible to help Henry VIII carry out the religious reform! Edward thought silently in his heart.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, Edward took the lead and said, "Dear Bishop Cranmer, here Ie!" Immediately Edward realized that he had fallen into Cranmer''s pace.


    "Old fox!" Edward cursed uncontrobly in his heart.


    "Oh! So it''s His Majesty the King, look at me, I''m old I''m fascinated by it, I''m sorry!" Bishop Cranmer looked apologetic.


    Edward felt that he was still too immature, so he fell into his trap by ident.


    Being very cautious about this old fox Edward, he devoted a lot of energy to face it.


    "Your Excellency the Archbishop! Today I am here for my uncle, Edward Seymour, Duke of Somerset!" Edward carefully chose his words.


    "En! What''s wrong with the Duke?" the Bishop asked casually.


    "Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to grant all the power to a minister?" Edward asked back.


    "Only the king can exercise the rights bestowed by God in this way!" Edward added a little more, "And, this is not the will of the previous king!"


    Hearing that Edward brought up God and the former king, Bishop Cranmer couldn''t help but frowned.


    If Edward promised titles and money, Cranmer didn''t care so much. As an archbishop who abides by the canons, he has already sat on the top teaching position in Ennd, and has countless teaching properties. Life should not be too perfect.


    But Bishop Cranmer, from a small priest, without any background, jumped to the position of Archbishop of Canterbury in this world ruled by nobles, almost directly relying on Henry VIII. It is supported by the arbitrariness of the world.


    I heard that some nobles offered a sky-high price of 100,000 pounds at that time. You must know that the Tudor (duo) government at that time had not carried out the religious reform, and the annual ie was only 120,000 pounds. But Henry VIII still believed that he was the main candidate for reform and let him take the position of Archbishop of Canterbury.


    Thinking of Henry VIII''s support and support, even though more than ten years have passed, Cranmer still remembers it fresh.


    As for Edward ming himself with the theory of the divine right of kings he edited, he was speechless.


    Edward stared closely at the bishop, a cold sweat broke out on his palms.


    "Oh! Careless! You shouldn''t show your cards directly. After a while, Seymour wille back after doing some outrageous things!" Edward felt a trace of regret instantly after speaking in his heart.


    Bishop Cranmer pondered for a while, then said helplessly: "Your Majesty the King! I will not do anything against the Duke of Somerset now!" He changed his voice again.


    "However, I will be neutral in the future Regency Council!"


    Edward forcibly held back his excitement, thanked him, and then consciously exited the study.


    Close the door casually, and several guards immediately followed behind and walked out of the mansion together.


    After returning to his study, he couldn''t help the excitement in his heart, andughed out loud.


    "Haha! It''s so risky! It''s really hard to change people, this is what a gentleman can bully!"


    Thanks to zero1234,ncasterkoo.jsj Kongkong Daoist, especially the **** of harmony, book friend 150508170639058, Ye Fat¡¯s happy life, Kugou is good, his person 1111, everyone¡¯s support, your support is my biggest motivation.

 Chapter 11: Reorganization of Shadow

    Chapter 11 Reorganized ''Shadow''


    Edward is very happy today, because today he has finally settled Bishop Thomas Cranmer, which is a good start for the coup d''¨¦tat two yearster.


    Less than ten minutes after being happy, Edward began to summarize his gains and losses today.


    First, they underestimate the ancients too much. If it weren''t for the great favor left by Henry VIII, Bishop Cranmer would not necessarily change his mind.


    Second, too impatient. He ran to the bishop''s mansion overnight, so that the original conditions that could have been fought for were only halfpleted, and only the right to neutrality was won. The original n to strive for full investment in himself failed.


    well! Still his own conditions are not enough, so he can only be moved by the favor of Henry VIII.


    But Henry VIII''s Yu Ze is really good. If it weren''t for the fact that the coronation day was so widely spread, that old fox Cranmer might not remember Henry VIII''s kindness?


    Edward was thinking this way, and suddenly a guard came to report that Baron Smith hade to see him.


    That''s right! Everyone guessed that it was Baron Smith who took the lead in calling the substitute at the coronation that day, and his rough voice was just suitable for taking the lead.


    "Uncle Smith, you came just in time, I haven''t thanked you for your help that day?" Edward thanked.


    "Small matter! Edward, your performance that day scared me to death!" He became excited again, "But what you said that day was really powerful, and those Catholics almost fainted! Haha!"


    Baron Smith''sughter almost shook the floor, showing how happy he was.


    Indeed, Edward¡¯s actions almost dered that he, as the new king, clearly supported the British Protestantism and opposed the Catholicism.


    Baron Smith is a Protestant. If he were not a Protestant, he would not have won the trust of Henry VIII and served as the Chief of the Royal Guard.


    "Uncle Smith, is your eldest son, Vega, an adult?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Baron Smith seemed to have expected something, and responded with surprises.


    "Then let hime to the crown to be my attendant!" Edward''s voice at this time was so pleasant to Baron Smith''s ears.


    As the king''s attendant, you will often see His Majesty the King. If you do meritorious service in the future, you may be a nobleman with a fief. Only in this way will you be a real nobleman, not a court nobleman.


    Baron Smith came excitedly, and rushed back again.


    Next, Edward began to meet the ''Shadow'', a secret organization that helped Henry VIII find out about the Catholic property. There were only about 20 or 30 people.


    In fact, the monarchs of any era will have spy organizations to work for them, and the monarchs who do not have will be deaf and blind.


    The Ming Dynasty in history was only strengthened and made public. Even the prosperity of Kangxi and Qianlong advocated byter generations will have blood drops and sticky sticks to serve them.


    The most obvious example is the poor Chongzhen Emperor. He, a prince who had not been educated by the monarch, suddenly sat on the throne. Bewitched by the Donglin Party, he carelessly disbanded Dongchang and Jinyiwei. Weapons and food, absorbing Daming''s blood to strengthen himself.


    And the poor Chongzhen Emperor didn''t know anything about it, he was trapped in a circle and perished.


    To put it simply, the army is the bright sword of the monarch, and those like Jinyiwei are the dark swords in the sleeves, and they are indispensable.


    The shadow organization was born by Henry VIII in order to ascertain the property of the Catholic Church. In fact, Henry VIII was too poor, and he didn''t n to let go of any loopholes and catch them all.


    But since the death of Henry VIII, Edward has actually mastered this organization.


    Everyone is going to ask at this time, is there no thorn? Then Shunli wouldpletely control the organization.


    Actually, it is not that difficult for Edward to control this organization. There are two main points.


    One is that the number of people in this organization is small, there are only about 30 people in total, and the scale is not big!


    Second, like all spy organizations, they have no independent financial resources and rely entirely on the royal family''s appropriation for their activities.


    For example, in the promotion of Edward''s coronation ceremonyst time, Edward allocated 500 pounds, which was almost the previous year''s ie of the shadow.


    Edward looked carefully at the man kneeling on one knee in front of him.


    He has a head of greasy ck hair that hangs casually, and a long messy beard hanging from his chin. He is a non-mainstream figure in the 21st century.


    The height of about 1.7 meters is extraordinarily burly, but his narrow shoulders and slender arms reveal his inner strength. well! At first nce, it is caused by not developing well since childhood.


    ording to the information, his name is Guy Ham, the leader of the shadows, okay! The former His Majesty the King rarely had the habit of recording information. His name was introduced by himself. He was the son of a fallen squire and could read Braille.


    "Guy! How has the task beenpleted in the past month?" Guy lowered his head and replied, "Your Majesty, thanks to the blessing of the Lord, the entire 39 counties of Ennd are proiming that you were blessed by the Lord when you were crowned!"


    "And your deeds have been brought to Wales and Scond by a small businessman!" Guy didn''t mean to underestimate Edward in the slightest, he answered very seriously, and unconsciously ttered him.


    "Your current deeds are talked about by people throughout Ennd!" Guy''s tone was filled with envy, "People are now proud of having a king blessed by God!"


    "Your reputation now surpasses that of the previous king!"


    Gay made a loud summary at the end, expressing his admiration for Edward unabashedly.


    After all, shameless self-promotion like Edward was rare in thete Middle Ages. The nobles don''t care what the untouchables think of them, and they don''t have the cheekiness of Edward to promote themselves. After all, it is embarrassing to be known.


    They don''t know that things are different in Ennd than in continental Europe.


    The current English aristocracy is not strong, and the king''s power cannot go deep into the local area, so the entire English countryside is controlled by prestigious squires. They not only act as kings to govern the local area, but also have the qualifications to be elected to the House of Commons.


    Using a metaphor, they are equivalent to the powerfulndlords in thete Eastern Han Dynasty, and the nobles are the aristocratic families. They do not have the strength and stature of the nobles, so they can only rely on the support of the local people to manage the ce and share the benefits left by the nobles.


    So fame is very important to them, and it is also a weapon they use against the king. Because they are the representatives of the people''s opinion! So you can confidently oppose the king, and the lower parliament is their concentration camp.


    And if Edward wants to exercise the kingship, he must have a good reputation among the people in order to get the local squires to support himself in the government. In the centralization of power, let those peasants not blindly follow the squire against themselves.


    Through this incident, Edward discovered the great use of shadows, and it should be more useful.


    So, Edward decided to reorganize the shadow.


    Thanks to zhp999, Minhang Menghua, Monster, I saw I conquered, Fan Ye crossed Aurora for three thousand years,ncasterkoo, jjc1221, the temptation of death (forgive me for not being able to type Japanese), Xu Yuhua for their support

 Chapter 12: Birth of the Darkblade

    Chapter 12 The Birth of the Dark de


    In the dim study room, even with candles lit, Guy couldn''t fully see Edward''s figure.


    But he felt that Edward seemed to be brewing something, and waited patiently.


    Edward thought for a while, and said a little nervously: "Guy, I think it''s time for the shadow to reform!"


    Guy stood and listened carefully to what His Majesty the King was about to say. When he heard the word reform, his heart was agitated, like knocking over a wine jar, not knowing whether it was delicious or intoxicating.


    Edward didn''t worry about Guy''s mood swings at all, and continued.


    "I decided to change the name of Shadow to Dark de!" Edward was going to change it to Jin Yiwei, but now that the Ming Dynasty is still there, he may not know when he will meet again in the future! That would be embarrassing! Even though the trantion is different, the meaning is simr.


    Since then, the Dark de has been called the Angel of the Night by the nobles, and the Vampire of the Night by the spies of the enemy country.


    Edward said that he is a man of integrity. He would not do things like imitation.


    "Guy, as long as you do well, there is no hope for the Baron and Viscount in the future, but knights and jazz are still possible!"


    Edward suddenly said something that made Guy''s blood pressure rise.


    You know, although knights and knights are not nobles, they are preparatory nobles, and they are the closest nobles to themon people at the bottom.


    Like knights and jazz, they have the right to directly meet the king, can directly participate in and manage ces in the county, and can have their own fiefs.


    Although you only own one or a few viges, they can be passed on from generation to generation, which means that your blood has begun to be noble, and you will no longer be at the mercy of the nobles, deciding your life belongs...


    Guy thought about the benefits of bing a knight for a while, even if his brain was exhausted, he didn''t think about it.


    However, he only knows that His Majesty the King can make him a knight and a knight, can change his destiny, change the destiny of his family, and give his children a chance to be a master.


    So, even though he knew it was a slim chance, Guy was unwilling to give up.


    He immediately knelt down on one knee and gave a very decisive knight salute, "I, Guy Ham, under the witness of God, I and my descendants pledge unswerving allegiance to King Edward VI and his descendants Descendants, let Satan steal my soul if you vite it!"


    Edward watched him swear the oath of allegiance, and didn''t stop him. He just picked up the back of his sword and patted his shoulders after he finished speaking, expressing his eptance of his allegiance.


    Guy stood up blushing, looked at Edward enthusiastically, and hoped that Edward would send him a mission to make him a knight as soon as possible.


    "Okay Guy, tell me about the current situation of the shadow!" Edward reminded Guy.


    "Okay, Your Majesty the King!" After a while, Guy changed into his original poker face, hiding his excitement.


    Originally, he was always a calm person, but he was overwhelmed by the desire to be a nobleman, and he immediately returned to his original state after being reminded.


    It can be seen that everyone in this world has desires, and there is no perfect person. As long as the right medicine is prescribed, there will be unexpected results.


    In fact, it can be seen from Guy''s life experience that he is obsessed with the revival of his family, as long as he prescribes the right medicine, he may seed.


    Thus, Edward seeded, seduced Guy with his title, and obtained a useful subordinate.


    "With the support of the former king, I organized twenty-eight bankrupt gentlemen like me!" Guy paused, "We have been traveling to and from 39 counties in Ennd, looking for rich churches to be confiscated by the court of increasing revenue!"


    Yes, Henry VIII is so domineering. In 1536, he passed the parliamentary decree to establish the court of increasing ie, which was the first special court for the purpose of managing confiscated monastery property and investigating information about monasteries around the world.


    It also collected the tithes and knightly donations of the previous church, so the annual ie of the Tudor dynasty increased from 120,000 pounds to 250,000 pounds, which greatly stabilized the rule of the Tudor royal family.


    The rest has nothing to do with shadows. To put it bluntly, it is just an institution seeking money for the royal family.


    Edward then had a long talk with Guy who didn''t sleep in the middle of the night, and had an in-depth exchange on the shadow reorganization.


    The next day at around five o''clock in the morning, Edward and Guy walked out of Edward''s study room with bloodshot eyes and two pairs of panda eyes.


    "Guy, take this manuscript and correct it ording to the requirements on it!" "Yes, Your Majesty the King!" Guy replied very seriously.


    ording to the n, Dark de will use a small restaurant in London under the name of the royal family as its headquarters in the future. ording to Edward''s request, the Dark de''s initial task was to monitor London, even if a mouse died in London.


    Guy returned to his home in the west of the city. It was a low wooden house with cracks on the wooden door. There was nothing in the house except a wooden bed. The only valuable thing was the quilt made of linen?


    Guy is 25 years old this year. Since his family went bankrupt at the age of 16, his wife divorced him and took away the only property in the family¡ªthe ten-acrend deed. Guy doesn¡¯t me her, because it¡¯s her dowry.


    So Guy can only live alone for ten years. This dpidated house in London was rewarded by the king. Don¡¯t think that it is worthless if it is dpidated. Now it costs at least six pounds to buy.


    When I got home, it was still dark, and Guy was reluctant to buy candles, so he could only eat something before reading this nning book.


    Guy took out the ck bread from under the bed, soaked it in water until soft, and eagerly ate it.


    After eating for about half an hour, it was dawn, and Guy immediately began to look through the n that Edward made with himst night. To be precise, Edward made it by himself, and he was only in a consulting role.


    I saw Edward write this: first, the shadow was renamed Darkde; second, Darkde was directly under the leadership of the king, and no one was allowed to intervene.


    Article 3: There shall be one leader, three deputy leaders, twelve thousandmanders, ten centurions each under their jurisdiction, and each centurion leads ten teams, each team has a captain and a deputy leader, and has Eight, ten in total.


    Article 4 One centurion is stationed in each county, and four are stationed in London to monitor the situation in various ces. They gather in London every year and report on their work.


    Article 5, no one may vite the king''s order, and those who vite it will be dealt with by the Ministry of Justice and Punishment ording to thew.


    Article 6: Set up the Judiciary Department, which isposed of the leader of the punishment and the three captains of the punishment, and is responsible for dealing with local rebels and foreign spies, as well asw-breakers with dark des.


    Seventh...


    Eighth...


    Wait, the 29-point opinion outline, involving the rights and obligations of the Dark de, is stricter than that of government departments. Even though Guy had prepared somethingst night, he was still taken aback.


    Thank you Minhang Menghua, He-Xie, Tuya TTy, Fanye Hengzong Aurora Three Thousand Years, rangdaodi,ncasterKoo, everyone for your support?

 Chapter 13: Marriage of Catherine Parr

    Chapter 13 Catherine Parr''s Marriage


    Edward stayed up all night, and then told Lucy not to disturb him, and he had to catch up on sleep, because he felt that his body was still weak, and he couldn''t hurt himself too much for the sake of his little brother.


    Lucy also fulfilled her responsibilities very well. Instead of being naughty as usual, she began to serve Edward to undress.


    When Edwardy on the bed, he could no longer bear the fatigue of his body, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Lucy helped Edward cover the goose down quilt, and closed the door lightly. Lucy knew that Edward should not make any noise before going to bed, otherwise he would not be able to fall asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took, Edward only felt a sore neck, a dull brain, and a terribly thirsty mouth. I can only get up in a daze.


    "Lucy! Lucy! Pour me a ss of water." The first thing Edward did after waking up was to call Lucy for water.


    And Lucy did not disappoint Edward. After a while, there was a sound of footsteps. Lucy brought a ss of warm water to Edward''s mouth, and Edward drank it in big gulps.


    After drinking arge ss of water, Edward heaved a sigh of relief and hupped. He felt happy, and the fatigue from staying up all night disappeared.


    "Your Majesty! You know that you are not in good health, so don''t stay upte. You don''t know how much we worry about you!" Lucy said with concern while helping Edward dress.


    Edward knew that his physical condition was not good, and he was wronged, so he couldn''t make any arguments, so he had no choice but to raise his hands in a gesture of surrender.


    "Okay! I surrender, Sister Lucy is right and I will try not to stay upte in the future!"


    "Hehe!" Lucy wasughed at by Edward''s tired look, "Your Majesty, when you fell asleep, Princess Mary, Princess Elizabeth, and Queen Catherine all came to see you!"


    "What? The sisters and the queen mother are here!" "Well, the Duke of Somerset also sent people to greet you! And the Archbishop of Cranmer, the Earl of Walkerley... all sent people to greet you Condition."


    Edward did not expect that he would attract almost everyone''s attention after sleeping.


    Edward has not yet adapted from his own identity, even if he has no rights at present, but he now represents Ennd and Wales, as well as Irnd, which is not very obedient, and his every move is eye-catching.


    Just now, after hearing that Edward had woken up, the sixteen regent members outside Windsor Castle heaved a sigh of relief.


    Because if there is any ident for Edward, it is expected that Princess Mary will ascend the throne, and there is no need for the Regency Council to exist, and they will no longer act as king.


    Before Edward could catch his breath, he saw a gust of wind blowing in, and a figure hugged him tightly, so tight that Edward couldn''t speak.


    Needless to say, Edward knew it was Elizabeth. The helpless Edward could only remind Lucy with his eyes.


    Seeing this, Lucy immediately understood and said to Elizabeth: "Your Highness, please release His Majesty the King, he is almost out of breath!"


    Lucy''s hint was very effective. Elizabeth yelled, let go of Edward, and looked down at her feet with a flushed face.


    Edward took this opportunity to take a big breath of fresh air, and Elizabeth lowered her head even more seeing this.


    "Isa! Don''t be so reckless in the future, you have to look like a princess!" Edward took this opportunity to teach Princess Elizabeth a lesson, and Elizabeth also bowed her head in embarrassment without saying a word.


    Edward was very satisfied with Elizabeth''s obedience, and he couldn''t help feeling proud. But such a happy time didn''tst long, and Elizabeth returned to her original state.


    "Hey! Edward, you have taught your sister a lesson, do you know when enough is enough?" "Yes! Yes! I understand, I understand!" Facing Elizabeth who had recovered herbat power, Edward could only back down.


    Edward''s retreat obviously worked. Elizabeth gave Edward a proud look, looking extraordinarily cute. Seeing that Edward was fine, he turned around, shook his beautiful long blond hair, and hopped out of the bedroom door on masin boots.


    "Oh! I almost forgot. After you woke up, Catherine said that she had something to discuss with you!" When Elizabeth was about to leave, she suddenly dropped such a sentence that made Edward puzzled.


    Edward can''t care so much, the most urgent thing is to fill his stomach.


    Half an hourter, Edward took his little maid Lucy to Queen Catherine''s bedroom.


    Along the way, Edward thought about Queen Catherine''s life experience, wondering what she would do to him if she had nothing to do!


    In 1529, at the age of 17, Catherine married Edward Beau, 2nd Baron Borrow of Gainsborough. Edward died in the spring of 1532. Catherine Parr married John Neville, 3rd Baron Latimer of Snape, North Yorkshire in 1534. In 1536, during the Pilgrimage of Mercy, Catherine was taken hostage by northern rebels along with her two stepchildren. John Neville died in 1543.


    At the home of Princess Mary ter Mary I), daughter of Henry VIII and Catherine of Aragon, Catherine Parr caught the King''s attention. After the death of her second husband, the wealthy widow developed an affair with Thomas Seymour, 1st Baron Seymour of Sudeley, brother of Queen Jane Seymour.


    But the king liked her very much, and she had to ept the king''s love.


    ording to the words of history, is it possible that her old rtionship with Edward''s cheap second uncle Thomas Seymour has rekindled, eh! definitely is!


    Edward and Lucy arrived at Whitehall Pce together, "Boom, boom!" Lucy walked forward and knocked on the door.


    Soon a graceful maid came out and led Edward into the bedroom, and suddenly a feeling of wealth and grandeur came over his face, which made Edward very ufortable.


    Because Edward felt that he was already the king of Ennd, Wales, and Irnd, and his status was too noble, and no matter how well decorated he was, he could not go any further. On the contrary, the simple decoration is more realistic.


    Actually, Edward''s idea was wrong at this time. During Henry VIII''s time, a French envoy visited Ennd. Henry VIII received the envoy in gold and silver because of the money of the Reformation.


    As a result, after the envoy returned to France, hevishly praised Ennd, calling it a civilized country and a civilized country. Yes, the former continental European countries have always regarded Ennd as a barbarian country and uncivilized.


    It can be seen from this that the level of money worship reached by people at that time.


    Edward can''t control her either, because the Queen can use her dowry at will.


    With a respectful heart, Edward met Queen Catherine, while the little maid Lucy had already stayed outside the door.


    The queen''s face is very delicate, which is different from the roughness of Westerners, and her figure is not out of shape, and there is a touch of extravagance. No wonder Edward''s cheap second uncle still likes her.


    She was hesitant to speak, but after a while she seemed to have made up her mind, and said shyly, "Edward! I have decided to marry your uncle Thomas Seymour!"


    Thanks to Yuri Yefimovich Serov, who is 1111, zero1234, funeral night, Minhang Dream Talk, everyone''s support.

 Chapter 14: first task

    Chapter 14 first mission


    Edward felt that he was almost the richest person in Ennd at this moment, even in continental Europe, except for the church.


    And this little money can bepletely consumed by the country in just one war.


    ording to statistics, between 1511 and 1547, Henry VIII spent a huge amount of 2,134,784 pounds in France and Scond, which even triggered local rebellions in Ennd.


    So Edward was happy too early. Governing the country is not that simple.


    The role of money at this time is iparably great. It can redeem your life in the war, turn a despicable businessman into a nobleman, and revive a country that is on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Without money, even if you are an aristocrat, you can be more despicable than a businessman; even if you have a country with a virtuous king and virtuous ministers, it will perish in an instant.


    So, Charles I of the Stuart dynasty was guillotined for money; Louis XVI of the French Bourbon dynasty not only sent himself to the guillotine, but also sent his family to the guillotine.


    So money is a kind of original sin, and it was also the greatest pursuit of Europeans in their lives at that time.


    Edward stopped masturbation and began to think about how to spend the money.


    Continue to open the tavern? No! The whole of Ennd has already met the market demand, and any more will not be worth the candle. Or open a pub in Europe! Good idea, just do it!


    Hahaha! Edward was very proud of his ideas. Forgive the naivety of a college student starting a business!


    etc! I can learn from the practice of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom, adopt orphans, and cultivate strength.


    Edward decided to adopt orphans to cultivate his true strength.


    Edward''s decision to do so was also based on the social situation at the time.


    The period of the 16th century was a period of poption explosion across the British Isles.


    The poption of Wales rose from 210,000 in 1500 to 380,000 in 1603; the poption of Scond and Irnd also reached 1.5 million in 1603; and the poption of Ennd also reached 4.1 million, growing from 2 million in 1500 to 3.01 million in 1551.


    It can be said that the poption of Ennd has grown explosively, which is also the main reason for North American immigration.


    At that time, Ennd''s poption was characterized by youths and infants under the age of 15 ounting for 38% of the total poption. In order to feed these incapable people, it brings unbearable pressure to poor families with littlend and littlend.


    So these families left their homes and begged everywhere, bing one of the refugees.


    So having too many children is also a kind of suffering!


    At that time, orphans ounted for almost one-fifth of the minor poption, especially those homeless orphans, which had be the biggest social problem in Ennd.


    The next day, Edward, who had just woken up, hurriedly summoned the firstmander of the Dark de, Guy Ham.


    And Guy has changed into the fancy clothes Edward gave him, trimmed his messy hair, and looks like a handsome middle-aged guy.


    "Your Majesty the King! Your loyal guard, Guy Ham, is here to meet you!" Guy saluted Edward very politely.


    "Well! Guy, you haven''t eaten yet! Let''s go together!" Edward said affectionately.


    "This! This! Is it okay?" Guy was a little at a loss. After all, this was his first time eating with a nobleman, especially Edward, thergest nobleman in Ennd.


    "Of course, my dear sir!" replied Edward.


    "Please! Mr. Ham!" At this time, Luna pulled out the chair in time and invited.


    Guy sat on the chair with his limbs stiff, his hands swinging unconsciously, and his eyes looked around curiously, looking at the dishes on the long table in amazement.


    Roast goose exuding golden light, snow-white bread, ck-red fish sauce, an unknown roast pig that looks very appetizing, ruddy steak, a bottle of red wine from Orleans, France...


    All these made Guy salivate so much that he forgot to start.


    "Guy! Why are you in a daze! Get ready!" "Yes, Your Majesty the King!" Guy responded hastily as if he had been awakened.


    Of course, as usual, before eating, you must first pray to God, the old man.


    The time for praying is not long, and the time for eating is not long, mainly because Lord Ham, who has just be themander, eats too fast. In less than ten minutes, the roast goose and half a roast suckling pig were finished. Edward was also affected and spent 20 minutes eating three pieces of bread and half a roast goose.


    After breakfast, Edward took Guy to the study and started the first mission since Darkde was established.


    Edward sat on the chair next to the desk, leaning against arge bookshelf used for pretense. There was a wide variety of books, which dazzled Guy''s eyes.


    Since the 16th century, printing has gradually spread, and the price of books has continued to drop, but it is impossible for poor people like Guy to afford them. Even in his gentleman period before bankruptcy, he could only buy a few copies at most. Books.


    Guy stood respectfully in front of Edward, pretending to be listening attentively.


    Edward enjoyed Guy''s respect very much, cleared his throat, "Guy, I''m giving you a task now, and you must do your best toplete it!"


    Seeing Edward''s rare solemn expression, Guy had to follow the solemn expression and cheered up.


    "Now, in addition to recruiting and expanding, you are doing your best to adopt orphans, whether they are male or female, I want them! Try to ept those under the age of 14!" Edward added another sentence for fear that Guy would not work hard.


    "This is the first test for you and the Dark de, don''t let me down, you will take the consequences at your own risk!" Guy walked into David''s restaurant in the western suburbs of London, saying It''s a restaurant, rather than a food stall.


    David¡¯s Restaurant is located in the western suburbs of London, adjacent to the Thames River. Small businessmen and travelers from all walks of life use this as a resting point, so there is a huge flow of people. It is good to be the temporary headquarters of the Night Angel.


    "Hi! Mr. Ham!" The little waiter Jack who was busy entertaining the guests didn''t forget to say hello to Guy. Little Jack felt that Mr. Ham was a big man.


    Because one day he secretly saw that Boss Robert, who was not in a hurry with the Sir, nodding and bowing to Mr. Ham in a box, so with his thirteen years of experience in observing words and expressions, he can guarantee that Mr. Ham must be a big shot.


    Jack hopes that he will leave a good impression in the eyes of Mr. Ham, which may be an opportunity to change his destiny in the future.


    Thanks to Zero1234, Master Fan has spanned Aurora for three thousand years, graffiti TTy, Lili 559, GW2579, Ye Fat¡¯s happy life, ignorance is not wrong, LancasterKoo, book friend 215xxxx95, Xuan Shuyou, Minhang Menghua, everyone¡¯s big vote support, Your support is my greatest motivation.

 Chapter 15: Darkblades First Meeting

    Chapter 15 Darkde''s first meeting


    Guy nodded to the little boy who greeted him, and went straight to the grocery store of the restaurant.


    After walking for a while, Guy came to their Darkde meeting room¡ªthe grocery room. The room is located in the innermost part of the entire restaurant, and there is only one road around it, which is very remote, and there is a person guarding the gate specially, so the secrecy is very strong.


    Guy saw that the skinny Ed was on guard today, so he couldn''t help but nodded to him and smiled at him.


    "Hey! Boss!" "Well, watch the door carefully!" "Okay!" The skinny Ed greeted Guy enthusiastically, and helped open the door by the way.


    "Boss!" Guy walked straight in, and the noise in the room suddenly stopped, and more than 20 strong men inside shouted in unison.


    Guy has a high prestige among these people, and his words and deeds are unconsciously observed by the people present.


    The twenty-odd people present were almost all recruited by Guy into the shadow, and it was Guy who gave these bankrupts a job to eat.


    Of course, this job is not very decent, and there are always some people who can''t stand it, and return to the countryside to be a gentleman''s ountant, or to be a small businessman, and find a job for themselves.


    However, bankrupt gentlemen like them disdain to be ountants or small businessmen. They all have a dream with very little hope¡ªto restore the family.


    So, they gathered around Guy, to please the king to do the shameful work of thieves, working year after year without abandoning.


    For almost ten years, batches of bankrupt gentlemen like them havee to the shadow, and batches have left. Only they persisted.


    Finally, after His Majesty Edward VI came to the throne, they ushered in the long-awaited opportunity. How can this not excite them?


    "Brothers, our Majesty the King has sent us a mission!" Gay looked at them, "This mission is our first mission, and it is His Majesty the King''s test for us."


    As soon as Guy finished speaking, everyone who was standing loosely suddenly straightened up and became serious.


    "His Majesty the King asked us to adopt orphans, especially homeless orphans under the age of 14, regardless of gender." Guy said something that excited them, "The three people who adopt the most orphans this time will receive a reward of ten pounds !"


    "They will also get three points of meritorious service!" Guy ignored the noise of the people below, and said another news that could make them lose their breath.


    "In addition, His Majesty the King will personally promote you to be a centurion!"


    Crash! More than 20 bankrupt gentlemen below cheered and jumped up in unison, and even the thin Ed who was on guard ran in and cheered together.


    The point system is a reward and punishment system customized by Edward for the Dark de. As long as you canplete the general tasks, you will get ten acres ofnd if you umte 100 points. If youplete ten tasks specific to His Majesty, you can get His Majesty''s entrustment , be a knight. Of course, this is a court knight, without a fief. Only after being promoted to a centurion andpleting ten specific tasks of the king can you own the fiefdom.


    Of course, this is the merit points for ordinary soldiers, but for leaders above centurions, as long as theyplete 20 tasks issued by the king, they can be made knights by the king and have a vige as a fiefdom.


    I also forgot to say that one point will be deducted for those who receive the task but fail toplete it, and the king''s specific task is mandatory to bepleted, and one point will be deducted for the specific task if it is notpleted. If two points are deducted, one level will be demoted. For example, themander will be demoted to the deputymander, themander will be demoted to the deputymander, and so on.


    This flexible mechanism can stimte the subjective initiative of Dark de, so that it will not be rigid in theter stage like Jinyiwei in Ming Dynasty.


    Another point is that he can continue to create a loyal knight ss for Edward,ying the foundation for suppressing the bourgeoisie in the future.


    Of course, the easiest way to create a knight ss is the army, but Edward has not yet been in power, and the army is still controlled by the Regency Council, and he cannot cross the Regency Council to recruit the army.


    Because the Regency Council is in charge of the army on behalf of the king, if he has any signs of contact, he will startle the snake and add a lot of trouble to the coup two yearster.


    Back to the topic. None of the gentlemen below has an official position, and only Guy has be the onlymander among them. When they thought that they might be officials, they were so irritated that they couldn''t help themselves, and the king''s wise cheers rang out.


    Seeing that these people changed from their previous decadence and became energetic one by one, Guy felt a sense offort in his heart.


    He recruited all these people in person one by one. Just like him, they are all bankrupt gentleman families. Seeing them happy, he couldn''t help but get excited. This is empathy!


    Dark de spent the whole day in excitement, and Guy went back to his little den, nning his mission.


    That''s right, Guy''s mission is different from theirs. His mission is to expand the number of Night Angels and recruit enough subordinates for His Majesty the King.


    Skinny Ed hurried back to his home full of excitement.


    When his family went bankrupt, his wife did not abandon him, but used the money from selling the dowry toe to London with him and open a small grocery store. She could only fill her stomach in this London city. keep the wolf from the door.


    In the previous shadow period, Ed only received subsidies from the king to support the family''s expenses when he had a mission, and bought some meat and clothes to improve his life.


    Ed stepped on the wooden floor lightly, passed the grocery store on the first floor, and quickly passed the old stairs to his bedroom.


    He looked around nervously, then closed the window ufortably, carefully took out a handful of silver coins, and counted them unconsciously, a total of 10 shillings in silver coins, Ed looked at it stupidly, and smiled nkly , didn''t feel anyoneing behind him at all.


    "Aren''t you very happy!" "Yes!" Ed responded naturally.


    Ed turned his head unnaturally, and saw his wife Mary staring at him with round eyes, with a yful expression on her face.


    "Hi! Mary!" Ed greeted timidly, seeing his wife like a mouse seeing a cat.


    As the so-called economic base determines the superstructure, it is obvious that his wife Mary is the head of the family.


    Of course, in this patriarchal society, Ed could easily regain control of the family, but he didn''t.


    Not only because Mary controlled the lifeline of the family, but also because she followed him to go bankrupt regardless of the consequences. From a gentleman''s beautifuldy and a gentleman''s rich wife, she became a small businessman who was no better than a poor man without hesitation. God worries about basic necessities of life.


    "Hey! Wife, this is my sry from His Majesty the King!" Ed said with a smile, as if to prove himself, he said again.


    "There will be every month in the future, and it is possible to restore our previous life!"


    Ed couldn''t help talking about the Dark de''s reward and punishment system to his wife.


    Thanks to Yaoxie, Xu Yuhua, He-Xie, Yuli Yefimovich Shelov, Lili 599, Master Fan for three thousand years, Ye Fatty¡¯s happy life, everyone¡¯s support!

 Chapter 16: Time to think about farming

    Chapter 16 It¡¯s time to think about farming


    Mary Walson, she is a beautiful and stubborn girl, she was born in a wealthy gentleman family, married Ed Walson from a gentleman family, and sold her dowry to save the family, she did not leave because of the decline of the family. Go Ed Walson.


    After listening to Ed''s words, Mary waspletely stunned. She never thought that she would have the opportunity to return to her original good life, and she might even be a knight ss.


    Even though this stubborn girl became the mother of two children and experienced many years of hardships, she never gave up the idea of ??returning to the upper ss.


    Thus, Ed enjoyed the happiness of his wedding night on this night, and a sense of mastery and conquest rose in Ed''s heart for a long time. He had never had such an idea and persistence in doing something.


    The early morning in London is filled with the smell of feces. It is because the horse-riding merchants havee to the market to buy and sell goods, and the drunken big man defecates everywhere, and the poor people don¡¯t care about using the streets as toilets... this One thing makes up all the filth and clutter of London.


    Because of the rain just now, the disgusting yellow feces sewage flowed wantonly, and the pedestrians on the road walked as usual as if they didn''t see it.


    And the sewage slowly flows along the gully into the Thames River, the mother river of London. This is the cycle of nature.


    Ed had breakfast, and began to bring a bulging wallet to the street far away from his home, pretending to be casually strolling.


    Ed saw a stall selling shoes and hats full of exquisite clothing, and a butterfly-shaped little girl''s shoe with pink and red edges on the stall caught Ed''s gaze.


    At this moment, Ed couldn''t help thinking that his eldest daughter was already 4 years old, and he hadn''t given her a decent gift yet.


    Action is worse than heartbeat, Ed seemed to think of the happy look of his eldest daughter Yi Na when she saw the gift, and the corners of his mouth split open.


    The owner of the stall is an old man who can read his face. Seeing Ed wandering around in front of the stall, he introduced him to Ed consciously.


    "Sir, you have a really good vision. This is made by the most famous Mrs. Aisha in London. Look at the color, how beautiful the needlework is. It is the most suitable gift for your daughter or niece..."


    The boss who was bald on one side was chattering, like a swarm of bees surrounding Ed''s cerebral cortex.


    "Sir! Sir! Stop it! I know what you''re talking about!" Ed couldn''t take it anymore, and quickly told the boss to stop.


    "I just want to know how many cute silver coins this pair of cute shoes cost!" Ed''s words made the old man a little embarrassed, but adhering to the businessman''s principle of making money, the old man reluctantly stated the price.


    "Sir, just one shilling to take home these lovely shoes!"


    "Oh! God!" Ed was shocked by the shamelessness of the boss.


    Even if he didn''t bring a coin today, even if he did, he wouldn''t pay such a high price. This is almost robbery!


    "Hey! You **** vampire, you actually asked me for a shilling for such a small pair of shoes, do you know how much it is?" Ed said angrily.


    "Hey! Man, do you know that this is Mrs. Aisha''s masterpiece, a shilling is already very cheap, this is the only product I have!" The boss quarreled unrelentingly.


    Ed, who was only arguing with the boss, didn''t see a sneaky figure approaching Ed slowly, quietly without making a sound.


    Andre was an orphan. He was adopted by the church since he was a child. After the monastery he lived in was confiscated by His Majesty Henry VIII when he was six years old, he learned how to eat with those older children who were wandering on the streets. .


    Over the past six years, he has stolen countless wallets, with failures and sesses.


    But today, this fat sheep is a daredevil at first nce, and he even carries a bulging wallet with him on the street. Don''t you know my little Andre''s name on this street?


    Huh! This is a neer, you deserve to be unlucky enough to meet me!


    Andre was moving in his heart as he approached Ed cautiously.


    Andre looked at the two people who were constantly bargaining fiercely, and secretly put the knife in his small hand on the wallet.


    With a light swipe of the knife, there was a squeak, and the wallet was in Andre''s hands. Before he had time to be happy, suddenly a pair of big hands grabbed his little hand like giant pliers. Andre had only one feeling: I am in trouble today!


    Even though Ed is thin, he is quite strong, carrying Andre like a puppy.


    Andre shrank his neck, not daring to make any movements, like a kitten that just got wet in the rain, looking very pitiful.


    "Don''t pretend to be pitiful to me, little guy!" Ed didn''t care about arguing with the boss, he hurriedly picked up Andre, and walked to a small alley.


    "I''ve seen a lot of people like you!" Ed threatened from time to time, "You''d better be obedient! Otherwise, you will bear the consequences!"


    Andre did not expect to meet an old driver, oh no! As a veteran, I couldn''t help but feel helpless, how could I be so unlucky!


    Andre felt that he was thrown into the corner like a stone, so helpless.


    I heard that some people like to y with children, especially little boys, God, bless me!


    "Little guy! Tell me, where is your stronghold?" Ed suddenly broke Andre''s fantasy, and asked another sentence that made Andre angry.


    "Damn you, I won''t tell you about our stronghold, you should die!" Andre hates such traffickers the most. They not only sell girls into brothels, but also grow The Bai Jing boy sold to nobles and wealthy businessmen who have special hobbies.


    "Little guy! You misunderstood, I am not a human trafficker, the king asked me to take you to the adoption home!" Ed felt that the boy in front of him seemed to have misunderstood something, so he couldn''t help exining.


    "Who doesn''t understand your tricks, you can''t fool me!" Andre was not moved by Ed''s words at all.


    For the remaining half an hour, no matter what Ed said, he couldn''t impress Andre.


    "Okay! I swear in the name of God, if I tell you a lie, my soul will fall into **** and be listed with Satan!" In desperation, Ed used the oath to make Andre believe in himself.


    "Okay! I''ll trust you for now!" Even though Ennd carried out the religious reform, it only transferred the power of the pope to the king, and it did not affect the people''s belief in God at all. So after Ed swears with God, Andre kind of believes him.


    I saw Andre and Ed turning left and right to a dpidated monastery, dozens of children aged three to fourteen.


    Andreughed happily when he saw this, these are all mine, the top three are expected!


    One month has passed, and the secret agents of the Dark de have brought nearly 3,000 orphans with their own abilities, and the efficiency is frighteningly high.


    But where there is sweetness, there is bitterness. No, Manager Luna is here toin!


    "Your Majesty, the food stored in Windsor Castle is not enough for a month!"


    Edward patted his forehead and couldn''t help sighing: "It''s time to start farming!"


    Thanks to the God of Heaven, I see I conquer, Lancasterkoo, Xuan Shuyou, Funeral, Ye, Xingcheng, Fan Ye has been in Aurora for three thousand years, Lili 599, everyone¡¯s big votes support! Your support is my greatest encouragement.

 Chapter 17: Reform under the new situation

    Chapter 17 Reform under the New Situation


    When Edward was troubled by theck of food due to therge number of adopted people, our Regent, Lord Protector, the Duke of Somerset, was discussing a new reform bill with the ministers.


    Before Henry VIII died, he appointed an auxiliary team for Edward. Among them were conservatives. For example, Queen Catherine''s younger brother, Duke William Parr, was a typical conservative and one of the three votes to abstain.


    In the Regency Council, the reformers are the biggest force, such as Edward Seymour, who added the title of Duke and Protector to himself, John Dudley, Earl of Warwick, who is against the Duke, and Canterbury, who has always pretended to be a transparent person. Archbishop Thomas Cranmer... and so on and on.


    The Duke of Somerset is a radical Protestant. He believes that the British Reformation is not thorough and still retains the Catholicyer.


    For example, he believes that the current Anglican religion believes in a kind of "Catholicism without the Pope". This has reached a level of unpleasantness for Protestants like him.


    Therefore, the Duke of Somerset has always wanted to reform Ennd''s religion ording to the continental model, and give Ennd and Wales a thorough baptism.


    "Gentlemen! We can no longer bear Ennd being exploited by the Pope in Rome," His Excellency the Duke snapped. "It''s time to give those hypocrites a hard blow!"


    It seemed that they were shocked by the Duke''s voice, or they didn''t care at all. All the ministers who were working fell silent, showing a rather immobile demeanor.


    The atmosphere suddenly became solemn, like the time before the heavy rain, the whole air was filled with oppressive atmosphere, making people feel ufortable and it was difficult to breathe.


    After saying these words, the Duke couldn''t help but nced at the crowd, and then closed his eyes tightly, like a candle, although motionless, but still so dazzling in the dark.


    Some ministers closed their eyes, looking rested; some ministers looked up at the murals on the Duke''s mansion, as if they were cultivating their sentiments; some yed with the rings on their hands, as if they didn''t hear the Duke''s words.


    Time passed by, and no one wanted to speak first! Even in the morning, the light in the room seemed even dimmer.


    "Your Excellency, the Duke of Somerset, is right! We can no longer let those rotten degenerates in Rome dictate to Ennd, which is thousands of miles away!"


    The Earl of Warwick was the first to break the silence. His rough voice brought the wandering ministers back to the meeting room.


    The air that was stagnant just now seemed to be alive immediately, and even the sunlighting in from the window felt much warmer!


    Unknowingly, many ministers shouted andined to express their resistance to the church, and the entire conference room was full of pleasant noise.


    The Duke of Somerset, who was sitting upright, nodded slightly to the Earl of Warwick, his eyes calm.


    The Earl of Warwick also slightly nodded his head to the Duke''s overtures, and showed a smile that was not a smile on the surface!


    The Earl actually hated the Duke of Somerset very much, especially seeing his expression of being in control of everything, the Earl wanted to use his wide thick cocooned palm to make intimate contact with his face.


    Just when the atmosphere was about to reach its climax, Duke Parr, who had been silent all this time, suddenly stood up from his chair.


    Everyone stopped their noisy voices immediately, and looked up at the Duke of Paar together, almost a voice sounded in their hearts: "Finally shot!"


    The Duke of Parr looked at the crowd looking at him, without any fluctuations in his heart, and said in a thick voice: "Our priests in Ennd have severed ties with that decaying church in Rome, and they also It is impossible to have the opportunity to dictate to us!"


    "So, as the shepherds sent by the Lord to Ennd to guide the lostmbs, we don''t need to let them change anymore! Everything is still beautiful now!" Duke Parr''s words were loud and shocked the ministers present.


    The ministers, including the Duke of Somerset, did not expect that the Duke of Parr, who had always remained silent, had such a side.


    "You can''t say that! My dear Duke, who can guarantee that those priests who still use Roman standards don''t have a trace of nostalgia for Rome?" Duke Seymour knew it was his turn to act.


    The Duke of Parr is still not very good at words, his mouth was choked by the words of the Duke, and he could not utter a word of rebuttal.


    He is not God, so how does he know what those priests are thinking?


    Duke Parr sat back helplessly because of such a sentence, and returned to his previous taciturn state! It seems that the Duke of Northampton also knows the truth of being outnumbered, and it should be thest effort just now!


    Another round of voting followed, and as expected, thirteen of the sixteen voted in favor, and only three voted against.


    His Excellency, the Duke of Seymour, passed the decision to carry out more in-depth reforms to the Church of Ennd with crushing votes. No matter what feelings the reformers present had in their hearts, their faces were all filled with joy and joy.


    The ministers represented by the Duke of Par left the conference room with indifference, while the many ministers who were happily discussing the reform n didn''t care at all.


    The Duke of Northampton leaned on crutches and walked slowly towards the carriage of the Duke''s mansion.


    Leaving the brightly lit meeting room, the Duke can still see all kinds of vague figures arguing fiercely from the window.


    snort! A gang of thieves who only want to steal their property, my poor William, is in trouble again!


    The second son of the Duke of Parr, William Parr, went to the church ording to the rules at the time. From a small priest, through the management of the Duke of Parr and his own efforts, he quickly became the archbishop of Dorset.


    The eldest son, Bud Parr, will seed him as the Duke of Northampton, and his most beloved second son, William Parr, was managed by him to be the bishop. Who knows that he has survived the clutches of Henry VIII with difficulty? , and now faces a new crisis.


    The Duke of Northampton was helped by the groom into the magnificent carriage, and walked home amidst the groom''s shouts.


    At this time, our King Edward ising to the manor near Windsor Castle to be entertained by the butler here.


    "Your Majesty, please follow me, I have prepared afortable room for you!" Edward was greeted warmly by the butler as soon as he got off the carriage.


    In front of the manor, hundreds of serfs, both male and female, were kneeling together, and more than 20 little ghosts were held down by their parents.


    Obviously, the butler''s action greatly shocked Edward, and made Edward, who had always thought that the West could only kneel on one knee, raise his posture. It turns out that as long as the power is in ce, there is nothing that cannot be achieved.


    Thank you Minhang Menghua, Meteor Emperor, rangdaodi, ignorance is not wrong, Master Fan has been in Aurora for three thousand years, Lili 599 everyone for your support!

 Chapter 18: my land listens to me

    Chapter 18 Mynd listens to me


    This was the first time for Edward to see a group of people kneeling in front of him without reservation. Even though he had seen thousands of people kneeling before the emperor on TV, he personally felt that this was the first time!


    This feeling is very wonderful, giving Edward the pleasure ofpletely controlling the fate of others! This feeling is very strange, people are addicted to it unconsciously!


    After a while, Edward changed from this feeling


    out.


    Is this how ancient Chinese emperors felt when facing their subjects? No wonder so many people are scrambling to get that seat, it''s really fascinating!


    Edward followed Howard Charles, the housekeeper of the manor, as he walked past the serfs prostrate on the muddy ground step by step, thinking slowly.


    The butler Howard Charles is the second son of a noble knight. Not only did he lose his right of inheritance since he was a child, but he is also too thin to be a wandering knight. He can only engage in the butler industry to gain status and survival.


    Howard Charles is rtively thin, the hair on his head isbed shiny and meticulous, he is of medium height, his eyes are in a straight line, his cheeks are slightly concave, he looks like a shrewd person!


    Edward and Howard walked in front, followed by sisters Elizabeth and Luna, and of course Baron Smith and twenty knights.


    Why did Elizabeth follow? ording to her exnation, it was to protect Edward. This sentence made Edward speechless, but when he remembered that she was often bored in the pce, Edward couldn''t help but agreed!


    So when Elizabeth jumped up excitedly, Edward made a contract with her for three chapters.


    First: You can''t go out without Edward''s approval!


    Second: You must listen to Edward''s words when you go out, and don''t disobey them!


    Third: Do not tell anyone what happened outside!


    If Elizabeth vites any of the above three items, she will be sent back to Windsor Castle immediately and will not be allowed to go out for one year.


    In Elizabeth''s angry lips, Edward reached this agreement with her.


    "Your Majesty, our Windsor Manor is currently cultivating about 1,200 acres!" Howard''s voice was full of maism, "Not only do we have 53 adultborers and 56 children under the age of 14, we also breed 20 acres. Four draft horses and 136 sheep!"


    "And the mill in the manor can earn 100 pounds a year by crushing wheat grains for the nearby vigers every year!"


    At this time, it is impossible for ordinary farmers to own mills, and they can only use them at the expense of those who own them. For example, Newton apanied his grandma to the mill and saw the windmill mill, so he built a small mill by himself.


    At this time, the people who owned mills were either nobles or great local gentlemen. The ordinary gentlemen and self-cultivating farmers had no conditions to run them by themselves.


    "And besides feeding and drinking to the serfs, we generate a total ie of 1,500 pounds every year!" Howard''s voice was full of pride.


    Edward could understand Howard''s pride, because at that time, such arge manor usually only made a profit of 1,200 pounds a year, but he abruptly increased it by 300 pounds, which was enough to prove his ability!


    "Then Mr. Steward! How much food can we harvest in a year?" Edward is now immune to money, but he is short of food, so he couldn''t help raising the question of food.


    "Your Majesty the King, at present, 100 acres of wheat have been nted, and about 700 bushels have been harvested; 800 acres of rye have been nted, and 11,200 bushels have been harvested; 200 acres of oats have been nted, and 1,200 bushels have been harvested; soybeans have been nted on 100 acres, Harvested 458 bushels!" Immediately, a series of numbers shot out of Butler Howard''s mouth like a machine gun.


    In Ennd, 1 bushel is equal to 8 gallons, which is equal to 4 pecks (UK volumetric unit of measure), which is equivalent to 36.3688 liters (metric system).


    To put it bluntly, one bushel is equal to 36.3688 kilograms, which is about 73 kilograms if converted into the measurement we are familiar with.


    Take rye, which has thergest yield, as an example, about 1,100 catties per acre. This is the yield, and it is also the highest yield recorded at this time.


    ording to the calction that one acre is equal to six mu, one mu can only produce about 170 catties. At that time, the yield per mu in Shaanxi, which was barren in the Ming Dynasty, reached 300 catties, and the yield per mu in Jiangnan area at that time even reached 500 catties. Desperate numbers of people.


    Because of the frighteningly low yield of nting in Ennd! The time for crops is generally to nt grains such as barley in autumn, and to harvest in the next summer, which spans more than half a year.


    So this is why the poption of the entire European continent is smaller than that of the Ming Dynasty, and the arablend area is more than that of the Ming Dynasty, but the price of food is high and there is not enough food.


    Edward came to Windsor Manor today to guide the work, so when Elizabeth returned to the vi in the manor to rest, Edward came to the farnd under the scorching sun at noon.


    It was only a short distance of about one kilometer to the farnd, and Edward was already very tired. Although he was not in good health, Edward could only endure silently in order to maintain the majesty of the king.


    Edward looked at a vast field, and the two fields presented different scenes. One was already filled with the smell of green wheatgrass, while the other was still bare and full of weeds. Edward knew that this was the two-field farming method popr in Europe.


    The two-field system is one of the crop rotation methods popr in Europe since the Middle Ages. It was prevalent in Europe before the 18th century AD. The method is to divide the arablend into two parts, one part is cultivated every year, and the other part is fallow, and they are reced year by year to maintain the fertility of thend, and the crops are also rotated.


    Edward looked at the wheat field and said nothing, feeling deeply moved in his heart. I am here today because knowledge determines destiny, and knowledge can change history!


    Edward turned his head to look at the butler Howard who was following him, and said, "Howard, have you heard of the three-field system?"


    "Ah! Your Majesty, I have never heard of this word. Does it have anything to do with the two-in system?" Butler Howard was a little puzzled by Edward''s words.


    The three-field system means that it divides the cultivatednd into three cultivated areas: the fallownd, the spring sownnd, and the autumn (winter) sownnd with approximately equal areas. Crops are also rotated across zones, with spring crops either barley or oats or beans, and autumn (winter) crops either wheat or rye. Cultivatednd and crops are rotated year by year, with a three-year cycle.


    The three-field system was enforced in the feudal manor. The cultivatednd owned by farmers is in the form of long and narrow strips ofnd, interspersed with thend reserved by the lords in various cultivated areas; the types of crops nted each year and the farming time are mandatory, and farmers have no right to arrange them; the fallownd and the cultivatednd after harvesting , are used as public pastures formon use.


    Compared with the two-field system, the three-field system can be harvested twice a year, and the area of ??fallownd is reduced from one-half to one-third, which is not only conducive to reducing the risk of agricultural disasters or poor harvests, but also conducive to the utilization of cultivatednd andbor force The rate of increase, so the level of agricultural production is higher than the two garden system.


    "Howard! I decided to implement the three-field system here" Edward said something that surprised Howard.


    "But Your Majesty..." Howard was interrupted by Edward when he was about to say something.


    "Don''t say anything more, mynd listens to me!"


    Thanks to the person 1111, zero1234


    , Lili 599

 Chapter 19: Visiting relatives

    Chapter 19 Visiting Parents


    Edward''s domineering words made Howard speechless.


    yes! He is the owner of the manor. If he loses money, why should I worry about it here? Isn''t this a good man for nothing?


    Butler Howard thought for a while, and finally stopped what he was going to say, feeling a little unhappy in his heart, bored beside Edward, staring straight at Edward, without saying a word!


    "Please! Howard, I am confident, you have to trust me!" Edward couldn''t stand being stared at by the housekeeper.


    If a beautiful woman is okay, but when an adult man in his thirties looks at you with sad eyes, you will feel like a **** dog.


    Edward understands Howard''s mood quite well. It''s like a person who usually seems to know nothing, suddenly one day said to an English teacher that you don''t want to teach, let me do it, I can teach better than you.


    When the teacher wanted to resist, he said that the whole school is mine, you don''t want bb.


    Then, that teacher''s mood is exactly how Butler Howard feels at this moment.


    If he reced it with his body, Edward would probably have scolded him hundreds of times in his stomach.


    However, Edward also has his own difficulties. If there is no need for power, how many people will listen to his exnation and do what they think is wrong without hesitation? It is better not to exin than to exin!


    "My dear butler, don''t worry!" Edwardforted the whining butler Howard, "Now the royal family has a new source of ie, the lovely gold coins have filled the granary, and now our food is gone! "


    Edward''s exaggerated words did not make the butlerugh, but made his brows wrinkle even more!


    How did Edward know that Howard was not actually worried about the loss of the manor''s grain. The entire royal family didn''t know how muchnd was nted with grain, and there would be no shortage of grain from this manor.


    Instead, he was worried that Edward would destroy his carefully nned manor development n, just like destroying the snowmen piled up by children, it was full of his hard work!


    Edward seized the time to take a break while speaking, allowing his overwhelmed body to take a breath.


    Holding on to his desire to rest, Edward slowly came to the field ridge, looked at the fallownd and said, "My dear housekeeper, don''t you think it''s a waste to harvest such argend with only these grains? "


    "My respected Majesty the King, are you doubting my management level?" Howard suddenly raised his voice, with some anger in his voice, and an indescribable expression on his face.


    "No! No! No! I don''t have any doubts about your management level!" Edward was very calm and unmoved by the butler''s rhetorical question.


    "I''m just worried about the current grain production!" Edward said suddenly with a hint of sentimentality.


    "Your Majesty the King! I don''t know what caused your worry!" Howard quickly calmed down the fluctuations in his heart, his voice became peaceful at night, and he offered his loyalty in a timely manner, and there was a trace of excitement in his words.


    "If there is something that needs me to do, I am willing to serve you! Your Majesty the King!"


    "Oh! Howard, your loyalty has made the sun in the sky lose its light!" Edward''s praise sounded at the right time, praising the butler''s loyal heart. Although I don''t know if it''s true or not.


    "But please tell me how many families and children there are in the manor!" In fact, Howard has already said it once, but he will do it again under the circumstances.


    "Yes! Your Majesty the King!" Butler Howard once again returned to his rigorous appearance.


    "There are 18 families in our manor, 17 unmarried boys and girls, and 56 children who have not yet been able to support themselves!"


    "Then there are almost three children per household?" "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Then you are telling me the poption of the entire Windsor Manor ten years ago!"


    "Well... there are about 60 people!" The butler pondered for a while, and then said a vague number.


    "Howard, think about it, the poption of the manor has almost doubled in ten years, so what about the whole of Ennd?" Edward said this, with a hint of excitement in his tone.


    "The poption has doubled, but thend and yield per mu have not increased much, so the price of food will skyrocket!"


    "Think about how big a business opportunity this is! If I use my method, ournd will increase by fiveyers per mu. How much ie will this bring to the royal family!"


    Edward''s words sessfully brought Howard Butler into the fantasy stage.


    I have 50 acres ofnd. If I add five floors per acre, at a price of 1.5p per pound, I can bring in an extra ie of almost 50 pounds a year!


    The power of money also moved the strict housekeeper Howard, and he began to cooperate with Edward seriously.


    At this time, among the thatched houses where the serfs lived in the manor, a house that looked cleaner and tidy than the surrounding mud houses was full of peopleing and going.


    Little Jack happily held the bird eggs he had just picked out from the tree, looking forward to eating delicious boiled eggs with his five-year-old brother Laimie at night, and happily walked towards his home with his short legs run away.


    "Jack! Go back quickly, your sister has returned home from the pce!" On the way, little Jack ran into his neighbor''s partner Mir, and he exined to Jack while dragging Jack to the direction of Jack''s house.


    "Hey! Mir, let''s see if you can run past me!" Jack knew that after his sisters came back, he couldn''t bear Mir''s slow speed, so he hurriedly broke away from Mir''s hand.


    "Jack, Jack! Who in the entire Windsor Manor doesn''t know your monkey¡ªJack, who can outrun you!" Mill followed Jack panting, and said helplessly behind.


    Within a short while, Jack saw dozens of adults surrounded by the door of his house. They were whispering and chatting about some happy topics, showing some happy and envious expressions from time to time.


    "Ah! Let''s see who''s back!" People seem to have seen him, and they all rushed towards him, and surrounded Jack in the center of the crowd.


    "Jack, don''t forget Uncle Rick in the future!" "Don''t forget Aunt Be!"...


    Suddenly, a sound of pleading surrounded Jack, and little Jack waspletely dizzy.


    Jack disregarded everyone''spliments, hurriedly left the crowd and walked into his home.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw two teenage girls in bright clothes chatting happily with their parents.


    "It''s Jack,e here!" Seeing that little Jack seemed a little embarrassed, Luna summoned the wandering Jack.


    Jack walked slowly to his younger brother, looking at his two older sisters shyly.


    Thank you Xuan Shuyou, it¡¯s a joke, a lot of support

 Chapter 20: toilet problem

    Chapter 20 Toilet Problems


    Jack looked at the two well-dressed older sisters in front of him, and couldn''t help revealing a special heat in his heart, which then spread all over his body.


    Jack didn''t know what it was, but an idea suddenly popped up in his brain, wanting to be an enviable person like the two sisters.


    Wearing brocade clothes on his body, he returned home swaggeringly, and became the object of discussion among neighbors.


    It''s just that the idea that just came up was suddenly washed away by the information from the brain.


    His father and mother were serfs, and his whole family were serfs, including him as the private property of the king. It is impossible for him to be respected by people. He will only marry a serf in the future and be a person like his father.


    The passion in Jack''s eyes came and went quickly, and calm was restored in an instant.


    At this time, Lucy looked at Jack in great surprise. In the blink of an eye, the short-legged little guy who had been chasing after her had grown into a ten-year-old boy, and she and her sister had been away from home for five years. up.


    Luna and Lucy are very concerned about their parents and younger brothers who haven''t seen each other for five years. When I first arrived at Windsor Manor, I hurried to the ce where I lived when I was a child before I had time to rest.


    It may be that the two sisters have be His Majesty''s maids. The butler deliberately eased thebor difficulty of the father and mother, making their faces much rosier than ordinary serfs, and they are more energetic.


    Although Howard''s intentions are more obvious, she still needs this favor.


    Luna looked at her younger brother Jack who just came back. He was covered in mud and covered in ck and gray long-sleeved sackcloth, and his brown hair was no exception. The thin arms looked distressing!


    However, Jack''s appearance of being alive and kicking still reassured Luna a lot.


    "Jack, you are already an adult, and you need to help your parents with more work in the future to reduce the burden!"


    "En! Sister! I will, I usually take care of little Remy!" Jack nodded fiercely, and showed off his credit like Luna asking for credit!


    "Yes, Jack is already a greatbor force in our family! He should be rewarded!" Luna took out the candy from Edward in her pocket and put it in Jack''s hand.


    Jack saw that Luna grabbed a handful of small things wrapped in paper and carefully ced them in your hand.


    Although he didn''t know what it was, Jack knew it was a good thing when he saw the cherished expression on his sister''s face.


    "Jack, this is the candy given to me by His Majesty the King. You and Laimi should eat it slowly, and don''t eat too much at once. It''s not good for your teeth!" Luna babbled again.


    Jack quickly unwrapped the wrapper, took out one and put it in the mouth of little Remy who was curled up in Lucy''s arms, and then took out another one and put it in his own mouth.


    Almost at the same time, the two little guys narrowed their eyes, parted their peeling lips, and became happy together.


    The mother Gina next to her saw that Luna took out the small thing wrapped in beautiful leather paper, she knew it must be a valuable item, especially when she heard that it was a gift from the king to the Luna sisters, her fragile heart couldn''t help but quicken.


    "Luna, this is a gift from His Majesty the King. It will be fine if you give it to Jack!" Luna saw her mother''s weathered face full of worry, and her father beside her also had a look of worry. A look of approval.


    "It''s okay mother, His Majesty the King has a very good temper, so I won''t me you for such a trivial matter!" Lucy, who was focused on teasing little Remy, couldn''t help but rush to reply.


    Hearing Lucy''s words, the wrinkled strong man and the weathered woman revealed a slight brilliance!


    "Father, His Majesty the King came here this time because there is a big event to be done. You tell the uncles and aunts in the whole manor to do things seriously!"


    "Don''t worry, Luna! Now I have been appointed as the supervisor by the butler, and everyone will listen to me!" Luna''s father, Old Jack, smirked at the side, very satisfied with this position.


    The conversation is divided into two ends. On one side, Luna¡¯s family is happily reunited, while on the other side, Edward¡¯s brainwashing of Butler Howard has initially achieved results.


    After Edward''s continuous exnations and the induction of interests, Howard has promised to give the green light to Edward''s experiment, and will work hard to fulfill Edward''s needs.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Edward has yed a trump card, promising to give Howard fifty acres ofnd after the experiment is sessful, and he can be the Minister of Agriculture in the future.


    Sure enough, the old ancestor''s words are correct. In the affairs of the world, the prosperity of the world is for profit, and the world''s hustle and bustle is for profit.


    Even Edward, as a king, couldn''t make Howard, a local snake, bow his head. But as soon as he revealed the real interests ofnd and the temptation of the minister of agriculture, one of the best official positions in the future, the rigorous Howard immediately knelt down.


    Edward knew that he had no majesty in the heart of the housekeeper. At present, only profit can make him seriously work for himself. But the current feudal rules can only make him obey and cannot exert his subjective initiative. Edward watched the work of the serfs for a while. The rye in the wheat field absorbs a little more nutrition.


    Edward watched for a while, finished talking with Howard, and was led back to the manor vi by the butler. There is nothing special about this vi, except that the toilet is veryrge.


    This vi was built during the period of Henry VIII, and in almost all the manors and territories, Henry VIII took the trouble to spend a lot of money to build vis and castles.


    Why is this? This mainly starts with the construction of castles since the Middle Ages.


    The period at that time was simr to the Spring and Autumn and Warring States periods in China. The countries and lords in various ces were rtively small in size and small in poption, so castles with European characteristics were built.


    It sacrifices space in exchange for the defense it needs, so it has excellent defense capabilities. At that time, because the various nobles often fought, the poption dropped sharply, so the castle at that time was enough to amodate the people living in the castle.


    Since the unification of the Tudor dynasty in Ennd, most areas have ushered in a rare period of peace. As the saying goes, there is nothing to do but sleep after eating. This sleep is so bad that the poption of Ennd has almost doubled in less than fifty years.


    For example, London at that time had only 30,000 people in 1500, but by 1550, 100,000 people had emerged in the entire city.


    The huge poption is hoarding in London, leading to blockage of sewers and overcrowding of housing. As a result, the citizens of London almost lived in a circle of excrement and urine, and the people at that time had no quality to speak of. If you were not careful walking on the street, you would be injured by the excrement falling from the sky.


    You can understand Henry VIII¡¯s repair of vis and castles. He is giving the entire royal court a ce to excrete, so as to save the pce¡¯s toilet from being exploded.


    Thanks to book friend 215xxxx15, WL Future, Master Fan has traversed Aurora for three thousand years, Yuri Yefimovich Shelov, 56548912, Lili 599, book friend Xuan, schr-bureaucrat 007, Hanbing¡îXiaoyi, book friend 219xxxx60, everyone votes support.

 Chapter 21: funny toilet anecdote

    Chapter 21 Interesting toilet anecdote


    Ever since Edward knew why he had been living in castles all over the ce, it was already a month before Henry VIII died.


    It is conceivable that more than 500 people in the entire royal court, including the pce guards, have been staying in Windsor Castle. The excrement of so many people almost flooded the entire castle.


    When Sister Luna told Edward the news, he was totally in the dark.


    And when he saw that his bedroom door was almost flooded, Edward could no longer describe his mood.


    All the people in Windsor Castle were gathered by Edward, organized to clean up together, packed up their excrement and dumped it in arge pit dug in advance.


    This big pit is unusual, 10 meters long, 10 meters wide, and 5 meters high. There are also 50rge wooden stakes with a length of 6 meters and a diameter of 30 centimeters inserted in the middle. It took three hundred guards half a morning to cut these wooden posts.


    Edward alsoid thick boards on the stakes to prevent the smell from escaping.


    In this way, a urinal is formed, and all future excrement can be poured into it.


    Edward doesn''t ask it tost for a few years, he just needs to survive Henry VIII. In fact, it not only survived Henry VIII, but also survived 1548, until Edward seized power.


    The real flush toilet was not invented until thete 18th century, and it wasn''t until the Victorian era in the 19th century that modern toilets became standard in most houses in Britain. In the long Middle Ages, how did Europeans excrete? Where does the exported waste go?


    The answer is: whatever. In the early Middle Ages, the towns in Europe were still quite small, and people either defecated on the streets, or put them in buckets and poured them into the streets or rivers. In sparsely popted viges, internal urgency is even more unrestrained.


    However, an unwritten rule is "a stone''s throw away", which means that the ce to solve the problem must be at least an archery distance away from the nearest residence. It is unimaginable to build a toilet at home. Getting too close to neighbors while unloading, or even working indoors, is seen as provocative and disruptive behaviour.


    As the ruler of Ennd, Henry VIII was quite worried about the urinal problem. In 1513, Henry was so sick of the ugly brown stains on the outside walls of his private chambers that he ordered the Steward of the Tower of London to build a hollow column or radiator to cover up the filth.


    The "Earl''s Castle" located in Ghent, Belgium is a representative of the castle''s private room.


    The living area has a den that can only amodate one person. The alcoves on the fortress walls were reserved for the less privileged inhabitants. The substances of the above two conveniences flowed into the river next to the city wall. Using the toilets on the wall in the cold winter is a horrible experience, and many people''s buttocks are frozen on the stone rings.


    The early London Bridge was not like the two tall towers facing each other now, but a crowded river town full of houses.


    Residents on London Bridge also have to solve their personal problems. The public toilets here are thrown directly into the Thames River. If the sailors passing under the bridge dare to look up at the London sky at a forty-five-degree angle, they will probably eat it. That''s why there is a proverb that says: "A wise man crosses over a bridge, and a fool under a bridge".


    The only moment of relief for those who had to pass under the bridge was when the bomber above identally fell into the river from thetrine.


    As a nobleman, Edward doesn''t have to worry about going to the toilet, but how to wipe it after using is also very important!


    Can you imagine wiping your **** with a sackcloth? Very sour! But at this point, Edward is much morefortable than the French king.


    In ancient Rome, a stick wrapped with cotton cloth was used, which is the Roman "toilet chip". The toilet chip in public toilets is shared, and it is put into a container for disinfection and cleaning when it is used up.


    The most interesting thing is that in France at the end of the Middle Ages, thick hemp rope was used to wipe buttocks in the pce. This rope was hung from the roof of the luxurious toilet, just hanging next to the squatting position.


    After shitting, put the rope through the middle of the legs, pull it with one hand in the front, and pull it with the other hand in the back, like a big saw, rubbing the buttocks! What''s more, this rope is shared. The emperor used it up and the queen used it. When the empress ran out of favorites, she used that one and did not change it all year round. To reflect the unity of the monarch and his ministers.


    Edward was wearing ordinary aristocratic uniforms, including a purple robe. Because of the rain in the morning, there was still some humidity in the air, and Edward was wearing a woolen sweater.


    In Ennd, because of the centralized power of the king, the power of the royal family is different from that of the previous kings.


    For example, Ennd stiptes that only members of the royal family can wear gold and purple clothing, and even nobles cannot wear it like this.


    Edward walked ahead step by step, thinking about the interesting things he saw in the forum, and Howard followed step by step. The two guards behind him were two steps away from Edward, and the serfs on both sides gave way consciously. It didn''t disturb the temperament of these nobles in the slightest.


    Suddenly, Edward felt a vibration from the left, followed by a sound of horseshoes reaching his ears. It was Edward''s first feeling that someone wasing on horseback.


    Sure enough, when Edward looked up, he saw that Princess Elizabeth had already changed into casual clothes, riding her brown-red mare Sally gantly, like fiery red paint poured on the green drawing board, which was very eye-catching.


    Elizabeth''s voice like a wind chime came from a distance, apanied by the crowing of the mare, like a knight returning from an expedition, full of confidence and joy.


    It was rare for Edward to see Elizabeth so happy, and an urge to ride a horse surged in his heart.


    "Jackson! Where''s my Arthur?" Edward turned his head to look at his young bodyguard, William, a rtively thin guy!


    "Eh! Your Majesty, isn''t your Arthur behind Princess Elizabeth!" William pointed weakly behind Elizabeth, and replied cautiously.


    Then Edward saw a scene that almost made him lose his face.


    I saw a small white spot behind Elizabeth. If someone with good eyesight looked carefully, he could see that it was a little pony running happily behind.


    When Elizabeth approached him, Edward saw Arthur sticking out his little tongue, wagging his snow-white tail, and running happily with his mouth wide open, following Elizabeth like a little follower.


    And Edward also saw Elizabeth throwing something behind her from time to time, and the little pony also lowered its head from time to time, knowing it must be something to eat without even looking.


    Soon, Elizabeth rode to Edward''s side, sitting as proud as a swan, sitting motionless on the horse and passing Edward.


    The little pony seemed to have seen Edward, and slowly stopped moving its calves, and came to Edward''s side cautiously, with a funny expression on his face.


    Thanks Yuri Yefimovich Serov,ncasterKoo


    , xinghaiyue, Minhang Menghua, Lili 599, Xuan Shuyou, Fan Ye has been in Aurora for three thousand years, just kidding, everyone''s big votes support.

 Chapter 22: knight from afar

    Chapter 22 The Knight from Afar


    When Arthur saw Edward, he walked over slowly, looked up at the direction where Elizabeth was going away, seemed to think for a while, maybe he still felt that the long-term meal ticket was important, shook the pony''s head, and said cheerfully Run up to Edward.


    Edward looked at the shameless little guy in front of him, it seemed that what Elizabeth fed hadn''t filled his stomach yet. Cheeky came to Edward''s hand, and slowly licked Edward''s white and tender palm with his tongue.


    "Hey! Can you show some face!" Edward said helplessly.


    Hands subconsciously abused Arthur''s long pony face, rubbing vigorously, interactively from left to right, without repetition.


    "Woo! Woo!" The little pony Arthur was rubbed by Edward so that the hair on his pony face stood up, as if he was impatient with Edward, he stuck out his tongue and barked.


    "Hmph! I let you eat inside and out, and you will be tempted out by a little bit of food, ah!" Edward said, the strength in his hands was much weaker, but he still didn''t let go of his hands.


    "You are not allowed toe out casually in the future, you know?" .


    "I''ll take it as if you know and agree!" Edward immediately let go of his hand, and led the pony slowly back to the vi in the center of the manor.


    The vi covers an area of ??about 20 acres and has about 30 rooms on the upper and lower floors. The sculpture in front of the door is a portrait of an angel with spread wings. It is about six feet high. .


    The wings are about three feet long on each side, and two feet at their widest point. The angel spread its wings, put its hands together in its abdomen, and showed a kind expression on its face.


    Of course, like the Western version, the angel is in the center of a fountain, and the angel is guarded by a pool about a foot high.


    A female angel in a white robe, surrounded by erupting water vapor, appeared in front of Edward at a height reaching the height.


    And Edward had to look up at the beautiful angel. Edward is about four feet tall, while the angel''s total height reaches nine feet. Edward can only see the angel''s waist when he looks up.


    Speaking of this, I have to talk about the weights and measures in Ennd.


    inches originally referred to the width of the thumb. The namees from the Latin uncia, which means "one-twelfth". One inch is considered the width of a thumb.


    In Ennd, inches have been used since the Middle Ages.


    In 1324, Edward II decreed that an inch is the length of three barley grains joined. The inch is the basis of the imperial unit of length and is now legally equal to 2.54 centimeters.


    This means that imperial units of length are based on the metric system! If you want to do a quick conversion, 2 inches is about 5 cm.


    The foot (foot) is equal to 30.48cm under the metric conversion, and under the imperial conversion, 12 inches = 1 foot, 3 feet = 1 yard.


    And there is an old story about the source of feet in Ennd. Sit down, everyone, Lancher''s story will start, this is an uplifting gesture!


    A long time ago, there was a country called Rome, and the Roman unit at that time was called pes, and the plural was pedes, which means "foot", which is 29.59cm, which is very close to the modern feet. Also 12 inches is 1 pes.


    Since Ennd was conquered by the Roman Empire, Ennd has been crying and resisting, while unconsciously using it. So feet have been used in Ennd. For details, please refer to modern Japan.


    Feet have been used in Ennd for over a thousand years. Foot (foot, also means foot), the length of a human foot, used to be anywhere from 9 3/4 inches to 19 inches (my foot is 11 inches).


    The modern meaning of feet and inches was not established until the 1844 reorganization of the standard. That year, the British government produced standard yard lengths in bronze, divided into feet and inches.


    Edward''s neck was sore when he looked up, and he could barely see the face of this angel sister, as always, kind, gentle, and not irritating!


    After reading it, Arthur handed it over to William, the guard, and told him to feed less fodder. It had already eaten a lot today.


    Arthur cried to death and didn''t expect that he licked Edward with all his heart and sacrificed his handsome face. He still hadn''t appeased Edward, and the result of reducing the amount of food was inevitable for dinner.


    Edward returned to his room, changed his clothes, went to the study, and read a book.


    "Boom!" "Come in!" Edward said without raising his head when he heard the knock on the door.


    "Your Majesty! It''s time for dinner!" Lucy was wearing a maid outfit, and carefully opened the door of the study, showing a lovely face.


    "Understood!" Edward agreed casually, still staring at the parchment in his hand.


    "Your Majesty, if you do this again, I! I''ll tell Aunt Anna to see what you do!" Lucy frowned and moved her smooth nose. She was really helpless by Edward''s ruffian appearance and could only move out. Aunt Anna came to shock him.


    "Eh! Lucy, how can you bother Aunt Anna for such a small matter?" Edward immediately expressed that he was defeated by Lucy, "I''ll go right away and lead the way!"


    Edward tidied up his books and ced a goose feather on the pages he read before, carefully cing them on the bookshelf.


    Soon, Edward followed Lucy to the restaurant, while Elizabeth and Howard the butler were already seated, waiting boredly.


    "Edward, what are you..." Elizabeth said loudly. When she realized that there were outsiders, she stopped in the middle of her speech, and her neck and ears were flushed red. Obviously, she also knew that it was rude for outsiders to yell like this, and it was not in line with ady''s demeanor.


    "Howard, what is this?" Edward pointed to a te of roasted leg meat in a timely manner and said, which just rightly eased Elizabeth''s embarrassment.


    "Your Majesty, this is a doe brought by the serfs in the manor. I specially asked the cook to make it for you, Your Majesty the King!" Henry VIII was a king who liked to hunt, and he often led a group of nobles to hunt horses. . And these serfs also had the opportunity to apany the king to hunt together, and the heroic serfs had the opportunity to receive bows and arrows from Henry VIII.


    Of course, it was mainly Edward who issued a royal decree at the end of February, allowing people to go hunting and chop firewood freely in the forests owned by the royal family. Edward is mainly doing this to give the poor people a way of life in winter! This is also a trick to buy people''s hearts.


    However, Edward also ruled against shooting pregnant mother animals in the spring, as well as juvenile juvenile animals! No trees less than one inch thick shall be felled.


    Only this one item has bought a lot of hearts for Edward.


    Edward was tasting the roasted deer, when suddenly Lucy whispered in his ear: "Your Majesty, a wandering knight asks to see you!"


    Thanks to Xu Yuhua, Prussian nobleman, Han Bing¡îXiaoyi, book friend Xuan, I¡¯m kidding, everyone¡¯s support

 Chapter 23: Grenville Richard

    Chapter 23 Grenville Richard


    "What? How did he know I was here?" "No! He is asking to see the owner of the manor!"


    "Oh! Then you can serve him a dinner first! I''ll go see him after I finish eating!" "Yes!"


    After seeking Edward''s opinion, Lucy lifted her skirt to Elizabeth and Howard, bent over, and slowly exited the restaurant.


    Lucy walked towards the gate of the manor unhurriedly. After seeing Lucy, other servants along the way consciously stood on the side of the road to make way for her.


    And Lucy also smiled at them, without showing a hint of arrogance, and politely returned the gift.


    "Look at how lucky Lucy is! She can serve His Majesty the King!" "Yes! And His Majesty has such a good temper!" The two young servants huddled in the corner said in a jealous tone, looking at her from the corner of her eye from time to time. Looking at the back of Lucy walking.


    Lucy didn''t hear these topics about her, even if she heard it, she would only smile in her heart. From the moment she became Edward''s maid, she began to bear the jealousy and hatred of all kinds of people. Some discussions are nothing. The sisters have long been used to it.


    Lucy twisted her slender waist and walked to the gate of the manor in adylike manner.


    I saw a knight in his thirties, dressed in ck and white aristocratic casual clothes, stroking a ck horse with his hands.


    The knight had long golden hair, his clothes were covered with dust, his face seemed to have been scratched with fresh blood by a branch or something, a two-foot-long rapier hung from his waist, and he wore a pair of thick and furry cowhide boots He also cracked a smiling face, his weather-beaten handsome face still had a hint of a smile on it, staring closely at his mount¡ªa ck steed.


    This is definitely the hero knight in the romance novel alive!


    Lucy walked up to Mr. Knight with a smile and gave ady salute.


    "Sir! The master of my house invites you to have dinner first. He is dealing with some things now and will be there soon!"


    "Okay! Thank you for your host''s invitation, but can you prepare some fodder for my little friend first?" the knight asked Lucy.


    Lucy looked at the dusty ck steed, which was about five feet tall at the shoulders, a head higher than the top of her own head. Its ck sideburns fluttered with the wind, and an indescribable style fascinated people.


    Even though Lucy didn''t know what kind of horse it was, she knew it was a good horse just by looking at its appearance, a horse no less good than Arthur.


    "Yes! Singer, you can take this knight''s horse to the stable and let the groom take good care of it!" Lucy said politely to the knight, and then ordered a manservant who guarded the gate to lead the horse. .


    "Pleasee with me, we have prepared a sumptuous dinner for you!" Lucy guided the knight to the small restaurant, where the king usually enjoys a personal lunch alone, and Edward hardly used it, he always liked this kind of reunion long table dinner.


    After Edward finished his dinner, he was taken to the living room by Lucy. At this time, the gray-faced knight had apletely new look.


    The handsome knight doesn''t seem to like to take a bath, and exudes a fresh breath, which is a rare thing that someone can have in Europe at the end of the Middle Ages.


    As the king of Ennd, Edward loves bathing very much, so under his leadership, members of the entire royal family and servants take a bath almost every week.


    But among the European apostles headed by the royal family members, they even regarded bathing as the root of depravity. It''s touting this habit as a personal achievement! Not ashamed, but proud. It can be concluded from this that it is very rare for a woman in the Middle Ages to be raped by someone, especially for the buddies who traveled to that time, who can like nobledies, I admire and admire them very much.


    This is mainly because people at that time believed that bathing was not good for the body, and they all believed that hot water would expand the pores, so that bacteria could invade the body more easily.


    The nobles at that time exuded poisonous gas, and even the most beautiful and handsome faces would be defeated by the stinky smell, and in order to cover up the smell on their bodies, they needed to use a lot of face powder to cover it up, so this is what French perfume is famous for. cause of the world.


    This is why Europeans at that time had such a strong interest in Asian spices, so Europeans at that time did not take a bath can even be seen as an important reason for them to open up the ocean and colonize everywhere!


    Therefore, Europeans embarked on a great voyage due to many factors. Unlike some historical essays, once the Chinese did not have the Ming Dynasty¡¯s order to seal the sea, they would start a great voyage, colonize the world, and move to another peak from then on. .


    The consequences of this bad habit of Europeans were the flu and gue that were prevalent in Europe at that time. ording to records, under the attack of the ck Death that swept across Europe in the middle of the 14th century, the city of London, which once developed to a poption of 100,000, suddenly reduced its poption by one-third. Therefore, it is more dangerous to live in a city in the Middle Ages.


    Until 1750, only 6% of Paris pce houses were equipped with toilets. It wasn''t until thete 1700s that doctors began advising people to wash their hands, face and neck every day. Since then, European talents have finally embarked on the road of hygiene with frequent bathing!


    Therefore, Edward saw at a nce that the wandering knight had taken a bath, and he couldn''t help but have a good impression of him.


    "Knight from afar, I wonder if I can have the honor to know your name?" "Of course! Your honorable baron!" Edward had asked Lucy to reveal to him that he was a baron, and he was not allowed to reveal the fact that he was a king.


    In fact, wandering knights are not real knights. To be precise, they should be quasi-knights, reserve knights, and usually the non-eldest sons of nobles. They are kicked out of their homes when they be adults.


    The nobles like to recruit such wandering knights when they are fighting. Not only are they of excellent quality, but they also provide their own weapons and horses, which saves them a lot of money.


    Of course, the knights are not free, after the meritorious deeds, they will be canonized with knights. Their goal is to be a real knight with a fief.


    And Edward called him a knight, which is a respectful statement.


    "My name is Grenville Richard, I am from the Richard family of the Richard Knights in Southampton!" Grenville said unhurriedly, his voice had a sense of vicissitudes, if If the opposite is a girl, she will definitely be confused by his handsome face and maic voice. However, Edward is a man.


    "I am the eldest son of the Richard family. My family was knighted during the battle for the royal family!" "Since you are the eldest son, how did you be a wandering knight?" Edward asked curiously.


    Thank you Xuan Shuyou, nrphf5, are you kidding me, Lancasterkoo, Yuri Yefimovich Shelov, Tianwei Shendiao, Lili 599, Hanma, xinghaiyu, Ice¡îXiaoyi, Master Fan spans Aurora for three thousand years, There is nothing wrong with ignorance. Why are there so many voters today? Do you feel so happy? Also, I have already signed a contract, so everyone will smash me to death with money! Your support is my best effort.

 Chapter 24: arrange

    Chapter 24 arrangement


    "The reason why I decided to wander is because my father is not young! I don''t know when he will be called by the Lord and leave me. And I have always wanted to see the world outside of Southamptonshire! So I choose toe out now!" Grenville sighed, and then his eyes lit up again.


    "I n to spend the next three years wandering around Ennd to learn more, and then return to my hometown to inherit my father''s fiefdom."


    Edward did not expect that there was such a donkey friend in the Middle Ages, but the current appearance is a bit too shabby.


    After taking a shower, Grenville changed into a piece of clothing, and he looked heroic and extremely masculine.


    It''s just that the cuffs that have exposed small holes have betrayed his current embarrassment.


    "Mr. Knight, what are you doing now..." Edward pointed out a little embarrassedly, and could only remind him tactfully.


    "Um, how should I put it?" Grenville seemed to know his current embarrassing situation, "There are always some guys in Ennd who like to ask for nothing!"


    "What about your followers?" Edward then asked.


    "Of course! Ennd still has some guys who like to grab it if they can''t get it!" Grenville shrugged helplessly, showing a smile that you understand.


    "Hehe! Sir, you have a great sense of humor!"


    "Really? I don''t think I''m a humorous person, on the contrary, I feel like a lonely person!" Grenville said self-deprecatingly, with a slight mocking smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Edward didn''t know how to proceed, but his coping skills and speaking order were pretty good, unlike uneducated people.


    In addition, there is a thickyer of calluses on the palms of both hands, calluses are also formed on the inner surface of the thumb, and the strangle marks are very obvious, which is caused by long-term bowing. He should be a person from the knight ss.


    For a long time, people have had few opportunities for education, and there are only two universities in Ennd, Oxford University and Cambridge University.


    William Thomas at the time described the university in this way: "The children of humble birth are sent to learn to acquire the knowledge on which they live."


    This person is a favorite of Henry VIII. It can be seen from his remarks that the status of university education in Britain at that time can be seen, so the Middle Ages can be imagined.


    In the Middle Ages, the education tradition of the British aristocracy still inherited knight education, and the training content was mainly military skills, with ack of book knowledge. The children of nobles also generally pay more attention to fighting and killing than reading, writing and writing. And a knight with a bit of culture like Grenville is usually the existence of horns and scales.


    Throughout the Middle Ages, the British aristocracy and squires despised education, and they couldn''t even write their names. And even in the period of Henry VIII in the Tudor dynasty, not many squires had gone to school; in the period of Elizabeth I, there were still aristocrats in the Privy Council who could not sign their names on official documents.


    British society began to transform in the 16th century, slowly transforming from a feudal economy to a capitalist economy, and some gentry adapted to the society at that time, were able to enter the House of Commons, and their political status was improved. The original knight education could not face this transformation.


    At that time, not only was the demand for knowledge from overseas colonization, but also influenced by the Renaissance, cultural knowledge began to be secrized, and the nobles realized that the bigger ones with knowledge were higher... There were also various reasons.


    At this time, Ennd''s aristocratic education method was transformed, and more and more children of nobles and squires were sent to college.


    In fact, it was the rise of university education in Britain that created the basis for Britain to maintain its huge colonial rule and yed an important role in making Britain a maritime power. (Britain said: Although I startedte, I ran fast!)


    "Your Excellency the Baron! I still don''t know which great family youe from?" Grenville looked at Edward curiously and asked politely.


    He muste from a big and prestigious family. He speaks clearly at such a young age, with a hint of a superior person in his tone. He must be a big shot, Grenville couldn''t help guessing in his heart.


    "Oh! It''s nothing, I just belong to Tudor with His Majesty the King, and my family is just a branch!" Edward lied without stammering, and there was no hint of trace in his tone. Tremolo and tension.


    Even though Edward''s background is already expected to be very strong, he can still feel the weight of his power and status in Edward''s understatement.


    "Oh! God! So Baron, youe from the great Tudor royal family, please forgive me for being rude!" Grenville''s tone was already full of respect and trembling. Obviously, this news gave him a lot of stimtion.


    "My God! What did I see, a member of the royal family!" Edward''s false identity made Grenville''s breathing a little tense.


    The identity of the Edwardian branch is not important, but in Ennd it is different. It is well known that the current King Edward VI is very weak and may die prematurely.


    At this time, his branch identity may have a great advantage in thepetition to seize the throne. After all, in Ennd, a conservative country, female session to the throne is an uneptable thing for those conservative nobles, which is the result of helplessness when they have no choice.


    If he fights for his breath, it might be impossible for him to sit on that coveted throne. Forget it, it''s none of my business, I''m just a passerby!


    Grenville shook his long hair that was notpletely dry, and smiled wryly in his heart, with a surprised expression on the surface.


    Grenville''s thought was only for a moment, and only he knew it, and Edward naturally couldn''t know it.


    However, Edward is also aware of his body. With the increase of daily activities, coupled with Edward''s self-exercise, eating beef and venison every day, he gradually improved a lot. However, the long-standing impression in people''s minds cannot be changed.


    "Mr. Knight, take a rest first! I see that you are quite tired!" Edward saw that his face was a little pale, and then he waved to Lucy who was waiting by the side, "Lucy, clean up A guest room for Richard Knight!"


    "Mr. Richard! My maid will clean up a guest room for you to rest in!" Edward turned his head and said to Grenville.


    "Thank you for your arrangement, Your Excellency the Baron!" Grenville''s tone was much more respectful than when he came, "I think your kindness will spread throughout Ennd!"


    Is he implying that he will give me free publicity? Haha, whatever, there is no such person anyway.


    Thank you Xuan Shuyou, let¡¯s make a joke. His people are 1111, Yuli Yefimovich Shelov, Minhang Menghua, Tianwei Shendiao, Lili 599, a lot of votes to support everyone

 Chapter 25: Arthur is at a loss

    Chapter 25 Arthur suffered a loss


    Edward waited until Grenville was taken away by Lucy, then got up and went to the study, and continued to read his original work on ethics.


    Nothing to say all night.


    The next day, Edward dressed inplicated clothes under the service of Lucy and Luna.


    After breakfast, Edward came to the stable, and at this time Arthur was already snorting and stomping on the small door.


    After seeing Edward, Arthur became even more excited, and he stomped on the door a lot harder.


    Edward is also a horse lover, especially when he crossed here before he was twenty years old in his previous life. To be honest, he has never even touched a woman''s second base, let alone actualbat.


    So in this world, you can raise a pony and ride a steed that even billionaires in the 21st century have no chance.


    Edward''s love for Arthur came from the heart. Seeing Arthur tormenting the small door with a series of kicks, Edward came to Arthur''s threshold regardless of the groom''s dissuasion.


    Passing Arthur''s white mane with his hands, the mane feels a little soft in his hands, a little soft and hard, and a little pimple.


    Under Edward''s caress, Arthur''s clever eyes revealed a look of joy, and he kicked even more happily.


    "Wonderful child! If you kick it badly, you will pay for it!" Edward casually put his hand on Arthur''s long ear. It was fleshy, and with the arrival of summer, its hair had already shed a lot. The whole ear is full of flesh color, which looks very cute.


    After opening the fence, Arthur stuck out his tongue happily and showed off his cuteness in front of Edward. Unfortunately, it was only winking at the blind man. Edward was not attracted by it at all. He is a beauty lover, so he can only You will only be attracted by beautiful women.


    "Hey! Have you fed him fodder?" "Yes, yes! Your Majesty, I also fed Arthur three eggs today!" Edward asked the groom suddenly, and he couldn''t help being stunned. After a while It wasn''t until he realized that he probably didn''t expect His Majesty the King to ask him such a lowly servant question, so he watched Edward reply nervously.


    Raising horses is a tiring job.


    The horse is an animal of the genus Equus. There is a folk legend that a horse will not be fat if it does not eat night grass. Therefore, the groom often has to get up in the middle of the night to feed the horses, and also asks the groom to carefully feed them with soaked bean cakes, soybean meal, and cornmeal water. In summer, it is necessary to watch the trough for feeding. Only by constantly staring can you grasp the amount of feed. After eating, you must clean the trough to avoid spoge.


    It is also necessary to let the horse drink water in time, and must drink clean water, and drink warm water in winter. Therefore, the grooms not only have to fetch clean water at any time, but also boil water to serve these ancestors.


    Of course, since there is bitterness, there is sweetness. If you are a groom, you not only receive a higher sry than ordinary servants every month, but you can often see kings and princesses.


    The most heart-warming thing is that he takes care of the feed for the horses, and when feeding them again, he can secretly taste a little. Yes! That''s right, people don''t eat as well as horses.


    At that time, ordinary people ate some ck bread made of rye, and conscientious merchants usually only added a little wood chips and stones, which was very fair. And those horses, especially the war horses, usually only eat oats, and asionally add some eggs and meat. In this era of poor living materials, eating oats and a bite of eggs from time to time, even nobles are no different.


    Edward led Arthur to the racecourse. Along the way, Arthur was very well-behaved and sensible, without a trace of the usual mischievousness, which made Edward unable to stop being surprised!


    Edward didn''t know untilter that the **** horse in Grenville lived next to Arthur at night. It seemed that Arthur was dissatisfied with having an outsider as his neighbor and was going to pretend to be forced.


    However, ording to Edward¡¯s usual understanding of Arthur, nine out of ten this guy is jealous of a horse that is more handsome than him, otherwise why wouldn¡¯t he see him messing with William¡¯s horse next door¡ªthe knight.


    And the groom exined it to Edward in detailter: It is said that on that dark and stormy night, Arthur first kicked the wooden wall of the **** horse, and the horse''s lips curled up in embarrassment, wow! Call! It was particrly loud in the quiet night, Arthur looked at the **** horse withcent eyes, and there was indescribable pride in his eyes.


    Who knew that the **** horse was eating the supper fed by the groom, silently not speaking, leaving Arthur with a big dark back, oh! No, it''s a big butt. They don''t even look at Arthur, just quietly being a handsome man.


    The attitude of the **** horse annoyed Arthur, who has always been arrogant. Since it was adopted by Edward, it has always been the second-ranked horse in the royal family''s horse herd, except for the old horse that was loved by Henry VIII. Apart from Arthur''s father, it is a domineering character. Suddenly one day, a ck horse from outside was so big on it, which deeply stimted Arthur''s sensitive heart.


    So, Arthur released a shocking nirvana. I saw Arthur swaggering to the side of the wooden wall adjacent to the two horses, pouted his little white buttocks, brewed his emotions, and released his nirvana - fart.


    The poor **** horse just quietly ate his supper, not wanting to be in trouble, a loud noise almost choked it, and it took a while to breathe, the smell was a little sour, and the sour was a little spicy The gas rushed towards my face, and I had the idea of ??choking it to death.


    It looked up, and only Arthur was screaming, and it seemed that this little white guy did it, and the **** horse couldn''t help thinking.


    Especially seeing Arthur''s expression, its anger has gone straight to the brain, and it has entered the runaway mode.


    Back then, Master Ben Ma followed his master all over the world, and when he met a robber, he dared to kick him until he couldn''t take care of himself. How dare you, an immature pony, make waves in front of Master Ma? It seems that you are It''s time to teach you a lesson! The **** horse had already regarded Arthur as the chicken that killed the chicken to show the monkey.


    The **** horse nced at the railing about four feet in front of it, nced at it with disdain, jumped up abruptly, and crossed the railing at a speed of ten meters per second.


    The smug little pony stared at it with the same smug expression on its face. It was very funny to watch the **** horse jump over the fence that it hated.


    I saw the **** horse imitating Arthur''s steps, swaggering and twisting its big buttocks, grinning happily.


    Suddenly, the little pony had an ominous premonition. Sure enough, the **** horse, in its own way, treated its own body, posing like Arthur, put its big **** on the guardrail, and smiled back. Arthur saw that it was better than having nothing to eat for three days Difort to eat.


    The **** **** pouted Lao Gao, and fired a hollow bullet in Arthur''s direction. "Puff~puff~puff~" Three loud noises shook the little pony almost unsteadily.


    So, this morning, Arthur kicked the guardrail vigorously, just wanting to go out to settle ounts with the **** horse that was taken away!


    Thanks to Han Bing¡îXiaoyi, whose person is 1111, Ye Fat¡¯s happy life, Prussian nobles, book friends Xuan, for their support, especially the Prussian nobles, Han Bing¡îXiaoyi, book friends 215xxxx32, everyone¡¯s big rewards, It''s a pity that there are not many manuscripts saved by the Second Emperor, and we still have to keep it for Qingming Festival to update normally! I am so sorry!

 Chapter 26: lively racecourse

    Chapter 26 Lively Racecourse


    Edward was slowly leading Arthur to the racecourse while thinking about whether to subdue Grenville.


    Yes, Edward is going to want to have such a secretary of state, a position equivalent to that of a prime minister.


    The English name of the Secretary of State is: Secretaryofstate, also known as the Secretary of State. This position was originally just a personal assistant (secretary) to the king, but during the Tudor dynasty, this position was involved in the implementation of the king''s main government affairs, especially directly involved in court politics.


    As a result, he became powerful and popr. Before the emergence of the cab, the Secretary of State actually performed the functions and powers of the cab on behalf of the cab, and had the same power as the "Menxia Province" in the Tang Dynasty of China and the "General Administration Department" and "Secretary Supervisor" in the Ming Dynasty. Today, the "cab secretary" in the UK who is actually in charge of the affairs of various ministries (called "second minister" in Japan), and the "secretary of state" in the United States are in fact the continuation of the concept of this position.


    It was Thomas Cromwell who flourished in this position. This is a politician who reformed with Zhang Juzheng of the Ming Dynasty in China in the 16th century. It is no exaggeration to say that he is Shang Yang of Ennd, a figure who forged Ennd''s sovereignty. And it has a sad ending like Shang Yang.


    Britain in the Middle Ages was strictly a geographical concept, not a country in the modern sense. The external sovereignty of the country was iplete due to the interference of the Holy See; the internal sovereignty of the country could not operate normally because the feudal aristocrats had independent economic, military and judicial powers; ", the power of the king cannot be exercised in the territory of the nobles, and some border areas and Wales are still independent of state power. There is no strict distinction between state affairs and royal household affairs.


    Religious Reformation brought opportunities for the emergence of the British nation-state. Cromwell was acutely aware of this when he came to power in the 1630s. Cromwell relied on the power of the state, relied on the support of the parliament, and used the religious reform as a breakthrough to skillfully integrate the king¡¯s personal motives into the overall interests of the nation-state, promulgated a series of bills, and broke the Pope¡¯s control over the secr state , establishing the external sovereignty of the country. In 1533, under the auspices of Cromwell, Parliament passed the "Appeal Act". The bill clearly deres that "this Ennd is a sovereign state", "the king has supreme power and can judge all actions of all people, including monks andy people", "the monks andy people under the king form political Societies, each enjoying judicial administration in the religious and secr spheres, are free from any interference from powers outside the empire."


    The announcement of the "Bill of Appeal" not only legally blocked the channel for the Holy See to interfere in British affairs through judicial litigation cases, but also caused a break with Rome in fact, severed the link between Britain and the Holy See, and established the independent sovereignty within its territory.


    And Grenville is not only rich in reformist thinking, but also has a bold heart that is not afraid of hardships and dangers.


    As soon as he walked near the racecourse, Edward felt a wave of heat lingering in the air, which was particrly refreshing in this cold season in Ennd.


    As if smelling something, Arthur became emotional in an instant. He raised his horse''s hooves, raised his head, and pulled Edward to run into the racecourse. He didn''t care whether Edward''s thin body could pass through it.


    Then, the knights in the racecourse saw a snow-white colt pulling a short king and running to Grenville.


    Edward has been stalking the horse with a bewildered expression on his face, and today he finally realized what it feels like to be slid by a horse. It''s so sour, I can''t believe it!


    When Edward came to his senses, dozens of guards and Grenville all surrounded him, staring at him curiously.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a smooth horse?" Edward said angrily, "What should I do?"


    Seeing that Edward was annoyed, everyone walked away wisely. After all, Edward is their employer, so it is not easy to provoke him.


    As a guest, Grenville was too embarrassed tough at the host, so he continued his way of acting. But before he left, his **** horse grinned at Arthur. It was definitely not Edward''s dazzle, but a real smile. Suddenly, Edward felt the rein in his hand increase again.


    Edward knew that Arthur was having trouble again, so he pped the pony''s **** hard without hesitation. Now, the depression in Edward''s heart finally dissipated a lot.


    Regardless of Arthur''s teary-eyed expression, Edward led it to watch the knights''petition performance.


    Holding Arthur in his hand, he stood leisurely on the periphery, watching Grenvillepete with a strong guard!


    First, the two of them were put on chain mail by the attendants, and then helped onto the horses by the attendants, and they were adjusted to their respective states.


    The strong knight was named Sean, the son of a knight. He was extremely strong, with a height of more than six feet. ording to the metric system, it should be 1.9 meters. It''s a long white coat.


    Chain armor, also known as chain armor, (but there is another saying - please seriously distinguish between chain armor and chain armor. These are two different concepts. - Generally speaking, chain armor is much less dense than chain armor!) It is a kind of armor that appeared in the age of iron and cold weapons, and it is a major innovation since the advent of leather armor.


    Use small iron rings to form a long coat with a hood, which is covered outside the close-fitting clothing. All the weight is borne by the shoulders, which can effectively protect sharp weapons such as swords, spears, and spears. The biggest disadvantage is that it is soft, and it is difficult to resist a sharp sword. If it is a heavy weapon such as a meteor hammer or a mace , the chain mail will fail.


    Don''t look down on chain mail just because it ismon. The cost of a full set of chain mail equipment for a knight in the 11th and 12th centuries was equivalent to that of a small farm; and in the serf system in the Middle Ages, armor masters were also upper-ss civilians who could sit on an equal footing with priests and were generally respected.


    Chain mail is generally a kind of armor made of many iron lock pieces fastened together. It is an upper body armor that can protect the shoulders and arms at the top and protect the knees at the bottom. The size of the iron chain pieces is about the same as that of a coin, and the chain armor that tightly fastens many iron chain pieces together has a strong protection ability against cold weapons.


    Although there are holes, it has the effect of "invulnerability to swords and guns, and imprability to arrows". In terms of its protective power, in ancient times, it was only inferior to the Burenjia of the Song Dynasty.


    Because of its high price and strong defensive power, chain mail has also be an essential equipment for knights, and is very popr among knights in Western Europe. In Western Europe in the Middle Ages, just as China measured national power by chariots in the Spring and Autumn Period, they measured the strength of nobles by the number of knights.


    Thanks to Minhang Menghua, nrphf5, Lili 599, Hanbing¡îXiaoyi, I¡¯m kidding, XG Jason, everyone¡¯s support!

 Chapter 27: Slightly lost

    Chapter 27 slightly lost


    It is said that the two of them are preparing seriously under the eyes of many knights.


    The big man moved his arms and stretched his neck. Suddenly, there was a crackling bone sound in the ears of the surrounding melon-eating crowd, which caused the melon-eating crowd to shout uncontrobly.


    The big man Sean was very satisfied with the exmation of the audience. He thought it was everyone''s support and trust in him. Sean gave Grenville a look that could make you surrender.


    Grenville was not intimidated by Sean''s performance at all, he stroked the **** horse very calmly, murmured and didn''t know what to say, because it was a bit far away, Edward didn''t hear anything, in fact he was not the only one, Almost no one heard what he said to a horse.


    Why do you say almost? Because our lovely and beautiful Princess Elizabeth hase to this ce where knights y. It''s a pity that our King Edward didn''t see the slightest trace of his sister because of his stature.


    Elizabeth was dressed in the same way as ordinary guards, with an iron mask on her face, her long hair curled up quietly in the iron helmet, a beard hung under her lips at some point, and she looked extraordinarily handsome.


    Put on the mask, can Ann tell if I am male or female?


    Elizabeth stared at the calm Grenville without blinking, watching how heforted his mount and gave it confidence little by little. For the first time, Elizabeth felt that men still have a careful side.


    Don''t ask her how she knew what Grenville said to his big dark horse, I''ll tell you Elizabeth knows a little bit of lip-reading?


    Grenville didn''t know that a 14-year-old girl in the audience had taken an interest in him on the field, so he chatted with the big dark horse on his own, almost devoting himself to it.


    Time passed quietly, and half an hour had passed in a short while, and the big Sean''s bones were about to be broken, and the conversation between Grenville and the big dark horse seemed to have not ended yet.


    "Hey! Dude! How can youpare? This weather is so rare!" The melon-eating crowd couldn''t sit still, and a guard with a beard opened his mouth and shouted, "If you don''tpare,e down, don''t Waste of our time!"


    The voice of the big man seemed to bring Grenville back to reality, and he also ended the conversation with the big dark horse and pulled down his mask.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere at the scene became tense. All the melon-eaters held their breath and stared at the two on the field without blinking, fearing to disturb the contestants!


    Edward also abandoned other distracting thoughts in an instant, staring at the knights motionless.


    Can''t me them for making a fuss, mainly because there were too few entertainment activities at that time.


    Ordinary knights do nothing more than have **** every day and go to taverns to drink. At this time, dramas are still lowly entertainment activities, and only peasants in the countryside like to watch them.


    The poor and boring knight ss has a boom in martial artspetitions. One can relieve the usual energy, and the other can use it to gamble and earn a little money.


    At this rare moment, the audience in the audience had already bought bets before the game. The odds of the big Shaun betting on him were 1:1.1, while the odds of the Grenville Cavaliers from afar were 1:2. And almost all the Cavaliers bought Sean to win, even though his odds were frighteningly low. Only the Princess Elizabeth cast ten shillings to buy Grenville to win, thereby earning a jeering sound.


    The two men raised the spear without a head, and the top of the spear was tied with sackcloth filled with lime, and then they had to carry out three rounds of riding spears.


    The thrusting of spears is a major feature of knightly contests, which is called hurten (sprint). Rted terms (both from French, since Frank is the hometown of jousting) are poinder (starting), puneiz (impact), punieren (sprinting with a spear), sambelieren (legs mped), kalopieren (sprint), leisieren (releasing the reins), etc.


    Generally, the knight holds the shield and the reins in his left hand, raises the spear in his right hand, and at the same time pinches the horse with both legs and controls the horse with spurs until it hits the target. asionally shing with a sword on horseback gives rise to the term hen, and purely spearing is called stechen.


    There are two important skills in spear sprinting, which mainly attack the opponent''s two "doors": the spear should hit the four nails on the shield or the ce where the helmet belt is tied. In the contest, hitting the above two targets urately is a knight''s skill. the essence of. The reason for attacking the ce with four rivets on the shield is that it is the rivet where the handle is exposed, which is rtively fragile, and once hit, there is a high probability that the enemy''s hand can be abolished, thus making him lose hisbat effectiveness .


    The reason for attacking the helmet strap is that it cannot bepletely covered by the shield. Once stabbed, it is easy to break through the neck armor, or even directly prate the neck, causing a fatal blow to the opponent. Therefore, once a knight hits these two positions properly in the contest, generally speaking, the victory or defeat will be divided.


    The two legs were tightly mping the horse''s belly, and their left hands were holding a long shield, and they were holding the reins tightly by the way. Each right hand holds a seven-foot-long spear.


    The eyes under the mask have be sharper than ever, the blue meridians are exposed in both hands, the muscles in the thighs have been stretched, and the heart in the chest is rapidly pumping blood.


    Suddenly, the two rushed forward at the same time, and the entire racecourse shook.


    "Boom!" The two horses approached quickly. From a distance, their heads almost collided. The audience below, including Edward, were already watching with excitement, but they couldn''t make a sound, let alone What a pain!


    In other words, it was toote then and now, when the two horses were about to collide, the two of them pinched the horse''s belly, and the horses also turned their heads in a tacit understanding, and each missed.


    However, at the moment they missed, the two raised their shields and collided with each other, making a deafening sound. The moment the shields touched, some sawdust burst out, showing how powerful the impact was.


    The two swung their spears and stabbed at the neck. The big man tilted his head to avoid the blow, but he exerted more strength with his right arm.


    Grenville''s strength was not as strong as Sean''s. At this time, his left arm was a little numb from his shock, and his right arm stabbed at Sean with some imbnce, but Sean dodged it lightly.


    Facing the powerful blow from Sean, Grenville bent down and barely dodged, causing the knights below to exim!


    There was no winner in the first round, the big man Xiao En had a slight upper hand, and then came the second round.


    In the second round, Grenville was shocked by Sean''s strength and lost his bnce. Even though he was prepared, he still couldn''t bear his impact. He could only dodge the fatal blow skillfully with his flexible body.


    Grenville decided to win this game, challenging the impossible.


    Thanks: Hanma, who wants to know, Graffiti TTy, Prussian nobleman, Fan Ye has been in the Aurora for three thousand years, Yuli Yefimovich Shelov, He-Xie, Li Guangmin, xinghaiyue, Hanbing¡îXiaoyi, Lili 599, It''s a joke, everyone''s big votes support!

 Chapter 28: leave after victory

    Chapter 28 Leaving After Victory


    Grenville was thinking about how to defeat Sean and defend his dignity as a knight.


    In terms of strength, I have no advantage, because I should use wisdom and skill to win, and my buddies! Grenville on the horse, thinking!


    "Hey! Dude, it''s up to you now!" Grenville lowered his head and said in the ck horse''s ear, "Use the trick we did with the banditsst time!"


    The **** horse snorted, as if responding to Grenville. Elizabeth, who was below, couldn''t guess what Grenville said because of the mask blocking her. She was unconsciously nervous, and her hands were sweating!


    Sean on the opposite side is happily chatting with his supporters. For Xiao En, although the strength of the strange knight in front of him is not bad, it is still notparable to him. As long as he works harder, victory is within his pocket, and it is easy to get.


    As a result, Sean''sughter became louder and more presumptuous, as if deliberately demonstrating against Grenville.


    Hearing Sean''sughter, Grenville''s calm state of mind fluctuated a little. He frowned slightly, and then rxed again. This movement was very slight, and there was no one except Elizabeth who had been paying attention to him people see.


    Elizabeth looked at Grenville carefully, and when she saw that her brows were frowning, some sweat subconsciously appeared in her palms.


    After Grenville was ready, he tidied up his armor, and after the big Shawn saw his movements, he also began to prepare.


    The two rode on horses, separated by a distance of a hundred feet, and began to gain momentum. Suddenly, the two of them seemed to have discussed it, and they started to rush forward together.


    Grenville turned his body slightly, as if he was doing something, and Xiao En also saw him like this, and sneered in his heart indifferently. He has always believed in the principle that power is king. In the face of absolute power, all tricks can What is g.


    What Sean hates the most is intrigue. He has always believed that such a person is not worthy of being a knight. Thinking of this, Xiao En instantly had an idea in his mind to teach him a lesson. The strength of his grip on the spear in his hand increased a lot, the look on his face suddenly showed a hint of ferocity, and the shield shrank back a little.


    Sean recklessly urged the ck horse on his crotch to rush forward, while Grenville stared at Sean''s front with all his attention, as if he was calcting something, the steps of the **** horse on his crotch were also much smaller, with slowing trend.


    When the distance between the two was less than a foot, the **** horse suddenly jumped upwards, and the horse seemed to stand upright, almost perpendicr to the ground at nearly eighty degrees. Standing upright on two hind legs like a human being, the melon-eating crowd below lost their voices.


    Edward also seemed to feel like he was watching a movie, which is hard to see in reality.


    It was still the same asst time, when the two of them were about to collide, Sean took the lead to veer off the direction, and Grenville was waiting for this opportunity.


    He made the first move, swung the shield with his hand and mmed into Sean, and suddenly a powerful force was reflected, which felt much stronger than the previous two times.


    Sean seemed surprised by Grenville''s first move, especially the astonishing leap of the **** horse, which broke through his knowledge of horses.


    It wasn''t until the huge impact of the shield that Sean was awakened. He clenched his teeth and hurriedly pushed back with all his strength, even so hard that his body tilted towards Glenville uncontrobly.


    Grenville had anticipated Sean''s counterattack long ago, and quickly shrank his body back, using distance to counteract Sean''s strength. Grenville seized this rare opportunity, taking advantage of the rare opportunity of Sean''s loss of body bnce, quickly He raised the spear in his left hand vigorously, stabbing toward Sean''s neck vigorously.


    And Sean saw the spear stabbing towards him from the corner of his eye, and quickly backed away, but how could Grenville let him do what he wanted? At such a short distance, Grenville''s spear easily touched Sean''s neck .


    Under the amazed eyes of the audience, Grenville''s spear pierced the big man Sean''s neck without hindrance.


    And Sean''s body fell from the horse uncontrobly onto the horse farm full of earthy fragrance. There was already a bright white mark on his neck.


    Soon, Grenville was surrounded by arge wave of guards, and people cheered and crowded towards him, happy for him like celebrating a hero.


    Grenville was a little ufortable with this atmosphere. He walked out of the crowd with difficulty, and saw Sean being supported by his partner to stand up, his face was full of resignation.


    "Hey! Dude, you are amazing!" Grenville walked over, took off his helmet, and said to the big man Sean in a solemn tone.


    "Of course, I lost to you because of my carelessness, otherwise, you would never be my opponent!" Sean''s tone was a little resentful.


    "However, your riding skills are also very good!" I don''t know if he was moved by Grenville''s words or something, but his attitude changed a lot.


    The two immediately shook hands, and a feeling of sympathy spread in their hearts.


    After seeing Grenville win, Elizabeth quietly left without taking a trace of dust.


    In the evening, Edward invited Grenville to have dinner together.


    "Dear knight, I''m really happy for you!" Edward''s tone was a little excited, "You don''t know, among the guards, Sean is the most powerful!"


    "And you beat him, which is really exciting!"


    "Your Excellency the Baron, you are too proud, mainly because of my buddy-Harry!" Grenville said modestly. In the Middle Ages, it was difficult to see the quality of humility in proud knights, but Edward only saw it in Grenville, which made Edward''s desire to recruit him even stronger.


    While Edward was chatting with Grenville, Princess Elizabeth kept her head down and ate dinner without saying a word. She looked verydylike, and Edward still had some difort.


    The three of them finished their dinner, and after the maid finished cleaning up, they started chatting.


    "Mr. Knight, I don''t know how your family is?" Elizabeth first raised the topic, but after asking, she felt a little shy and lowered her head again.


    "I came out when I was 17 years old, and it has been three years. My wife went to see God after giving birth to my son!" Grenville said, and made a prayer gesture.


    "I''m sorry! Sir, I didn''t mean it!" Elizabeth exined with a hint of joy.


    "It''s okay! Beautifuldy!" Grenville said, "It''s God''s will!"


    "Do you have any ns? Mr. Knight!" Edward asked immediately.


    "Thank you Baron for your hospitality, I will go back tomorrow!" Grenville''s tone was a little embarrassed.


    "Oh! Sir, won''t you stop ying for a while?"


    "No! My rtives are already looking forward to my return!" Grenville exined, "Besides, I miss them too!"


    Thanks to: XG Jason, Prussian nobleman, hemp, Hanbing¡îXiaoyi, KancasterKoo, Tuya TTy, everyone¡¯s support!

 Chapter 29: House of Lords speech

    Chapter 29 The Speech of the House of Lords


    As soon as Grenville finished speaking, Elizabeth lowered her head, and her face suddenly turned pale like a thread, which was particrly distressing.


    "Damn! So precocious, I thought he was a 30-year-old uncle?" Grenville''s words fell into Edward''s ears, and he couldn''t helpining in his heart.


    Age aside, Edward didn''t notice the change in Elizabeth''s face, he was just thinking about how to recruit Grenville.


    Now the solicitation is too direct, and the embarrassing thing is that Edward has no right to appoint anyone around the Regency Council, so Edward decided to build his own team two yearster when he really exercised his rights.


    By the way, observe whether there are any outstanding talents in the next two years, and thenpare them to see who is most suitable for the position of Secretary of State.


    After thinking for a while, Edward finally saw his elder sister Elizabeth''s pale face, and her white and tender skin became as bloodless as a vampire.


    "Elizabeth! Are you okay!" Edward hurriedly got up, came to Elizabeth''s side, and shook her gently with his hands.


    "It''s okay, Edward! I''m just a little ufortable!" Elizabeth regained herposure and said to Edward.


    "Lucy, hurry up and help Her Royal Highness back to the room, and then call Your Excellency Fitch Ralph to see Her Royal Highness!" Edwardmanded Lucy anxiously, the anxiety in his heart was fully revealed on his face, and he could no longer maintain the status of nobleman. A calm look.


    "It''s all right, Edward! Don''t bother Mr. Ralph!" Elizabeth was stunned by Edward''s appearance, and there was a slight warmth in her heart, and she was very moved by her brother''s concern.


    Hearing that Elizabeth said she was fine, Edward thought that Elizabeth''s pale face was caused by the woman''s monthly best friend arriving and losing too much blood, and he was relieved immediately.


    "Then, Lucy! Take Her Royal Highness back to her room to rest, and prepare some brown sugar water for her!" Edward continued to give instructions to Lucy, using what he didn''t know much about.


    "Mr. Richard! I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Elizabeth said to Grenville when she was helped away by Lucy.


    "It''s okay! You go to rest first, a beautifuldy is not beautiful if she is sick!" Grenville made a joke at the right time, which eased Elizabeth''s mood.


    "Mr. Richard is not only a wise and brave knight, but also a humorous gentleman!" Elizabeth was supported by Lucy to the bedroom, and she couldn''t help thinking of Grenville on the way. The more I thought about it, the more flushed my face became.


    "Mr. Knight, when are you going to leave tomorrow?" Edward asked about Grenville''s itinerary.


    "I''m going to leave tomorrow morning, thank you for your hospitality, you are such a generous nobleman!" Grenville couldn''t help but sigh.


    The next morning, Grenville took the clothes and ten-pound gold coins presented by Edward, led his **** horse, and stood upright in front of the gate of Windsor Manor, looking extraordinarily heroic.


    Elizabeth changed into a white dress withce trim, and stood at the door in a pretty way, seeing off Grenville with Edward.


    "Goodbye! Your Excellency the Baron, and the lovely Miss Elizabeth!" Grenville turned over beautifully, and immediately rode on the back of the **** horse.


    Arthur appeared suddenly at some point, and spat at the **** horse under Grenville''s crotch, and Harry, the big dark horse, spat at each other not to be outdone. The **** horse was taller than Arthur, so all of Arthur''s saliva sprayed on the **** horse''s legs, and the **** horse''s saliva sprayed directly on Arthur''s horse''s face. Obviously, Arthur lost.


    Arthur stood behind Edward with an aggrieved expression, pushing him, wanting Edward to avenge him. Edward didn''t bother to care about it, and pped its buttocks. Suddenly, Arthur fell silent.


    "Hey! Dude! When youe to Londonter, we''ll entertain you and let you taste what real good wine is!" The big man Sean''s voice was extraordinarily loud, and it sounded like thunder in Edward''s ears. Edward''s eardrum hurts.


    Sean and Grenville didn''t know each other, and they became good friends immediately within less than a day.


    "There will be such a day, buddy! Next time we meet, I hope you can beat me once! Hahaha!" Grenville walked a little farther, turned around and shouted at Sean.


    "Damn it, you won''t have such good luck next time, I will definitely beat you so hard that you dare not get on the horse!" Sean shouted at Grenville angrily, and the people around him quickly covered their ears, He looked terrified.


    Edward had a foresight long ago, and hurriedly covered his ears the moment Grenville replied, protecting his ears best.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­The evil dividing line¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, in the House of Lords in London, Edward''s uncle, the Duke of Somerset, His Excellency Edward Seymour, is standing in the speech position of the House of Lords, exining his proposal.


    "Dear Members and Gentlemen, Honorable Nobles, I am here to solve a problem that the previous king has always wanted to solve!" The Duke of Somerset also knew that Henry VIII was moved out to gain the support of nobles loyal to the royal family.


    "We have always known that the heretics of the Catholic Church headed by the greedy pope in Rome have not only abandoned God''s original ideas, but have always wanted to control every move of our Ennd!"


    "They are judging the people of Ennd with their heretical ideas of betraying God! They dare to openly vite thews of Ennd and the wishes of the entire English people!"


    "The behavior of heretics in Rome not only needs to be stopped, but also corrected, so that God''s servants can return to God''s side!"


    "Gentlemen! We must treat God with reverence!"


    "So, let''s get moving!"


    "Crack! Crack! Crack..." The Duke of Somerset''s speech received unanimous apuse from the MPs below, and the nobles recognized his ideas.


    Immediately, the members of parliament abolished the "Treason Law", "Heretic Law", and "Six Articles of Faith" with Catholic overtones.


    Treason Law is a neww established by Henry VIII through Parliament in 1534. It stiptes that anyone who nders the king as a heretic, schismatic, tyrant, etc. by speech, writing, or actions does not recognize the king as the head of the church and denies the king. Anyone who is legally married is treason and punishable by death.


    Heresy Law is Henry VIII''s decree dealing with other denominations in Ennd, including Catholicism, and Protestantism including Lutheranism.


    Six Articles of Faith is the product of Henry VIII''s dealing with the bourgeoisie.


    The spread of emerging bourgeois ideas and the awakening of the lower sses made Henry VIII fearful that further reforms would endanger his rule. In 1539, he personally presided over the formtion of the "Six Creeds Law", which stipted that the main Catholic teachings and ceremonies such as the Trinity, Incarnation, Mass, Confession, and priestly celibacy must be followed, and those who vited it would be punished with death.


    Once Edward Seymour''s bill is passed, the ideological and authoritarian atmosphere from theter period of Henry VIII will disappear, and the period of religious tolerance wille.


    Thanks: Just kidding, 12422290, LancasterKoo, book friend 191xxxx78, there is nothing wrong with ignorance, 10,000 people rule the world, everyone¡¯s support!

 Chapter 30: king in house

    Chapter 30 The King in the House


    The predecessor of the British Parliament can be traced back to the Anglo-Americans from the 5th to the 7th centuries AD. Saxon period.


    In the middle of the 5th century, Angles, Saxons and Jutes invaded Britain.


    Taking advantage of the power vacuum that emerged after the Romans withdrew from Britain, they sessively conquered Britain and established seven kingdoms,rge and small.


    British historians call the period from the end of the 6th century to 870 the "Seven Kingdoms Age". In these kingdoms, representatives of the king and nobles jointly formed a "sage council". The main function of the Council of Sages is to assist the king in handling state affairs and to determine the sessor of the kingdom ording to the hereditary principle.


    During the development of the Norman Dynasty, the Norman Duke William I who conquered Ennd created an institution simr to the "Sage Council" called the "Great Council".


    It is mainlyposed of two major feudal lords, monks andymen, and direct vassals of the king, and a meeting is held every three years to decide important events of the country.


    Due to theplex organization of the congress and the fact that it is often impossible to hold it, just like our National People''s Congress, there are too many people.


    So a small meeting (simr to the Senior Officials Meeting) was constructed under the big meeting. The small meeting is the core body of the big meeting. It isposed of senior court ministers such as the chief of royal affairs and the chief security officer, and integrates legition, administration and justice. Also known as the "imperial meeting". It is seen as the predecessor of the British Parliament.


    In 1215, in order to resist the king''s excessive taxation, the noblesunched an uprising and forced the king to sign the famous "Magna Carta" in British history. Its main purpose is to rify the feudal rights of the king and nobles and prevent the king from viting these rights.


    From the 5th century to the 15th century, it seems that power has been shifting towards the direction of the parliament that restricts the power of the king, but the king still has practical decision-making power. Parliament is called only when the king needs it.


    For example, in the 24 years of Henry VII''s reign, Parliament was only convened seven times, and in the 45 years of Elizabeth I''s life, Parliament was only convened 10 times. , It haspletely be the **** wiper of the royal power, used when needed, and discarded when not needed.


    Thus, Congress in the feudal era was generally a subsidiary institution of the feudal monarchy. Only when the capitalist mode of production excluded the feudal mode of production could the Congress truly transform into a representative institution connected to assets.


    Since the "collective suicide" of nobles during the War of the Roses, the check and bnce parliamentposed of the king, the House of Lords, and the House of Commons has almostpletely be a master-servant parliament dominated by the king. Of course, it is a joke to expect such a parliament to limit the kingship.


    The Tudor dynasty did not abolish the parliament. On the contrary, it also supported the parliament well, and regarded its support as a symbol of public opinion for the Tudor royal family to rule Ennd. Being able to get the support of the parliament puts the cloak of public opinion on the legitimacy of the Tudor royal family''s royal rule, and greatly strengthens the Tudor dynasty''s dominance over Ennd.


    Edward¡¯s title of Lord of Wales and title of King of Irnd were all titles that Henry VIII added to himself under the guise of Parliament. Even the reason for Henry VIII¡¯s divorce was found by Parliament for him. Parliament has really be a loyal and obedient organization. This is also a proof thatter generations agreed that the Tudor monarchy was unprecedentedly powerful in English history.


    As for why the parliament was like a tame dog in the hands of the Tudor monarchs, but turned into a wild wolf in the hands of the Stuart monarchs, opposing the Stuart monarchs everywhere.


    Some people will say that this is the result of Charles I''s indiscriminate tax increase, but in fact Henry VIII did more excessively.


    After the Reformation, Henry VIII used troops against France year after year, no matter how strong the background of copying Catholicism was. So he convened five consecutive parliaments to collect taxes to make up for financial losses!


    The main reason is that Charles I was too independent. He didn''t discuss with the parliament when he usually raised taxes. He waited until the money was not enough to find the parliament. At that time, the House of Commons had the right to levy taxes nationwide, while neither the king nor the House of Lords had this right. This was a rule established in the Middle Ages.


    It is still a word, noparison, no harm. In terms of tax collection, although the Tudor dynasty sometimes instructed local authorities to force loans to residents, those who refused and those who did not have enough loans were even summoned by the Privy Council. Use only asionally in special cases.


    On the whole, the Tudor dynasty never set aside Parliament to impose a national tax.


    ording to records, in 1496, the Senate (a government agency at the time) had decided to levy a tax of 120,000 pounds without authorization, but it also announced that the decision could only take effect after the approval of the next parliament; The apportionment of movable property taxes to the monks andymen without the parliament resulted in nothing but usations of "breaking thew and liberty".


    The monarchs of the Tudor dynasty often yed with the parliament and gave them the opportunity to participate. Although they had no decision-making power and had to agree to any bill, the members were still willing to be abused and happy.


    Moreover, the monarchs of the Tudor dynasty treated the MPs like dogs, not only blindly asking for them, but also giving them a little sweetness.


    Because the members of the House of Commons are knights and citizens at the grassroots level, they do not have the same privileges as nobles. So the kings gave the parliamentarians some privileges to satisfy their desires.


    The king happily gave them the right to free speech, the immunity of parliamentarians, and the right to dispose of parliamentarians on their own. And without these privileges, at least half of the members of the House of Commons would have to leave.


    The Duke of Somerset left the House of Lords dryly, and was slowlying to the House of Commons.


    "Dear Your Excellency, wee to the House of Commons!" A fat gentleman in his fifties greeted Edward Seymour the moment he entered the House of Commons. He was very enthusiastic.


    The Duke of Somerset nced at the gentleman in front of him, Richard Stroud, with a natural and cheerful smile on his face, which made people unconsciously develop a good impression of him.


    "Dear Your Excellency the Duke, our Speaker is ill and recuperating at home, please don''t me him!" Gentleman Richard was very polite to the new Lord Duke standing in front of him.


    "Sir Moore''s heart for the public really makes us very ashamed! There is still a reason to me!"


    "Your Excellency the Duke''s tolerant heart, that really makes people feel like sunshine!"


    "Haha! Mr. Gentleman''s elegant gift also makes me admire!" As they spoke, the two praised each other.


    Edward Seymour was still very friendly towards Richard Straul, because during the period when Sir Thomas More was ill, he was almost the leader of the House of Commons, and he was very prestigious among some members. .


    For example, the freedom of speech of members of parliament is due to him. In the Parliament in 1512, Richard Straul was imprisoned by the judge of the tin mining court because he was young and ignorant, and recklessly wanted to introduce a bill on tin mines. As a result, the House of Commons insisted that the court be acquitted Release him, but how can the court agree, the two are at a stalemate.


    In the end, it was Henry VIII who made the decision to let Richard go, which set a precedent for the freedom of speech of members of parliament.


    Thanks: Best MEN, Autumn Industry Falling, Broken Rails, Minhang Dream Talk, jwh Wenhui 2005, Prussian Nobility, Ice¡îXiaoyi, Yuri Yefimovich Shelov, Graffiti Tty, KancasterKoo, I¡¯m kidding, everyone Votes support!

 Chapter 31: the duke in the house of commons

    Chapter 31 The Duke is in the House of Commons


    The Duke of Somerset followed Richard Strawer to the House of Commons Hall of the Pce of Westminster. Unlike the House of Lords, this ce is full of monotony and green, and the rows of seats are arranged in a mess. All kinds of people sat on it, and people whispered, and the whole hall seemed crowded. Seeing this, His Excellency the Duke couldn''t help frowning, thinking back to the House of Lords!


    The House of Lords not only has a hall for parliamentary celebrations, a corridor of the pce for grand asions, but also a room where the king wears a formal dress to attend grand ceremonies, and a waiting room where members exchange opinions and make some decisions. They are all beautifully decorated and unique. It fully embodies the elegance and nobility of the nobility.


    It has always been believed that the word "Commons" in the English "House of Commons" of the House of Commonses from the English word moners" (to understand themon people), reflecting that the members of the House of Commons are all ofmon people''s origin, so as to distinguish the House of Lords (House of Lords), which is controlled by the nobles. However, there is no historical support behind this exnation. In fact, the word "Commons"es from the Norman French munes", which means themunity represented by the members of parliament, and has a geographical meaning.


    The Duke of Somerset walked to the speaking position under the leadership of gentleman Richard, and then saw a scepter ced in the hall. This is the tradition of the House of Representatives. Whether it is in the House of Lords or the House of Commons, a scepter must be put on during the meeting. This is to demonstrate the importance of royal power and warn the members of the debate not to do anything out of line .


    "Men and Gentlemen, Be Quiet!" Richard Straul stood on the rostrum, stomped his cane, and made a thumping sound. Suddenly, the entire hall fell silent. Looking at the two people on the podium.


    "Today, His Excellency the Duke of Somerset came to the House of Commons to exin his bill to us!" Richard said in a hoarse voice, looking extraordinarily imposing in therge hall.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!..." Thunderous apuse erupted from the audience. I don''t know whether it was to wee the Duke or to respond to Mr. Richard''s speech.


    Immediately, Gentleman Richard left the podium with clumsy steps, leaving the Duke alone on the stage.


    Edward Seymour looked at hundreds of people in the audience. Among them were the earthy Yomannon, the shrewd merchants with philistine faces, the handicraftsmen who patched clothes, and the local gentlemen and rude knights. them.


    Actually, the duke doesn¡¯t want tomunicate with these lowlymon people. It¡¯s just a tradition passed down from Henry VII¡¯s time. Legitive power must be exercised through parliament in order to truly establish legal provisions that aremon throughout the country.


    "Dear Members of Parliament..." His Excellency held his temper, slightly revised the content of the speech in the House of Lords, and delivered the speech to the members of the House of Commons.


    After the speech, there was a burst of apuse as usual. After a while, His Excellency the Duke heard the noisy discussions below, like a vegetable market.


    "Common people aremon people. They don''t have the quality and self-cultivation that nobles should have. It''s really a shame to be with them!" Sir Edward Seymour couldn''t help but despise the many councilors in the audience, but the smile on his face remained, and he looked as good as ever. Elegant and calm.


    After finishing his speech, His Excellency the Duke turned around and left the hall of the House of Commons, heading for the House of Lords.


    Sure enough, His Excellency the Duke had just arrived at the House of Lords. The Speaker of the House of Lords, Baron Brad Adam, followed Duke Seymour and took out a document in his hand.


    "Dear Your Excellency the Duke! The results of our discussion in the House of Lords havee out!" The baron had a serious face, especially wearing a pair of ck-rimmed sses, which added a bit of majesty.


    "Oh! Really? I don''t know what the result will be?" The Duke of Somerset looked nervous, showing that he was very concerned about the result.


    Actually, Edward Seymour already had a guess in his mind as a result of the discussions of the nobles in the House of Lords.


    You must know that the sixteen most powerful nobles and priests in Ennd have already agreed. Among them are not only the leaders of the secr nobles except the king, but also the highest bishops in the entire Church of Ennd. Therefore, His Excellency the Duke believes that there is no suspense in the matter, and it will definitely pass.


    Sure enough, Baron Brad Adam did not disappoint him, and showed him the unanimous results of the discussion between the nobles and senior priests of the House of Lords.


    "After enthusiastic discussions among members of Parliament, with 189 votes in favor, 35 against, and 7 abstentions, we unanimously passed your reform bill, Your Excellency the Duke! You can enact it and implement it! "The baron read the document solemnly, without any pause or dy. Edward Seymour''s rtively old voice was so pleasant to hear!


    Even though he already had the answer in his heart, the Duke still felt a surge of excitement in his heart, and a gentlemanly smile slowly appeared on his face.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Baron Adam!" "You are wee, we are also for Ennd!"


    "Yes! We are for Ennd!" His Excellency the Duke and Baron Adam smiled knowingly, and the atmosphere seemed so harmonious.


    The two walked happily to the inner room of the House of Lords. This is the resting ce for the nobles and the king, and the decoration looks very luxurious.


    During the Tudor dynasty, the House of Lords was significantly stronger than the House of Commons.


    In theter period of Henry VIII, among the proposals of the House of Representatives, the House of Lords moved 183 bills, while the House of Commons only moved 127, crushing the House of Commons in number.


    And since most of the members of the House of Lords are local high-ranking people, for example, the Bishop of Buckinghamshire is a member of the House of Lords, so he has great influence on the low-level priests in Buckinghamshire, while the Earl in Manchester is Can influence the decisions of knights and gentlemen in Manchester.


    The House of Commons at that time had these people as the mainponents. What? What about the bourgeoisie? They had almost no say in the House of Commons at that time, even the cksmiths who forged iron had more say than them.


    So, during the Tudor dynasty, as long as the House of Lords moved and passed the proposal, the House of Commons would pass it in all likelihood.


    The Duke of Somerset and Baron Adam are leisurely enjoying the tea from the Far East Empire, talking about life and ideals from time to time! And our Majesty Edward VI is drinking tea and discussing ideals.


    But he is not an elegant and aristocratic baron with him, but a rude knight with muscles all over his body and a beard on his face!


    Of course, before that, we need to solve the problem of Princess Elizabeth!


    Thanks: XG Jason, there is nothing wrong with ignorance, Prussian nobleman, Han Bing¡îXiaoyi, Minhang Dream Talk, nrphf5, Ran Yinyang, book friend 6xxxx48, wretched (*^¦Ø^*), -Fenglin Huoyin Lei-, everyone Big vote support!

 Chapter 32: Knights audience

    Chapter 32 The Knight''s Audience


    It is said that after Grenville left, the entire Windsor Manor became quiet again, and everyone in the manor performed their duties and were happily busy.


    And our Princess Elizabeth looks particrly listless in this early summer season. I saw her sitting at the foot of a big tree without anydylike style. Knees, the beautiful head leaned on the elbow again, eyes staring nkly at the sky, and became dazed.


    Cute eyes, tender and exquisite nose, white and rosy ears, together with flower buds that have just begun to take shape, and a pair of long legs that are just right in size, you are a cute and cute loli, if you make her 20 Those savageizens of the first century saw it, so why not torture them to death!


    No, it can¡¯t go on like this anymore, isn¡¯t a young girl the prime of youth? It should be alive and kicking, otherwise it will easily affect the development! Pooh! It should be affecting your health! Edward noticed Elizabeth''s depression, and couldn''t help worrying about her.


    As the younger brother, he felt obligated to make Elizabeth happy.


    But what will make Elizabeth happy? This question is worth thinking about for Edward. Without hisedy talent and sense of humor, otherwise he would not have gone to college without a girlfriend.


    Huh! Didn''t it mean that the Renaissance is popr at this time! It is recorded in the history books that a buddy who could write poetry became one of the three masters of the Renaissance. It can be seen that poetry was very popr at that time at all levels of society, especially those who had not yet touched society like Elizabeth. Nobledy, you will definitely like poetry.


    Thinking of such a coup all of a sudden, Edward couldn''t help praising himself in his heart, but what poem should he read aloud? Ancient Chinese poems are not suitable, and I don¡¯t remember a few modern poems. What should I do?


    Edward just solved a problem, and then another problem popped up, Edward''s head is getting bigger!


    Huh! Isn''t poetry abination of poetry and song? Poetry is one body without division! If it doesn''t work, juste up with a song, then I have too much!


    "Time, time, quietly passing by, leaving a touching secret, how sweet! How beautiful! The infinite joy in my heart!..." Edward quietly came to Elizabeth, pretending not to see Elizabeth, looking at himself Read it aloud.


    Of course, you can¡¯t just copy everything, you have to learn from it, modify it, and then it bes Edward¡¯s original!


    What? giarism? No! No! No! How can the matter of schrs be called giarism? We call this reference.


    "Hey! Why is there someone reading poetry next to me? Who doesn''t want to live, and dares to disturb me!" A doubt arose in Elizabeth''s heart. Elizabeth had prepared a hundred ways to deal with this disturbing behavior. torment him.


    Since Princess Elizabeth has grown more and more beautiful, countless suitors havee to show her courtship every day, and Her Royal Highness the Princess tried her best to torture them in order to drive away these annoying followers.


    For example, digging holes on the road they follow, putting snakes with teeth pulled out on top of their heads, and other moves to make them retreat. Facts have proved that this method is very effective. In less than half a year, all the courteous young nobles disappeared, and Elizabeth yed happily alone.


    However, the consequences of this are also obvious. There are legends of Princess Elizabeth being unruly and willful throughout Ennd, and the fathers of teenagers oftenin to Henry VIII. Even after Edward''s intercession, Elizabeth will still inevitably be detained. And even more strict custom rules for her.


    Elizabeth was just about to teach this ignorant guy a lesson when she suddenly felt that it was the voice of her younger brother Edward. So, she held her temper, sat upright, and listened carefully to Edward''s recitation.


    Gradually, Princess Elizabeth felt that the poems read by Edward had a lot of modified vocabry, which made the poems extraordinarily beautiful and pleasant. Compared with the current poems, it was simply the difference between adults and babies.


    By the time Edward finished reading the poem whose title he forgot, Her Royal Highness Princess Elizabeth waspletely intoxicated in the poem, with an expression of enjoyment.


    Seeing Elizabeth conquered by his own talent, Edward felt a sense of pride, don''tpare knowledge with the time traveler.


    Seeing Elizabeth''s confused expression change, Edward walked away silently, giving her some time to rx.


    Edward can say with certainty that this invisible coercion process did not embarrass the traversers or the Chinese people.


    Edward came to the wheat field again and watched the serf women fertilize the rye and barley, while the young and strong serfs shuttled back and forth between the field and the toilet, carrying farmyard manure on a pole made under Edward''s instructions for the women They water.


    At first, the serfs came to a non-cooperative movement to resist this policy, but under the pros and cons of Howard''s steward whip, the serfs sumbed.


    In order not to dampen the enthusiasm of the serfs, Edward announced that the rye harvested this season would only be sold, and they would be fed the old grain from the previous year. That''s how Edward saw the busy farming scene.


    Edward is very satisfied with the implementation of his orders. Commanding a small manor gives him a sense of aplishment, so how does it feel tomand a country? Edward couldn''t help thinking about it. The desire in my heart to seize power two yearster has strengthened again.


    "Your Majesty the King! Your vassals know that you are ying in the manor, and the neighboring vassals hurriedly came to see you!" Butler Howard interrupted Edward''s imagination, and blocked the swear words that had reached Edward''s throat with an exnation.


    This reason is very powerful. Because in the Middle Ages, the number of vassals determines your strength, and how to handle the rtionship between vassals and yourself is also apulsory course for medieval lords.


    Even in Ennd, the power of the royal family is already very great, and the support of the vassals is not needed to strengthen the royal power, but only they are worthy of the trust of the Tudor royal family. Ordinary nobles cannot get the real trust of the royal family.


    To deal with ordinary nobles, the king needs veryplicated procedures to n, but to deal with vassals, they only need a reasonable reason, and they can confiscate theirnd and fiefs, so that they can''t survive or die.


    So, Edward went back to the room and asked Lucy to change herself into a gorgeous outfit and wear ordinary uniforms to meet them. This would not give them a feeling that the king attaches great importance to them.


    Under the leadership of Butler Howard, Edward came to the outside of the living room. The butler took a step ahead, stood at the door, and shouted to the inside:


    "By the grace of God, King of Ennd, France, and Irnd, Lord of Wales, Guardian of the Faith, Head of the Church of Ennd and Irnd, His Majesty Edward VI arrives!"


    Thanks: The Sun of the Lost Land, LancasterKoo, book friend 215xxxx32, XG Jason, there is nothing wrong with ignorance, let¡¯s just joke, Dawan, 215xxxx08, everyone¡¯s support! It is my greatest encouragement! Why are there only two tickets today, I''m so sad! But there is a big reward of Lili 599!

 Chapter 33: interview

    Chapter 33 Interview


    After hearing Butler Howard''s call, the three knights who were talking in the living room turned around and stared at the door to see their new lord for the first time.


    I saw a young man less than four feet tall wearing a purple royal robe and a pair of wolf leather boots, walking in with a tight little face, his gestures and gestures were full of indescribable aristocratic elegance, which made him who had always longed to be a real noble The three knights couldn''t help feeling ashamed!


    Seeing Edwarding in, the three of them immediately took a step forward and knelt down on one leg forcefully. There was a booming sound in the whole hall, which showed that they still respected Edward.


    "My dear lord, your servant William Leonardo/Bruno Smith/Devereaux Martin,e to meet His Majesty the King of Ennd!" The three knights greeted Edward together, and kissed one after another Edward''s back.


    You may think that knights would kiss Edward''s ring, but unfortunately, it was not popr for nobles to wear rings at that time, and the rings were not the family badges of nobles. Only the bishops of the church would wear those rings.


    The rings worn by the bishops cannot be worn casually. There were also ss distinctions in wearing rings in the Middle Ages.


    In the Middle Ages, the popes had the supreme status and greatest power, and they wore rings iid with huge gemstones.


    This kind of ring has a thick and solemn shape, representing the authority of the pope. In the 15th century, the rings worn by the popes were iid with gemstones at the top and decorated with lion reliefs with wings on both sides, showing a majestic and solemn style.


    Gold and silver rings iid with sapphire and amethyst are also a type often worn by bishops, because sapphire and amethyst symbolize the love and power of God, and also represent the bishops'' unswerving focus on duty, mercy and forgiveness, and purity of heart and elegant. Some bishop rings are also engraved with the wearer''s name.


    Also, at that time, etiquette did not allow kissing ady''s hand. If you do this, you will be considered an indecent person, and some traversers like to y like this the most. This is the rhythm of death.


    Only in the etiquette of nobles meeting the king and queen, there is the etiquette of kissing hands. Nobles need to kneel on one knee, bow their heads and kiss the hands of the king and queen to express their respect.


    Under normal circumstances, only kings and nobles will kiss the ring when they see the cardinal who is in charge of the country''s religious affairs. They will bow and kiss the big gemstone ring worn by the bishop''s left **** to indicate the bishop''s identity (every bishop has this ring, conferred by the Holy See).


    The three knights kissed the back of Edward''s hand one by one, stood up directly, looked at Edward seriously, and waited for his speech, preparing to figure out what he meant.


    "My dear knights, don''t be nervous. It''s rare for you to see me once, so you make the atmosphere so uncoordinated!" Edward spoke in a gentle tone, trying to make the three knights rx. "Come on, let''s sit down and talk! Come and taste the tea from the Far East Empire, it costs a hundred pounds to buy such a little!"


    Hearing what the king said, the three tense knights slowly rxed, and the skin on their faces rxed a lot. The three of them carefully wiped off the non-existent sweat with their hands, and the sound of panting became much louder.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t me them for being so cautious anymore. The main reason is that the powerful royal power is like a man-eating tiger, so they can¡¯t help being so cautious. Even though Edward has not yet taken power, his power cannot be underestimated.


    For example, during the period of Henry VIII, his second wife was sentenced to death for treason by the irritable Henry VIII for saying "the king never won her heart".


    What''s more, because the machismo Henry VIII disliked his fifth wife Catherine because she was not a virgin when she got married, she was beheaded immediately on the second day of her marriage.


    Except for your wife, even if you think you are a nobleman, you will be exempt from this difficulty? I just want to say one thing, boy, you are still too naive.


    The Earl of Essex was sentenced to treason for not telling Henry VIII that his fourth bride was "ugly"; the Countess of Salisbury was sentenced to death because her son epted the Roman Cardinal.


    Even in the period of Elizabeth I, who was known as the virgin queen, the lovers and favorites around the queen were always living in the shadow of life danger, and a little carelessness would lead to the suffering of the prison, or even death.


    The Queen¡¯s lover, the Earl of Hartford, was dered illegal by the Queen for marrying without authorization, and was fined 15,000 pounds. The Earl fled abroad, and his wife was imprisoned. When the Earl returned home, he was also imprisoned in the Tower of London.


    So, in Ennd in the sixteenth century, the aristocrats at the top of society were less fortunate than their cousins ??on the European continent. But for the king, it was infinitely better than its continental cousin.


    Edward looked at the burliest knight on the left, who was a bodybuilder.


    "Your Majesty! That is Knight William Leonardo, the closest to our manor, only twenty miles away! He is a vigorous knight who likes to challenge others most! Recently he defeated Earl Boswell''s son, Viscount Chabbs Butler Howard introduced in a low voice, and these things are very dear to him, "His ancestor was a mercenary, because he captured three knights of the York family, he was knighted by His Majesty Henry VII, and he was given a vige. About a thousand acres in extent."


    "Knight William, I heard that you recently defeated Viscount Chabbs. Your bravery is really enviable!" ording to the practice at that time, the heir of the earl was usually called the viscount, and the heir of the duke was called the marquis, and the baron Call it a knight.


    "Haha! Even His Majesty the King has heard about this, what a joy!" Knight William epted the king''spliment without any embarrassment, with a proud look on his face.


    Edward looked at another unshaven knight.


    "Your Majesty, that is Knight Bruno Smith, thirty miles away from us. Don''t look at his brave face, in fact, his favorite thing is reading!" Howard''s voice sounded again at the right time. "His ancestor was the clerk of His Majesty Henry VIII and owned a nine hundred-acre manor."


    "Bruno Knight, I heard that you like reading books. I have a book of ethics here, you can borrow it!" "Really? Thank you so much!" A rough-looking guy who actually likes to read books!


    Before Edward looked at the third knight, Howard''s butler''s voice sounded immediately.


    "Your Majesty! Knight Devereaux Martin was originally a hereditary knight from the Lancaster family, and was transferred by His Majesty Henry VII near Windsor Castle, so his family owns thergest manor among the three, a total of 1,500 More than a hundred acres!" Butler Howard''s voice was full of envy, "Knight Devereaux likes to hunt, and he hunts almost once a month!"


    Hearing what Butler Howard said, Edward looked at the knight with a little bit of a bad face, and he was also the youngest knight among the three, at most twenty years old.


    Thanks to: Dachuan Dictionary, Prussian Nobility, LancasterKoo, Hanbing¡îXiaoyi, ignorance is not wrong, for the support of votes, especially the big rewards of Prussian Nobles!

 Chapter 34: manor rental

    Chapter 34 Lease of Manor


    The little white-faced knight is the most special. His family not only has been loyal to the Lancaster family for a long time, but his loyalty can be guaranteed. Of course, there is no permanent loyalty, only permanent interests, but at present, the Martin family is rtively loyal to the Tudor royal family.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention Edward''s grandfather, Henry VII is a branch of the Lancaster family, a minor nobleman from Wales. The maternal ancestor of the Tudor family is John Beaufort (John Beaufort), the illegitimate son of John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, Ennd, and his mistress Katherine Swynford in the 14th century, and the father of the Duke of Lancaster It was King Edward III of Ennd.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for an illegitimate child to im the right to the throne, but the situation becameplicated in 1396 when the Duke of Lancaster and Catherine officially married when John Beaufort was 25 years old.


    Both the Pope of Rome and the English Parliament issued their own announcements in the following year to retroactively recognize John Beaufort as the legitimate legitimate child of the Duke of Lancaster. The Duke of Lancaster''s other legitimate son, King Henry IV, also recognized the status of John Beaufort''s legitimate children, but dered that they had no right to inherit the throne.


    John Beaufort''s granddaughter Princess Margaret Beaufort, also heir to the throne, married Edmund Tudor, Earl of Richmond. That is, the father of Henry VII.


    While Henry Tudor was in exile in Brittany, his mother, the mother of Edward''s grandfather, Princess Margaret Beaufort, remarried in Ennd, lurking in Ennd under the hostile York dynasty. Son''s future ns.


    So when the Lancaster family became extinct, Henry VII dered himself the heir to the throne of the Lancaster royal family. Eligible for session to the throne of Ennd.


    Henry VII soon sessfullynded in Ennd, and defeated Richard III of the York family in the Battle of Bosworth in in 1485, and then proimed himself king as Henry VII of Ennd.


    And by marrying Richard III''s niece, Princess Elizabeth of York, she quelled controversy over the legality of her session.


    The marriage between the hostile families ended the War of the Roses, and created a new dynasty with the offspring of the Lancastrian and Yorkist dynasties, and merged the red roses of Lancaster and the white roses of York Group CD Tudor royal emblem, red and white "Tudor Rose"


    Let''s take a look: John Lancaster-John Beaufort-Great Beaufort (Edmond Tudor)-Henry VII-Henry VIII-Edward VI. This is more intuitive. It can be said that the Tudor family''s ability to be the royal family of Ennd is very much taken care of by Lady Luck.


    It can be directly said that the York family must be dissatisfied with the Tudor royal family, and after the Lancaster family died out, the Tudor royal family reced the Lancaster family and became the object of loyalty of their knights.


    "Cavalier Devereux, don''t hesitate to ask!" Edward saw that he was rtively young and had a close rtionship with his family, so he used him to pry open the gap between the three of them.


    "I don''t know how much your family spends every year?" Hearing Edward''s question, Devereux''s first reaction was that the Foran family, who often opposed him, asked someone to inquire about the secrets of their family. Prepare to give yourself a whack.


    However, he remembered that his majesty Edward hade to ask him. It was impossible for him to be willing to be a spy, and even if he were, not many people would be able to invite him.


    "Dear lord, your poor knight has to count every shilling every month to live!" Speaking of expenses, Knight Devereux''s eyebrows were already wrinkled into a hill, and his young face suddenly turned pale. became a bitter gourd.


    "The banquets and hunting costs almost every shilling I have in my pocket every month, and I have a knight''s suit for my brother Pete, and my sisters pay for it every month. I want to buy those beautiful clothes that are popr in France..." Although Chevalier Devereux is a man, the level of his nagging is no less than those 50-60-year-old aunts.


    "Stop, my dear knight, I already know your situation! Don''t say any more!" Edward hastily stopped Devereux''s tirade, and saved the Bruno and William knights who were already on the verge of copse. And Butler Howard has already started to close his eyes and rest, please ignore him.


    Facing Edward''s stop, Devereaux closed his mouth tactfully, but seeing his unfinished face, fortunately he stopped him, otherwise there must be a big story behind. Edward couldn''t help but patted his chest in rejoicing.


    "Damn! He said such a long paragraph and still didn''t say the specific number? He is not honest when facing the prince. It seems that no one who can be a knight is an idiot!" Edward sighed in his heart.


    But fortunately, there is Butler Howard, he is really a usable talent!


    "Your Majesty! Knight Devereux spends almost a hundred pounds a month. This is my most conservative estimate!" Butler Howard quietly came to Edward''s side again, and said a word. Then he moved away from Edward for a certain distance, pretending that nothing happened, and stood there as a sentinel as if nothing had happened!


    Edward estimated the annual ie of Knight Devereaux. Assuming that the 1,500 acres ofnd are nted with grain, the annual ie is at most 900 pounds, so how can he spend 1,200 pounds? of?


    Seems to see Edward''s doubts, the elusive butler has alsoe to Edward''s side, exining as if no one else was around.


    "Since his father, the old Devereaux knight, the Martin family has sublet the manor to those merchants who smell like copper to raise sheep. It is estimated that it has been eighteen years, and they will get 1,200 pounds every year! What Howard said really shocked Edward.


    Unexpectedly, the current knights have already sublet the symbol of the knights, the fiefdom, and it willst for eighteen years!


    If you think about it, you can live happily in London, a world of mboyance. Who wants to stay in the countryside? Besides, you don¡¯t have to manage the manor, and you can get more money every year than you can earn from working hard. Why not? Why not?


    Edward didn''t know that at that time, the Devereux Cavaliers were pretty good, just a year-by-year lease. There are also nobles who rent out for almost 99 years and hundreds of years. The consequence of this is that when your family is not in the manor for a long time, the manor will gradually be his, and some of them are extinct from their own family, and your manor is theirs. of. What''s even more pitiful is that he met a prodigal son who spent all his savings and the manor was pawned.


    This is also a reason for the disintegration of the feudal economy and the rise of capitalism.


    "So, what about Bruno Knight and William Knight?" "William Knight still manages it by himself, and Bruno Knight also sublets it!"


    Edward did not expect that William Knight, the most likely to sublet, would manage it himself, while Bruno Knight, who likes to read, would sublet it out!


    Next, Edward said something that surprised everyone.


    "Then, knights, I wonder if you are willing to sublease the manor to me?"


    Thanks: Dream God, Yuri Yefimovich Shelov, Ice¡îXiaoyi, Lili 599, are you kidding me, book friend Xuan, shell shell shell, xinghaiyue, Tianyi sword, ignorance is not wrong, Ling Fan, book friend 215xxxx32, Xiaobao Knight, chenkunkun, everyone''s support is the biggest encouragement for me!

 Chapter 35: Failed

    Chapter 35 failed


    "What? Your Majesty, do you want to rent our manor?" The jaws of the three knights almost fell from shock, and they opened their mouths wide, saying loudly at the same time.


    The butler Howard on the side was no longer calm, his eyes almost popped out, and he looked puzzled, looking like a clown in a circus, very funny.


    "Yes! I want to rent yournd, and I promise to offer you a satisfactory price!" Edward said with a firm tone.


    The serious expression on the face of a ten-year-old boy looked very funny, but everyone present couldn''tugh at all. After all, he was still the king of Ennd at a young age. During the Tudor dynasty, no one knew how powerful the king was, and the three of William, as low-level nobles, knew the most.


    "This! Your Majesty, this is a big deal, we have to go home and discuss it!" The bearded knight Bruno spoke first, and the remaining two also hurriedly nodded and agreed.


    Edward didn''t want to be so slow and troublesome, so he opened his mouth and offered them an exciting price.


    "William Knight, I will give you 800 pounds a year for your 800-acre manor!" Edward looked at William Knight standing aside, and said a price that made his heart beat!


    "And Bruno Knight, for your 900-acre manor, I can give you 900 pounds per year!" Bruno Knight on the side also received a shocking price, which made his heart beat faster.


    Edward didn''t let go of the instigator who stayed quietly aside¡ªKnight Devereux, and told him a higher price than his current rent.


    "Knight, for your 1,500-acre manor, the price I give you every year is 300 pounds higher than your current price!"


    "I can give you 1,500 pounds a year!" In order to give them firm confidence, Edward did not hesitate to offer a price far exceeding the market.


    Faced with such a temptation, the three knights looked at me and I looked at you, none of them intending to be the first bird.


    Seeing this, Edward knew that the meeting had failed, but he was not discouraged and rxed. I had a pleasant conversation with the three knights about anecdotes from all over Ennd, but Edward mainly yed the role of listening.


    Then Edward invited them to a luncheon, allowing the group of bumpkins in the country to see the luxury of the royal family.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Butler Howard personally sent them out, while Edward only bid them a friendly farewell. The three knights belched contentedly, rode on the big horse, and under the careful **** of the attendants, they embarked on the way home.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Edward was lying on the seat, and Lucy was massaging his shoulders with her delicate hands, catering to Edward''s questions from time to time. A sudden knock on the door interrupted his interest.


    "Your Majesty! It''s me! Howard Charles!" The butler Howard''s voice rang out in time, holding back Edward''s foul words, which caused the little maid Lucy to smile coquettishly.


    "Come in!" Edward said helplessly, as if he had nothing to do with Howard.


    Butler Howard saluted Edward, then turned his head and looked at Lucy without speaking.


    Edward knew what he meant, and nodded to Lucy. Lucy left the study consciously, and closed the door before leaving.


    "Your Majesty, as your retainer! I have to dissuade you from your foolish thoughts!" Howard said to Edward with a serious face, like a soldier who was about to die heroically, with a hint of sadness in his tone .


    "Mr. Steward! Are you talking about the renting of the knights'' manor I proposed this morning?" "Yes! Your Majesty, this is a terrible decision!"


    Howard said in an affirmative tone, keeping his eyes on Edward.


    "Oh! My lord butler, this is just my whim!" Edward argued, "Besides, they didn''t agree!"


    "Your Majesty, your thinking is wrong! And those nobles will think that the royal family is going to confiscate the fiefs of their vassals, so the royal vassals will definitely be uneasy, which will damage the majesty of the royal family!"


    Butler Howard preached for a while, and Edward was taken aback for a while. Even if he was killed, he would never have imagined that a momentary idea would have such a consequence. Fortunately, it failed in the end.


    Although Edward knew in his heart that he was wrong, he refused to admit defeat.


    "Okay, sir, I already know, there is no need to say any more!" Edward''sining voice sounded, directly interrupting Butler Howard''s long-winded words.


    "Also, my housekeeper, you didn''te here just to teach me a lesson, did you?"


    "How is it possible, how dare I teach His Majesty the King a lesson?" Howard said he didn''t dare, but the tone of his speech didn''t sound like it.


    "So, Butler Howard, what are you here for?" Edward''s tone became a little stiff.


    "Your Majesty, I''m here to ask. We''ve finished watering all thend. What should we do next?" It is very opinionated that Mai uses farmyard manure.


    Edward was not disappointed when he heard that Howard had rounded up. How could a shrewd person like him be frightened!


    Speaking of farmyard manure, it was not easy for Edward to produce it.


    First of all, Edward built a toilet in the manor, stipting that all people must defecate in the toilet and are not allowed to defecate anywhere.


    Many people think that in normal times, people''s urine and stool can directly water nts, but this is actually wrong.


    The main reason is that human feces contain germs and insect eggs. Only after fermentation and dposing, most of them are killed, reducing the number of germs and promoting pie. And if it is watered directly without fermenting and dposing, the nts are likely to be rotted and burned to death.


    So Edward can be used after several days of storage, and the storage time should not be too long. Generally, it will be dposed in 6-7 days in summer and 15-20 days in winter. It should be applied as soon as possible after fermentation and dposition to avoid loss of fertilizer.


    In the era when there was no fertilizer in ancient times, using farmyard manure was a frugal and convenient way to obtain materials everywhere, and the effect was not bad!


    Farmyard manure contains moreprehensive nutrients, and its fertilizer effect is stable and longsting. In addition to the three major nutrients of nitrogen, phosphorus and potassium, farm fertilizers also contain calcium, magnesium, sulfur, iron and various trace elements, as well as some substances that can stimte root growth and various beneficial soil microorganisms.


    "Howard, call some people to prepare to cut some weeds!" Edward ordered, "Bring more people, and get them here as much as possible!"


    "Yes! Your Majesty!" Although Howard looked confused, he had no choice but to follow through on the previous agreement.


    Everyone guessed it right! Edward is ready to get nt ash to fertilize the field.


    Thanks: Heart is as bright as summer flowers, Minhang Dream Talk, Han Bing¡îXiaoyi, Daming Xiaomi, Love and Sadness, XG Jason, jjc1221, Orange Ci, Prussian nobleman, let¡¯s just joke! Thank you for your great support, especially the big rewards from Orange Ci. Today''s votes are also less, s! I don''t know when the collection will reach a thousand! Boil slowly! Anyway, thank you for your support!

 Chapter 36: The terrible of the whip

    Chapter 36 The Scariness of the Whip


    nt ash is a kind of fertilizer that is widely used in rural areas. It is not only cheap and easy to use, but also very easy to get. As long as you are not azy person in the countryside, almost every household will have it.


    nt ash is the ashes formed after burning firewood. It is a quick-acting potassium fertilizer with a loose texture. It generally contains 5% to 15% of avable potassium, and also contains calcium, magnesium, sulfur, phosphorus, and iron. nt ash is mainly used as potassium fertilizer in agricultural production. It also has various functions such as cold protection, sterilization, inhibition of pests and diseases, promotion of strong crop stems, and enhancement of crop stress resistance.


    Of course, this is one of the few fertilization methods that Edward knows. This is what Edward knew when he was working with his grandparents when he was a child. After he was in school, he never did farm work again.


    As soon as Edward thought of the ashes, he thought of his family members far away, and his mood began to sink. Howard saw His Majesty the King, and consciously left the study, leaving Edward alone in the study with his head bowed and meditating.


    Howard left the study and went straight to Lucy and Luna''s house. Looking at the dpidated mud house and the dirt road eroded by the rain, he avoided the urge to knock on the door.


    "Old Jack! Come out!" Howard shouted with all his strength, but unfortunately his voice was not loud and no one heard him. After all, I am used to being pampered, and my body is weak, so the sound I make is rtively small.


    "Old Jack! Old Jack! Old Jack!" Howard held back his gentlemanly self-cultivation and yelled like amoner, which made the fragile butler almost copse in his heart.


    At this time, Little Jack, who was eating, heard some vague calls with keen ears, as if calling his father, and the voice seemed to be from Butler Howard.


    "Dad! Someone is calling you outside the door!" Seemingly knowing that he might be scolded for disturbing his father''s meal, he added, "It seems that the butler is calling you!"


    Old Jack, who was eating, expressed anger at his son''s behavior of interrupting his meal, but when he heard that the respected butler was calling him, he quickly lost his job and ran out in a hurry.


    The wife who was also eating at the side knew the importance of the matter, and put away the leftover bread he ate, and prepared to leave it for him to eat when he came back!


    Butler Howard felt that his throat was almost hoarse from shouting, and the dpidated house still remained silent, as if the words he shouted did not exist.


    At this time, the housekeeper regretted it in his heart. He just wanted to show his respect to Old Jack, to be precise, to show his respect to sisters Luna. .


    At this moment, Old Jack opened the poor wooden door to ease the embarrassment of Butler Howard. This is also a sacrifice to maintain a gentleman''s demeanor!


    Seeing Old Jack finallye out, Butler Howard heaved a sigh of relief, took out a white handkerchief from his pocket, wiped his forehead carefully, and regained hisposure.


    Look, that gentleman Howard is back again.


    "Master Steward! How can I bother you toe here in person?" Old Jack has been a supervisor for several months, and he is no longer that stupid serf who only knows how to work. What orders?"


    Howard nodded nomittally, did not answer Old Jack''s question, and gave orders directly.


    "Old Jack, you gather all the people now, whether they are men or women, as long as they can walk, call me together!"


    "You don''t need to do any heavy work, just let you collect weeds for our King Edward, the more the better!" Howard knew what old Jack was going to ask, so he said it first, he didn''t want to stay in this filthy ce for too long time.


    "Okay! That''s it, go get busy!" Howard couldn''t stay any longer, and hurriedly evacuated, not forgetting to turn his head to remind Old Jack.


    Old Jack can''t understand the delicate problems of those adults, isn''t it just some mud and excrement?


    What? excrement? Damn it! Old Jack couldn''t help cursing when he saw the yellow-brown thing on the sole of his straw sandals, and he couldn''t help bing irritable.


    "Oh! God! Damn Jack, didn''t I tell you to stay away from home before pulling? I think you deserve a beating again!" Old Jack yelled at Jack who was eating in the house, and then rubbed on the weeds , trying to wipe it clean.


    Jack, who was eating, buried his head in the ck bread soaked in water, without saying a word. The mother next to him just smiled and stroked Little Jack''s head without saying a word. Little Laimie saw his brother being scolded, so he couldn''t help but go over and grab his hand tofort him.


    "Hey! Sean, call your family who can run, and gather at the drying yard!" "Hal! Bring your family who can run, and gather at the drying yard!"¡­


    Old Jack used the artificial system to shout from house to house, because the distance was not far, and within ten minutes, twenty-three serf families had gathered at the grain drying yard.


    Old Jack stood in the middle of the drying yard, surrounded by his neighbors, all of whom looked at him with respect, including his two little guys and his wife.


    "Everyone, our lord, His Majesty Edward ordered us to collect weeds for him, the more the better! This is our honor! We should use all our strength toplete the task!" Old Jack''s words were full of Resolute, "If anyone iszy, don''t me me for whipping him with a whip!"


    As he spoke, he shook the leather whip in his hand, which was often used by Butler Howard to punish disobedient serfs.


    Of course, this group of serfs have lived in the manor for generations. The disobedient ones have already been destroyed by humanity, and the obedient ones left behind are all obedient! This whip has not been used in almost ten years, but its deterrent effect is still quite sufficient.


    When everyone around saw this leather whip, they couldn''t help but think of the horror of the leather whip they had heard from their parents. They nodded in unison, showing fearful expressions.


    Little Jack knew that his father would not whip him with a leather whip, but he was still afraid deep in his heart.


    "Hey! Jack! Do you remember our secret base?" "Of course I do, we often go to y!"


    Jack was baffled by his little friend Mir''s question, and he didn''t know why he asked the question knowingly.


    "Hey! Don''t you notice that there are a lot of long weeds there? What are they called reeds?"


    "It seems to be called reed!" After Mir''s reminder, Jack remembered that there were many reeds near his and Mir''s small base.


    "In this way, the two of us can go there to y for a while, and then we can move a lot of reeds away, and your father won''t find out!" Mir whispered furtively in Jack''s ear, with an expression on his face. Unspeakably happy.


    "That''s it! I''ll take Lemmy, and you take your sister Wei Na!" "Okay, but keep them secret!" "Of course!" Jack promised very readily, thinking of theck of work, he still You can y, Jack immediately forgot how powerful the whip is.


    Thanks to the wretched, Tianyi sword, for your support, this is a big reward for Orange Ci!

 Chapter 37: letter from london

    Chapter 37 Letter from London


    Leaving aside the pleasant experience of the two little guys, Jack and Mir.


    When it was dark, the people of the whole manor were mobilized and gathered in the sun-drying field, and the spectators had already piled up a mountain of weeds.


    How to describe it? The whole grassy hill is about ten feet high, more than three meters high, and the diameter of the base is about fifty feet. It looks like a little giant sitting on the ground, and it is still a green giant, full of various nts. Weeds, tree roots, wild flowers... These form a huge green oil painting, which is already an eye-opener for serfs who have little knowledge.


    In fact, for the well-off butler Howard, this green mountain has been seen only in his life, enough for him to brag about it in front of other low-ranking nobles for a long time.


    When Edward came, there was still a trace of shock on Butler Howard''s face. Apparently, he has only truly understood the argument of strength in numbers today.


    Edward looked at the green mountain in front of him, then at the crowd looking around, and threw a torch at the green mountain without blinking his eyes.


    The torch walked along a parabolic direction into a mountain that never returned. In an instant, the torch infected a green grass mass, turning it into a warm red, and then, like a race, the red paint traveled all over the green mountain, turning the green mountain into a red mountain. boom! The entire grassy mountain has be an erupting volcano, very imposing.


    "Oh! God! God...God!" At this moment, even though Butler Howard, who had been restrained, opened his mouth, swallowed desperately, and kept calling God, old man.


    The serfs watching on the side looked like they had seen God, their eyes were reddened by the fire, but they didn''t move their feet, while the children hid behind the adults and covered their eyes.


    Edward watched with great interest how the entire volcano went from burning to extinguishing, as if watching a dizzying performance, the whole person felt that his soul had been sublimated.


    "Hello! My dear Mr. Butler, the show is over, it''s time to wake up!" Edward patted Butler Howard on the shoulder and said in a teasing tone.


    "Yes! Yes! Your Majesty, your aristocratic demeanor is really worth learning!" Butler Howard had just returned to normal, and he couldn''t speak very clearly, and he still didn''t forget to tter Edward!


    In fact, Edward just likes courtiers like Howard, who can not only tter, but also do things. As for the direct minister who could blow up Li Shimin''s anger like Wei Zheng in the Tang Dynasty, Edward still respected him at a distance, and he wanted to live a few more years!


    After waiting for about ten minutes, the burning nt ash had beenpletely extinguished, and the serfs who had been spectators for a while had also calmed down. As for the guys with poor psychological quality, Edward didn''t bother to pay attention to them.


    "Hey! Everyone, now is the time to need you!" Edward pointed to the ashes that had turned gray after burning, and said to the serfs.


    "You just need to pack them up and dig a hole to use as a container!"


    "Why don''t you go to work quickly, what are you doing?" Old Jack reacted instantly,manding many serfs, cursing from time to time.


    Edward was very satisfied with Old Jack''s performance, and nodded at him. Suddenly, Old Jack seemed to have taken a stimnt, his face turned rosy instantly, and his curse became more vigorous!


    Howard didn''t respond to the old Jack robbing him of his job. He followed Edward, bent slightly, and apanied Edward back to the vi.


    The next day, Edward personallymanded the serfs to open up wastnd!


    That''s right! It isnd remation. The entire Windsor Manor covers an area of ??about 20,000 acres. Except for some cultivated fields, mountains and rivers, there are nearly 8,000 acres of wilderness that can be used as arablend.


    And why didn''t Howard open it up?


    The first reason is because of the backward production tools. It is no exaggeration to say that throughout the eleventh and twelfth centuries, European serfs could only use their own hands to cultivate thend. In the fifteenth century, serfs at this time could use wooden plows and wooden hoes to plow thend, but if you want to use them to open up wastnd, then you must be prepared for poor harvests in the wheat fields.


    Basically, one person can reim one acre ofnd every month, and the newnd at that time had not been cultivated for five or six years, so there would be no harvest! In the turbulent Middle Ages, there is no peaceful day for you to open up wastnd.


    During the period of the Tudor royal family, after the baptism of the War of the Roses and the Reformation, thend waspletely sufficient. It was only when the poption erupted in theter period of Henry VIII and the development of the enclosure movement that the farmers were encouraged to open up wastnd and ntnd.


    The second point is the scarcity of poption, to be precise, the scarcity of adultbor force, which leads to theck of sufficientbor force to open up wastnd on arge scale.


    However, thebor force is small and the production tools are simple, how do you let them open up wastnd.


    Another point is that the poption demand is small, and the poption explosion period has not yet reached, and gentlemen have no desire to open up wastnd.


    Thus, Edward released a big move - Quyuanli.


    Compared with previous plows, Quyuan plow is a masterpiece of ancient Chinese farming technology.


    So Edward instructed the carpenter among the serfs to change the light shaft at this time into a curved shaft and a short shaft, and install a freely rotating plow disc on the shaft head, which not only makes the plow frame smaller and lighter, but also facilitates turning around and turning. , flexible operation, saving manpower and animal power.


    Secondly, the plow review and plow construction are added. Pushing the plow review can make the arrow of the plow go down, and the plowshare will go deeper into the soil. If you lift the plow, make the plow arrow upward, and the plowshare will enter the soil shallowly.


    However, if the plowmentary, plow arrow and plow construction of Quyuanli are used in an organicbination, it can meet the different requirements of deep or shallow plowing, and can standardize the adjustment of the depth of cultivatednd, which is convenient for intensive cultivation.


    The plow wall can not only break up the soil, but also push the plowed soil to one side, reducing the resistance of the plow to advance.


    In Ennd, where thend is wet and sticky, this kind of plow is most suitable. After all, it was invented in the ancient Jiangnan water town, and it is very simr to thend of Ennd.


    In just one day, the whole manor has five sets of plows. I believe that this summer, the whole manor will have 5,000 acres ofnd!


    Tired all day, Edward was just lying on the chair reading a book, when Lucy suddenly ran over and asked the Dark de to see him.


    Edward looked at the little guy in front of him suspiciously. He was wearing an old sackcloth with gaps in the cuffs. His whole body looked weaker than Edward''s.


    Said it was a little guy, but he was actually a thirteen-year-old boy.


    After seeing Edward, he knelt down and presented a sealed letter.


    Edward looked at this seal and knew it was written by Guy of London.


    "Lucy! Prepare a delicious dinner for this hard-working little guy, and reward him!" Edward was inconvenient to open and read the envelope in front of everyone, so he let Lucy leave with the little guy delivering the letter.


    Thanks: book friend 7xxxx25, Dachuan Dictionary, Lancasterkoo, NGCASD, are you kidding, you are so slow to update, 56-legged Maoge, Orange Ci, Peter? , Ø­fansØ­, Qingge Miaowu Mnzhou, everyone''s support. Everyone, try to rmend the top 2,000, this goal is not high! I hope you will support us a lot!

 Chapter 38: wedding invitation

    Chapter 38 Marriage Invitation Letter


    Edward opened the letter impatiently after the two left. I saw it written above:


    "Your Majesty the King! Please forgive me for taking so long to write to you!"


    "Since you left Windsor Castle, there have been waves in London."


    Busy until the evening, Guy had time to write a letter to his lord.


    Spreading out the newly bought white paper and quill pen, Guy sat on the chair and wrote silently with the help of the small oilmp bought yesterday.


    "The Duke of Somerset discussed with the ministers of the Regency Council and passed the decision to expand the reform!"


    "After that, His Excellency the Duke gave full y to his eloquence, and firstunched a lobbying speech in the House of Lords!"


    "Of course, even if the Duke is dumb, I think the House of Lords will pass his bill! Members will not try the power of kingship!" Gay''s writing is full of ridicule for those nobles, even as a Once a member of the gentlemen, he was not stingy with ridiculing them, and his strength was far greater than that of the nobles.


    "How can the entourage of the House of Commons resist the decision of the noble lord of the House of Lords?"


    "Even though they pretended to be negotiating, they spent a long time discussing, trying to prove that they represent the interests of the majority of the people of Ennd!" Gay''s ridicule was so sharp that he directly lifted the veil of the parliament.


    "In fact, on the contrary, they enjoy the privileges of being members of parliament and agree with the decision of the House of Lords!"


    "The House of Lords spent half an hour voting, while the House of Commons spent an afternoon discussing. In fact, the decisions of the two are exactly the same!" Guy found that his letter was full of views on the members of Congress. with personal factors.


    Guy thought about it and decided not to make changes. His Majesty''s rights no longer need to be guaranteed by Congress, and a strong royal power is the foundation of Ennd''s strength.


    Edward couldn''t help but feel very relieved when he saw this, and finally saw a supporter of the kingship. At the end of the Middle Ages, the era of kingship ising, and all things that prevent it from being strong will eventually be destroyed.


    Thinking of this, Edward couldn''t help but suddenly became more willing to restructure the parliament. He didn''t want to be that trash of Charles I.


    Edward continued to read.


    "So far, the Duke of Somerset has abolished the "Treason Law", "Heretic Law", and "Six Creed Law" established by the previous king have all been abolished!"


    In fact, Edward already knew his uncle''s determination to abolish these threews.


    On the night before going to Windsor Manor, the entire castle was full of noise.


    Servants and maids have stayed in Windsor Castle for a long time. Unlike Henry VIII, Edward likes to wander around all year. He likes to be a quiet and handsome man.


    So when Edward announced that he was moving to Windsor Manor, the maids hurriedly packed the travel packages, the male servants prepared the travel tools, and prepared saddles and horse food for the horses.


    Edward let them prepare. As a king, he only needs to read quietly.


    "Your Majesty! The Duke of Somerset please see me!" Lucy whispered after saluting Edward.


    After Edward closed the book, he nodded slightly, and Lucy went out and brought the Duke of Somerset in.


    "My dear uncle, I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you look more and more charming!" Edward took the initiative to greet the Duke when he saw the Dukeing in.


    "Oh! My little Edward, how is your physical condition?" His Excellency the Duke cared about Edward''s body with an affectionate look.


    "It''s okay! My body is getting better and better, and your care has made me feel better!" Edward joked.


    "Haha! Little Edward, you are getting more and more humorous!" The Dukeughed.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with youing to me, uncle?" Edward asked the Duke of Somerset with a simple face, which seemed to fit the characteristics that a child should have.


    "Edward, I came here for the future of Ennd!"


    "Speak, my dear uncle!" Edward was lying on the chair with an indifferent face, without the posture of a king. The enthusiasm at the beginning is gone.


    "I think some decrees of the previous kings need to be improved, so that the true glory of God can shine on Ennd!" His Excellency the Duke seemed to have gotten used to Edward''szy look, and he still said without changing his face.


    "For example?" Edward askedzily, looking like he needed a beating.


    "For example, "Treason Law", "Heretic Law", and "Six Ts Law", etc." Although the Duke was surprised by Edward''s unreasonable ying of cards, he still reacted to his self-cultivation as an old-fashioned politician.


    "Yes! You can dispose of them as you like!" Edward heard this, and immediately straightened his sitting posture, and became serious.


    In fact, at present, the reforms of Edward¡¯s uncle, the Duke of Seymour, are still in line with Edward¡¯s interests. The gradual development of religious reformsplements the strength of the Tudor kingship. It was not until theter period of Elizabeth I that the power of the capitalists continued to grow, and the religious reform was reduced to a tool for them to seek political needs.


    After Edward agreed to this matter, the two started a happy rtive banquet together. That night, the guests and the host broke up the banquet happily, and both of them got a release of their acting skills.


    In fact, Duke Seymour not only got Edward''s permission, but also got Edward''s promise that he would always support his reforms, saving him a lot of time.


    Edward came back to his senses, and then read the letter written by Captain Guy.


    "And the task you entrusted to me to take in orphans has almost beenpleted! There are no orphans in the entire London market!"


    "And we took in a total of 1,568 people, including 660 girls and 908 boys!"


    "Among them, there are one thousand one hundred and thirty people under the age of ten, and four hundred and thirty-eight people between the ages of ten and fourteen!"


    "Thanks to God''s blessing, and Your Majesty''s support, we have recruited thirty-one down-and-out gentlemen to join us!"


    "Of course, I still want to listen to your instructions this time. How will you deal with these children?"


    "They are almost starved of the food sent by Windsor Castle, which is only enough for them to eat for a week now!


    ¡ªYour loyal Guy Ham"


    Edward seemed to see his helplessness andints about those orphans from the letter. Edward could only ask Windsor Manor to send 3,000 bushels of rye, which was equivalent to 219,000 catties of rye, enough for more than a thousand people. Open your stomach and eat the first half of the year.


    After reading this, Edward stretched his waist greatly. He was exhausted. He looked up at the big hanging clock. The hour hand had already pointed to eight o''clock, and an hour and a half had passed.


    "Your Majesty, Queen Catherine has sent you an invitation letter!" Lucy''s crisp voice sounded.


    "Bring it!" Edward said helplessly when he heard the letter from Queen Catherine.


    "What? A wedding invitation!" Edward opened it, and suddenly let out a voice in surprise.


    Thanks: LancasterKoo, rest assured, two copies, Han Bing¡îXiaoyi, Prussian nobleman, Ip001735, Orange Ci, book friend 1815162023, May c proudly, Xuan book friend, book friend 6xxxx48, Jieyingyingying, book friend 1459948794, book friend 3128xxxx47 , Just kidding, especially thanks to the Prussian nobles for their big rewards, there is another update tonight, s! I updated it with tears in my eyes, can you not let me y for a while? My sister was destroyed by you just like that!

 Chapter 39: cattle farming from england

    Chapter 39 Cattle farming from Ennd


    "My dear Majesty Edward, I will soon marry your uncle, Baron Thomas Seymour, on May 3rd, and I hope you wille to Sudeley Castle in Gloucestershire to attend our wedding¡ªlove you Catherine. Pal!" When Edward saw this letter, he had mixed feelings in his heart, even though he had expected it in his heart, he still felt ufortable.


    It''s like your father married you a stepmother, but after your father died, your stepmother married your uncle, which made Edward a little embarrassed.


    Thomas Seymour was Edward''s uncle, the son of Sir John Seymour. Also Edward''s mother, Queen Jane Seymour, and younger brother of Edward Seymour, Duke of Somerset.


    With the help of Queen Seymour, Thomas Seymour also sessfully served as themander of the English Channel Fleet in 1544. After Edward ascended the throne, in order to thank Queen Seymour for her upbringing, he was made a baron.


    Seeing that he had been in the navy, Edward discussed with Duke Seymour, and then made him Lord of the Navy again, and let him enter the Privy Council.


    In fact, Edward estimated that his second uncle married Queen Catherine not only because of the revival of old love, but also because of her huge dowry.


    She was married to Edward Borrow, 2nd Baron Borrow of Gainsborough at the age of 17. Edward died in the spring of 1532.


    And in 1534 she married John Neville, 3rd Baron Latimer of Snape, North Yorkshire. John Neville died in 1543.


    If you think about the inheritance of the two nobles, plus the umtion she has umted over the years as queen, it is conservatively estimated that there will be a dowry of at least 30,000 pounds.


    While in the home of Henry VIII and Aragon Catherine''s daughter Princess Mary ter Mary I), Catherine Parr attracted the attention of the king. After the death of her second husband, the wealthy widow developed an affair with Thomas Seymour, 1st Baron Seymour of Sudeley, brother of Queen Jane Seymour.


    But the king liked her very much, so she had to ept the king''s love and marry Henry VIII.


    In fact, marrying a rich widow is a very popr way of development among nobles. This behavior of Thomas Seymour will not only not be ridiculed by people, but will even make the nobles envy and hate.


    Wars were frequent in thete Middle Ages, and many aristocratic men died on the battlefield. In addition, the average life expectancy of people at that time was short, resulting in frequent session and handover of feudal territories, and the number of heiresses increased greatly.


    ording to the usual practice, if a noble family has only one legal daughter, she can let her inherit the family property and title alone. If there are more daughters, one person will inherit the title, but the family property will be divided equally.


    Those who have no legal children return the territory to the monarch or lord. For nobles who have always valued property and family status, the estate of an heiress or widow is more attractive than emotion and beauty.


    The most typical one is the 20-year-old cousin of Henry IV. In order to obtain the title and fief, he even held a wedding with the nearly 80-year-old duchess, which made peopleugh and cry.


    Edward is not optimistic about this marriage. A marriage based on money is destined to be unhappy.


    Today is April 28th, 1547, and they got married on May 3rd, hey! The time is wrong!


    Edward remembered that they seemed to get married six months after the death of Henry VIII in history. Why was it earlier? Is this the butterfly effect?


    After detailed understanding, Edward calcted amon result in time-travel novels¡ªthe butterfly effect.


    No matter what, when it shoulde, it will alwayse! Edward shook his head, covered himself with the quilt, and fell asleep soundly!


    The next day, just after eating breakfast, Edward rushed to the wastnd non-stop, where regrnd remation work was in full swing.


    When Edward arrived, the whole wilderness had been ignited. The burning weeds, thorns, dead branches and fallen leaves on the wastnd danced quickly in the mes. They would be the first batch of fertilizer for thisnd.


    Afterwards, the serfs tied the plow made yesterday to the shoulders of the heavy-drawn horses. They formed groups of two, with one holding the rein and the other holding the plow, and slowly started the road of remation.


    Today is the day when the manor expands and grows. Butler Howard has already arrived and is supervising the work of the serfs. In fact, there is nothing to supervise, because old Jack is helping.


    When Edward saw this, he couldn''t help but ask Howard beside him.


    "My dear Mr. Steward, why not use cattle to open up wastnd?"


    "Your Majesty, you don''t know that cows are not easy to tame, especially bulls. If you want them to cultivate thend well, it''s no less than letting the barbarians in the north learn manners!" Steward Howard came up with a vivid metaphor. It shows that the bull is stubborn and difficult to train.


    The barbarians of the north refer to the Scots located in the north of Ennd. At that time, because Ennd was often at war with the Scots, it was a derogatory term for the Scots by the English.


    Therge-scale use of horse farming in Europe was after the 12th century.


    It is actually more costly to raise horses than cattle. The opinion of agronomists in the 13th century was: "Horses eat more oats, horses have nails, and cattle do not need these. Therefore, the cost of raising horses is 4 times higher than that of cattle. Moreover, cattle are more docile and old. Sell ??a butcher to eat beef, but horses can only be sold for skins, and even for a period of time, horses were not allowed to be ughtered. Therefore, the value of horses is more expensive, while the preservation of cattle is higher.¡±


    In addition, the origin of the profession of Bi Mawen of Monkey King is also rted to raising horses. Everyone knows that a horse is a delicate animal, and it is more likely to get sick. ording to the agricultural books of our country, tying a monkey in a stable to make trouble with it is a measure to prevent getting sick.


    That''s why Mr. Wu Chengen gave Monkey Monkey King the official title of "Bi Ma Wen".


    But the advantages of the horse are also very prominent. First of all, it has a wide range of uses, such as camel riding, pulling, civil and military use. In speed and conspicuous pastimes, the horse also has a great advantage over the ox. The speed is the specialty of the horse. In the 16th century, French farmers highly praised horse farming: "The work done by a horse in a day is three times or even four times that of a cow." For farmers, plowing thend quickly is of course a good thing.


    But for a manor owner like Edward, the cost of raising horses is definitely higher than raising cattle, and raising horses is not cost-effective.


    But the conclusion that horse farming is faster than cattle farming, in different societies, the answer is not exactly the same. Cultivatingnd is a coborativebor between humans and animals, and the ultimate efficiency is the result of the joint efforts of the two, which cannot be determined solely by horses or humans.


    In the 1950s, the Soviet writer Yilin said in "The Story of the Five-Year n": "The horse is the most gluttonous and greedy of all machines. It will chew up half of the farmers'' fields. In the Ukrainian grasnds, farmers His horses cost him fifty quid a year¡ªas much as he spends on his family."


    So Edward gave them another trick to subdue the bull-piercing the nose.


    Thank you for the great support of the Prussian nobles, and thank you for the reward yesterday. This is an update for you

 Chapter 40: distance

    Chapter 40 Journey


    After finishing these tasks, Edward handed over all the matters of reiming the wastnd to Butler Howard, which was his job anyway.


    Edward set off for Sudeley Castle in Gloucestershire, with twenty knights and sisters Lucy and Luna. And, of course, there''s the goofy little Arthur White Horse.


    In fact, when Edward went, Queen Catherine and Thomas Seymour were already engaged, and they were legally husband and wife.


    One month ago, on March 20th, the sun in the sky looked very soft. Catherine and Baron Seymour came to the church in Fort Sudeley with a nervous mood. As soon as she got off the carriage, she unconsciously took Thomas'' hand and held it tightly.


    You know, she has been married three times, and this is the fourth time, and she still came to the church to be engaged to a baron as the king''s queen.


    At the request of Catherine Parr, Thomas did not invite too many people to their engagement ceremony, only his elder brother, the Duke and Duchess of Somerset, and Catherine''s younger brother, the Duke of Parr.


    At this time, under the door of the church, the priest of the church was already greeted by the porch wearing a braid and white cassock.


    The cassock worn by the priest is exquisite, and white represents purity and cleanliness.


    After entering the church, the clergy of the church will verify the identity of the two to be engaged, record the specific personal information of the two, and then ask them some questions, or confirm that the two are voluntary to marry.


    This is a young guy who seems to have seen Queen Catherine, and was still a little surprised by her arrival. He stroked his chest with his hand to calm down


    , then asked in an unhurried tone: "Ms. Catherine Parr, if the Holy Church agrees, will you swear to marry Baron Thomas Seymour?"


    Catherine replied calmly: "I promise."


    "Then, Baron Thomas Seymour, if the Holy Church agrees, will you swear to marry Ms. Catherine Parr?".


    "I am willing!" Baron Seymour''s voice was very affirmative and resonant.


    When it is confirmed that the will of the two to get married is not wavering, the clergy will bless the two of them in Latin and say: "I am engaged for you in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, Amen."


    After the blessing, the betrothed couple will exchange rings.


    Baron Seymour took the ring off his finger, put it on Catherine''s hand and said: "Ma''am - with this gold ring you will know that I am yours - my eternal and faithful love." Correspondingly, Catherine also from He took off the ring from his own finger and put it on Baron Seymour''s hand in the same tone.


    The holding of the engagement ceremony is not simply announcing to others that I want to marry you as a wife, it represents a kind of right, the loyalty and protection of both parties to each other, the engagement agreement is legally binding, not can be stopped at will.


    The two people who are engaged do not register at the marriage registry as they do today, but at the clergy of the local church.


    The church at that time indeed yed a role simr to that of a government agency in this regard. The clergy were not only witnesses to witness the marriage in reality, but also represented God''s well-wishers.


    On the other hand, since the two have made a vow before God, they will not easily vite their original promise inter life. The church has always been the witness and defender of the marriage vow.


    In the Middle Ages, what''s even more frustrating is that once such an engagement ceremony ispleted, it does not mean that the two can get married immediately.


    Such an engagement is actually only the first guarantee of marriage, so what is the second guarantee? That is the 40-day "wedding notice period" after the engagement.


    The number of 40 days is a special meaning and a symbol.


    In the Christian church, **** once experienced the temptation of the devil for 40 days in the wilderness. Therefore, to extend this meaning means that people should imitate **** and endure the 40-day test.


    During the 40-day marriage notice period, the two and their respective families will announce their nned marriage many times in order to reveal some hidden things that do notply with the church''s regtions, such as close rtives prohibited by the church, or two One of the persons has a previous marriage contract which has not been dissolved, etc.


    These measures are to make the marriage rtionship more transparent on the one hand, and on the other hand, to purify the nature of marriage and avoid marriages that vite the norms. In addition, even if the two are engaged, it is forbidden for unmarried couples to live in the same room during the marriage notice period.


    These measures are still powerful measures to protect marriage from the perspective of today. At least the two of you can be more open to each other, you can raise issues that you didn''t pay attention to before, and you can make things that are hidden from each other public. This is essentially treating marriage as a sacred thing.


    Our marriage today is too impetuous, and our attitude towards marriage is not serious enough. How many people use the slogan of liberating human nature to release their desires, and throw away all the responsibilities they have? Only when we truly realize our responsibilities and undertake the corresponding obligations, can we have the courage to mention the so-called liberation of human nature, otherwise it is debauchery.


    After 40 days of marriage test, the next step is thest step to achieve a positive result-marriage.


    Edward was thinking about the medieval English wedding, but his body was shaking unconsciously as the carriage moved forward.


    "Oh! It''s so ufortable!" Edwardy in the carriage with a look of lovelessness, his head resting on Luna''s roundp, and the girl''s scent pouring into Edward''s nose could not stop his inner depression.


    Edward felt that his heart was broken. When he went to Windsor Manor a few days ago, he didn''t feel much about riding in a carriage.


    And on the way to Gloucestershire, from morning to afternoon, Edward''s stomach started to churn, and his brain didn''t feel like his own.


    He didn''t expect that a person who didn''t get motion sickness in the previous life would actually get motion sickness in this life! Could it be because of the physique?


    "Ouch!" Edward vomited uncontrobly into the wooden basin prepared in advance, and suddenly, the carriage was filled with the smell of stomach acid.


    "Your Majesty, are you feeling better?" Luna wiped Edward''s lips with a sheep towel, and asked with concern and reluctance.


    "Yes! Your Majesty, why not stop the carriage for a while!" Lucy came up with a good idea and tried to ask Edward.


    "No need, long-term pain is worse than short-term pain, let''s keep going!"


    "But¡­"


    "It''s nothing, it''s getting dark, we can''t spend the night in the wild!" Edward''s tone was full of unshakable emotions.


    Luna shook her head slightly towards Lucy, signaling her to stop.


    Lucy stopped talking, and turned around unwillingly.


    Edwardy on Luna''sp again, watching the two little peaches shaking in front of him, his eyes gradually narrowed. Before he knew it, Edward slowly fell asleep.


    Luna and Lucy in the carriage breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thanks: Dream God, Ip001735, okay, that''s it, Lancasterkoo, you are so slow to update, Tuya TTy, Xuanshuyou, Orange Ci, May Proudly, Lili 599, Brother Mao with 56 legs, Lonely Boy, Zero1234 , Han Bing¡îXiaoyi, you''re kidding, everyone''s big votes support!

 Chapter 41: commune

    Chapter 41 Secret Talk


    "Is this true? Catherine!" The baron was caught off guard by the happy news.


    "En!" Catherine lowered her head and smiled happily, tears mixed with joy.


    "Thomas! Do you think my situation is dangerous!" Catherine rubbed her delicate face with the baron''s hand.


    Catherine is 36 years old. In the 21st century, pregnancy and childbirth are dangerous things, let alone in the Middle Ages when medical care is simple, this is no less than a hell!


    "It''s okay! Catherine, I will invite the best doctor in Ennd!" The baron seemed to feel unsafe, and said emphatically.


    "Don''t be afraid, Catherine! I will invite the best doctor in Europa! No matter how much it costs! I will be with you!"


    "Thomas! You are so kind!" Catherine shed tears of excitement, and Baron Thomas'' love words touched the softness of her heart! What a sensual woman!


    Hearing this, Edward curled his lips, disdainful in his heart. Under normal circumstances, the conception is two or three monthster, that is to say, not long after Henry VIII died, they began to have an affair. And it is very likely that it started when Henry VIII was seriously ill.


    Thinking of this, Edward involuntarily fantasized that the color of the hat on his father Henry VIII''s head turned oily green.


    Hoping that he would not have such a result, Edward left quietly and returned to his room.


    The next day, Edward came to the restaurant. The Marquess of Northampton, the Duke of Houghton, and the Baroness Seymour were all present. When they saw Edwarding, they all got up:


    "Good day! His Majesty the King!"


    "Good day! Ladies and gentlemen!"


    The arrival of Edward prompted the nobles to salute meticulously. For nobles, etiquette haspletely prated into every aspect of ordinary life.


    The Marquess of Northampton, the Duke of Houghton, and Baron William leaned on their right chest with their left hands, took off their hats with their right hands, and bowed their bodies slightly forward while nodding to salute Edward.


    The Duke and Duchess of Somerset refused to attend the banquet on the grounds that they were unwell.


    Thedies need to bend their legs slightly and lift their hands slightly on both sides of the skirt, nodding to Edward.


    During meals in the Middle Ages, the host must sit down first before the guests can sit down. Therefore, Edward can only sit down after the baroness and his wife are seated first, instead of sitting ording to status like in China.


    "Your Majesty! Gentlemen! Ladies! For the sess of my wedding with Catherine, let''s have a toast!" The baron first proposed to drink the first ss of wine, his face was flushed, and everyone could see that he must be in a very happy mood. Alright, then I toasted and drank together.


    Edward was naturally unavoidable, raised the red wine, and took a sip.


    In the Middle Ages, as the host, it is obligatory to propose the first ss of wine. After the first ss of wine, the host and guest can toast each other.


    And just like in China, talking while eating and talking while drinking were allowed at that time (it was gradually considered impolite after the 17th century), and just like in Northeast China, both sides of a toast must toast to the end, which is not the case now Take a sip of the saying.


    Fortunately, Edward has practiced since he was a child, otherwise he would really be unstoppable.


    Edward had just recovered from the impact of the red wine, and not long after, he saw the Baron pour himself another ss of wine and stood up.


    "Your Majesty the King! Your Excellency the Duke and Duchess, and Your Excellency the Marquis!" The baron paused and cleared his throat.


    "I''m here to announce something important!" The baron''s face showed a blush, and Catherine beside him seemed to know what he was going to say, and hurriedly lowered her head, blushing from her face to her neck.


    "My wife, Ms. Catherine Seymour, she is about to bring a member of the Seymour family!" At this point, Baron Seymour''s excitement was beyond words.


    "Is this true? My sister!" The Marquis of Northampton was very concerned about the news. He felt very guilty about his sister since he was a child. She sacrificed too much for the Parr family.


    To exin here, in 1529, at the age of 17, Catherine married Edward Borrow, 2nd Baron Borrow of Gainsborough. Edward died in the spring of 1532.


    In 1534 she married John Neville, 3rd Baron Latimer of Snape, North Yorkshire. In 1536, during the Pilgrimage of Mercy, Catherine was taken hostage by northern rebels along with her two stepchildren. John Neville died in 1543.


    Basically she married very old nobles, and their fertility was basically degraded.


    It was Catherine who became the queen, William Parr became the Marquess of Northampton, and his uncle became the Duke of Houghton.


    So the Marquis is very concerned about Catherine''s future life, and if she has children, her position in the Seymour family will be further consolidated.


    "Yes! William, it is a joy to receive God''s blessing!"


    "Oh! My God! Today is such a pleasant day!" Lord Marquis of Northampton''s exmation was filled with joy, and it can be seen how happy he is.


    The elderly Duke of Holden on the side also showed a smile on his old face, while the twodies hurriedly left their seats and ran to Catherine''s side to pass on her pregnancy experience.


    Afterwards, the entire dining room was covered by cheerful voices, and the baron''sughter echoed in the castle. After all, this is also his first heir. Is the excitement uncontroble!


    Itsted until the afternoon, and the whole castle was immersed in a joyful atmosphere.


    "Boom boom boom!" "Come in!"


    "Squeak¡ª¡ª" Lucy bent her knees slightly, lifted both sides of her skirt, and saluted the baroness couple.


    "Respect Your Excellency the Baron! Your Majesty the King has something to discuss with you, and I would like to invite you to go to the study!" Lucy walked in, and her light and crisp voice disturbed the baron couple who were talking, which aroused the baron''s displeasure.


    "Thomas! Edward invited you to the past, there must be something to discuss with you!" Catherine''s voice was very gentle, persuading the baron.


    "You go first! Come backter!"


    "Okay!" The baron''s words to Catherine were full of indescribable tenderness and pampering!


    "Lucy! Let''s go!" "Yes! Lord Baron!" Baron Thomas faced Lucy, and regained his majestic expression.


    Soon! Baron Thomas arrived at the door of his study, which was brightly lit.


    "Boom boom boom! Your Majesty the King, the Baron has arrived!"


    "Understood! Bring him in!" Edward said without hesitation when he heard Lucy''s voice.


    "Squeak¡ª" Lucy brought Baron Thomas to Edward.


    Lucy left without Edward''s instructions, and closed the door of the study.


    "Dear uncle! I have something to discuss with you!" Edward looked very serious.


    Thanks to: Prussian Noble, Stardust, lxa-X, Kancasterkoo, Death Knight Commander, Kiss Love, everyone¡¯s support, this is a big update for 56-legged Maoge, Prussian Noble!

 Chapter 42: navy

    Chapter 42 Navy


    "My uncle! I am very sorry for what happened yesterday!" Edward said sincerely, "I can''t help you much!"


    "It''s nothing! It''s just a trivial matter!" Baron Thomas was very free and easy, but Edward, who was staring at him, still saw the trace of hatred in his eyes.


    After all, on the wedding day, my wife was bullied by my family members, which really lost face, and for nobles, face is their pursuit in life.


    "I am amazed at what Uncle Edward did!" Edward said in a childish voice, "After all, you are his younger brother!"


    "Don''t mention him, Edward!" Baron Thomas said angrily, "He simply doesn''t regard me as a younger brother!"


    "What happenedst night, uncle! I think it''s mainly due to your status!" Edward said solemnly, still staring into his eyes.


    "What do you mean? Edward!"


    "I said the main reason is that Uncle Edward looks down on your status!" Edward said with regret, "After all, you are only a baron, and he is already a duke!"


    "As you know, Madam Anne, her natal family was originally an earl, and she would not look down on Aunt Catherine!"


    "This is indeed the case!" The baron looked thoughtful. There was an indescribable gloom on his face, which seemed to indicate that he thought so in his heart. His right thumb was rubbing against the wedding ring on his left hand, and he seemed to be umting something.


    Edward sessfully analyzed the cause and effect of yesterday''s incident for Baron Thomas, in order to awaken Baron Thomas'' ambition, and even to use his ambition.


    The reason Edward was looking for Thomas was for the navy in his hands. After all, he is now the number one in the navy.


    As the king, Edward must control the army.


    Ennd''s navy has always been weaker than the army, and its importance is not as high as that of the army, so it has not entered the sight of the regents.


    So for now, Edward can only have the opportunity to master the navy,


    Speaking of this, I have to mention Ennd''s navy.


    In the Middle Ages, Britain didn''t have a so-called "Royal Navy", in fact it didn''t even have real warships. In time of war, the king has the right to recruit ships and personnel, so they get out of their daily work and go to the sea battlefield to serve.


    Some kings sometimes pay for some naval forces out of their own pockets, so these two parts of the army arebined to fight together during wartime.


    Wars broke out on the European continent from time to time. In fact, since the Norman conquest era, the British royal family has seized arge number of territories in France, and has to covet arger territory. Hanging alone overseas, but constantly intervening in the war in Europe. The current Edwardian Tudors retained several small territories in France.


    Those chicken thief British merchants saw and smelled huge business opportunities. In the beginning, some wealthy businessmen signed a contract with the king to contribute money and efforts to build a professional sea force for the imperial court, in exchange for trade privileges and tax-free policies. Later, this practice became popr in the whole society. In Bristol The practice of colluding with officials and businessmen such as ports such as the Wukou Joint Defense was even more popr for a while.


    Henry Vter discovered that it would be more cost-effective to form a dedicated fleet. But the fleet formed by the public at this time was not a battle fleet, but a means of transporting troops in the waters around Britain and the maind.


    After his death, all the fleet was sold for silver. During the Tudor Dynasty, the royal family continued to use the practice of signing charter contracts with contractors. The only change was that the scale continued to expand, and the specific terms were constantly adjusted.


    Just two years after Columbus''s first voyage, and three years before Henry VII sent John Cabot to Newfounnd, Spain and Portugal negotiated and reached an agreement at Tordesis, agreeing to use a meridian 370 leagues west of Cape Verde as the dividing line for the Defining its sphere of influence, all territories to the west of the frontier belonged to Spain and to the east to Portugal.


    Henry VIII inherited only 5 ships when he ascended the throne; although he was not as rich as the second generation of the emperor, he still worked hard to create a standing fleet during his reign.


    Not only did he develop his navy to the size of more than 50 ships, but more importantly, this "fleet" is no longer a separate and improvised group of wandering soldiers, but has begun to take shape in a fixed organizational form, so There are many documents that regard him as the founder of the British Navy.


    However, under this aggressive momentum, his strength is strong from the outside, and his "navy" is only a defensive force, because this is the critical moment of religious division, and he has no other intentions, and he has improved to a higher level. Henry VIII and his father Henry VII also foresightedly established shipbuilding facilities whichter developed into Portsmouth, Telford and Warriors Naval Shipyards.


    "My dear uncle, let''s make a deal!" Edward said directly to the baron, without any dy or beating around the bush.


    "I want to borrow the navy under yourmand!"


    "What? Edward, you are joking!" Baron Thomas seemed to hear a humorous joke, "My lord! This is not the time for joking!"


    "I''m not joking! Dear Lord of the Admiralty!" Edward''s expression was very serious, and he narrated in a t voice without being disturbed by the baron, as if he was telling someone else''s story.


    "Then my lord, I don''t know why you borrowed your navy?" The baron was infected by Edward''s calm demeanor, and his tone became serious.


    "Your Excellency! Don''t you know that the Thames wine produced by my winery has been sold throughout Europe?"


    "Yes! But Your Majesty, do you need the navy to serve you?"


    "Yes! You don''t know, pirates are getting more and more rampant!" Edward said shamelessly, still taking it for granted.


    "It''s time for the navy of Ennd to serve His Majesty the King of Ennd!"


    "I think you think so too! My dear uncle!"


    "Of course! It is an honor for all marines to serve His Majesty the King!" Minister Thomas raised his hat as a sign of loyalty to the king.


    "I believe in the ability of Your Excellency, Minister! In my opinion, your title and ability do not quite match!"


    Edward said solemnly, and a political deal waspleted during the conversation.


    "Your Majesty! Your decisions are always so wise!" His Excellency the Baron was overwhelmed by the news, and his words trembled a little!


    Thanks: Peter?, Chi Bingxin, Minhang Dream Talk, 56-legged Mao Ge, Hell Sky No. 1, Xiaobai Veteran, NGCASD, book friend 6xxxx48, book friend 212xxxx16, Lili 599, shell shell, elegant notes, dancing in the wind The Buffalo ¢Ú, Lancasterkoo, Tiandi Shendiao, everyone supports you with your votes.


    Originally, I had already asked for leave today, but I thought, I can¡¯t destroy my continuous update record for more than a month, and I can¡¯t let everyone¡¯s support live up to it! So I gritted my teeth and updated! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 43: Portsmouth

    Chapter 43 Portsmouth


    In 1547, on May 5th, Ennd still gave Edward face, and it was a sunny day. At least it stayed sunny for most of the day.


    At noon, a carriage embroidered with red and white roses, protected by more than 20 knights around it, was moving forward slowly. If a knowledgeable nobleman saw it, he would know that it was a carriage that ruled the whole of Ennd. A carriage of the Tudor royal family.


    And the dirt roads built locally gradually became hard after being exposed to the sun for a long time, as if to alleviate the symptoms of motion sickness of the teenager in the carriage.


    That''s right! This carriage team passing through the local dirt road is His Majesty King Edward''s party who left Fort Sudeley not long ago.


    After making a deal with Baron Thomas at night, Edward took his maid, Lucy Luna, and more than twenty guards who had eaten and drank at the wedding banquet, and rushed to Portsmouth, a city that rose because of the navy. .


    In fact, almost the entire English navy is stationed in the small city of Portsmouth, so when youe here, you can find the English navy.


    In 1415, when King Henry V founded the navy here, Portsmouth was just a small port, but after continuous expansion, Portsmouth became a British naval base and shipyard.


    Gloucestershire is 94 miles away from London, and one mile is equal to 1.6 kilometers, so Gloucestershire is about 151 kilometers away from London.


    Portsmouth is a port city at the southwestern tip of Ennd, 70 miles southwest of London, with a poption of about 3,000 people.


    It is connected to themercial port of Southampton in the west, the English Channel in the south, and the mouth of Portsmouth Bay. The location is very dangerous.


    And the urban area is located on Porttin Ind. However, the north of the ind is only separated from the main ind of Ennd by a water, and there are many bridges connected, which looks like a penins. The west port of the city is like a bottle, and the width of the entrance is less than 270 meters. The sea area of ??the port area is more than 6 kilometers long and 3 kilometers wide, which can amodate giant ships such as aircraft carriers. The harbor is calm and easy to defend. With the Isle of Wight as a natural barrier, it has long been thergest and most important naval base in the UK.


    And about 135 miles from Gloucester to Portsmouth


    li, equivalent to a distance of 216 kilometers.


    At that time, the carriage traveled almost five kilometers an hour. Calcted by walking 12 hours a day, Edward would have to sit in the carriage for three and a half days.


    So, at this time, our His Majesty Edward was already lying dizzy in Luna''s arms, ready to use the gentleness of a girl to relieve the pain in his body.


    Every night, it is the most difficult to fall asleep in the carriage, even with a thick goose down quilt. So Edward fell asleep counting Luna''s little peaches, and of course Lucy''s little oranges.


    "Your Majesty! The city of Portsmouth is ten miles ahead!" The big man Sean, who was leading the knights to explore the way, was sitting on a horse, with his left hand on his right chest, his right hand taking off his hat, his body slightly bowed, and he walked into the carriage. Edward said.


    "Oh! Really! Then let''s speed up!" Edward was pleasantly surprised when he heard Sean''s voice outside the car, and couldn''t help saying to the driver.


    "As you wish! Your Majesty!" The groom immediately responded.


    "Follow your orders! Your Majesty!" Sean''s voice outside the car was still so loud that even Edward in the car felt a little deafening.


    "Guys! It''s time to cheer up!" Sean kept walking beside the carriage, shouting at the guards with his loud voice!


    The knights who were rxing suddenly sat upright, taking pictures of Xiao En''s arrogance, they silently began to urge the horses under them to speed up, basically no one dared to make anyments.


    The eleration of the carriage brought greater dizziness to Edward, but the long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain! He could only bear it.


    Then Edward and his party carefully crossed a wooden bridge that was only eight feet wide and one mile long before they saw the real Portsmouth city.


    After half an hour, what stood in front of Edward and the others was a dpidated city wall. and the market within the city walls.


    The whole city wall is more than 20 feet high, about seven meters high. Because Portsmouth is a port city, the city wall has only been built to surround it.


    Looking at the small city wall in front of me, it looks like the height of a double-storey building in the countryside in the 21st century. In ancient China, such a city wall was a joke. But in today''s Europe, this is already a very good defensive building.


    The guards at the city gate saw a carriage slowly approaching the city gate, followed by more than 20 knights.


    This is a good opportunity to make money! The young guard couldn''t bear his temper, and just wanted to jump out to get some benefits and enrich his wallet!


    "Hey! Little guy! You are dying!" The old Lacey beside him patted Mork on the head hastily to stop his reckless behavior.


    "You are dying!" Old Lacey had a tense expression on his face, and the wrinkles on his old face were rolled into a ball, which further highlighted his old state.


    "Little Mork! Didn''t you see the pattern on the carriage!" Old Lacey taught him a lesson, with his mouth on his ear, and his hands tightly holding onto Mork''s sleeves.


    After Edward and his party passed by, he let go of his voice and continued.


    "That''s the royal family''s carriage!" Old Lacey''s words were not long, but they were no less than a thunderbolt in Mork''s heart, sting him to the core.


    "That! Thank you, Uncle Lacey!" Mork said in a trembling voice.


    "Little guy! Learn slowly!" Old Lacey returned to his usualzy look, but Mo Ke never underestimated him again.


    Passing through the city, the messy streets and buildings form a strange cobweb. Many medieval towns developed random rather than nned construction.


    In the Middle Ages, cities developed rapidly wherever transportation was convenient, skilled workers were skilled, public order was good, and food and water were sufficient, but civic leaderscked long-term nning.


    Many central cities, including London, Florence, Cologne, and Mn, developed in the original Roman settlements; however, they developed in the same way in the Middle Ages, except for some core areas that still maintained the criss-cross shape of ancient streets. The Roman town format was very different.


    Streets often conform to a rough central concentration pattern, but sometimes there are sudden and rapid changes, and the street direction is often controlled by mountains, boulders, and rivers.


    The streets of Portsmouth were less than ten feet wide, and the open channels on both sides were full of sewage and garbage. Suddenly, a stench ran into the carriage.


    The knights also covered their noses one after another, speeding up like the carriage. Head to Borgast Castle in the heart of the city.


    The curving streets make the city look bigger, and it also reverses the direction of the strong wind in winter, resulting in an even distribution of sunlight and shade, giving each house a different view.


    And this kind will also have military applications. The bends and turns will make the invading army feel trapped in a maze, which will help increase the defense of the defenders.


    Thanks: Stardust, Prussian nobleman, book friend 19xxxx46, happy little, I am a mummy, LancasterKoo, 56-legged brother Mao, speechless A Fei, icy ¡î cool, love and sorrow, Legs~ Windwalker, Walker, Orange Ci, Book Friends 1815162028, nrphf5, Adorable Hengheng, Soviet Armored Infantry, Big Brother Rumble, Tianyi Sword, everyone''s support is the greatest encouragement for me. Create a new group, wee to join the gentlemen in Ennd, group number: 631774182


    Also, at the request of the majority of book lovers, Flying Fish Guard has been changed to Night Angel, uh! I haven''t read the starting point book review on theputer version recently, and I haven''t seen many people''s opinions. I''m sorry! In the future, everyone canment in the group!

 Chapter 44: Fort Borgast

    Chapter 44 Boggast Fort


    Borgast Castle is a medieval castle that upies themanding heights of Portsmouth Harbor. Because of its geographical location, it has been the main defense facility of the Solent Strait for hundreds of years.


    The castle was originally built in thete 3rd century as the only Roman fortress in Northern Europe.


    Subsequently, as a Saxon stronghold, a grand castle was built in the 12th century. Borgast Castle is located on the front line of the entire Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France, and it is also a staging point for expeditions to France and cross-channel raids. In 1396, Richard II converted the castle into a pce.


    So the castle presented to Edward was dpidated, spacious, and mediocre.


    The dark de middle-aged man who was kneeling in front of Edward had already packed the room in Borgast Castle ahead of time.


    Of course, this is also the result of Edward''s original order, otherwise the newly established Night Angel would not be so active.


    "Your Majesty, your servant Ed Walson is here to see you!" the skinny Ed knelt in front of the carriage with an excited face, his tone full of excitement.


    "Oh! Are you Ed Walson from Dark de?" Edward stepped out of the carriage, looked at the thin man kneeling on one knee in front of him, and couldn''t help but confirm.


    "Yes! Your Majesty, I was sent to Hampshire by Captain Ham a month ago, and I will be stationed in Hampshire for a long time!" Ed pointed to the little man beside him, "This is Andre, Now take charge of the liaison!"


    "He''s smart! Your Majesty, if you have anything to do, please let me know!" Ed introduced Andre and praised him by the way.


    "Then, dear Ed, you are Ed Walson who won the first cest time! I also issued the appointment of a centurion to you. Can you introduce our navy to me?" Edward Speaking to Ed, Edward was very polite to his direct subordinates, without the arrogancemon to nobles in his tone.


    "As for Andre, please show us the way!" Edward said, and Ed naturally couldn''t object. And the little Andre consciously walked ahead and led the way.


    As for the guards and maids, they also consciously followed behind, walking silently.


    "Your Majesty! The navy currently has 57 warships, 11 of which arerge Karaks known as "big ships", and more than 15 are Cis and Cis ships."


    "And with a size of 2,000 people, this is the most powerful time in history for the English Navy!"


    Ed''s voice was full of admiration, as if excited by Ennd''s strength.


    "So which nobleman in the navy is the strongest?" Edward asked. This is an opportunity to test Ed, after all, it is difficult to figure out the situation of the navy in such a short period of time.


    "Your Majesty! Your servant has figured it out!" Ed looked at Edward''s expression and said cautiously.


    "At present, the younger brother of the Earl of Southampton, James Leo Shesley, is in the entire navy!" Ed also paid attention to Edward''s pace, and bowed his body respectfully to report to Edward.


    "He is the most powerful captain in the navy. In addition to mastering the ''Monarch'', he indirectly controls almost a quarter of the ships!"


    "Really! I remember Southampton of the Leo Shesley family is not far from Portsmouth!" Edward interrupted suddenly.


    "Yes! Your Majesty! Your wisdom shines brighter than the sun in the sky! I admire your memory very much!..."


    "Okay! Enough is enough!" Edward sounded quitefortable, but still stopped him.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Ed did not expect that ttering would be rejected by the king. This is not normal! Resisting the curiosity in his heart, Ed responded carefully.


    "Oh! The Earl of Southampton actually sent his younger brother to the navy?"


    "Your Majesty! The earl''s family''s fleet has been doing business with France, and I heard that the annual profit reaches tens of thousands of pounds!" Ed said, showing envy, his eyes flickering with unknown colors!


    At that time, almost all nobles from all countries joined the army, especially as senior generals in the army, and the navy at that time was almostposed of pirates and coastal fishermen. Except for Spain and Portugal, no nobles liked the navy.


    At present, almost only Prince Henry of Portugal personally participated in the naval expedition as a nobleman, and there are very few other nobles.


    The two of them walked into the castle slowly. Edward took a look. Although the interior was very dpidated, it was neat and clean. It can be seen that Ed put his heart into it.


    "Ed! You are very good! I hope I can see your family appear in the Heraldry Bureau in London!" Edward praised Ed.


    "Your Majesty! Please tell Andre if you have anything to do, and he will notify me! It is my honor to serve you!" After Ed received Edward''s hint, his whole body showed a cheerful atmosphere.


    "Your Majesty! I''ll take my leave!" Ed bent his waist and backed away, turned around and said to Andre in a stern tone, "Andre! You must serve His Majesty the King well!"


    In Ennd, the Heraldry Bureau is where nobles register their family crests, even low-end nobles such as knights and jazz have to register here. Otherwise, the status of nobility is not recognized.


    Ed returned to his home with excited steps, a rental house in the center of Portsmouth.


    The house Ed rented was on the second floor. First, he needed to pass a wooden staircase. I don¡¯t know if this staircase has not been repaired for a long time.


    Each time when Ed walked up the stairs, he could hear the depressing sound of the nks, as if they were about to copse, which made people feel a little flustered.


    Through the stairs, Ed walked through a narrow corridor and reached the top. This is the apartment rented by Ed''s family.


    Opening the door, you can see that although the room is small, the things inside are organized in an orderly manner, even the children''s toys are ced on the shelves.


    "Is that you? Ed!" Ed asked when he heard his wife Mary cooking dinner in the kitchen.


    "Yes! Mary! It''s me, Ed Walson!" Ed responded, and asked again, "Where are my Ina and Rodin?"


    "They are ying with the rubber ball you bought in the room!" Ed seems to be able to hear Mary''s joy. After all, life is much better now than before, and the reward system established by Edward made them look forward to life.


    After the dinner was arranged neatly, the family of four came to pray before the meal, and even the four-year-old Xiao Yina and the two-year-old Luo Dan did it decently.


    Ed picked up the bread made of a mixture of rye and barley in front of him, and put it into his mouth! While eating, chatting.


    "Mary! The King is here today!"


    "Really! How are you coping with the situation?"


    Mary couldn''t wait to ask. Obviously, Mary attached great importance to her husband''s future.


    "Nothing?" Ed said pretending not to care, but the joy on his face betrayed him, "He said he was looking forward to seeing my family in the Bureau of Arms!"


    Thanks to: Son of Heaven, lxe-X, YEON-style smile, Prussian nobleman, Mamluk cavalry, LancasterKoo, Xuan Shuyou, Yuri Yefimovich Serov, Xinfeng Xinfeng, 56-legged Maoge, cute Hengheng, its 1111, it¡¯s really slow to update you, that year Muxia, Hanbing¡îXiaoyi, Xiaobai Veteran, Legs-Windwalker, Walker, everyone¡¯s big votes support, it¡¯s for me Biggest encouragement. Create a new group, wee to join the gentlemen in Ennd, group number: 631774182


    Also, at the request of the majority of book lovers, Flying Fish Guard has been changed to Night Angel, uh! I haven''t read the starting point book review of theputer version recently, and I haven''t seen the opinions of many people. I''m sorry! In the future, everyone cane to the group toment!

 Chapter 45: major james

    Chapter 45 Major James


    "My God! Is this true? Ed!" Mary looked at her husband in surprise, her eyes full of disbelief.


    "Yes! I think His Majesty values ??me very much!" Ed was also like his wife, with a happy expression on his face.


    "I think, if I do a few more jobs for His Majesty this time, His Majesty will definitely remember me in my heart!" Ed said in a guessing tone.


    "That''s for sure! Just impress His Majesty the King! Your hope of bing a nobleman will definitely increase!" Mary lovingly looked at Yina and Rodin who were swallowing bread.


    "Our little angels will be nobles, so they don''t have to work as hard as us!"


    "Mary! I will definitely make our little angel a gentleman!" Ed saidfortingly while holding his wife''s hands that were rough from doing housework.


    "You will also be a nobledy, and often go to high-ss banquets!" Ed looked at the pair of jade hands, his tone gradually became low, "I won''t do housework by myself anymore!"


    "Yes! Ed, I think God will bless us!" Mary said emotionally.


    On this side, Edward and Andre slowly visited the castle, looking at the castle that was once used as a military base in a quite natural way.


    As for the sisters Luna and the guards, they have already gone to tidy up the room and ce their belongings, leaving only the big man Sean to follow.


    Climbing up to the watchtower of the castle, Edward saw the whole picture of Portsmouth.


    On the left side of the city, there are arge number of naval ships, merchant ships, and a medium-sized port. The soldiers of the ship and the sailors of the merchant ship disembarked one by one and walked towards a messy street near the port.


    This is also the most prosperous ce in Portsmouth. This street is full of pubs and brothels, the two favorite ces for soldiers and sailors, as well as fruit stalls, grain stores, and cloth stores that provide ship supplies.


    Besides this, other ces are either aborigines or families of the navy, which is boringpared to the port.


    Edward checked visually, the small town only ounts for one-fifth of the entire ind, and there are almost no people in other ces, and only a few viges provide food and vegetables for the city.


    Watching the busy merchant ships shuttling between the ports, Edward couldn''t help asking: "Andre, how many of those merchant ships belong to the Leo Shesley family?"


    Andre didn''t expect Edward to ask these questions, and was asked all of a sudden.


    "Your Majesty! I haven''t counted this!" Andre said embarrassingly, and added quickly after a while.


    "I heard from those sailors that almost one third of the merchant ships belong to the Southampton family, and one third belong to his subordinate family!"


    "Real merchant ships ounted for one-third of them, and I also heard from hearsay! Your Majesty!"


    Andre carefully nced at Edward''s face, afraid of offending the ruler of Ennd.


    Why is His Majesty the King not as tempered as people say? On the contrary, he was very cordial, as expected, he was the representative of the legend.


    Edward didn''t care about Andre''s little tricks, and couldn''t help being surprised in his heart.


    He did not expect that the Earl of Southampton already owned such arge merchant ship, which was almost one of the few withered nobles in the Tudor period.


    Moreover, he was very enlightened. He was able to abandon the traditional aristocratic way of managing thend and started to do business. At first nce, he was a member of the new aristocrats recorded in the history books in the future.


    Edward''s mind Andre has no way of knowing, and Andre''s little mind Edward has no way of knowing.


    "Andre! Tomorrow, you ask that James Leo Shesley to meet me here!"


    "Yes! My Majesty!" Andre imitated Ed''s movements and saluted, but because he had not been trained, Edward felt very awkward.


    After Andre left, Edward admired this city of his own again alone.


    Speaking of this, it is a bit embarrassing. London, the capital of Ennd, is not under the jurisdiction of the king. It is an autonomous city.


    The majestic capital of Ennd is not in the hands of the king, but ispletely governed by a group of businessmen.


    It is primarily the work of William the Conqueror, Norman, who won the Battle of Hastings and was crowned King of Ennd at Westminster Abbey in 1066.


    It was also he who built the White Tower, the core part of the Tower of London. At the same time, he also negotiated taxws with businessmen, dered the independence of the city of London, and had urban autonomy.


    The king has no right to collect taxes in the capital, and has no right to manage and appoint officials in London, which is inconceivable in ancient China. And Edward''s predecessors in the past did not try to take back the management rights, but used the royal power to influence the operation of London, just lying down and counting money.


    So, the urban environment in London is so harsh, but Edward can''t interfere with it. Anyway, those big businessmen won''t pay to clean it up.


    But Portsmouth is different. This is a naval city. The entire city is almost managed by naval officers, and Edward is the loyal object of the navy. Portsmouth can be said to be his.


    After **** for a while, Edward went to rest, after all, he had been on the road for a few days.


    Early the next morning, Andre brought James Leoshesley, who was dressed in noble clothes, to Borgast Castle.


    "Good day! Your Majesty the King!" James saluted first, showing his respect for the king.


    "Good day! Major Leo Shesley!" Because James is not the first heir to the Earl of Southampton and does not have a title, Edward directly called him by his rank.


    "Mr. Major! If you don''t mind, apany me to browse the port of Portsmouth!"


    "Of course! It''s my honor! It''s my duty to serve His Majesty the Great King!" Major James agreed with great interest.


    Although he didn''t understand why Edward came to Portsmouth, James still had to work hard to cooperate.


    Walking on the soft beach, Edward rubbed the sand on the beach leisurely, talking to James from time to time.


    "Dear Mr. Major! What do you think of the current navy?"


    "Your Majesty! I think the funding for the navy should be strengthened!" As soon as he mentioned his major, James became interested.


    "Our navy in Ennd can only protect itself! It is iparable with Spain and Portugal!"


    "It cannot bepared with the Nethends (Nethends)!"


    James thought Edward understood very well that the Navy has always been on the fringes, with little funding and no one to care about.


    Naturally, there is no meritorious service to be made. For the nobles, they can''t inherit much property, and they don''t have a title. They can only make a living by themselves.


    Besides, his father helped him to the position of lieutenantmander, which was already interesting enough, and it was unlikely that he would use the power of the family to help him again.


    Therefore, the **** determines the head, the navy is strong, and if he gets attention, he can soar up and truly stabilize the chassis.


    Thanks: Gynecologist Xiao Nuannan, book friend 160520113042017, Tianyi Sword, the cute Hengheng, Mingshi Xinfeng, book friend 138xxxx94, Youdai Gong Jiayin, 56-leg Mao brother, ignorance is not wrong, Legs~Windrunner , LancasterKoo, everyone''s big votes support.

 Chapter 46: a letter

    Chapter 46 A letter


    "So! My lieutenantmander, do you think strengthening the navy canpare with Spain in a short time?"


    Edward''s questioning was like a sharp sword piercing directly into James'' heart, making him speechless, he opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say!


    "So what benefits do you think the navy can bring to Ennd at present?"


    Edward did not give James a chance, and raised a series of questions in a short period of time.


    "Can the navy suppress refugees like the army! Can it go to Scond to fight the northern barbarians?"


    "This, this..." James didn''t know what to say at all. As soon as he opened his mouth, Edward interrupted him.


    "Are you trying to say that the navy can help merchant ships fight pirates?" Edward had an expression that I understood, as if he had read his heart.


    And James also had a look of surprise on his face. He really didn''t expect that Edward would guess his thoughts.


    Actually, besides working hard with the enemy''s navy, isn''t the navy just escorting the navy?


    Besides, at present, relying on the poor appearance of the English navy, fighting against Spain is just delivering food!


    Now they can only **** and fight pirates.


    "My dear Mr. Major, I think that only the Leo Shesley family is currently focusing on maritime trade!"


    Hearing Edward say this in front of himself, James felt a little ashamed.


    After all, the current nobles are still focusing on running the manor, and they have a contemptuous attitude towards businessmen, especially business nobles, who are despised in the noble circle.


    Coincidentally, Leo Shesley is such a family, a family that conducts business in person but is collectively ridiculed by the nobles.


    "That! Your Majesty! I..." James stammered, trying to exin something.


    "Don''t get me wrong! Major James, I''m notughing at the noble Leo Shesley family!"


    "I think my fire wine has spread all over Europa!" Edward said appropriately, alleviating the embarrassing atmosphere.


    "What! My lord! You said that the fire wine is yours?"


    "That''s right! I think your brother already knows! And your rank is too low, so you don''t have the right to know!" Edward''s words were a bit annoying, but they were true.


    "Your Majesty! Is this true?" James still couldn''t believe that the most noble Tudor family in Ennd would still run a business.


    "That''s right! I won''t look down on you!" Edward said affirmatively.


    "However, the ministers of the Regent Council will not do business, nor will they see the contribution of the navy!"


    "Your Majesty! What do you need your servants to do?" After hearing so much from Edward, James knew that His Majesty the King would not ask him to say these things, and he finally understood that Edward needed him for something. So he asked cautiously.


    "Ah! I finally got the hang of it!" Edward wiped the sweat from his heart, he was too tired.


    "My dear James, do you think the ministers of the Regency Council know about Ennd''s navy?"


    "Your Majesty! I think the ministers in London have to deal with the affairs of the whole of Ennd every day. They are busy all day, and they probably don''t know much about the navy!" James used words carefully, and looked at Edward from time to time! I was very upset and uneasy, and didn''t understand what it meant for Edward to get involved with the minister in London.


    "So! If there is a decree from London, it still needs to be carefully studied by the generals of the navy!"


    "However, I think the navy of Ennd is still the navy of the Tudor royal family!"


    "Yes! Yes! I am resolutely loyal to the Tudor royal family!" Facing the oppression in Edward''snguage, James immediately expressed his loyalty and used an emphatic tone.


    "Also, I think almost the entire navy is loyal to the royal family!"


    Edward noticed the word "almost" in James'' words, which shows that there are still people in the navy who intervene in London.


    That''s right, even if they don''t care about the navy, the ministers in London still need to have an eyeliner to observe. After all, this is also a big force, and it cannot be kept out of London''s sight!


    "Then! I think, Mr. Major, you will definitely let all the navy return to the embrace of the royal family! Isn''t that right?" Edward specially emphasized the pronunciation of the word "all", for fear that Mr. Major would not understand.


    "Yes! My Majesty, the navy will definitely be loyal to the royal family!"


    Edward was very satisfied with Major James'' statement, so he decided to give him hope. The tried and tested trick was used again.


    "Major James! God loves Ennd to have someone like you in the Navy!"


    "For a talent like you, I think the House of Lords stillcks a seat for you!"


    "Your Majesty! Under the witness of God, your servant James Leo Shesley, I and my descendants will always be loyal to you and your sessor!" James said with strong surprise.


    So, in this sunny weather, Edward has another courtier who is loyal to him¡ªa lieutenantmander.


    It can be seen that the name and identity is still very important.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­The evil dividing line¡­¡­


    After James returned home, he felt that he needed to discuss this matter with his brother. So, he wrote a letter in detail, introducing Edward''s willingness to win over, but did not mention his allegiance, and his family''s servants hurriedly rode to Southampton Port, the residence of the Leo Shesley family.


    The fast horse galloped down, and at night, the servant finally arrived at the Earl''s Mansion in Southampton.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The servant who delivered the letter knocked on the door of the master''s house.


    "Who is it?" A question came from inside the door.


    "It''s me! Hughes! The second young master wrote a letter to the Earl. This is an urgent letter, please open the door and let me in!" Hughes hurriedly exined, feeling very urgent, after all, the young master''s tone was very urgent.


    "Squeak¡ª" the door of the Earl''s Mansion opened, and Hughes took the letter and walked straight to the butler''s room.


    The butler was instructing several maids, and when he saw Hughesing in front of him, he couldn''t help asking: "Hughes, why did Master James send you back?"


    "Steward Marne, this is a letter from the young master to the Earl!" Hughes was afraid that the butler would not take it seriously, so he hurriedly said, "The young master said this matter is very important, please hand it to the Earl yourself!"


    "Really? Then bring it to me!" Hearing what he said, the butler stopped admonishing the maid and rushed to the study with the letter.


    "You guys, be careful, the Earl''s Mansion does notck your maids!"


    "Yes! Master Steward!" Several little maids responded delicately, with a few tears on their faces, looking very pitiful.


    The butler rushed to the study panting. After all, he was in his forties and his physical strength was a bit behind.


    "Lord Earl! I am Marne!" The butler knocked on the door of the study, disturbing the Earl of Southampton who was reading.


    "Come in! What''s the matter? Dear Marne!" The earl said very kindly, and he trusted the butler Marne who grew up with him.


    "Lord Earl! Master James wrote you a letter, saying that it is a very urgent matter!" Marne''s tone was still very respectful, and he had always been urate about his identity.


    Thanks: Jinyu Yujin, Tianyi Sword, Minhang Menghua, book friend 1815162023, Mamluk cavalry, Prussian nobleman, Hell Sky No. 1, book friend 200xxxx27, brother Mao with 56 legs, cute Hengheng, walker, frefright, Lancasterkoo, Legs~Windrunner, thank you for your support.

 Chapter 47: peaceful london

    Chapter 47 Peaceful London


    Edward can no longer see the scene of Lord Earl prostitution, but in his current state, even if he sees it, he has no choice but to act.


    At this time in London, the firstmander of the Dark de¡ªGuy Ham, was reading the information sent by the centurions from all over Ennd, summarizing it and sending it to Edward.


    After three months of development, under the temptation of making full use of King Edward''s name, considerable ie and the possibility of bing a knight, arge number of bankrupt gentlemen, sons of wealthy businessmen, and handicraftsmen happily joined the dark de family.


    After all, Edward positioned the Dark de as a translucent organization, just like the CIA in the United States, with deterrent and mysterious qualities.


    In a short period of time, the dark de grew bigger and bigger like a blown up balloon.


    Currently, there are more than 300 Darkde members in London, including the resident staff in ten counties. There are a total of about 500 people, while Edward''s guards only have more than 300 people.


    Of course, with arge number of people, the monthly sry has reached 800 pounds, and this is only ten counties in Ennd, and there are only thirty-nine counties in Ennd, and the coverage of Dark de is only Ennd. a quarter of.


    So Gay''s role asmander-in-chief doesn''t live up to his name.


    Although the coverage area is not wide, but because it is just established, there is no experience, and all messy things are reported to London, which makes themander-in-chief busy every day.


    For example, what Guy sees now: Dear Sir, the Duke of Buckingham in Buckinghamshire did not know what he ate today, and he went to the toilet all day, and he slowly got better after the Duchess invited a doctor. ording to the younger brother of the housekeeper''s uncle, the Duke had diarrhea after eating eggs and soy milk! My God, I didn''t expect to have diarrhea after eating. I thought it was the curse of the devil again? ¡­


    This is the most reliable letter among all the letters he saw today. What kind of sow next door disappeared mysteriously before! What noble children are being bullied by other noble children! The knight married the rich merchant''s daughter, and got a rich dowry! And so on.


    But after Guy invited a person who used to be the secretary of the county sheriff, the whole Dark de slowly got on the right track.


    Guy threw away the unfinished letter, and continued to pick up the top letter on the tall stack of letters on the right hand side.


    "Dear Commander-in-Chief! Excuse me!" A middle-aged man dressed in an English gentleman''s uniform put his left hand on his right chest and took off his hat to salute Guy.


    Guy raised his head when he heard this voice, and looked at his new recruit, an elderly college student who had worked as a secretary.


    "Mr. Turks! Don''t be so polite! If you have something to say, you can speak directly!" Guy said in a gentle tone, and his words were very polite.


    Guy attaches great importance to this talent he has dug out. After all, in the entire Dark de organization, he is the only one who has truly received a college education. And he is the only veteran who has experience in handling copywriting.


    "Then, dear Mr. Ham!" said Turks solemnly, without the slightest feeling of guilt.


    "It''s time to close! Can I go home?"


    "Mr. Turks! When it''s time to get off work, you can go back directly! Don''t tell me!" Guy said to him with a pleasant face, without the slightest intention of fussing.


    "The same will be true in the future! You can go back directly!"


    "Lord Ham! Although this is one of the promises you made when you invited me, I still want to ask you for instructions!"


    "Okay! Mr. Turks, do whatever you want! As long as you like it!" Guy looked helpless, and he had no way to deal with this traditional English gentleman.


    Mr. Turks slowly walked out of Darkde''s headquarters, and walked back to his house in London step by step.


    Adam Turks has an ancestral building in London. Although it is a bit dpidated, it can still be lived in.


    In the past, he was the secretary of the sheriff, and he came from a noble family. The main reason is that after he identally offended the Earl of Buckingham, he spent almost the entire family''s wealth. Please ask the sheriff of Buckinghamshire to take care of it. Remove the Earl''s wrath.


    Mr. Turks, who has no means of making money, has no choice but to bring his family to London, a small two-story building left to him by his grandmother, to make a living.


    Then, a month after his arrival in London, the little savings he had left were exhausted, and he was obliged to take up the job of the king''s spy, which he was ashamed of.


    The strict Mr. Turks has to go home in time every day, because he is in his thirties this year and has five children. It can only be said that it is God''s blessing that he survived five children in this terrible Middle Ages with a high child mortality rate.


    The wife couldn''te here in a hurry, and he and his wife were very affectionate, so he naturally wanted to help take care of her, let her breathe slowly, and take a rest.


    At the Duke of Somerset House at this time, the busy Duke Edward is seriously dealing with the new reform bill. For the duke, who has always beenmitted to reform, he has always been full of energy and joy in the matter of religious reform.


    "My lord duke! My lord duke!" The young butler who was waiting on the side had just received an important message and had to disturb him.


    "What''s the matter? My housekeeper! Don''t you see that I''m thinking?" Edward hates that someone interrupts him when he is thinking, especially when he is thinking about the most important religious reform at present, he feels extremely irritable.


    "My lord! The main reason is that you let me pay attention to the news of His Majesty the King. There has been a new trend recently!" The butler''s tone was very careful. He knew that the Duke''s temper was always very violent, and he was afraid of making him angry.


    After all, he doesn''t have the same friendship with the Duke as his own father did, so he can''t be careless.


    "Speak! My steward, let me see what happened to my king''s nephew!" Duke Edward immediately restrained his temper and acted as if he was listening.


    As for his nephew who is the king, the Duke didn''t care much at first. However, since his performance at the coronation ceremony, his understanding has been refreshed. And thus learned that this little nephew has been selling wine since he was six years old, and he was the one who sold the famous strong wine on the market.


    Now he couldn''t help but not pay attention to it, especially after he became king, power was forcing him to keep a close eye on Edward, and he couldn''t rx, and he didn''t dare to rx his surveince of the king.


    "Recently, His Majesty the King came to Portsmouth Harbor after attending the wedding of Lord Baron Thomas, and met James Leoshesley, the younger brother of the Earl of Southampton!"


    "After apanying him for a while, Major James wrote a letter and sent it back to Southampton Port! Handed it to the Earl of Southampton!"


    At this time, the Earl of Warwick''s mansion was brightly lit, and the busy Earl stopped working, listening carefully to the butler''s report on Edward''s movements.


    Thanks: nrphf5, book friend 1815162023, book friend 213xxxx09, Prussian nobleman.


    This is for Huandian Kongtun, Orange Ci, two big additions

 Chapter 48: back to london

    Chapter 48 Back to London


    "What the **** is my nephew doing? What is the connection between the Southampton family and him?" Duke Edward had a question in his heart, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "I heard that it is for renting the fleet of the Leo Shesley family to go east to the Principality of Moscow and the Principality of Lithuania to sell fire wine!" Outgoing news.


    "The people there seem to like this wine very much, and the profit is very high! His Majesty the King wants to sell it directly!"


    "Really? This exins the past! It seems that our King has inherited the tradition of the previous kings, and still likes shiny and cute gold coins!" His Excellency the Duke has no doubts about him, after all, Edward is his nephew, and he is just Just run Ennd on his behalf, and sooner orter it will be handed over to him.


    "The little king likes gold coins? That''s not necessarily the case! You send someone to keep an eye on you! Don''t let your guard down!" The Earl of Warwick caressed the porcin from the East with a look of love on his face, but the words he said were resounding .


    "Yes! I will send people to watch closely! Don''t let them rx!" The butler responded immediately, his voice very decisive.


    At present, for the Earl of Warwick, the king without real power is not the main target of his attention.


    He has been paying attention to Somerset who controls the Regency Council! The Duke''s every move. Although the purpose of both Duke Edward and Duke Edward is to reform, he still has an ulterior motive.


    In the morning, after spending a few days on the beach, Edward looked at the sea in front of him without interest.


    "Andre! What do you think of the sea?" Edward asked boredly behind Andre, with a trace of exploration in his tone.


    As for people¡¯s views on the sea in the Middle Ages, Edward feels that he still needs to understand more. Didn¡¯t he often saye from the masses and go to the masses!


    "Your Majesty the King! Are you sure you are asking me?" Andre looked around, speaking unconfidently, his little face was full of shock.


    "That''s right! Is there anyone else named Andre here?" Edward said jokingly, looking at the nervous Andre, he couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    I didn¡¯t feel nervous when I saw a small county magistrate before! I was happy for a long time after shaking hands with the county magistrate.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty! I think the sea is a trap from the devil! Although it is full of cheese, what awaits us is death." Andrei slowly adapted to the dialogue with the king, speaking more and more fluently.


    In the Middle Ages, the nobles looked down on themon people, for fear that a single word would tarnish their noble blood.


    And Edward''s innate intimacy infected Andre''s heart, giving him a sense of honor to be respected.


    "Some people say that as long as you walk into the sea, you will walk into the devil''s tool for harvesting souls!" Andre had a frightened expression on his face.


    "Thest time I boarded a merchant ship with Mr. Walson! Sure enough, Your Majesty! I felt the magic of the devil!"


    "My brain suddenly became dizzy, and my body became limp! It was very ufortable!"


    Edward turned on the automatic filtering mode for Andre''s words, and he was extremely speechless in his heart.


    Sure enough, the aristocrats despise themon people for a reason. Ordinarymon people are basically ignorant and ignorant, and they don''t even know about seasickness.


    However, this is also the reason why Andre has lived ind for a long time, and he has a sense of fear of the sea. This also represents the mainstream opinion in Ennd.


    The civilians in the coastal areas are definitely different. It seems that you should ask a fisherman.


    Edward walked down the stairs slowly, and Andre followed him, very conscious of his followers.


    "Luna! Pack your things! We''re heading back to London!"


    Edward said to Luna in the distance, regardless of her surprised expression, he went straight to his precious study room, with the temperament of His Majesty the King.


    "My God! I''m going back so soon!" Even Luna''s gentle nature couldn''t help but be tortured by Edward helplessly. Looking at the hall that had just been cleaned, Luna felt like crying.


    So the whole castle was busy, Luna and Lucy packed up Edward''s belongings, as well as Edward''s cherished books.


    Soon, Knight Sean''s loud voice spread throughout the entire castle, and there was another flutter.


    At this time, in Windsor Castle in Berkshire, a group of teenagers were standing hard in the sun on the grass in the backyard, straightening their bodies.


    These are the results of the first mission Edward arranged for the Darkde agents. Almost all the orphans in London and West Ennd are here.


    There are more than 3,000 people in total, including about 1,000 children aged zero to four, and almost the entire serf women in Windsor Castle were hired to take care of them, about 100 people.


    It is estimated that there are more than two thousand people, divided into three teams. Among them, children aged four to six were divided into a team, which was also thergest team, with about a thousand people, both male and female, trained by more than ten maids and more than thirty guards.


    It is more about taking care than training. In addition to teaching them to stand and run, they also invited teachers to teach them how to read and write.


    Among the remaining one thousand people, there are more than 800 children in the age range of six to ten years old. During the day, they follow the training set by Edward, which is based on his n to cut down the military training in college.


    At night, they will be taught by teachers who have worked hard all day, learn knowledge and practice English.


    The remaining two hundred people are all children over ten years old, and they are trainingpletely ording to Edward''s training outline.


    Jack is one of them. Since seeing Guy, Jack has been dangling in front of him often. Finally, he was spotted by Guy and became a member of the orphan army.


    So the sad Jack could only stand upright with his thin body, standing in a military posture under the beautiful sunshine.


    To be honest, this kind of life is harder than being exploited by the restaurant owner. Jack is always nning an escape n in his heart.


    Every day, I get up at six o''clock in the morning, run for three miles, and then stand in a military posture until twelve noon for dinner.


    Half an hourter, after lunch, Jack was driven to sleep by the guards, that is, to rest in the wooden house built for them by the guards of Windsor Castle.


    Actually, Jack has never been able to figure out why he sleeps during the day, doesn¡¯t he only sleep at night?


    With doubts, Jack was woken up by the guards at two o''clock in the afternoon, and the time to stand in a military posture began again.


    Eat at 5:30 in the evening, and the teachers have sses at 6:00, and they can have a good rest at 8:00.


    Besides training, what canfort Jack is the three meals that are usually out of reach. In an era whenmoners ate two meals and nobles only ate three meals, it was such a blessing to be able to eat three meals of bread every day.


    The fragrant soft bread, the sticky barley porridge, and the pork that appeared on the table from time to time, these made Jack''s escape n dyed under the persuasion of his stomach.


    Thanks: xinhaiyue, the silent A Fei, the g bearer on the left, the gynecological little warm man, Jinyu Yujin, 56-leg Mao brother, book friend 1815162023, nrphf5, that year Muxia, ignorance is not wrong, Lili 599, Leg Si~Windwalker, book friend 160520113042017, thank you for your support, the recent collection makes me sad! It''s all down to single digits!

 Chapter 49: salary increase

    Chapter 49 Sry increase


    After two months of such painful and happy days, Jack has undergone changes visible to the naked eye. If he hadn''t seen his own appearance while washing his face, Jack would hardly have known that the person in front of him was himself.


    My former self, due to long-term hunger for food, had less than two taels of meat all over his body, and putting on clothes was simr to hanging clothes on a clothes rack.


    But now, with the clothes on her body, she was bulging, and she grabbed her fist, and obvious muscles could be seen on her arms, and there was still flesh on the inner thighs.


    The most obvious thing is the height, at most three feet when he first arrived, and now Jack has secretly measured it, and it is almost four feet. correct! He still learned the unit of feet from his teacher at night. Jack didn''t know that there was such a unit of measurement before.


    Jack quietly admired his handsome face, except for a little darker, there are not many shorings.


    He hadn''t thought about this before. He looked at his face leisurely, thinking about how to find food to take care of his stomach all day long.


    "Jack! Come on, the time is almost up, or the instructor will scold you!" This is his friend in the same bed, urging him to gather.


    His bed was a long nk, twenty feet long and seven feet wide, and each man had his own bedding, and he slept side by side.


    "Here wee! Wait for a while!" Jack carefully tidied up the new clothes that were handed out, and wiped them very preciously, with a look of love on his face.


    For Jack, this is the only new piece of clothing he has worn so far, and there are reasons why he cherishes it.


    Jack ran to n in front of him in three steps and two steps, stopped and walked in a row with him.


    "Hey! n! What do you think the coach told us to see His Majesty the King?"


    "I don''t know! But no matter what he looks like, I only know that he is the benefactor who saved my sister and me!" Allen''s face was sincere and grateful.


    Jack expressed his understanding. It is said that Ellen''s sister was starving to death at the time, and by luck she came to Windsor Castle to beg, praying for the kindness of the nobles living in this castle.


    who knows! Allen and his sister were taken in, and it waster learned that this was His Majesty''s castle.


    Since then, Ellen and his sister have always regarded the king as a benefactor.


    In fact, Jack has been here for a long time, and he is also grateful to His Majesty the King, who has never masked his face, especiallypared with his previous life, this is heaven.


    The two came to the big grass field where they usually practiced. The foot-long grass was trampled into t ground by them and turned into weeds.


    At this time, there were more than 2,000 people standing on the big grass. Jack and Allen found their own square team, lined up, and stood in the military posture they had trained for two months.


    It was eight o''clock one after another, and all the orphans had already arrived on the grasnd, and no one dared to be absent.


    Edward arrived at Windsor Castlest night. After a night of rest, he was alive and kicking again, returning to his previous appearance.


    I remember that just after returningst night, when he saw the neat rows of wooden houses in front of the castle, he felt endless joy in his heart. These are the cornerstones for him to conquer the British Isles and fight for world hegemony in the future!


    "Uncle Smith! Are these the orphans sent by Darkde?" Edward looked at Baron Smith standing beside him, and couldn''t help asking!


    "Yes! Your Majesty! These are all sent by your Dark de." Baron Smith was still so confident, "However, there are more than a thousand babies under the age of four who are taken care of by Madam Anna, the head maid. !"


    When Edward heard the news, he couldn''t believe it. There were so many abandoned babies in Ennd, which really refreshed Edward''s impression of Ennd.


    "So! The training outline I wrote, have you practiced it! Dear Lord Baron!"


    "Of course, I will do exactly as you say!" Smith said loudly, beating his chest vigorously in order to show that he hadpleted the task seriously.


    Edward felt pain just looking at it! Thinking about this hammer, I won''t be able to stay with the bed for life!


    "My lord! Tomorrow! Tomorrow, you will see the children I trained with the other guards, and they will give you a big surprise!" Baron Smith made a promise, also to show off As a result, he talked in a big way.


    "Yes! My Uncle Smith! Tomorrow I will see the results of your two months. If I am satisfied, everyone in your guards will increase their sry by five floors!" Edward also made a promise. There was a sweet pie hanging in front of them, which was enough to make them cry.


    "Is this true? My lord!" Baron Smith asked in disbelief.


    "Are you doubting me? Uncle Smith!"


    "Of course not! Your Majesty!" Smith shook his head hastily, and hastily exined.


    "That''s good! I look forward to a good result tomorrow!" Edward shook Baron Smith''s head, and returned to his room to rest.


    Then Baron Smith told the good news to the boys in the entire bodyguard group. The boys, whose average age was only twenty years old, jumped up with joy.


    You know, since they left home and became the king''s bodyguards, they no longer have the support of the family, and live on the king''s sry every month.


    You must know that since Henry VIII instituted five pounds a month in 1540, prices across Ennd have almost quadrupled, while their sries have remained unchanged.


    What used to be able to support a family''s sry is now of course easy to support a person. But for a guard with a family, the whole family is living a tight life, especially in the big city of London.


    And if it goes up five floors, then there will be a monthly sry of 7.5 pounds, which is enough for the family to live afortable life.


    In fact, Edward is also nning to raise the sries of the guards, so using this excuse, let''s just raise them now! It''s even better!


    So the monthly sry of Edward''s luminous guards is 3,750 pounds, which is an unimaginable figure for ordinary people.


    For the nobles, this is a high figure, but for Edward, whose monthly ie is close to 40,000 pounds, it is drizzle!


    So, the excited guards came to the dormitory of the orphan army overnight, as if they were on hormones, and greeted them one by one to perform well tomorrow.


    Then he showed a kind smile and said that as long as people behave well, there will be great benefits. As for those who were dragging their feet, the coaches just showed a dark smile, and Jack shuddered even thinking about it.


    So, there was a scene where Jack and Allen went to the grass in a team.


    There was also a scene where Edward put an end to the urge to sleep for a while and got up early.


    Thanks: Don¡¯t worry about two copies, Minhang Menghua, LancasterKoo, book friend 160328233758532, XG Jason, Tianwei Shendiao, Prussian nobleman, Ip001735, xinhaiyue, Legs~Windrunner, 56-legged brother Mao, it¡¯s really slow to update you. There are fewer and fewer collections, why is this?

 Chapter 50: embarrassing review

    Chapter 50 An Embarrassing Review


    Early in the morning, under the careful service of Luna, Edward was dressed in a noble military uniform, looking extraordinarily handsome and majestic.


    He came to the gate of the castle in a hurry, followed by two beautiful maids, and four heroic guards also walked behind the maids with serious expressions on their faces.


    As for the coach who had been waiting for a long time, that is, the coachposed of more than a hundred guards, Edward showed the demeanor of a king.


    "Hey! Dude! The king ising!" The little William, who was discussing the sry increase with hispanion, squinted at Edward in the distance, and immediately pped hispanion who was still about to talk, and did not forget to remind the guards around him who were talking.


    It seems that no one heard William''s voice, including Baron Smith, the captain of the guard, who had the loudest voice.


    Edward''s arrival made the guards who had beenughing and discussing with each other restrain their expressions, and the Baron who reacted became a serious guard.


    "God bless you! My Majesty!" More than a hundred people neatly half-kneeled on the ground, shouting blessings in unison.


    "May the Lord bless you too! My knights!" Edward also nodded with a smile on his face, doing a good job of saving face.


    In fact, in the entire guard group, there are less than 20 real knights, and they are all court knights, the kind without fiefs.


    Edward''s gentle and non-irritating smile relieved the tension of the guards, making the guards who felt impolite just now put smiles on their faces and stood up neatly.


    "Mr. Cavaliers! Are you confident about today?" Edward asked tentatively.


    "Of course! My Majesty, I will take you by surprise!" Edward saw the knight Alexander, who usually didn''t like to talk, make a sound.


    For this knight who was deeply loved by Henry VIII, Edward still respected him more, especially when he heard that he had a special rtionship with Henry VIII, he respected him even more.


    After all, he still has Henry VIII''s stuff in his body, and he didn''t fulfill his filial piety during his lifetime. Edward must do his best after death!


    Looking at the handsome knight in front of him, Edward''s tone became softer as he remembered that he hadn''t married a wife and had children yet.


    "Oh! Since Knight Alexander is so confident, I''ll wait and see!"


    Then Edward boarded the carriage exclusive to the royal family. This carriage is hollowed out, with a lot of gold iid on the surface, which looks very rich. This is Edward''s view, and in Baron Smith''s view, this symbolizes the wealth and strength of the royal family, and he also has a sense of pride.


    Under the watchful eyes of the maids and guards, the four handsome white horses weremanded by the groom, and the horses pulled the gorgeous carriage to the grasnd. As for the problem that it was only three miles away, no one mentioned it.


    The knights rode on their precious horses one after another, and it was Baron Smith who caught the attention.


    Especially the scene where Baron Smith rode his new horse and led his precious ck horse¡ªIron Shield, beside him, this scene was extraordinarily interesting!


    And we, Edward, sat leisurely in the carriage, so we couldn''t see this scene, leaving only the entertainment time for the knights.


    "I say, my dear Baron! Why do you have to ride a horse and lead a horse?" Knight Alexander asked loudly, relying on the good rtionship between the two, with a teasing look on his face.


    "Alexander! You know that the iron shield is a gift from God. How could I forget it at such a glorious moment?" Baron Smith''s tone was full of love for the iron shield, and he still did not forget it. He stroked the iron shield''s horse''s head with his hand.


    In this parade ceremony, the knights can follow Edward''s carriage and be admired by the children together.


    "For people like me who are blessed by God, ordinary people like you will not understand!" As he spoke, Baron Smith arrogantly left all the knights who were staring at each other, and followed Edward on his horse first. .


    The remaining knights were speechless. Alexander shrugged and said helplessly, "Mr. Knights, let''s go too!"


    As he spoke, Alexander turned over and rode on his horse, and lightly patted the tall horse under his crotch with a whip. The horse also took a quick step, following Baron Smith.


    The remaining knights also reacted, mounted their horses one after another, and chased after Edward.


    At this time, on the grass, the guards who had stayed before went to re-teach everyone how to behave when His Majesty the King inspected.


    "Everyone, wait until His Majesty''s carriage passes by your team. Be sure to half-kneel!" Dozens of knights who spoke rode back and forth in the team on big horses, and kept announcing the rules.


    "And say ''God bless you! Your Majesty Edward!'', did you hear that?"


    Jack listened carefully to what the knight said, although he had memorized it by heartst night.


    "And you just need to follow the actions and words of the people in front." This is what the guards said when they came to the youngest team. After all, expecting a group of four- to six-year-old children to remember these words is no less than a sow being able to climb a tree.


    Seeing a group of little radish heads nodding, the guards could only choose to believe them.


    So, when Edward''s carriage came to the pasture, he saw that there were big men in front and small men in the back, standing very regrly, nothing wrong!


    Jack was standing at the front. When he saw Edward approaching the team for the first time, he immediately half-knelt down and shouted loudly: God bless you, great His Majesty Edward!


    So, when Edward was estimated to be half a mile away from the crowd, all the children suddenly knelt down and shouted ''God bless you, great His Majesty Edward''!


    Suddenly, the voice rushed towards Edward like a wave, reminding him of the scene of raising the national g and singing the national anthem in elementary school.


    This made Edward very embarrassed, and hurriedly urged the groom to speed up.


    The faces of Baron Smith, Knight Alexander and others who followed the carriage were full of the word embarrassment. I don''t know how much I want to kill the impulse to take the lead in shouting at the child.


    Edward looked at the children kneeling in rows on the carriage, and he felt a great sense of satisfaction in his heart. After so many years of rebirth, he finally did not travel in vain.


    Especially when I saw the group of little radish heads scrambling behind and the silly little guys standing still, my inner feelings became deeper, and it was not easy to be able to do this step.


    Soon, some bold children raised their heads, such as Jack, who saw Edward''s face. The children remembered Edward''s appearance deeply in their hearts, and almost the children who knew something said in their hearts: This is the person who saved me and the object of my allegiance!


    Thanks: book friend 160520113042017, express Xinfeng, XG Jason, cute Hengheng, Prussian nobleman, book friend 1887429398, Ip001735, book friend 134xxxx23, Xuewen, Xiaobai old man, Best MAN, book friend 210xxxx21, speechless My A Fei, long time no see: Master Fan has traversed Aurora for three thousand years, book friend 222xxxx20, LancasterKoo,

 Chapter 51: noisy

    Chapter 51 Noisy


    Edward, being pulled by the carriage, slowly passed the children who were half kneeling on the grass, his face full of emotion.


    And the children were dazzled by the luxury carriage that also boldly looked up at the passing in front of them.


    Many of them have never even seen gold in their lives, let alone a carriage made of a lot of gold.


    When Jack saw Edward for the first time, he was attracted by the golden carriage under him. His round eyes could no longer be shaken off, and he followed the carriage straight forward. He would not be overwhelmed until Edward was far away. Come.


    "Hey! n! Have you seen His Majesty''s golden carriage?" Jack asked in a low voice to his little friend n, his little face was flushed, and he looked a little excited.


    "En! I saw it! I heard that there is only one carriage like this in the whole of Ennd, and none of the lords! It belongs to our Majesty the King!" Allen''s face was also shining apple-colored because of excitement, and even his ears turned pale. It''s bright red.


    Allen spoke in such a low voice that Jack couldn''t hear it unless he listened carefully. Allen moved his position to the left, looking around, for fear that the guards following the carriage would find out, his lips moved slightly, looking like an old hand.


    "Jack! Keep your voice down!" Allen reminded.


    "Understood! But, n! When will the two of us have our own carriage!" Jack seemed afraid that n would say that he didn''t know how to brag, and then exined, "I mean ordinary carriages, not this kind of gold carriage!"


    After listening to Jack''s words, Allen, who always likes to think, immediately remembered the rumors he had heard from others, thought about it carefully, and finally spoke.


    "Jack! I heard that His Majesty the King has set up an organization called Dark de. As long as you make contributions, you can be a real knight!"


    "Is this true? n!" Jack asked in disbelief.


    "It should be true, why don''t we talk to the coach! Let''s go together!"


    "Yes! We will definitely be knights!" Jack said loudly, full of confidence.


    "Keep your voice down, you want to die!" Allen looked at Jack helplessly, speechless on his face.


    "Hey! n! Is what you said true? I want to add one too!" A child in the same dormitory said courageously.


    "Me too!" "Count me in!" "And me!"... After a while, various voices sounded around Jack.


    Edward rode ahead in a carriage, and spent the journey alone in a state of emotion, while the mentality of the knights behind him was very different from him!


    The appearance of Baron Smith riding and leading a horse caused the collective ridicule of the guards, and he simply followed Edward alone, which was quite a pleasure.


    "Although they are all little brats, there are at least two thousand people. This is the most prestigious one since the suppression of the rebellion, and it is probably thest time that Iron Shield will enjoy this glory!"


    Baron Smith thought silently in his heart, and felt a little lost. He couldn''t help but look at his old horse, Iron Shield, who was once galloping on the battlefield, and now he even struggled to trot.


    But Alexander and other knights were very happy. In the era of peace, these guards rarely had the opportunity to see so many people neatly gathered together.


    What a great performance opportunity this is! I must let my mighty and extraordinary figure be imprinted in the minds of those children, and my Zhuowei and extraordinary appearance will definitely be passed down.


    Thus, all the knights dressed themselves up beautifully, rode on their horses with their heads held high, showing their charming smiles, and walked forward confidently.


    In fact, the kids are all driven by Edward''s golden coach, and the odd Baron Smith. Of course, there is also the Alexander knight who has been handsome since childhood.


    Alexander Cavaliers was already very handsome, and with his makeup, he was almost the most beautiful man in Ennd. It was hard not to attract people''s attention.


    At this time in London, Edward Seymour, Duke of Somerset, is sitting as a minister on the Regency Council! In the meantime, his brows were frowned into a hill, and he looked at the ministers who were talking in front of him.


    "I agree with His Excellency the Duke''s proposal. Since the implementation of the act of dissolving the small auditorium, the country''s finances have never been more abundant!" Earl Boswell gave an impassioned speech, exhausting all his strength.


    The Earl of Southampton can testify that there is still residual saliva on his face.


    "Not only has the loan owed by the former king been repaid, but there is still a lot of surplus, enough for us to fight a war!"


    "But! My Lord Boswell, haven''t you thought that the barbarians in Scond will not be captured without a fight!"


    "The expedition to Scond during the king''s time brought huge casualties to our boys in Ennd, and it has not healed until now." The Earl of Wellington, who had always supported the Duke of Somerset, turned his gun and opposed Duke Edward''s opinion. "Besides, we have no reason to fight the Northern Man, and the French will not turn a blind eye!"


    The Earl of Wellington, as one of the only nine Earls remaining in Ennd, has a very strong prestige in the government and parliament.


    In fact, one of the reasons for the current scarcity of nobles in Ennd has a lot to do with Henry VIII.


    At the beginning of Henry VIII''s ession to the throne, there were still twenty dukes, marquess, and earls in Ennd, but after his death, there were only one duke and nine earls left, and the senior titles were reduced by half.


    To cite an example: In 1489, he agreed to be the Earl of Nottingham as the Marquess of Berkeley, but he had an additional condition that he could not pass on the title of Marquess of Berkeley to his brother.


    As a result, after the death of the Marquess of Nottingham, the titles of earl and marquess were left vacant at the same time.


    Moreover, Henry VIII also deprived the rebels of their property and titles, prohibited the nobles from raising soldiers, prohibited the nobles from building new castles, and prohibited the nobles from storing new weapons, etc., strictly restricting the growth of local nobles.


    Henry VIII deprived twelve nobles of their titles, and Elizabeth deprived six nobles of their titles. By the end of the Tudor dynasty, there was not a single duke in Ennd.


    "So, I think the Duke''s proposal should be put on hold for a while."


    "I disagree with Earl Wellington''s opinion. I think the Duke''s decision is very wise. I and others have been entrusted by thete king to jointly rule the Kingdom of Ennd for nearly half a year, and Scond''s harassment has never stopped."


    Earl Boswell did not give up the idea of ??supporting, but also wanted to arouse the collective honor of the ministers, and the nobles still valued the aspect of being beaten.


    "I think..." "I think..." The ministers expressed their opinions one after another, and the whole meeting became a mess. Only the Earl of Walkeri sat there as usual, looking at the quarreling ministers with a smile, without saying a word.


    "Okay, gentlemen! Let''s talk about this tomorrow!" Duke Edward said this, turned around and walked out of the conference room.


    Thanks: book friend 160328233758538, Jinyu Yujin, Xuewen, Mingshi Xinfeng, Prussian nobleman, Ip001736, book friend 1887429393, 56-legged brother Mao, silent A Fei, book friend 160520113042017, Minhang Dream Talk, Legs~Fengxing Authors, Lancasterkoo, Shell Shell, Best MAN, everyone''s votes support!

 Chapter 52: private conversation

    Chapter 52 Private Conversation


    "Gentlemen! Let''s talk about it tomorrow!" The Earl of Warwick also stood up, bowing and apologizing to the ministers who were talking a lot. He swaggered open the door of the conference room and walked out.


    Then Bishop Thomas also stood up tremblingly, bowed to the ministers, and slowly walked out of the meeting room without waiting for everyone to return the salute.


    "Okay! Gentlemen! Let''s break up!" Duke Houghton also got up, said in his hoarse voice, and beat the floor with his crutches, reminding the stunned ministers.


    The Earl of Southampton and Baron Seymour also left the conference room. The rest of the people looked around and got up and left their seats.


    Coincidentally, the Earl of Wellington and the Earl of Boswell were thest to leave. The two quarreled at the meeting, and they talked andughed like friends after meeting after the meeting.


    "Dear Earl Wellington! I wish you a happy life today." Earl Boswell smiled cheerfully, as if proving that there was no conflict between the two, and shook hands with him.


    "You too! Earl Boswell! I wish you a happy day!" Earl Wellington''s friendly wish, the voice is very sincere.


    Then the two boarded their own carriages, and while the horses were galloping, the two went farther and farther until they could no longer see the person facing them.


    Earl Boswell finally couldn''t hold back while the carriage was driving. He raised the corners of his mouth, gasped for air, and kept beating the doors and windows of the carriage with both hands, making a bang sound.


    The groom held the mentality that he had nothing to do with himself, and there was no look of surprise on his face, and he was still driving the carriage in his hand seriously.


    "Damn Edward Wellington, isn''t it just that his nephew is a general in the army? There is no one who is immortal in a war in the world! What are you afraid of!" Earl Boswell cursed bitterly, the eyebrows on his face They all shrunk into a ball, which shows how bad his mood is!


    Can he not be in a bad mood! If the war against Scond could start this time, his arsenal would have at least an order for 5,000 matchlock guns, which would bring him tens of thousands of pounds in ie.


    This is higher than the normal five-year ie of the factory. What was supposed to be a sure thing, was interrupted by Earl Wellington, and the business almost failed. How could he let this go.


    "Yves! Turn around and go to the Duke''s Mansion of Somerset first!" The earl suddenly remembered the Duke''s Mansion not far from here, and quickly ordered the middle-aged groom who was driving.


    "Yes! Your Excellency!" Mafu Yves has always been taciturn, and he responded straightforwardly. There was no follow-up, and he slowly drove the carriage to the Duke''s mansion.


    "Whoa! Whoa! Lord Earl! The Duke''s Mansion is here!" As a groom, Yves is qualified, and within a short while, Earl Boswell was smoothly delivered to the door of the Duke''s Mansion.


    "Understood! Help me down first!" The earl''s voice was very calm. Evidently, the journey had transformed the earl''s mood into a normal state of mind.


    Yves consciously took an ottoman, ced it next to the carriage, and helped the fat Earl down.


    Afterwards, he trotted to the gate of the Duke''s Mansion, and saluted the waiter who was guarding the gate. After all, the power of the Duke is still very hot in Ennd, and there is an endless stream of nobles and businessmen whoe to see him.


    "Hello! I am the servant of the Earl of Boswell, and my Lord Earl is here to visit His Excellency the Duke!"


    Yves said politely to the young servant, and behaved very politely.


    "Okay! I''m going to report right now! Please wait a moment with the Earl!"


    When he was young, the waiter nced at the middle-aged man in front of him, and then nced at the distance. A rich man in aristocratic costumes was waiting beside the gorgeous carriage, looking at this ce unhurriedly.


    Soon, Duke Edward received the news of Earl Boswell''s arrival, and hurried to the gate to greet his important supporter in person.


    The figure of Duke Edward appeared at the door of the Duke''s Mansion, and Earl Boswell, who was not far away, saw it and hurried to meet him.


    "Earl Boswell! My friend! You are wee!" Duke Edward''s tone was very enthusiastic, the corners of his mouth parted, and he shook the earl''s hand with a smile.


    "I''m d to meet you too! Dear Your Excellency the Duke!" The Earl said enthusiastically, the eyebrows under his forehead also raised, obviously he liked the Duke''s polite approach.


    Then, the two came to the study together, and there were several servants at the door strictly guarding the door. It was obvious that the Duke also knew that there must be something wrong with the arrival of the Earl of Boswell.


    The two chatted for a while about other things to warm up the atmosphere. When the time came, the Earl decided to try his attitude, so he said slowly:


    "My lord duke! I am shocked that the Earl of Wellington opposed your proposal today!"


    "I know the Earl of Wellington''s thoughts. He has no heirs and only his nephew is the heir, and his nephew can''t make mistakes!"


    Duke Edward nced at Earl Boswell, who was full of consideration for him, blinked his eyes, and then said unhurriedly.


    "But! You can''t give up the expedition to Scond for his nephew! This is the most important military operation for us to reform the Holy Church!"


    At present, after Edward Seymour''s reform in the first half of 1547, the reform of the whole of Ennd has reached the bottleneck, that is to say, it has reached the deep water area. However, relying on Edward''s current prestige, it is no longer possible to deepen the reform, and external forces must be used to help him.


    And Edward and his assistants agreed that only a hearty victory can boost Edward''s prestige and promote the process of religious reform in Ennd.


    There are too many such examples in history, such as the Wang Anshi reform that we are familiar with.


    After several years of reform, Wang Anshi decided to let the war test the benefits of the reform, so as to convince the domestic opposition forces.


    Therefore, in the sixth year of Xining (1073) in the Northern Song Dynasty, under themand of Wang Anshi, Wang Shao, the envoy of Song Xihe Road, led an army to attack Tubo, recovered five prefectures including He, Tao, and Min, expanded more than 2,000 miles ofnd, and pacified the Qiang people. 300,000 tents, this was an unprecedented military victory in the Northern Song Dynasty, and it also established a favorable front for attacking the Xixia area.


    Unfortunately, within a few years, after the death of Song Shenzong, in the eighth year of Yuanfeng (1085), when Song Zhezong came to the throne, Empress Dowager Gao listened to the government behind a curtain, appointed Sima Guang as prime minister, and almost all the newws were abolished.


    Even the achievements of Wang Anshi''s period of expanding thend for thousands of miles were all returned to Xixia by the glorious image of Sima Guang in history, and the achievements of the reform were almost destroyed.


    Hearing this, Duke Edward couldn''t help feeling turmoil in his heart. Regarding his political ideal of reforming the Holy Church, he mustplete it.


    "Don''t worry! My Lord Earl! I will let the bill pass! Your factory is ready to start!"


    Edward''s words ignited Earl Boswell''s heart, and he almost thought of his prosperous, rxed and happy life next year.


    As for the little thought that was pointed out by Duke Edward, Earl Boswell has already hidden it deeply in his heart. After all, the proud self-esteem of the nobleman cannot bear to expose the face of the nobleman in person.


    Thanks to: nrphf5, express Xinfeng, who wants to know, Ip001735, Prussian aristocrat, Hell Sky No. 1, qus, Tianyi Sword, Aircraft, cute Hengheng, silent A Fei, Minhang Menghua, everyone''s support and support , The recent internship is so hard! Please count the votes tofort me!

 Chapter 53: Gains and losses

    Chapter 53 There are gains and losses


    Having received Duke Edward''s promise, Earl Boswell had an unconceble smile on his face, and was sent back to the carriage step by step by Duke Edward.


    Boarding the carriage, the Earl immediately restrained his smile, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Yves! Go home!" The Earl''s voice came out of the carriage, and Yves, who was waiting for orders, immediately whipped the horses, and the whole carriage started to move quickly again.


    The next day, Duke Edward left the Duke''s mansion in a well-dressed suit. He did not go to the former supporter and current opponent¡ªthe Earl of Wellington''s mansion.


    Instead, let the coachman drive the carriage to the Earl of Warwick''s mansion.


    Duke Edward struggled unceasingly along the way, and it was embarrassing for the face-saving Duke Edward to seek help from his old opponent.


    However, the situation in the conference room yesterday is still vivid. Two of his original supporters opposed his conquest of Scond.


    There are also three opponents in Earl Volkeri''s team. If he cooperates with those neutral people, his proposal is likely to be dismissed, which is a fatal blow to his prestige.


    So even though Duke Edward was embarrassed, he still didn''t tell the coachman to turn around, so he slowly arrived at the Earl of Warwick''s mansion.


    Duke Edward returned to his normal state of mind, and with the help of the coachman, he came down to the front of the Earl''s Mansion. The sharp-eyed doorman saw the family emblem of the Seymour family on the carriage, and hurried back to the mansion to report.


    This time it was the Earl of Warwick who came to the gate in person and greeted the Duke with a smile.


    "It''s God''s favor, Your Excellency the Duke hase to me!"


    "You''re wee! Dear Sir, I''m also here on business!" Duke Edward shook his head and said with a wry smile.


    "Really? His Excellency the Duke Edward, who has been busy with everything, must have something important toe in person!" The Earl of Warwick said seriously in front of Duke Edward.


    "Then let''s go to the study to discuss! My lord duke!"


    Then, Duke Edward and the Earl of Warwick came to his study.


    Edward took a closer look and said that it was a study room. In fact, there were not many books, at most a dozen books, and some of them were wrinkled from reading.


    "Mr. Earl, there are still many books in my duke''s mansion, and there are even books handed down from Rome describing that ancient oriental country!"


    Duke Edward couldn''t help but feel very proud. At the level of knowledge, he still crushed the Earl of Warwick, and his fragile self-esteem suddenly stabilized a lot.


    "My lord duke! It is enough for a soldier like me to read a few books! My life is very leisurely, and I don''t have to deal with the big and small things in Ennd like you!"


    "You can''t say that, the respectable Earl of Warwick must be a knowledgeable person! This is the tacit fact of all nobles!"


    Edward pretended not to understand the earl''sint, and praised the earl solemnly, with an expression of admiration on his face.


    "My lord duke, stop talking nonsense, I am a soldier, if you have something to say, just speak up!"


    Earl Walkeri said impatiently, matching his big beard really fits the temper that a soldier should have.


    "Hehe! A pure soldier will be an earl from a low-ranking nobleman. You underestimate the king''s wisdom too much! Cunning old fox!"


    Duke Edward couldn''t help sneering in his heart, he didn''t believe it at all, but he still had a calm expression on his face.


    "Since you said that, let''s speak frankly!"


    "You can see the results of yesterday''s conference room clearly!"


    "The opposing ministers ounted for half of the entiremittee. If you add those who oppose the Holy Church Reform led by Duke Horton, our Holy Church Reform will be overturned!"


    The Duke of Edward understood that the Earl of Warwick, like himself, was a supporter of the reform of the Holy Church, and he would certainly not stand by and watch the results of the reform go to waste.


    "Hehe! My lord duke! They seem to be objecting to your n to send troops to Scond!" The earl smiled unkindly, then looked at Duke Edward, as if waiting for his exnation.


    "Your Excellency, Minister! This time they have the opportunity to cooperate once, and there is no guarantee that they will not cooperate next time. We cannot let them continue like this!"


    Duke Edward''s words aroused a little worry in the Earl of Warwick''s heart, and a contemtive expression appeared on the Earl''s face.


    The Duke of Edward knew that the Earl of Warwick could not be persuaded to help him by relying onmon beliefs alone, so he could only persuade him by profit.


    "I can make you the general and deputy chief of the expedition to Scond. I will propose this appointment after the war proposal is passed."


    After Duke Edward said these words, he regretted deeply in his heart. After all, if this expedition is sessful, not only his own prestige will definitely increase. And if the Earl of Warwick is added, the prestige bonus that belongs to him will definitely be greatly reduced.


    Even if he is unwilling, Lord Duke Edward cannot take back what he has said, especially in such a serious discussion asion.


    "Okay! My dear Duke, I will make a decision that truly belongs to the interests of Ennd at tomorrow''s meeting!"


    After thinking about it for a while, the Earl decided to cooperate with Duke Edward''s proposal to continue the reform of the Holy Church. Especially if someone who has nothing to do with me can still get a share of the benefits, then it will be even more irrelevant.


    As a result, the atmosphere in the whole room suddenly became harmonious, and the two long-standing rivals began to chat happily. The unknowing crowd thought it was a meeting of friends who had reunited for many years!


    Happy time is always short-lived. In this summer in London, there is still a slight breeze at night, which makes people feel a little bit of coolness, especially for the servants who are exposed to the sun during the day. This is a cool time.


    The shy moon has risen into the sky, shining soft moonlight. Even though the Duke ispletely covered by the bright moonlight, His Excellency the Duke who just walked out of the study has already felt a chill.


    Tonight''s results are one gain and one loss. My proposal is expected to be passed, but my political enemy, Earl Volkeri, is expected to continue to grow. I really don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. His Excellency the Duke couldn''t help thinking.


    The Earl of Warwick personally sent Earl Edward to the carriage, and the joyful scene between the host and the guest was immediately deeply imprinted in the minds of the servants present.


    Waiting to get into the carriage, Duke Edward was still as indifferent as before, and he was still so personable.


    "Go to the Earl of Wellington''s mansion!" Duke Edward''s voice interrupted the groom''s next actions, and it was particrly loud in the silent night.


    Thank you lp00175, LancasterKoo, Prussian nobleman, for your support. This is for Minhang Menghua Da, Prussian nobles, and Rym everyone who rewarded Jiageng. I am doing an internship recently, and Jiageng is a bit difficult. Forgive me!

 Chapter 54: a feeling of being played

    Chapter 54 A feeling of being tricked


    Early the next morning, Earl Boswell heard that the Duke of Somerset had visited the Earl of Warwickst night.


    His heart was always up and downst night, for fear that his fortune would be interrupted. Hearing this news, I couldn''t help but feel uneasy. It seems that my factory is still stepping up its recruitment efforts, and next year will definitely be a bumper year.


    "Offrey! Give me another bowl of barley porridge!" Earl Boswell''s appetite increased in the morning when he heard the news.


    "Yes! My master!" The pretty maid on the side lowered her head and answered.


    After breakfast, Earl Boswell came to the Pce of Westminster in a carriage. This is not only the location of the House of Lords and House of Commons, but also the meeting ce of the Regency Council.


    Coincidentally, as soon as he got off the carriage, the Earl saw the Earl of Wellington startled the carriage with the support of the groom, and a smile quickly appeared on his face, and the smile was very sincere.


    He had already predicted today''s result, so for Earl Wellington, there was no conflict of interest, and he also had the intention of repairing it.


    "Oh! Dear Earl Wellington! It''s a pleasure to see you!" The earl''s slightly fat body embraced the same body of Earl Wellington, which looked particrly funny.


    "Oh! No! Mr. Earl! I am really ttered by your enthusiasm!"


    Earl Boswell heard this, and quickly let go of the pale Earl Wellington. On the countenance of Earl Wellington''s frightened expression, there was still a trace of fear left, obviously he was terribly frightened by Earl Boswell.


    "My Earl, you are so enthusiastic!"


    "I''m not trying to make up for the loss of love between the two of us yesterday!" Earl Boswell said sincerely, looking particrly aggrieved.


    "Okay! Let''s go in first! The meeting is more important!" Earl Wellington still couldn''t stand the earl''s disgusting tone, and hastily resorted to escape measures.


    Seeing Earl Wellington''s rabbit-like pace, he couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly, and walked towards the conference room.


    After the Earl took his seat, the ministers arrived one after another.


    Duke Edward stood on the main seat, patted the table, and signaled the ministers to be quiet.


    "Gentlemen! Today is the continuation of yesterday''s topic! Do you want to fight those barbarians in the north!"


    After the Duke finished speaking, he immediately sat down and watched the ministers say nothing.


    Ministers, look at me and I look at you. Even the Earl of Boswell and Earl of Wellington, who had a fierce quarrel yesterday, were quiet.


    So the whole conference room was extraordinarily quiet, you could faintly hear the yelling of the grooms outside the window, and if you listened carefully, you could clearly hear the chirping of the horses.


    Seeing that the ministers were speechless, Earl Boswell knew that he was going to be the leader, otherwise the meeting would be a bit suspended.


    "Your Excellency, Ministers! I still think the proposal of Duke Edward is very good! I agree with his proposal!"


    After saying this, the Earl sat down, without the burning feeling of yesterday.


    Immediately afterwards, the ministers turned their attention to Earl Wellington to see if he could stick to his idea. After all, they heard that Duke Edward had visited himst night.


    Earl Wellington turned his head, and then looked at Earl Boswell in his seat.


    After thinking for a while, everyone''s eyes were on him. Although he was a little pped in the face and depressed for a while, he finally decided to speak.


    "Good day! Gentlemen, after careful considerationst night, I have decided to overturn my opinion, and I support the Duke of Somerset''s proposal!"


    After speaking, it seemed that he heard thements of the ministers. Even though he was already thick-skinned, Mr. Earl still felt a little embarrassed.


    Earl Wellington''s words were like dropping a bomb on the calm water, causing an uproar.


    The ministers did not expect that the earl, who was still against the vanguard yesterday, would take a 360-degree turn today and suddenly be a supporter of the duke.


    But it''s normal to think about it. After all, he has always been a supporter of the Duke before, but he turned against it because of his interests, and now he has returned to his original position because of his interests.


    Immediately afterwards, the Earl of Warwick, who had been calmly observing by the side, just stood up and attracted everyone''s attention. Only Duke Edward looked confident.


    "Gentlemen! The Scots'' aggression against us is obvious to all, and this group of barbarians will not know the power of Ennd unless they teach them a lesson! But the expedition to Scond will bring a heavy burden to the finances that have just improved! This is really a difficult choice! I respect your choices!"


    After talking nonsense, the Earl sat down again, as if nothing happened, and watched the minister''s performance with great interest.


    Although the Earl did not express his opinion, but those who can enter the Regency Council are all good people, so how could they not understand!


    Sir Bishop Thomas closed his eyes to meditate, and suddenly opened his eyes. The cloudy eyes seemed to be thinking about something, and then closed his eyes again, as if nothing had happened.


    After more than a month of marriage leave, Baron Thomas was finally able to attend the Regency Council. As the Minister of the Navy and the minister entrusted by Henry VIII, he was already a member of the Regency Council.


    He was very satisfied with the result of his brother''s loss yesterday, but it didn''tst long, and his mood began to turn bad again.


    Then, as expected, in the next vote, Duke Edward passed with nine votes in favor and seven votes against, and then it could be given to Edward for approval.


    Duke Edward finally showed a smug smile, and Earl Boswell also smiled heartily.


    "Dear gentlemen! Next, it is time to discuss who will lead the expeditionary force!"


    "And I will lead the boys in Ennd to go on an expedition against the barbarians in Scond!"


    "And I propose¡ª" His Excellency the Duke paused for a while, whetting the appetite of the ministers, among whom the Earl of Warwick was most concerned.


    Looking at the expectant crowd, Duke Edward finally went on to say: "The Earl of Warwick will be the deputy marshal, in charge of logistics!"


    "And during my absence in London, Lord Bishop Thomas presided over the daily affairs of the Regency Council! And..."


    "What?" The Earl of Warwick''s mouth suddenly opened wide, interrupting His Excellency the Duke''s speech. Obviously, this incident shocked him too much, and he was so shocked that he made a sound.


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen! I''m not feeling well, I''m going back first!" The Earl of Warwick restrained his emotions, bowed to the many ministers, and then gave Duke Edward a hard look.


    Everyone can see that the Earl of Warwick is very angry, and it is still rted to his appointment.


    Thanks to: qus, Best MAN, cute Hengheng, Xiaobai veteran, Legs~Windwalker, Longma inheritance, who specializes in eating books, 56-leg Mao brother, silent A Fei, Prussian nobleman, rest assured two copies, Thank you for your support! Thank you very much for the speechless A Fei''s big reward. No more updates today, recent internship, too busy! By the way, begging for a rmendation ticket! Everyone beat me to death with votes!

 Chapter 55: Credentials from England

    Chapter 55 Credentials from Ennd


    Duke Edward not only epted the gaze of the Earl of Warwick, but after he left, the whole person seemed to have not seen it, and continued with his own topic.


    "The Earl of Warwick is going back because he is unwell! Let''s make some arrangements..."


    Looking at the eloquent Duke Edward, the Earl of Wellington couldn''t help but think of their conversationst night.


    Living room, two chairs, a table, and two cups of hot green tea on the table.


    Duke Edward and the Earl of Wellington sat face to face. His Excellency the Duke had already exined his interests to him, but he was still reluctant to let his only heir take part in the war. If something went wrong, the Earl of Wellington would be removed from his name. .


    Seeing that Earl Wellington was still so hesitant, Duke Edward suddenly thought of a good idea.


    "Dear Mr. Earl, I wonder if you intend to be a general?"


    "What does this mean! My lord duke!" Earl Wellington couldn''t figure out why he was involved because it was his nephew''s business.


    "You are a general now, and your nephew is just a smallpanymander. Isn''t his action under your control?" Edward could only point out his own thoughts, so that Earl Wellington could understand better.


    "It''s okay, but I have nevermanded an army. Will the ministers agree?" The earl thought for a moment, and felt that he could not only keep his nephew, but also make meritorious deeds. Where can such a good thing be found?


    "And I am more familiar with Scond, you just need to follow mymand!" Duke Edward said broadly, his face full of confidence. Duke Edward was ordered to sack Edinburgh in 1544, forcing it to sign a treaty.


    In fact, as a nobleman handed down for hundreds of years, the Earl has never eaten pork, has he not seen a pig running?


    The earl still believes in the strength of the Duke of Somerset. He did not rely on nepotism as rumored outside.


    The Duke served as Lord of the Navy in 1542, and led troops to invade Scond in 1544 and plundered Edinburgh (1544). He fought against France at Boulogne in 1545 and achieved another brilliant victory.


    This happy day passed quickly. Duke Edward celebrated with a group of supporters in his mansion. The young and beautiful maids carried fine wine among the nobles, and the Duke''s mansion became a sea of ??joy.


    As for the Earl of Warwick''s mansion, the Earl ismunicating with his buddies, and from time to time, his group of allied interests will curse the Duke of Edward.


    The passing maids hurried away, for fear of getting into any trouble, after all, for little people like them, they didn''t care about death.


    "I say! I can no longer trust Edward, the son of a low-ranking nobleman. A guy covered in mud is not worthy of trust!"


    The Marquis of Dorset on the side said indignantly that for a hereditary nobleman like him, he looked down on Edward Seymour the most because of nepotism, so he was the first to speak.


    "My Lord Marquis, you can''t say that. From the perspective of Duke Seymour''s incident, we are not without gains. At least it can show that he haspletely broken with us, and we will be enemies in the future!"


    Sir Bangor Edmund carefully analyzed it from the side, and said something very reasonable.


    Regarding Sir Bangor''s words, the Earl nodded involuntarily, a little to express his approval of the statement, and then nodded for him to continue.


    "Although Duke Seymour has set us up, we can use it cleverly!"


    "Isn''t the Earl in charge of logistics! We can hand over most of the purchases to the local nobles, so that although the Earl has no military exploits, he can still befriend the nobles!"


    Sir Bangor was encouraged, so he couldn''t help but continue to speak boldly, with the temperament of a strategist.


    After listening to Sir Bangor''s words, and then looking at the earl''s expression, the Marquis of Dorset, who had a disdainful expression on his face, suddenly became exciting and happy.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! That''s it, Sir Bangor is right!" For the Marquess of Dorset, grass on the wall is a good word, and it is also the foundation of his family''s long-term standing.


    "My Lord Earl, Sir Bangor is right, he thinks the same as me!"


    "Okay! That''s it! You go back first!" Hearing this, the Earl had the original serious expression on his face, but he already had an idea in his heart.


    "Finally¡ª, Sir Bangor stay!" The earl thought for a while, and finally chose to keep Sir Bangor, which attracted a series of surprised voices from everyone sitting. Apparently, Sir Bangor had spoken the earl''s heart.


    This night, no one knew what the Earl of Warwick and Sir Bangor had said, and it was also an unusual night.


    The next day, the Privy Council of Ennd sent a government notice to Edinburgh in the north.


    "Respected Queen Mother Mary de Guise, in view of the provisions of the "Greenwich Treaty" signed by thete king and your country, please let Your Majesty Queen Mary I of your country move to Ennd to marry our respected Majesty Edward Hall, now please send Her Majesty the Queen to Ennd, we will conduct an engagement ceremony for the two Majesties! I also sincerely invite you toe to Ennd to attend the engagement ceremony..."


    The middle-aged female officer read aloud the letter from London, looking at Her Majesty the Queen Mother who was resting with her eyes closed from time to time.


    After listening to this letter from Ennd, Her Majesty the Queen Mother stretched her waist, revealing a seductive curve, coupled with the ripeness of being in her thirties, on the end was a ripe peach .


    From the surname, it can be seen that Her Majesty the Queen Mother is a nobleman from France. She has a resolute and brave character.


    The marriage of Edward and Queen Mary came from 1544. Under the arrangement of King Henry VIII, Britain and the Soviet Union signed the "Greenwich Treaty" in 1543, stipting that Mary would marry the British prince Edward - that is, Edward VI, and Ennd and Scond would form an alliance. If the two have no descendants, the alliance will naturally disintegrate. But the Church of Scond refused to ratify the treaty.


    In this war in history, after the Duke of Somerset defeated the Scottish army, he searched all over Edinburgh but could not find Queen Mary, which made the Duke return with hatred.


    At that time, the 5-year-old Queen Mary was hidden by the Queen Mother in the secret room of Stirling Castle, and then was hurriedly taken to France, where she was engaged to the 3-year-old French Crown Prince Francois.


    For the next ten years, the Queen Mother of Scond, Mary de Guise, ruled Scond with the assistance of a French army, like a province of France.


    Catholics in Scond supported the rule of France, while Protestants gradually adopted a pro-British stance-how Protestantism in Ennd benefited the aristocracy, many Scottish nobles had the opportunity to observe, so they joined Protestantism one after another.


    Thanks: li4565645654, book friend 215xxxx25, Lancasterkoo, nrphf5, Wang Ruimeng, book friend 199xxxx888, book friend 1815162023, expressly expressing Xinfeng, so he is not called a big gentleman, qus, silent A Fei, watching the sea and listening to the wind, 56-legged brother Mao, Legs~Windwalker, especially Zhuge Viger, the bandit leader of the Shu Army, gave a big reward. To be honest, I have been doing an internship recently, so I can only find time to update the novel. I am really sorry!

 Chapter 56: time for revenge

    Chapter 56 It''s time for revenge


    As the mother of the Queen of Scots, Queen Mary had to intrigue with the nobles every day, and she was very annoying. After taking a break, the letter of credentials came from Ennd.


    For a Frenchman, she has been indoctrinated with the idea that Englishmen are viins since she was a child. Since she became the queen of Scond, her dislike for Ennd has deepened.


    It¡¯s like having China on top of Vietnam, the Soviet Union on top of China, and a neighbor who is stronger than itself. The whole country feels uneasy, especially a country that has long been at odds with its own country.


    Recalling that she was coerced by the nobles to ept Ennd''s conditions and let her precious daughter marry the son of a tyrant in Ennd, the Queen Mother couldn''t help but frowned, and her pretty face became vicious.


    I finally had a daughter, and I would not give it to the son of a tyrant. Queen Mary could not help but make up her mind.


    Marie de Guise (Marie de Guise, born November 22, 1515 in Bardick, Lorraine, died in Edinburgh Castle on June 11, 1560) was the second queen of King James V of Scond and mother of Queen Mary I of Scots .


    Marie de Guise is the eldest daughter of ude de Lorraine, Duke of Guise. On August 4, 1534, she married Louis de Orleans at the Louvre. The marriage of the two is very happy. Their son Francis was born on October 30, 1535. In 1536 she attended the wedding of King James V of Scond (herter husband) and the daughter of the King of France in Paris.


    On June 9, 1537, her husband died, and she became a 21-year-old widow. Her second son, Louis, was born on August 4 of the same year.


    And in July of the same year, the wife of James V of Scond also died.


    As a traditional ally of France, James V hopes to continue to maintain good rtions with France through marriage.


    So James sent a message to King Francois I of France through the King of Ennd and his uncle, Henry VIII, to express his interest in Marie de Guise.


    Francois I told Mary''s father about James'' proposal. At first Marie was reluctant to marry because she did not want to leave France, and besides her second son died shortly after birth. But at her father''s urging, she agreed.


    On May 18, 1538, the two married in Notre Dame de Paris. Marie had to leave her son in France after marriage. She was crowned Queen of Scots in Scond on February 22, 1540. She has two sons, both young.


    On December 8, 1542, shortly after her daughter Mary was born, James 50 died six dayster, and Mary I, who was only six days old, became Queen of Scots.


    And Henry VIII took advantage of others'' danger and forced Scond to submit to himself, so that Edward had a baby mother or a girl five years younger than him since he was a child.


    "Go get James Hamilton, Earl of Arran!"


    Currently, the regent of Scond is James Hamilton, Earl of Arran, second only to the young Queen Mary. .


    The Queen Mary is because of the French. Although Scond has been on good terms with France for generations, it is no less than a dream to fully integrate into Scond and be the queen regent.


    Soon, there was a sound of footsteps in Linlithgow Pce, followed by a maid''s greeting. Mary knew that it was the Earl of Arlen who had arrived.


    Sure enough, a middle-aged man in his forties walked in, with ck and yellow curly hair, a thin face, and a light beard at the corner of his mouth. Under the ck coat is ayer of underwear with red envelopes, and ck masin boots with white borders on the feet, making the whole person look extraordinarily imposing.


    "My dear Lord Regent, you are finally here!" Queen Mary couldn''t help making a sound when she saw the earl, she seemed confused about her daughter.


    "My Majesty the Queen Mother! What happened? It made you so flustered!"


    "My lord, the matter is like this..."


    "Now the Duke of Somerset, Regent of Ennd, that is, the Devil Earl four years ago, he wants my Mary to marry the tyrant''s son."


    "I will never agree with this matter! What''s your opinion?"


    "My Majesty the Queen Mother! I think it''s better to wait for the four major families to arrive and discuss it together!"


    When the regent heard this, he knew that this was a tricky matter, and he couldn''t make a decision by himself.


    At that time, the whole of Scond was controlled by four major families, they were the Earl of Beeton, the Earl of Argyll, the Earl of Lannox, and the Hamilton family.


    These four families have always been the biggest obstacle to the Scottish king''s control of power, and they are also firmly in control of Scond''s rights.


    In less than an hour, almost all the members of the four major families arrived, Bishop David Beaton, Archibald Campbell, 5th Earl of Argyll, and Adolph Lannox, Earl of Lannox, plus James Hamilton, Earl of Upper Arran, the most powerful and powerful person in Scond is here.


    "Gentlemen! The situation is as follows..." As the regent, Earl Allen first exined the reason to the other people who came, and by the way, passed the letter of credentials of Ennd to the ministers to read in turn.


    Within a short while, this group of powerful figures in Scond knew the details.


    "Your Majesty! Gentlemen! I don''t think I can agree with Ennd''s opinion. After all, the Treaty of Greenwich has not been approved by the Parliament. It is invalid!" The Earl of Argyle spoke first, clearly expressing his opposition to Ennd''s opinion. For a native aristocrat, his family''s grievances with the English were too deep.


    "I am also opposed to agreeing to a marriage with the English. After all, we are allied with the French. We don''t have to be afraid of those English girls!"


    The Earl of Lannox is a pro-French faction, and he is very confident in Scond''s ally, the French. After all, Ennd lost in the Hundred Years War.


    "Gentlemen! I still think we should discuss it carefully. We don''t want to repeat the war four years ago!"


    Bishop Beaton is a believer who yearns for Protestantism. He still has a rtively high opinion of Ennd, which is the beacon of the Protestant country at this time.


    "I also agree with rejecting the request of the English. Our Scond must not be handed over to the English!"


    Finally, the Lord Regent made a loud and clear summary, ending the discussion.


    The Queen Mother Mary, who was watching from the sidelines, also seemed very happy. Her daughter didn''t have to go to Ennd to suffer.


    "So! Let''s get ready for a war! It''s time for our revenge!"


    Archbishop Beaton stayed aside and kept shaking his head, feeling very emotional.


    At this time, at Windsor Manor, King Edward received a letter from London.


    Thanks to: Yuanyang Huanghua 1, chefpingouin, Xiaobai veteran, Xinghun. Beichen, loves the stratosphere, specializes in eating books, Best MAN, book friend 160520113042017, Prussian nobleman, **, forgive me,


    Special thanks to Rym for his generous tip!

 Chapter 57: Scottish Highlands

    Chapter 57 The Scottish Hignds


    "That''s great! Mr. Wace! You''ve done a good job!" Baron Vitelli Olizard said with affirmation on his face, obviously very satisfied with the work of the sheriff.


    "These are the results of the joint efforts of all adults, and I only have a little credit!" Sir Wace was very happy to be praised, but he did not show off in his words.


    Then Sir Wace apanied the Minister to inspect the storage of military rations.


    In Hampshire, Southampton City, the vige of Alok, thirty miles away from the city, because it is close to the Alok River, this vige of freemen got this name.


    Free people are also called public book holders, which means that they own their own fields, have independent personal freedom, and have no attachment rtionship.


    In fact, the preservation of this vige was due to Henry VIII''s promulgation of some decrees restrictingnd enclosures, which made the nobles and local gentlemen throw their hands at the mouse, and the enclosure behavior eased a lot.


    As a freeman with three acres ofnd, Pudd feels very happy. Although the food he farms is not enough for his family, the animals he catches every day, who is good at archery, are enough to make up for his family.


    Pud could not help thanking the environment in which he was born. There is no aristocratic territory near the Alok vige where he lives. The closest knight territory is more than 20 miles away from them, and it takes a day to get there.


    Therefore, the forest near his vige belongs to His Majesty the King in name. But how did the king know that his forest would be hunted? It would be better to expect a sow to climb a tree than to expect the nobles staying in the castle to report!


    There is a saying, the sky is high and the emperor is far away, that''s the truth.


    The re of the sun at noon could not prate the thick por leaves, only a ray of light could barely pass through the gaps in the leaves, and came to Pude in front of him, bringing a little warmth.


    Pude didn¡¯t pay attention to this, standing with legs bent, staring straight ahead at twenty feet away, a bull elk lowered his head, vigntly eating the young leaves on the branches, with four slender legs in a posture of running at any time.


    Pude''s whole body is covered with folded branches, perfectly concealing himself in the bushes, with one arm holding the bow and the other hand pulling the bow string, his eyes are closely following the elk, ready to move.


    Maybe it hasn¡¯t seen the danger for a long time, and it didn¡¯t fill its stomach even after taking small bites. The big elk slowly lowered its head and gorged on the delicious food in front of it, but Pude didn¡¯t act yet.


    Time passed like running water, and the bull elk''s belly swelled unknowingly, and his vignce reached the lowest level, but Pude seized the time to act at this time.


    "Whoosh¡ª" Pude''s right hand was released suddenly, and the wooden arrow on the bowstring immediately shot at the buck. The buck seemed to notice something and moved a step to the right, but it was toote, although the wooden arrow missed its fatal shot. area, but hit its left hind leg.


    Pude quickly ran out of the bushes and ran to the injured buck. Regardless of the injury, the buck hurriedly ran towards the direction it came from, but it couldn''t run very far after being injured. After being chased by Pude for less than a mile, the buck fell to the ground. Obviously, the consequences of excessive blood loss were very serious. .


    Pud looked at the buck lying down on the ground, ignored its begging eyes, and decisively killed it with the dagger he captured from the battlefield, without any muddling.


    As a veteran who had joined the army five times, Pude''s hands were very strong, so the buck died without pain.


    Use a few branches to form a well-shaped shape horizontally and vertically, and then take a few tree vines to fix the buck on it, and use a thick rattan as a rope, and Pude dragged it back home like this.


    The vigers along the way were used to this scene, so Pude greeted them smoothly and returned to his home.


    Everyone admires this man who has participated in the army five times and is also the strongest shooter in the vige. After all, who hasn¡¯t received a few pieces of meat from him?


    Pushing open the wooden door of the house, Pudd saw his former centurion, and now the captain of the Yorkshire sheriff¡ªWood Legs.


    "Master Centurion! Why are you here!" Pudd asked curiously.


    "My Pudd, the most powerful shooter, I need you!" Wood pretended not to see the buck in Pudd''s hand, and happily went up to it.


    "Say it! My lord centurion! I''ve been very busy recently!" For this greedy centurion, Pude didn''t like or dislike him.


    "The Duke of Somerset in London has issued a summons, and you are going to the battlefield again!"


    "You should follow me this time! I only want three floors of the spoils you captured this time!" Wood gritted his teeth and said, but his heart was bleeding. As the second son of a jazz, he has very little property of his own, and is preparing to rely on war to earn extra money, and this time he lost a lot.


    But this time, if he earns some more military exploits, he can be named a knight. Although he is a knight without a fief, his status ispletely different.


    "Okay! I hope you keep your promise!" Seeing the bleeding from the greedy guy in front of him, Pude happily agreed.


    Like Pude, arge number of militiamen were called up and slowly flowed into York City like a stream. Soon, by August 10, nearly 15,000 people had gathered in York''s barracks.


    At this time, Scond, Edinburgh also issued a summons.


    Unfortunately, the Gosser knight sent by the regent is going to the residence of the barbarians - the Scottish Hignds.


    Knights of Gaussell looks at the endless hignds. It does not have endless forests like the Edinburgh londs, nor is it a lonely desert, but is covered by soothing undting low green grass and moss.


    The low, sparse vegetation grew bleakly, not at all like the verdant green of the English fields. The exposed rocks and the clear air always remind you that this is a teau on the ind.


    Even in summer, when the wilderness is covered with a small purple flower called heather, the earthcks a kind of vitality. The boundless purple is too dazzling and stubborn, different from the brilliant splendor of mountain flowers, but a kind of full bloom that is almost desperate. This is a lonelynd, which was regarded as a barrennd many years ago, and no matter how magnificent and beautiful the scenery is, it cannot rece the barrenness of thend.


    The Macdonald n (also known as the Donald n, nDonald) is one of thergest and oldest ns in the Scottish Hignds. As early as the 13th century AD, the lords of the Donald family established Fort Feragran on the shores of Lake Feragran in Isle of Iy (IsleofIy). Throughout the 14th and 15th centuries, the MacDonald n was the most powerful tribe in Scond, ruling the entire valley region of western Scond and the surrounding inds, known as the "Lord of the Isles" (Lord of the Isles).


    Thank you: lp001735, love and sorrow, gynecological warm man, Legs~Windwalker, 56-legged hair brother, Prussian nobleman, Xuan Shuyou, cute Hengheng.


    Well, shamelessly, please ask for a rmendation ticket!

 Chapter 58: swearing-in meeting

    Chapter 58 Pledge Assembly


    Knight Gaussell stood on the hill, looking at a group of tribes in the distance. This was his destination¡ªthe Macdonald n.


    Scattered ves are guarding the flock of sheep not far away, and naughty children are chasing each other unscrupulously, creating a peaceful atmosphere.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen cavalry surrounded Gosser from the left and right sides. Before Gosser could react, various bronze weapons were ced on his neck.


    "I surrender! Warriors! Put down the knife first, I am the messenger sent by His Majesty the King!"


    Knight Gaussell begged for mercy wittily, and did not forget to emphasize his identity, especially the word king was pronounced heavily.


    "Okay! I''ll take you to see the leader! Don''t act rashly!" Among the cavalry, the tallest man spoke first, and it was obvious that he had great prestige.


    "Okay! Then can you put down the knife? If you hurt me by mistake, your leader will me you!" Gosser shrank his neck and asked the burly man''s opinion softly, with a shadowy tone in his tone. Obscure threat.


    "Wow~" Hearing the little boy in front of him say this, Johnny felt that he was not threatening, so he nodded towards the cavalry, and there was a sound of putting away the weapon.


    Immediately afterwards, Gosser was escorted forward like a prisoner being sentenced, which made him very unhappy.


    After a while, he came to the tribe group he saw. If he went in and looked deeper, there were hundreds of tents, and these were just the two sides of the journey into the center of the tribe.


    Boldly estimated, there should be about 500 tents. Knight Gaussell thought silently in his heart, and was very surprised.


    In such a tribe where all the people are soldiers, almost every family lives in the same tent, so each tent can produce two fighters, and the McDonald tribe alone can produce more than a thousand fighters.


    Besides, ves can also be regarded as a type of warrior. Based on this calction, this tribe is expected to produce more than 1,500 warriors, which is also its limit. In this era when tens of thousands of people are in a battle, a tribe has the strength of a count in Europa.


    The warriors in the Scottish Hignds are all tall and burly, and they are the bravest warriors in Scond. Even in the face of heavily armed English heavy knights, they are not afraid.


    There are more than a dozen suchrge tribes loyal to the Scottish king on the hignds, and there are countless small tribes of various colors. They are Scond''s greatest confidence against Ennd.


    Afterwards, Gosser went into the most luxurious big tent, where a middle-aged man with a messy ck and white beard sat on a wolfskin wooden chair.


    "Servant of Her Majesty the Great Queen of Scond, Gossell Yarley has seen Lord Baron MacDonald!" Gossell rested his left hand on his chest and lowered his head slightly to express his respect.


    Asham Macdonald is the leader of the Macdonald tribe, and also a baron conferred by James V of Scond, so Gosser has to give a noble salute.


    "Oh! What news did James from Edinburgh bring me!" The leader said boldly, without any scruples about the Earl of Argyle''s status as regent.


    "This is a letter from the Lord Regent, please read it!" Gosser pretended not to hear, and took out the letter from his chest, ready to hand it to the maid next to him.


    "No need! Tell me directly!" The leader of Asham stopped Gosser''s behavior and ordered directly.


    "Yes! Your Excellency the Baron!" Gaussell forgot that these savages who only knew how to fight could not read, so he exined loudly.


    "My lord, mainly from Ennd..." After spending more than ten minutes, the leader of Asham finally understood the whole story, and Gosser breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Then! We are going to fight those people in Ennd! I didn''t say it earlier, why are you so dawdling! You nobles are dawdling!"


    This sentence made Gosser speechless, and he didn''t have the guts to confront him. After all, they were really a bunch of barbarians. If they killed him for no reason, he would have no reason to go.


    "Johnny! Hurry up and call the boys together, each family will produce a warrior, the little queen of Edinburgh needs us!"


    The leader of Asham spoke loudly to the burly man escorting Gosser, and the burly man echoed loudly, turned around and left the tent.


    Next, Gosser saw an unforgettable scene. The women and children of the family happily bid farewell to their husbands or fathers and packed their weapons.


    In less than half an hour, more than 500 brave warriors with bronze weapons gathered in front of the leader''s tent, which was very spectacr.


    "Knight Gosser! Look at what a brave warrior this is! How can the English be our opponents!"


    Looking at the warriors with an average height of six feet in front of him, and because he often eats mutton, the muscles on his arms are particrly exaggerated.


    Compared to the knights in Edinburgh, except for weapons, these tribal warriors beat those knights in other ces.


    Knights like Gosser were sent to the northern hignds of Scond by the regent, Earl James Hamilton, like casting a.


    In this way, after more than ten days, Edinburgh gathered more than 20,000 tribal barbarians, more than 10,000 summoned noble private soldiers, and hundreds of knights of various colors. This is almost the entire power of Scond.


    Although the number of people seems to berge, they almost have a fatal weakness¡ªweapons.


    Scond has always been rich in mineral resources such as coal, iron and copper, but mining iron ore is very difficult, so the Scots have been mixing copper and tin to make bronze, which has be their weapon.


    Only in those ces, the knights wore iron armor and used iron weapons, which aroused the envy of the hignd warriors.


    1547, on August 12th, all the Scottish troops gathered in the outskirts of Edinburgh, and the regent, James Hamilton, Earl of Allen, came to hold an oath meeting.


    The tribal warriors on the hignds were arranged to the left, while the private soldiers of the nobles were on the right. At the front were knights, nobles and tribal leaders from all over the ce.


    Although the warriors of the tribe were standing loosely, they looked extraordinarily capable as a whole, so the Lord Regent who had just arrived took a special look at them carefully.


    Because of the plundering battle four years ago, the knights were quickly recruited to fight against the English because of the short distance, so they suffered heavy losses. They came to make up numbers in this war.


    Under the support of a group of nobles, the Earl walked to the specially built wooden tform, cleared his throat, let go of his voice and said:


    "All nobles, knights! And Her Majesty''s loyal warriors! Everyone must have known that the shameful thieves in the south are preparing to invade our territory again!"


    "They burned, killed and looted on thend of Scond, doing all kinds of evil, and this time they even came to **** our Queen!"


    "Under such circumstances, after discussing with the Council of Elders and many nobles, we decided to attack those barbaric Englishmen!"


    "Let us, under the guidance of God, fight for Her Majesty the Queen!"


    "Fight for the Queen!" "Fight for the Queen!"...


    Under the earl''s speech, the knights in the front row shouted in unison, and the soldiers and hignd warriors in the back also shouted.


    Thanks to: Lonely Boy, Minhang Dream Talk, Lancadterkoo, Jin Yu Yu Jin, lp001735, Moment of Shura, Silent A Fei, Little White Veteran, Book Friends 160328233758532, Legs~Windrunner, 56-legged Mao Ge, Prussian nobleman , Rym, don''t worry about two copies, qus, Feng Yi Yunxiu, Ai Stratosphere, Best MAN, everyone''s big votes support.

 Chapter 59: Battle of Pink (1)

    Chapter 59 The Battle of Pink (1)


    The Scottish army is preparing for the oath meeting, and the Duke of Somerset has arrived in York and is preparing for the battle.


    "Your Excellency the Baron! Can York''s barracks amodate our army?"


    Duke Edward hurried to York City, and before he could catch his breath, he summoned Baron Vitelli Olizard and asked.


    "Honorable Duke! Our Northern Committee in York has arranged for the barracks that you personally conquered in Scond four years ago! We are afraid to dy your important event, Duke, and we have expanded a lot!"


    Baron Olizard trotted all the way over, his fat body couldn''t bear it, and there were still a few drops of sweat on his forehead. But the most powerful man in all Ennd is here, can he note quickly!


    "It is estimated that the barracks in the south of the city can amodate 30,000 troops!"


    Regarding the Baron¡¯s answer, Duke Edward said it was okay, but for Duke Edward, who often leads the army, food and weapons are the most basic configurations for the army to win.


    "Then! My Lord Baron! Have you prepared the food and weapons?"


    "Of course! Your Excellency the Duke! As you know, the city of York was established for Scond. The entire York warehouse has 808,965 pounds of rye and 105,000 pounds of oats!"


    "These are enough to feed the current 15,000 troops for forty days, and can also meet the monthly needs of 1,000 war horses!"


    In the Middle Ages, war horses generally only ate oats to maintain their physical strength, but the pitfall is that the harvest of oats per acre is only one-third of that of ordinary rye. But the price is more than ten times more expensive than rye.


    So, at that time, a horse spent ten times as much money as an ordinary soldier every day. Even the knights are usually fed with a mixture of barley and oats, but in times of war, they must be fed with oats.


    "Besides, we have 3,000 longbows in stock, 100,000 sharp arrows, 500 pairs of heavy armor, and more than 1,000 matchlock guns!" Before Duke Edward could ask, the baron had already said everything in one breath.


    "Wait! Is there enough gunpowder for the matchlock gun?" Duke Edward couldn''t help asking when he heard this.


    As a general with rich experience in war, Edward likes to use the new weapon of matchlock gun very much. He believes that this effectively reduces the reliance on soldiers and is conducive to the minority against the majority.


    "That! Your Excellency the Duke! Our army is very unfamiliar with this new type of weapon, so there is only enough for more than a thousand musketeers to use it about five times."


    "Okay! Go down first! Prepare a delicious roastmb for the soldiers who came from afar to celebrate!"


    Duke Edward knew that the morale of the soldiers was easy to buy, and a little mutton could boost their morale.


    "Ah? Okay! Your Excellency the Duke!" The Baron was very surprised why the Duke asked him to do this, but as a subordinate, he didn''t ask too much.


    However, his heart is already bleeding. The preparation of food and grass for the army has almost dried up the blood of York City. If this kind of reward armyes again, if this war is not won, York City will go bankrupt.


    On August 13th, Lord Duke Edward officially came to the barracks, summoned the main nobles to distribute the team, and gathered the archers and knights.


    More than 500 tall infantrymen were selected to wear heavy armor and y the role of heavy infantry. Then screen out more than a thousand soldiers who can use matchlock guns to form a musket formation.


    After that, His Excellency the Duke selected more than a thousand old and weak soldiers to serve as the logistics battalion, responsible for transporting food. At this time, the Earl of Warwick also rushed to York City, leading the logistics battalion with a depressed mind.


    Duke Edward selected more than a thousand elite militiamen to serve as his guards to protect himself full-time.


    In this way, on the fourteenth day, the entire army took on apletely new look, and there was no such a chaotic scene as when it came.


    At this time, the army ruled by Edward had a battalion of 2,000 archers, a musketeer of 1,000, 500 heavy infantry, 1,000 heavy cavalry, 1,000 light cavalry, 1,000 guards, and 1,000 soldiers. The logistics battalion has more than 9,000 light infantry.


    Scond has nearly 5,000 cavalry, 200 heavy cavalry, and 2,000 archers, as well as a maximum of 23,000 infantry, and 200 musketeers.


    Under the leadership of Duke Edward, the English army rushed out of the 73-mile-long Hadrian''s Wall, which is the 117-kilometer-long Roman Great Wall, and marched to the territory of Scond.


    And behind the army led by His Excellency the Duke, arge group of small merchants, and many chicken girls doing business with men slowly followed the army.


    But those big merchants stayed in York City, waiting for the soldiers who returned from victory to sell precious items.


    Generally speaking, soldiers will only sell valuable items to small merchants, and very valuable goods can only be swallowed by big merchants.


    The army swept towards the viges in Scond like locusts, and the soldiers rushed towards the wooden houses like howling.


    The vige also responded quickly, but dozens of young and strong forces were no match for the huge English army.


    Soon, the gates of several viges near the border were opened, and women''s cries and men''s resentment could be heard not far away. The militiamen grabbed arge amount of food and goods and traded with the merchants behind.


    The viges that can remain in the border area, only those great nobles across Ennd and Scond have the courage, so the militiamen wisely did not kill people, but just robbed some food and items.


    Obviously, they also know that the nobles who own these viges are something they cannot afford to offend.


    These nobles across the two countries are mainly caused by the marriage between the nobles of the two countries.


    For example, James I married Joan, the daughter of the Earl of Somerset (a nobleman during Henry VII), and James IV married Margaret, the daughter of King Henry VII. Their son James V and his descendants thus possessed the right of session to the throne of Ennd.


    This is why James VI inherited the Tudor throne left by Elizabeth I.


    Therefore, the rtionship between Ennd and Scond is intricate and cannot be simply sorted out.


    The looting of the vige was just a small episode between the troops, and it did not dy the progress of the army in the slightest.


    On August 15th, the English army, led by Duke Edward, came to a wide grasnd, which was called Pinkie by the Scots.


    As the name suggests, it is a canyon like a little finger, and it is a good ce to fight.


    The Earl of Allen also led the Scottish army here. Both of them believed that they would win, so they chose this ce as the decisive battle without exception.


    The regents of the two countries face off against each other, and this is a ce that attracts the attention of everyone in both countries.


    Thanks: youngsine, ghjnfg, Minhang Dream Talk, Lonely Boy, Jinyu Yujin, Weiwei · Cai, lp001735, nrphf5, book friend 160328233758532 , Gynecology Little Nuannan, Silent A Fei, Love Stratosphere, Legs~Windrunner, Dandandanhua, Graffiti TT, yandy580, Prussian nobleman, qus, thank you for your support!

 Chapter 60: Battle of Pink (2)

    Chapter 60 The Battle of Pink (2)


    The next day, at noon, the Duke of Edward gave the soldiers a full meal, and then ced the army at the smaller end of the Pink Valley, and the Earl of Argyll also stopped the army at therger section of the Pink Valley. exit.


    Most of the entire army wore red jackets, and the whole team looked very energetic, which is also the origin of the English Red Shrimp Soldiers. Seen from a distance, a sea of ??fiery red.


    Soldiers usually wear red jackets. The outermost part of the jacket is ck with golden roses and crowns. They also wear red or ck hats with white feathers. The breeches will be of various colors.


    During the first half of the 16th century, British soldiers had their markings on the chest and back, andter also on shields and pennons, usually the Red Cross of St. George.


    Officers generally wear ribbons, which are usually around the waist or hung from the left shoulder. Some spearmen and cavalry have be representatives of this superior ss. The ribbon seems to be red, or red and white.


    As in other armies of the era, officers were distinguished from their soldiers by their weapons (swords and shields, half-lengthnces, or halberds were favorites for officers), by silk, satin More expensive clothing, embellishments through gold or silver, more aesthetically pleasing armor, and jewelry.


    The Scots mainly wear a simple iron helmet, a jacket, a white tight tunic and trousers, and the arms and thighs are protected with 4 to 5 rows of copper chain mail in theter stage to prevent swords from being cut. Arge turban is wrapped around the neck 3 to 4 times, which is not to protect against the cold, but to prevent cutting.


    Other protective equipment is a small buckler in the left hand, which can be used even when holding a spear. Their secondary weapons are broadswords and daggers.


    In the 16th century, lond tribesmen usually wore blue soft hats, and othermon clothing colors were brown and light blue.


    In the battles of this period, more than 70% of the Scottish army consisted of spearmen.


    The hignd tribes generally wear a "leinecroich" - a long garment that reaches the knees, usually dyed yellow with saffron, arger cape or a id shawl fastened with a brooch. This is usually worn by leaders.


    The only protectionmon to themon hignd tribesmen was a tar-covered and hardened buckskin belt jacket, though in any case they often went into battle shirtless, though sometimes a short shirt was left to tuck the excess over the belt between the legs.


    So the scene that can be seen at that time is like this, the English area is basically red, and the more than 1,000 cavalry and more than 500 heavy cavalry in front are all dressed in blue and white.


    On the Scottish side, there is a lot of flesh color in the front, and a piece of yellow in the back. How should I say it? Anyway, it''s very coordinated.


    "Lord Earl of Wellington!" Duke Edward rode arge horse on an artificially built high ce in the rear, looking at the Scottish army on the opposite side, he couldn''t help calling the name of the cavalrymander.


    "Yes! Your Excellency the Duke!" Earl Wellington was beside Edward. When he heard him being called, he hurried forward.


    "You first lead the cavalry to take the initiative to charge and wipe out the group of dwarf cavalry on the opposite side!"


    "Yes! Your Excellency the Duke! I''ll go now!" Earl Wellington was very confident in his riding skills, and his voice of agreement was hearty.


    Then he nced at the knight standing behind the duke like a pole, sighed, then rode on his steed, and returned to his post to perform the task.


    That knight is the nephew of the Earl of Wellington and the sole heir of the Earl of Wellington, a stubborn young man. In order not to put him in any danger, the earl specially arranged him to be with Duke Edward, so that there was no danger and it was easy to take credit.


    Unfortunately, ever since the stubborn knight knew that he had be the coach''s personal guard, he guessed that it was the Earl of Wellington who made it, so he has been ignoring him until now.


    Staring at the direction where Earl Wellington was going away, the young knight had a stubborn look on his face and some sadness, his eyes were full of concern, and his lips were slightly pursed.


    "Don''t worry, my knight! Earl Wellington''s riding skills are famous among the nobles. God will bless him!"


    Seeing the young knight''s uneasy look, Edward couldn''t help butfort him. Duke Edward, an independent young aristocrat like him, appreciates it very much, and he is also the heir of an earl, which arouses Edward''s attention even more.


    The earl returned to his team, looking at the more than a thousand light cavalry and a thousand heavy cavalry behind him, he couldn''t help feeling a surge of pride in his heart.


    "Everyone! For His Majesty the King! Follow me!"


    The earl rushed to the opposite Scottish army at the head of the horse, and then his family cavalry also rushed up to protect him, and then the entirerge troop of cavalry rushed up.


    Most of the cavalry were border cavalry with excellent riding skills. They formed arge awl shape behind the earl well and stabbed the Scottish troops. The slower heavy cavalry followed closely behind.


    The Earl of Argyle saw the English cavalry rushing towards him, with a serious expression and frowning.


    "Order the artillery team to shell first, and then let the cavalry attack!"


    "Yes! Lord Earl!" After hearing this, the orderly on the side immediately mounted his horse and conveyed themander''s order.


    To be honest, the Lord Regent doesn''t want to send out cavalry at all, becausepared with the fine horses of the English, the Scottish horses are inferior horses, and Ennd has too great an advantage.


    So artillery is why it is popr with the Scots.


    Generally speaking, this is the strength of the Scottish Army, although it does not always have the opportunity to be recognized and used reasonably effectively. The cannon team thatpleted training and participated in the Pinkie campaign included: two standard cannons, one variant cannon, two standard heavy cannons, and one speeding cannon.


    So, when the Earl of Wellington was still a mile away from the Scottish army, the Scots cannons fired over, but the Earl was not afraid at all, because he knew that the uracy of the cannons was extremely low.


    In fact, as the earl expected, the three rounds of shelling only killed a dozen cavalrymen, and two of them died after their horses tripped over stones.


    Soon, the Earl came to the Scots army, and a group of Scottish cavalry, which was more than the cavalry behind him, was galloping over on pony horses.


    The earl had no fear, and greeted him resolutely. In an instant, the cavalry collided with each other, dozens of people flew out from the front row, and more Scots flew out.


    The Earl was escorted by the cavalry of the family, and he did not fly out safely.


    Immediately afterwards, after the cavalry of both sides approached, they fought each other. At first, the English cavalry relied on the advantage of their horses to kill the Scots. Even the Earl killed three Scottish cavalry.


    But soon, the Scots took advantage of therge number of people and began to fight with the English. All of a sudden, the English cavalry fell into a bitter battle.


    Thanks; book friend 150501213545468, Mi Wanqianyao, lp001735, LancasterKoo, chen, Yang, Earl Cativine, Spring Night Falls, Love the Stratosphere, Owl is Flying, Speechless A Fei, Knocking Down the Wall and Dropping Pig, Peter? , Legs¡«Windrunner, Lili 599, Brother Mao with 56 legs, who specializes in eating books, Taiji Temple, graffiti TTy, Prussian nobleman, lonely boy veinyu, cute Hengheng, Best MAN, countercurrent ban, Thank you for your support!


    There are still many big voting records that cannot be seen on the assistant, sorry big, now I am the assistant and Qidian to watch together, and try not to miss one.


    There is also a key point to thank the Prussian nobles for their rewards and support all the time. I will try my best to finish it!

 Chapter 61: Battle of Pink (3)

    Chapter 61 The Battle of Pink (3)


    In less than two minutes, a quarter of the earl''s light cavalry had been wiped out, and the Scottish casualties were three times that of the English.


    But it was useless, the Scots were crushed by their numbers. As a result, the remaining cavalry united closely with Earl Wellington, working together to resist the Scottish cavalry, and waiting for the arrival of the heavy cavalry by the way.


    The Scottish cavalry left a part and slowly surrounded the earl''s group, leaving about 3,000 people to meet the slow heavy cavalry.


    Duke Edward used light cavalry to rob Edinburghst time. The Scots now have no intuitive impression of heavy cavalry. The only information they get is that it is very powerful.


    So the Scots put up a big formation to meet thest heavy cavalry.


    "Boom! Boom!..." An irregr voice came to the ears of the cavalry, and they could only see a row of monsters in iron armor and leather armor on their horses, walking heavy steps, leading A loud voice came running over.


    Earl Allen, who was on the high ground, could see the heavy cavalry in the distance running with heavy dust, rushing towards the self-conscious cavalry with unstoppable momentum, the earl hurriedly ordered:


    "Quickly ask the nobles to retreat first, and let the group of hignders rush up!"


    Looking at the fearful count, the attendants didn''t dare to dy for a moment, and hurriedly gave instructions to the messenger.


    In the Middle Ages, the nobility was the representative of the ce where the king ruled. Obviously, the nobility was much more important than those barbaric hignd warriors.


    The messenger came to the heavy cavalryposed of nobles with the Lord Regent''s password, conveying the regent''s order.


    The nobles saw the heavy cavalry getting closer and couldn''t help but stepped on their mounts one after another, turned and ran to the rear in a hurry.


    Seeing the nobles running back, the hignd warriors started to make noise, shaking their shields constantly.


    "What are you doing? The Lord Regent ordered you to support the cavalry at any time! Who dares to disobey the order, be careful of your own head!"


    When the orderly saw the hignd infantry gradually bing chaotic, he couldn''t help reprimanding them loudly.


    Because of the absence of the tribal leader, even the warlike hignd warriors would not contradict the order of the regent.


    Slowly, the soldiers'' attention was drawn to the situation ahead again, and the tense atmosphere could not help but eased.


    The orderly''s nerves rxed immediately, he took a breath, and steered his mount back to the Regent''s back.


    The time seemed to be quite long, but in fact, it was only a short while before the heavy cavalry from Ennd crashed into the Scottish cavalry who were waiting in full force.


    A knight in iron armor all over his body, only the eyes under the iron mask can be seen, which looks cold, especially the round eyes, as if Satan from hell.


    The cavalrymen in the front row were pushed down several feet by the long javelin, and the cavalrymen behind were also implicated and used as cushions. In just an instant, hundreds of cavalrymen disappeared into this world.


    Then, the heavy cavalry continued to rush forward by virtue of inertia. The Scottish cavalry in front seemed to be frightened, and let them crush them. Many people stared wide-eyed before dying.


    At this time, the Earl of Wellington and others saw that the front, which was full of cavalry a few breaths ago, was suddenly emptied, leaving only various rotten meat and severed limbs, and white brains flowing everywhere.


    "Master Earl! Are you alright!" The leader of the paused heavy cavalry came out first and asked the stunned Earl.


    "Oh! En! It''s okay! Knights! Let''s continue to kill the enemy!" The Earl stared at the knight with white brains on the armor in front of him, and was stunned, but he quickly reacted and issued an order,


    "Follow your orders! Honorable Earl!" The earl''s voice awakened the dazed cavalry behind him, and all the cavalry responded as if they had just woken up from a dream.


    Soon, the situation on the battlefield was reversed. The Scottish cavalry who had just abused the English cavalry very happily, now seemed like a bereaved dog, letting the English cavalry with fewer numbers than themselves chase after them.


    The cavalry ran around in a panic. Many people were either tripped and fell to death, or were hacked to death by the cavalry behind.


    When the cavalry fled back to the rear of the infantry, there were only less than 2,000 of the 5,000 troops at the beginning, but after the statistics, the conclusions drawn were ridiculous. Much higher than those killed by English cavalry.


    The failure of the cavalry duel was most likely caused by Earl Allen''s miscalction.


    Since the Scottish monarch James IV was killed in battle with the English army at the Battle of Froden Fields on September 9 in 1513, Scond has also withdrawn from the Holy Alliance War because of its defeat.


    While Scond and Ennd have long maintained


    Small-scale conflicts, while Ennd has been fighting against France, it has learned the heavy knight style of France.


    So, the unfamiliarity with the heavy cavalry led to the defeat of the cavalry.


    The English cavalry flicked their tails, and returned to their rear with joy to cultivate.


    Next came the confrontation of the infantry. The Scots set up a small buckler and walked slowly forward, while the English also sent out their own infantry.


    The two armies approached slowly, and within five minutes, the infantry handed over shortly. With the ferocity of the hignd warriors, the English were not only inferior to them in height, but also difficult to match in strength.


    After a while, the English infantry in front were routed and rushed back to the infantry in the rear, disrupting the infantry''s pace.


    Seeing this, Duke Edward nodded to the leader of the longbowmen, and the leader immediately nodded in understanding.


    Immediately, Ennd''s world-renowned longbowman began to show off.


    Ennd longbowmen generally have their faces and ears tightly wrapped with cloth, chains on their shoulders, leather cords and leather blocks on their wrists, protective leather sheaths on their finger joints, and short swords and leather pouches on their belts. They wear all kinds of armor, some of which are just a simpleyered bodysuit.


    Each archer carries 24 arrows, bundled and put into the quiver. When you run out, go to the supply caravan to get it. Most archers would rather carry arrows in their belt thanboriously ce them in their quiver. Arrows can also be hung behind the back. When defending, they put arrows on the ground in front of their feet, which can be used more conveniently.


    The three thousand longbowmen shot a round of sharp arrows in unison, and the hignd warriors on the opposite side saw the flying arrowsing from the sky, and hurriedly raised their round shields.


    Unfortunately, the shield was too small. Three thousand sharp arrows fell from the sky, taking away many brave warriors.


    Can''t bring it to the remaining fighters! An obliterated nightmare.


    After ten rounds of volley, more than 1,000 English infantrymen were taken away, as well as more than 3,000 hignd soldiers, and more than 5,000 soldiers were injured and unable to move.


    Many soldiers protected the fatal parts, but were captured by the English because of their injuries.


    Seeing the disastrous defeat of the Scottish army, the Lord Regent immediately gave the order to retreat regardless of his own mood, and fled in a hurry with the nobles.


    Duke Edward saw the copse of the Scottish infantry and shouted sharply on his white horse:


    "The whole army is attacking! Go!"


    Afterwards, the guard battalion rushed into the battlefield following the Duke, and the Earl of Wellington, ignoring his rest, led the cavalry to the battlefield again.


    At this most intense moment, the Earl of Warwick is urging the logistics team to deliver food and grass.


    Thanks: gfjnfg, Mi Wanqianyao, Shanhu Qingzheng, yuongshinc, book friend 1887429393, LancadterKoo,  Leiyong, lp001735, book friend 1255061203, holding hands 2015, Earl Katywen, speechless A Fei, little white veteran, love Stratosphere, Legs~Windrunner, Jinyu Yujin, Prussian nobleman, cute Hengheng, graffiti TTy, Rym, 56-legged Maoge, to''s symposium, everyone''s big votes support.


    As for the time for the protagonist to be in power, it''sing soon, don''t worry! Girls will too!

 Chapter 62: closed exit

    Chapter 62 Closed Exit


    The infantrymen who were copsing were fought by the recharged guard battalion and the tyrannical cavalry, and they turned around and ran away, no longer caring about the formation.


    Running, he disliked that the weapon was too heavy, and hurriedly threw away the weapon in his hand, and started to flee desperately.


    The Scottish cavalry who was recuperating at the rear saw the infantry in front fleeing, so they hurriedly mounted their pony horses and fled towards the exit of the canyon.


    Relying on the horse''s fast-moving ability, the cavalry quickly threw off the infantry, and one by one began to whip the horses that were usually cherished and abnormal with the whip, and the whip became more and more powerful.


    Soon, the fast-running infantry saw the cavalry overtake them, step by step away from the fate of death.


    Seeing this, many brave infantrymen couldn''t help running fast, and quickly approached the slower cavalry.


    Among them, Gurner is such a person who seeks a chance to live.


    He came from a small tribe on a high mountain with a poption of just over a hundred. This time, their tribe was called by the regent and sent ten warriors to participate in the war.


    As the bravest warrior of a tribe and also the leader of the tribe, he had to take the warriors of the tribe back in the chaos. Otherwise, the entire tribe will be annexed by neighboring tribes and all be ves.


    As the leader of the hignd tribe, he knows the pain of ves, and he cannot allow his rtives and friends to be ves of other tribes.


    Standing six feet tall, with arms thicker than the average Englishman''s thigh, Gurner was already at an advantage in an age when most people were malnourished.


    However, the people who can be leaders are not brainless barbarians, and the tribe of barbarians has long been annexed.


    "Boss! What should we do?" "Yes! Boss!" "Boss! I want to go home!"


    Watching the tribal fighters around him discussing one by one, Gener suppressed the panic in his heart, pretending to be calm and said:


    "Everyone, don''t panic! Let''s get together first, there will always be a chance!"


    Ten people, led by Gener, ran slowly towards the exit of Pink Canyon. The speed of the few people quickly saw dozens of cavalry at the end. Seeing this, Gener couldn''t help but feel a move in his heart.


    "Come here, I''ll tell you how to escape..." Genna gathered the warriors of the tribe, told them his n, and immediately got the admiration of everyone.


    Next, we saw Gener and others approaching the cavalry.


    At this time, they started to run fast, keeping the speed parallel to the horses. The ten warriors were divided into five teams, and the two cooperated to **** a cavalry.


    Soon, their movement together seemed to be noticed by the cavalry, and the surrounded cavalry seemed to have expected something, and hurriedly urged the horse to speed up.


    Gener knew that there was no longer any dy, so he took the lead in demonstrating.


    Gerner, who was running, picked up the spear that had been thrown on the ground, exhausted all his strength, and threw it at the cavalry.


    "Boom!" There was a loud noise, as he wished, the cavalry on horseback was hit hard by the spear, and fell off the horse. Just listening to that sound, Gener felt very painful.


    The horse felt that there was no one on its back. After running dozens of steps, it stopped slowly and lowered its head to eat the tender grass on the ground.


    Another warrior ran over to lead the horse with great interest, and came to Gener with a look of admiration on his face.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Gener''s demonstration action was very meaningful, and the remaining fighters quickly knocked down their targets and got four more mounts.


    "Boss, your method is very good! We can finally go home!" The rest of the people also nodded quickly, with a happy smile on their faces, showing their yellow teeth.


    "Okay! Let''s continue to follow this method again!" Although Gener was also very happy in his heart, he still made a serious expression.


    In the next half an hour, they rode the captured horses and came several times in the same way. Soon, almost every one of them had three horses, and the chances of escaping were much higher.


    Although the Lord Regent of Scond is not as miserable as Gurner, he is not much better!


    Lord Earl Allen is in a broken mood at this time. The failure three years ago can still be prevaricated by the reason that the previous king passed away and was attacked without preparation.


    And this time, it was purely because the Scottish army fought against the English upright, and there was no conspiracy at all. And they really failed miserably, a failure that flowed like clouds and water, without a chance to breathe.


    "Lord Earl! Let''s stop and rest for a while!" There were only more than 200 shelled knights around him, to be precise, a group of knights without armor apanied him.


    Hearing the inquiry from the most experienced Knight Baird among the knights, the Earl also responded in a rare way.


    "No! Let''s talk about it after we get out of Pink Canyon!"


    Looking at the regent who used to have a high-spirited face, now his face is gray, and his beard, which was neatlybed before, looks messy. The aristocratic clothes on his body were scratched by something, and a hole was broken in his arm.


    "Yes! Lord Earl! Everyone hurry up and hold on! You can escape soon!"


    Knight Baird cheered on the exhausted knights. Hearing that they could go out soon, the knights mustered up the remaining energy and drove forward in their cars.


    The earl and his party moved very quickly, and soon saw the narrow exit of the canyon.


    After all, their mounts are the most sophisticated, and their running speed is naturally faster than ordinary knights, not to mention that they are the fastest to escape from the battlefield.


    "Lord Earl! Look, the exit is here!" Baird said excitedly to Earl Argyle, who was lying on his horse behind him.


    "Really? Then let''s go out quickly!" The Earl said sinctly.


    After a while, more than two hundred people escaped from the battlefield, and everyone on horseback breathed a sigh of relief.


    After stopping their horses to rest for a while, Gray and his soldiers also changed horses to overtake most of the cavalry and came to the exit first.


    Before he was happy for a long time, he saw Earl Argyle and his party resting at the exit.


    "Respected Lord Regent! Genna of the Chekenas Tribe is d that you came out safely!"


    Garner clumsily learned the Scottish knight greeting ceremony, and his antics made the Earlugh out loud.


    "My lord leader! I''m d you escaped Ennd''s clutches safely, now let''s go back to Edinburgh!"


    Lord Earl cherishes every ounce of strength he has now, and it is considered a skillpared to those who can escape!


    "As you wish! Lord Earl!" Gener discussed with his soldiers, and they all believed that this is a currently feasible solution.


    "This is a wise choice, my leader!"


    The earl hadn''t finished his conversation with Garner, more than a thousand cavalrymen appeared one after another at the exit.


    "My soldiers! Let''s block this exit!"


    Thanks: younshine, LancasterKoo, book friends 1887429393, lp001735, chen, yang, qus, cute Hengheng, graffiti TTy, xinghaiyue, 56-legged hair brother, gynecological warm man, love stratosphere, owls are flying, Leg Si~Windwalker, Jinyu Yujin, gfjnfg, specialize in eating books, Best MAN, Prussian nobleman, DK, Feiyun.


    And thanks to the Prussian aristocrats for their great rewards. I have always known about your support, and the rewards must be done ording to your ability! Don''t be vindictive!

 Chapter 63: result

    Chapter 63 Results


    "What? Lord Earl, why are we blocking the exit!"


    Gner didn''t quite understand what Earl Argyle meant, he was still too naive.


    "Yes! Honorable Earl, besides, we won''t be able to block such a big exit for a while! The English will soone after us!"


    Knight Baird couldn''t help but frowned and echoed, obviously he still had some opinions on the Earl''s order.


    At this moment of escape, there is no time to do other things to dy.


    "Then block it with stones and tree trunks, hurry up!" Earl Allen didn''t exin anything, but still ordered in an orderly tone.


    In desperation, Gener and Knight Baird had no choice but to order their subordinates to help. It took less than ten minutes for more than a thousand people to pile up a five-foot-high small Great Wall at the mouth of the valley, which was more than 50 feet wide.


    Looking at the masterpiece in front of him, the Earl smiled for a long time, and finally let go of his heart that had been hanging.


    "Go! My gentlemen! Return to the safety of Edinburgh!"


    The Lord Regent waved his hand, pointed in the direction of Edinburgh in the distance, and galloped wildly.


    Gnar and his tribal warriors also happily followed, Baird also hurriedly greeted the knights, and the tired cavalry who had just been dismounting to carry things and were panting to follow.


    Thus, a Scottish armyposed of 30,000 people followed the Earl of Argyle to resist Ennd, but in the end only more than 1,000 cavalry returned to Edinburgh with the Earl of Argyle.


    At this time in Pink Canyon, the Duke of Somerset and the Earl of Wellington worked hard to hunt down the defeated Scottish soldiers.


    In fact, when the Duke and the Earl of Wellington were supported together, it was like thest straw that broke the camel''s back, and the Scottish soldiers'' will to fight waspletely destroyed.


    It is no exaggeration to say that, except for the fact that the Duke was able to kill and wound a few Scots at the beginning, the rest of the time was spent recruiting those Scottish captives who surrendered.


    In the end, even the Earl of Warwick, who had just delivered the food, joined the battlefield with his old and sick logistics soldiers.


    Duke Edward watched boredly as the Scots were captured one by one, and were bound hands and feet by the English soldiers at will, but they could only tremble, and most of them had no sense of resistance.


    After an hour of such boring time, the whole of Pink Canyon is gone


    "My dear Lord Wellington, how many of ourds are left now?"


    Looking at the messy battlefield in front of him, the severed limbs and blood sma of various people are mixed together, eagles and vultures are hovering in the sky.


    It was a rare sunny day, but the Duke felt a bit of chill, especially those great guys from Ennd lying on the grass and moaning.


    Even the duke, who has experienced countless wars, still has a faint touch in his cold heart.


    The Earl of Wellington was talking to the priest in the army. When he heard the question from the Duke, he thought about it and said:


    "Your Excellency, the Duke! ording to the statistics of the priests, our army killed 1,563 people and injured 3,216 people, including 2,429 minor injuries and 780 serious injuries. Seven people!"


    "And our knights heroically sacrificed twenty-eight people! Their bravery astonished me!"


    No way, in this Middle Ages, the group of people with the highest level of knowledge were the priests of the church, and even the nobles of the ruling ss, most of them could only write their own names.


    In this war, more than 2,000 people died to be precise. In this era of bloodletting to treat diseases, those seriously injured soldiers were almost dead.


    "God bless us with this victory, it was a pleasant war! Tell me, my count, what are our trophies?"


    Duke Edward skipped the sad numbers and asked about the pleasant things directly.


    The nearby knights seemed to have heard the sound here, and most of them gathered around, pricking up their ears to listen.


    Seeing that Duke Edward had no intention of driving people away, Earl Wellington spoke up boldly.


    "There are only a few urate figures that can be obtained so far. In total, we have captured two standard cannons, one variant cannon, two standard heavy cannons, one speeding cannon, and more than two thousand Scotch ponies!"


    "There are more than 50,000 pounds of food, and 500 barrels of fine wine!"


    "As for how many Scots soldiers were captured, I''m sorry! My lord, due to therge number, we don''t know the exact number yet. We estimated that there are probably more than 10,000 soldiers!"


    "Long live! Long live!" The knights around Duke Edward could no longer restrain their heartless joy, forgetting their physical fatigue, and shouted loudly.


    Soon, the nearby soldiers saw the knights shouting happily. Even if they didn''t know the reason, seeing the happy expressions of the knights, they also shouted together.


    Suddenly, the Pink Canyon reverberated with countless cries of ¡®long live¡¯, whichsted for a long time.


    Scond, Edinburgh, only five-year-old Queen Mary is staying with her mother, Queen Mary, happily ying with her maids.


    Around her tender neck was a crimson velvet cloak with an ermine hem, and a long-sleeved gown of jeweled satin.


    Happy skirt swayed from side to side, and her glowing red face was full of attachment to her mother.


    Even though Queen Mary''s eyes were looking at little Mary, those beautiful eyes were not focused on her! He seemed to be thinking about something, and his already pretty face became even more eye-catching.


    "Mom! What are you doing?" Little Mary looked back while ying, but her mother didn''t look at her, which made her unhappy and pursed her little lips.


    "Oh! My little Mary! I''m so sorry! Mom is thinking about something!" The queen mother hurriedly picked up little Mary and put her on herp.


    After all, this is her only heir, especially after the death of her first two sons, her love for Mary really goes deep into her bones.


    "Oh! Mom was thinking about something! Can you tell Mary about it? Mary is very smart!"


    Little Mary said in a proud tone, with an expression ofing to praise me written on her little face.


    "Yes! My Mary is the smartest! Mom is thinking of your grandfather who is far away in France!"


    "Since mom misses grandpa, let''s go see him! I want to go see grandpa with you too!" Little Mary said in a delicate voice, and looked at Queen Mary with those dark blue eyes, with indescribable cuteness!


    "But mother is busy! Then, can Mary go to see grandpa on behalf of mother?"


    "Well... no! I want to be with my mother! Don''t go to France!" Little Mary thought for a while, then stared at Queen Mary seriously, and said solemnly.


    Although Queen Mary didn''t know what the consequences of the war were, she didn''t want her daughter to fall into the hands of the English!


    Thanks: zhh66, book friend 1887429393, Tianyi sword, who wants to know, to¡¯s symposium, lp001735, cute Hengheng, Arctic fresh wind, owls are flying, love the stratosphere, six kings, Rym, qus, ignorance is not wrong, Legs ~ Windrunner,

 Chapter 64: final result

    Chapter 64 Final Results


    "Okay! If Earl Allen wins the battle, you will be with your mother forever!"


    Hearing that little Mary was so dependent on herself, Queen Mary smiled in the corners of her eyes. However, for some reason, Queen Mary always had an ominous premonition in her heart.


    While the mother and daughter were chatting happily, the queen mother''s personal officer hurried in, with a flustered look on her face, as if she had fallen down, and there was some dust on her knees.


    "Cathy! Why are you so flustered, you have to pay attention to etiquette, you know?"


    Her Majesty the Queen Mother is very tolerant of Casey, the middle-aged female officer she brought from France, and she is also the person she trusts most in Scond.


    "I''m sorry! Your Majesty the Queen Mother, I''m so rude! Please forgive me!"


    Casey knelt on the ground, making a gesture of sincerity, with a very respectful tone.


    "Okay! Get up, and tell me what it is that makes you panic!"


    Queen Mary had an ominous feeling in her heart. She seemed to have seen Casey''s look like this once.


    Suddenly, her heart seemed to be poured with a basin of icy river water in the cold winter, and a chill pierced from the inside out.


    And Kathy spoke slowly with a trembling voice as if confirming her guess.


    "Your Majesty, the Regent is back!"


    "Did he win?" Queen Mary hurriedly asked, stirring her hands together unnaturally.


    "Send Her Majesty the Queen back to sleep first, she''s tired from ying!" Queen Mother Mary suddenly turned her head and whispered to the young maid who was ying with little Mary.


    "Yes! Your Majesty the Queen Mother!" The maid said softly and crisply.


    Little Mary seemed frightened by Queen Mary''s eyes, shrank her neck, and swallowed back the words stuck in her throat.


    When little Mary was in a mood of reluctance, she was carried back by the maid, and the conversation between thedy officer Casey and Queen Mary continued.


    "Your Majesty the Queen Mother, Your Excellency the Regent, Your Excellency..."


    "What''s the matter with him?" Mary urged impatiently when she saw the female officer hesitating.


    "Master Regent, he has just returned with more than a thousand cavalry, and he is disheveled!"


    Hearing this, Mary didn''t know that Scond had lost this war, and it was a disastrous defeat.


    Shey on the seat a little unbearably, staring nkly at the front, muttering uncontrobly at the corners of her mouth.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" The female officer, Casey, was startled by Mary''s behavior, and hurried forward, calling for Queen Mary.


    I don''t know whether it was Cathy who woke up, or because she was urged by some concern. After a while, Queen Mary came back to her senses.


    "It''s okay! I''m okay, Kathy! I''m just surprised!"


    Seeing the teary-eyed look of her personal female officer, Mary couldn''t help persuading her.


    "Go and call the regent king and the patriarchs of the other three families over!"


    "Go quickly? Don''t look like you are crying, you are the female official of the Queen Mother of Scond!"


    "Yes! Your Majesty the Queen Mother! I''m going, you have to adjust your mood!"


    Marie watched Cassie sprinting away from the pce with a crying voice, she couldn''t help but shook her head with a wry smile.


    I feel helpless for this Casey who grew up with me since childhood, and I haven''t got rid of the crying problem since I was a child.


    Mary sat on a chair, thinking about how she could protect her daughter. It would be impossible to rely on those useless Scottish nobles alone.


    "Boom boom boom!" Half an hourter, the current regent, Lord James Hamilton, Earl of Argyle, walked in with a serious face. Mary took a closer look, and his pace was much slower than usual. , The wrinkles on the face are also more obvious.


    Then came Bishop David Beaton, the representative of the Scottish religion, who was also frowning at this time. It seemed that he was still quite worried about the future of Scond.


    The young Archibald Campbell, 5th Earl of Argyll, and Adolph Lannox, Earl of Lannox, even came here without any good colors on their faces. Obviously, they all already knew the details.


    "Everyone! It''s all my fault! I have failed everyone''s expectations. In front of you, I am here to propose to Her Majesty the Queen Mother to step down from the post of Regent! I am not worthy to shoulder this burden!"


    The Earl, who had fled back from a long journey, was very tired. He had been on the road continuously. In less than ten hours, the Earl''s body couldn''t bear it, and his legs trembled a little.


    "Lord Earl, we all have seen your contribution. I don''t think it will be any different for anyone this time!"


    "So, you should continue to assist Mary in managing Scond!" Of course, Queen Mother Mary forbids the earl to leave now, she is not ready to take over yet! Can''t be cheaper than others.


    "Yes! Your lord is the most suitable for this position, you can''t resign!" Earl Argyle and Earl Lannox said in unison, seeming to support Earl Allen.


    In fact, after the defeat of Scond, no one would take the big pit of regent, especially the negotiation with the English. No matter who is the regent, they will definitely sign those treaties that betray the interests of Scond. This **** pot is really too big.


    Bishop Beaton still didn''t speak, and stayed quietly.


    "Hey! Since all the ministers and His Majesty the Queen Mother support me, I will continue to hold the position reluctantly!"


    "But! Mr. Earl, my Mary cannot marry that sick man in Ennd!" Queen Mary said suddenly.


    "Ah!" Edward, who was lying on the grass reading a book, suddenly yawned, and he couldn''t help feeling depressed.


    "Who is scolding me again?"


    Earl Allen smiled wryly and shook his head, understanding what they meant, but finally agreed, after all, he was the person who knew Scond best.


    Pink Canyon, after a night of statistics, Earl Wellington came to Duke Edward with a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    Duke Edward was sitting on a rock at this time, looking at the strings of new captives that appeared in front of him.


    "My Earl! How did these peoplee here?"


    Watching Duke Edward pointing at the captives, Earl Wellington said with a smile:


    "Your Excellency, it''s funny to say that the hundreds of cavalry sent to chase the Scots yesterday, I thought they would get a few nobles. Who would have thought that there was a small wall at the mouth of the valley, which stopped arge group of Scots there, and finally a Chaos!"


    "The cavalry worked like catching sheep. They worked all night and caught more than 3,000 people! The rest all ran away!"


    "Then why didn''t you inform us?"


    "Your Excellency, do you think that group ofmon people can be as smart as our nobles?"


    The earl smiled disdainfully, and the contempt in his tone was obvious.


    "Then how many of those savages in Scond have we captured in total?"


    Duke Edward is more concerned about his record.


    "Respected Lord Duke, so far, we have captured a total of 14,680 people! This is an unprecedented record!"


    Thanks: Earl Katywen, LancasterKoo, Prussian nobleman, Tianyi Sword, lp001735, DK, Feiyun, cute Hengheng, silent Afei, Xiaobai old man, owls can fly, love the stratosphere, bitter wine and turbid wine, Specialized in eating books, Rym, Best MAN, qus,


    Finally, thanks~ Let¡¯s bring down my Great Qin Dynasty is dead~ Rym~ Two big rewards!

 Chapter 65: Huntington

    Chapter 65 Soldierse to Huntington


    "Gentlemen! Do you have any other suggestions? As long as you can drive those savage English people away!"


    Queen Mary nervously asked all the ministers present.


    "I think with Edinburgh''s strength, it should be able to hold for half a year, and we can use this time to ask our allies, the French, to help us resist the English!"


    Looking at the speechless crowd, Earl Allen could only offer his own opinion.


    "No! My lord, although the French are our allies, she is also a fierce tiger!"


    ¡°Introducing a tiger into the house can scare the hungry wolves that have broken in, but it is easy to let him in, but difficult to let him out!¡±


    Bishop Biton, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up, and still held an opposing attitude, which aroused other people''s thinking!


    "My Monsieur Bishop, I think this is a good idea! I don''t know what the Earls of Argyle and Lannox think!"


    "This..." Earl Argyle didn''t expect that the fire would be brought to him, and he was a little at a loss for a while.


    "s! You are young after all! You don''t have much experience!"


    Suddenly, everyone present sighed in unison.


    He looked at Queen Mary, then at Earl Allen, and finally settled on Earl Allen.


    "Currently, Earl Allen has more experience in governing. It makes sense for him to do so. Let''s agree!"


    Looking at Earl Allen''s weather-beaten face, Earl Argyle still wanted to believe him.


    "I also agree with Earl Allen''s proposal, it''s a good idea!"


    Following Earl Argyle''s consent, Earl Lannox also agreed smoothly, leaving Bishop Beaton alone to oppose.


    "Since most people agree, let''s go to the French ambassador!"


    "I don''t know if the Bishop has any objections?" Earl Allen made a final conclusion, then turned his head, and asked Bishop Biton who had returned to silence in a gentle tone.


    Hearing what the Earl said, Bishop Beeton opened his eyelids, his face was neither sad nor happy, and his cloudy eyes were full of helplessness.


    Obviously, he, who has always been friendly to Ennd, was excluded by others.


    "Nothing!" The bishop''s voice was very low.


    "Then let''s send someone to invite the French ambassador, Mr. Marshall Woiser!"


    At this time, the English army, which had been repaired overnight, was about to start its journey again.


    As soon as the troops set off, Duke Edward summoned the Earl of Wellington.


    "My dear Earl of Wellington, how many cavalry do you have now?"


    "My lord, now I still have 920 heavy cavalry capable of fighting normally, and more than 1,500 light cavalry!"


    "Okay! Mr. Earl, I have an important task for you!"


    "I want you to lead your light cavalry directly to the city of Huntington fifty miles away!"


    His Excellency, the Duke of Edward, spoke in a heavy tone, his face showing how much he valued him.


    "But, Your Excellency, we are all cavalry!"


    "It is because you are cavalry that you are asked to capture Huntington City!" Duke Edward said directly to him, his tone full of doubts.


    "The Scots now are like a pack of wolves who have lost their head wolf. Even a group of sheep can bully them."


    "Their regent, Earl Allen, is like a wolf that has lost its courage, and now Huntington is a male wolf without a leader. As long as you scare it, he will be at your mercy!"


    "So, I will give you the credit this time, my Earl!"


    "Okay! My horse hasn''t finished riding yet! I''ll go right away." Earl Wellington couldn''t help being excited when he heard Edward say this.


    Duke Edward had just finished the breakfast cooked by the chef brought from home. He was not used to the ck bread in the barracks. For the nobles, he wanted to be different from themon people.


    His Excellency the Duke yawned softly, lifted the curtain of the tent, and saw a burst of dust rushing into the distance, and the entire barracks suddenly looked messy.


    "Hey! Little guy! What''s going on!" Duke Edward asked curiously, with a very approachable tone. This was the guard next to him, a young man with brown hair.


    Like China, those who can serve as guards beside senior generals are not ordinary people, and ordinary people do not have that qualification.


    Taking Duke Edward as an example, those who can be arranged by his side are basically the heirs of those nobles who have no right of inheritance.


    However, at the level of difficulty in giving birth to the English aristocracy, most of them are from knight families, and there are also big gentlemen or big businessmen from some ces.


    Theoretically speaking, these people are preparing for nobles, and they will also be the ruling ss of Ennd in the future, and they are also his bodyguards. There is no reason for Duke Edward''s tone to be mild.


    "My lord! This is the Earl of Wellington leading the cavalry out of the barracks!"


    The guard lowered his head to exin, he looked polite and full of aristocratic demeanor.


    Duke Edward likes this kind of aristocratic demeanor, which is a manifestation of their superiority.


    The Earl of Wellington led the cavalry to Huntington like lightning.


    Huntington in Scond is like York City in Ennd. It is arge base for Scond to resist the invasion of Ennd, so a city wall was also built.


    So under normal circumstances, it is a foolish thing to use cavalry to attack a city.


    Earl Wellington ran hard for thirty miles, and finally came to the city of Huntington.


    The city wall of Huntington is thirty feet high, and there is a moat in front of the city gate, and the moat is twenty feet wide after the earl''s observation. This is not an ordinary difficulty for a medieval army.


    The Lord Earl was riding on the horse, observing the scene on the city wall of Huntington from a distance.


    I saw that the army that was supposed to be ready for battle was running around in a panic at this time, and there were only a handful of archers who were the main force defending the city.


    And more importantly, the Earl could only see more than a hundred heads surging on a section of the city wall on the frontal battlefield.


    "Hahaha! God bless! It seems that the Scottish army has wiped out all of them in Pink Canyon! I will take the credit this time!"


    Earl Wellington was thinking silently in his heart, but the corners of his mouth turned up inadvertently, his right hand kept stroking his two shiny ck beards, and his eyes narrowed.


    "Find someone who can speak Scots, go shout, let them surrender!"


    "Yes! Your Excellency Earl!" The orderly on the side bowed his head in response.


    Soon, a very wretched-looking guy came to the Scot with his head poking his head. He seemed to have measured the distance and stopped about 300 steps away from the city wall.


    "Brothers on the city wall! Your Lord Regent has been captured by us, surrender quickly!"


    "We are here because your Majesty the Queen is going to marry our great Majesty Edward, and we will be a family from now on!"


    "Surrender quickly! Otherwise our 30,000 army will crush your Huntington!"


    Thanks: lxa£­X, Minhang Menghua, Jinyu Yujin, Earl Katywen, Prussian nobleman, lp001735, LancasterKoo, gynecological warm man, book friend 119090xxxx11, Mi Wanqianyao, tianwen2018, rest assured two copies, DK, Fengyun, North Pole new wind, bring down my great Qin is dead! Major General Wang, Best MAN, Adorable Hengheng, Legs~Windrunner, qus, Baishi Coke, nrphf5, Red Tea House, Rym.

 Chapter 66: we promise not to take a single wool

    Chapter 66 We promise not to take a wool


    "Brothers in the city! You are not selling your life to someone! Our English army also needs you!"


    "As long as you surrender to us, there will be countless beauties and gold!"


    "We will be a family in the future. If you resist now, your queen will not spare you in the future!"


    "As long as you surrender to us, we will not take a single wool from you!"


    "If you resist, we will let you know what massacre is!..."


    Earl Wellington stood in the distance, watching the somewhat wretched soldier shouting loudly.


    Because he was far away, he didn''t hear the wretched man''s words of persuasion, but he looked carefully, and the soldiers at the top of the city were whispering to each other, which was very lively!


    After careful inducement and coercion by the wretched man, the high suspension bridge was lowered by the Scots in less than half an hour.


    Soon, an old man in his fifties came out from the suspension bridge. He was well dressed, his snow-white hair and beard werebed cleanly, and he looked very energetic.


    Behind him, dozens of soldiers came out pushing a few carts of sacks. And most of these dozens of soldiers are old, weak, sick and disabled, ranging from thirteen-year-old dolls to forty or fifty-year-old old men, wearing the skins of soldiers, without the appearance of soldiers.


    Seeing an old man and dozens of old, weak, sick and disabled, the cautious Earl of Wellington boldly brought more than a hundred guards to the city gate.


    "My lord! I am Te Beka, a member of the Huntington Presbyterian Church. On behalf of the residents of Huntington, I would like to wee Your Excellency the General!"


    "Mr. Te is so polite! You really understand the righteousness!"


    "These are some gold coins prepared by the residents of Huntington for the generals and warriors, to reward the guests who came from afar!"


    "You are so polite, I am the Earl of Wellington, themander-in-chief of this army!"


    Mr. Truss''s tone was very cautious and respectful, and he pointed to the carts of cloth bags behind him with both hands.


    Earl Wellington couldn''t help shrinking his eyeballs, tilting his neck, and looked at the carts of sacks behind him.


    "I just hope that the earl will keep his promise. These are some of our respects. We will send the rest in a few days when we raise them!"


    "Here is 5,000 francs worth 5,000 pounds. Because most of them are Aiju and River, it seems very cumbersome!" Can rule the roost in Scond.


    Because of the long-term alliance between Scond and France, there are many French currencies in the territory, and Scond does not have the same centralized minting power as Ennd. The currency system in the territory is extremely chaotic, and the silver content cannot be said.


    At that time, 100 copper coins were equivalent to one franc silver coin, called "river", and the value was one pound of silver. Therge silver coin "Aiju" with a denomination of 3 francs and the gold coin Pistor with a denomination of 10 francs aremonly used currencies. Among them, there are also currencies such as "Shuangaiju", "Half Pistor" and "Double Pistor". Because of the rtively high silver content and the strength of the country, French currency was widely used by Europa merchants.


    "Don''t bother so much, Mr. Congressman, we will pick it up in person!"


    Earl Wellington hastily declined, as if a little sorry.


    "But Lord Earl, didn''t you promise not to take a single wool from us?"


    "Really? When did I say that! Someone must have misrepresented it!"


    Seeing that the old gentleman''s face suddenly turned pale, as miserable as the white snow in winter, the Earl''s words took another turn, and he said softly.


    "However, since someone has passed it on like this, and everyone believes that I said it, then I will keep this promise!"


    "Thank you so much! Dear Earl, may God bless you!"


    Mr. Te was nervous and excited, and his body was a bit overwhelmed.


    "Okay! Mr. Congressman, hurry up and ask all the residents toe out!"


    "What?" The old man couldn''t believe it.


    "Mr. Congressman, I promise I won''t take a single wool of yours, so all you Huntingtonitese out!"


    "We won''t hurt you, but sir, you have to tell those citizens that you can''t bring a copper coin out, or you will bear the consequences!"


    Seeing Earl Wellington''s determined expression and his unquestionable tone, the MP still kept his words in his stomach.


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves! Looking at the frightened soldiers behind him, he knew that he had no right to bargain.


    Having no choice but to go back and inform the citizens in Huntington, the old congressman.


    Fortunately, Mr. Truss'' prestige is quite high. In less than two hours, more than 10,000 citizens in the entire Huntington City left their homes, and the whole family came outside the city trembling with their families.


    "Boys! Be careful, don''t smash other people''s things, don''t touch the noble mansion, and the most important thing is don''t take a wool from others! Do you know?"


    Mr. Earl said loudly to the officers behind him, emphasizing his order.


    "Follow your instructions, Honorable Earl!" The officers were very happy to have this opportunity to make a fortune, and their voices were extraordinarily powerful.


    ording to Earl Wellington''s n, all the light cavalry and heavy cavalry went to search, leaving more than 400 knights with him to guard the citizens of Huntington.


    The people who searched had to leave sevenyers of finances, four of which belonged to the Earl of Wellington and the knights, and the other three belonged to Duke Edward.


    The soldiers rushed into Huntington with the gates wide open like a pack of wolves.


    Scond, Edinburgh, Lindstedt Pce, the four ministers and Queen Mary are all gathered together, waiting for the French ambassador-Marchard. Woiser.


    Just when everyone was waiting impatiently, a muscr figure came over, with a potbellied figure, a tall body, and sparse hair, this was the first impression he gave to everyone.


    "The French ambassador - Baron Marshall Woiser has arrived!" The guards of the pce sang loudly.


    "Good morning! Your Majesty the Empress Dowager, Your Majesty the Regent, and all of you!"


    Yes, Queen Mary and the ministers have been discussing how to defend the capital of Edinburgh before the arrival of French reinforcements.


    "Good morning! Ambassador! I think you already know our situation!"


    Queen Mary''s words are full of arrogance. Her father and brother are both ministers valued by the King of France, and her family is deeply rooted in France.


    It can be said that apart from the French royal family, only their Guise family is the most powerful.


    "Yes! Your Majesty the Queen Mother, I deeply sympathize with what happened to your country!"


    "So, how can your country help us who don''t know us as an ally?"


    Queen Mary''s words were very direct, asking questions sentence by sentence, without any scruples about his status as an ambassador.


    "I have sent someone to notify His Majesty the King of Paris in the middle of the night. I think His Majesty the King will definitely send reinforcements. At present, your country only needs to hold on until the reinforcements arrive!"


    Thanks: li4565645654, voter, youngshinc, Prussian aristocrat, lp001735, Jinyu Yujin, XG Jason, cute Hengheng, love the stratosphere, book friend 1373498682, 56-legged brother Mao, you are so slow to update, Leg Si~Windwalker, Nangong is dirty.

 Chapter 67: Very rewarding

    Chapter 67 A lot of harvest


    "I never know when your country''s reinforcements will arrive?"


    Queen Mary continued to ask mercilessly, her rosy face had turned pale, and there was some sweat on her smooth and white forehead, which showed how anxious she was.


    "Ah! It depends on how our Majesty the King decides!"


    The Lord Regent and several other ministers, who were listening carefully to the conversation, were immediately disappointed and sighed uncontrobly.


    "However! I still think you and the ministers will drive away the hateful English! God bless Scond!"""


    Marshad. Baron Voisel has a sincere look on his face, giving people the impression that what he said is from the heart, and you should believe him.


    "Thank you! I think God bless Scond!"


    After hearing theseforting words, Queen Mary finally felt better, and the expression on her face seemed to soften a lot.


    After the French ambassador left, the faces of everyone in the pce remained as serious and heavy as before.


    "Your Majesty! I think it''s better for Her Majesty the Queen to go to Mohome Monastery!"


    ¡°There is a ce where the Lord¡¯s brilliance shines, and it is rtively hidden, and it is not easy for the English to find it.¡±


    Mohome Abbey is located by the sea not far from Edinburgh, a monastery hidden in the mountains.


    Edinburgh is a port city, so there are many ships near the port, and it is a convenient thing to leave Scond from there. Queen Mary is very safe staying there.


    "Yes! In order not to fall into the hands of the English, and not to marry that sick English bastard, it is okay to feel wronged!"


    Queen Mary gritted her teeth and said, obviously what she said was quite different from what she thought in her heart.


    "Since Her Majesty the Queen Mother has approved it, it is better to send the Queen to Mohome Abbey immediately today!"


    Earl Allen said with a serious face, with a sense of sternness and fashion, and everyone present felt that the former high-spirited regent had returned.


    "Okay! I''ll arrange it right away!" Queen Mary agreed.


    "Honorable Queen Mother, and ministers, through this war, I feel that our Scond cannot beat the English!"


    "So? What do you mean?" The Queen Mary couldn''t help interjecting when Earl Allen belittled her side.


    "I think that only the French can defeat the English at present, so I propose that Her Majesty the Queen marry the French Crown Prince Francois, so that our rtionship with France will be stronger! In this way, our Scond will remain peaceful forever! "


    Looking at the cadence of the earl''s speech, he looked very excited. It seemed that he was very excited by the defeat of this war!


    Regardless of what everyone was thinking, the regent Earl Allen, who was speaking, was very excited. He was so excited that he thought of a good idea.


    Immediately, everyone looked at Queen Mary. After all, she has the most say in this matter.


    "Okay! Yes! The marriage between Mary and Crown Prince Francois can be agreed. For the sake of Scond, I think Mary is willing!"


    In fact, the Queen Mother Mary is willing for her daughter to return to France to receive education, especially since her father and brother are both powerful officials in France and have high positions.


    And marrying the French prince, she thinks this is the best choice for Mary.


    Queen Mary put Queen Mary in the position of a victim again, and won the sympathy of the Scots for Queen Mary. This removes many obstacles for her future pro-government.


    With the consent of the regent and the queen mother, the rest of the people can only agree.


    At this time, in Huntington City, after a long day of looting, the cavalrymen returned to the camp happily, each with several big bags, and the expressions on their faces were happier than those of married wives.


    Looking at the cavalry returning with a full load, the Earl of Wellington and the many knights also grinned one by one, with smiles that could not be hidden on their faces.


    The old MP who was standing aside felt ufortable at this time, and more than 10,000 citizens also watched with tears in how the cavalry slowly moved out of the city gate.


    "Dear Mr. Councilor, you can inform the citizens to return to this city!"


    Mr. Earl''s words at this time, in Mr. Te''s heart, are like rain watering a dry wheat field, but it is the devil''s charity.


    With tears in their eyes, Mr. Congressman and the citizens returned to their home that seemed to be washed by water. The cavalry were somewhat conscientious, and finally gave the citizens somefort by not taking their food.


    The Earl of Wellington returned to the camp with the knights. They said it was a camp, but it was actually an open space surrounded by a wooden fence.


    Lord Earl stared at the literate knights from time to time to count the ie of the cavalry.


    It''s actually very simple, because the cavalry took valuable things, so those copper and silver coins and rarer gold coins were distributed ording to weight.


    And those antiques, porcin! For tea, etc., the knights simply said a number, and then gave it a value of threeyers. Anyway, those cavalry didn''t know the real value, so the knights exploited them at will.


    For the sake of money, the knights yed at a speed of 200%. In less than an hour, under the calction of 30 knights, all the goods were basically processed.


    "Lord earl! After calction, we can get silver coins worth about 30,000 pounds this time, and there are about a thousand antiques worth tens of thousands of pounds, but it is difficult to convert them into pounds."


    Hearing the knight beside him say the number in a surprised tone, the Earl also showed a happy smile.


    "Including the 5,000 pounds that was sent that time, we have harvested a total of 35,000 pounds this time, and there are also antiques worth tens of thousands. It is a good time for a good harvest!"


    "This time you more than 400 knights will each get ten pounds worth of silver coins, and then hand over fifteen thousand pounds to His Excellency Duke Edward, and help me clean up the rest!"


    "Yes! Lord Earl!" The knight agreed without blinking an eye. The knight who reported to the earl was a knight of the Wellington family. He had been loyal to the Wellington family for generations and was trusted by the Earl of Wellington.


    "The remaining antiques are picked up some valuable ones! The rest are handed over to the Duke of Somerset in my name, and I say thank him for his gift!"


    "Yes!" After hearing this, the knight left toplete the task ordered by the count.


    Three days passed in a sh. On this day, in the early morning, the Earl of Wellington, who was soundly asleep, was awakened by his attendants and got up to wee the arrival of Duke Edward.


    Standing outside the camp, the Earl felt the ground shaking, and there was a sound of thump, thud, and a thick puff of smoke rushed towards him.


    The earl knows that this is Duke Edward leading the remaining English army to arrive, and there are more than 10,000 Scottish prisoners.


    Soon, the Earl saw the figure of Duke Edward, and the Duke also saw the Earl of Wellington, so he galloped forward!


    Thanks to: XG Jason, qus, lp001735, LancasterKoo, the silent A Fei, the cute Hengheng, the graffiti TTy, the Earl of Katywen, the Great Qin who brought me down is dead, the heart of killing the sword, the 56-legged brother Mao, Pen Inkstone and Tingfeng, DK, Feiyun, Minhang Dream Talk, Legs~Windwalker, Ah Song, Rym.


    Thanks for the great reward!

 Chapter 68: Mother and Daughter Dialogue

    Chapter 68 Mother-Daughter Dialogue


    Duke Edward quickly rode a tall horse to Earl Wellington''s side, covered in dust!


    "Good morning! Dear Mr. Duke!" Earl Wellington saluted fluently, with a smile on his face.


    "Good morning! Earl Wellington, seeing you look so good, you must have captured Huntington!"


    Duke Edward looked at the smiling Earl, and couldn''t help but guess.


    "You are so smart! My lord, Huntington has taken it, and our gate to Edinburgh has been smooth since then!"


    "Yes! Earl Wellington, then let''s set off now! I can''t wait to see the city walls of Edinburgh!"


    The Duke of Somerset was finally happy at this time, and his whole person seemed to exude a different kind of charm. I am afraid that this is why he attracted everyone who followed him.


    "Follow your instructions, my lord the great Duke!" The Earl pped his **** tactfully, making Duke Edwardugh out loud.


    Subsequently, the cavalry who had rested for three days mounted their mounts one after another. Almost everyone hadrge packages hanging on their horses, which slowed down the walking speed of the horses below them.


    Nearly 30,000 troops rushed towards Edinburgh, and the whole ground kept shaking. People who didn''t know thought it was an earthquake.


    At this time, in Edinburgh, Linlithgow Pce, in the bedroom of Queen Mary, the mother and daughter were looking at each other.


    "My little Mary! Listen to your mother, and go to Morhome Monastery with Aunt Casey for a while, and my mother will pick you up in a while, okay?"


    The Queen Mother had no choice but to put down her body to persuade her daughter in front of her. In order to talk to her better, she squatted in front of her.


    The red skirt tightly wrapped her body, and her **** looked like two huge footballs from behind. It was full of temptation for all men, but unfortunately no one appreciated it.


    "No! I won''t! I want to be with my mother!" Little Mary twisted her head arrogantly, her lovely long golden hair grew to her waist, more than half a foot in length, and her round face was tense. The eyeballs are round and round, and the whole person looks extraordinarily cute.


    "It''s really urgent this time, my little queen, when Ie back this time, my mother will definitely y with you non-stop!"


    Seeing her daughter''s angry and cute appearance, Queen Mary also felt very embarrassed, and couldn''t help pursing her red **** lips.


    "Huh! Mom is lying, do you think I don''t know that the English are calling?"


    Little Mary pouted, raised her chin, and looked as if she had fully grasped the situation.


    "Who told you?" After hearing this sentence, the Queen Mother''s face suddenly became a little ugly.


    "Mom! It has spread throughout the pce, and everyone knows about it!"


    Little Mary spoke in an exaggerated tone. In order to express clearly, she also drew a big circle with her delicate hands, and she no longer maintained her aloof image.


    "Really? Does Mary love her mother?" The Queen Mother rxed when she heard that someone had not intentionally passed it on to little Mary.


    "Of course! Mary loves her mother the most! No one loves my mother more than I do!"


    Little Mary said softly, her hands unconsciously hugged the Queen Mother''s arm, and shook her arm from time to time, her whole body was almost hanging on the Queen Mother''s body.


    "Since Mary loves Mommy, can Mary do Mommy a little favor!"


    "Of course at that time, mother, you can just say it! Mary will definitely do it for you!"


    Little Mary spoke in a charming tone, and patted her small chest with her small hands, speaking with confidence.


    Mary was very happy to help her mother, with two dimples on her smiling face.


    "Okay! Then Mary goes to the Mohome Abbey to help her mother pray to God, okay?"


    Queen Mary is like a wolf grandmother inducing Little Red Riding Hood, carefully making traps step by step.


    "Well... alright! I''ll just help mom this time, and I''ll take three days when Ie back, no! I won''t have ss for five days, and I''ll y every day!" Little Mary is really too young, and she doesn''t know how to explore the road. ! After thinking about it, he agreed.


    On the second day after little Mary was sent to Mohome Abbey, Duke Edward led an army of more than 30,000 people to the city walls of Edinburgh.


    Looking at the city in front of him, Duke Edward couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. This is the ce where he made great achievements and where he rose to prominence.


    The height of Edinburgh''s city wall is as high as forty feet. Edinburgh is built of stone, and the stone wall has the function of preventing fire and resisting attacks from bows and arrows and other projectile weapons. Down, climb up the steep city wall.


    The defenders at the top of the wall can shoot arrows down or throw objects to attack the besiegers. The besiegers are thuspletely exposed to the open space, andpared to the defenders who have the advantages of strong protection and shooting downwards, the besiegers are quite disadvantaged when shooting upwards.


    The city wall is densely covered with arrow towers, which makes people feel numb.


    Under normal circumstances, the arrow towers are built on the corners or walls of the city, and are set up at regr intervals as solid strongholds. The arrow tower will protrude from the t city wall, so that the defenders in the arrow tower can shoot outwards along the direction the city wall faces. The arrow training at the corner of the city allows the defender to expand the attack surface and shoot from different angles.


    In order to highlight the high advantage of the city wall, a moat was dug at the bottom of the city wall of Edinburgh, surrounding the entire castle, and filling the moat with water as much as possible to form a moat.


    Earl Wellington, who had never seen Edinburgh, took a big breath after seeing it. It seemed that it was much stronger than the city walls of London.


    Especially the wide and deep moat, with ck and smelly foam, if you fall down, you will die or be disabled.


    There are also the tall city walls and the arrow towers everywhere, just looking at it makes people feel numb!


    "Now it''s the Scottish captives whoe into y!"


    Duke Edward seemed to have expected this situation, waved his hand, and spoke with pride.


    Earl Wellington showed admiration, this is true, no wonder Duke Edward has been taking tens of thousands of Scottish prisoners, so he still keeps this hand!


    At this time, in Edinburgh, the regent, Earl Allen, urgently mobilized the private soldiers of various noble families, as well as the hignd soldiers who had followed his orders and failed to catch up with the expedition.


    Of course, as well as the citizens and free citizens of the entire city, they were all recruited by him and walked up the city wall together.


    At this critical moment, all the people in Edinburgh were bound by themon interests, and they all united by the Regent''s side, bursting out with amazing strength. In a word, this is the autumn of life and death.


    Edinburgh, which originally had only 3,000 troops, has grown to nearly 10,000 after emergency mobilization. This is the limit for a city with a poption of only 20,000.


    "Dear citizens! As long as you kill 20 people, you can be named a knight, and ves and serfs can be freemen!"


    The Lord Regent dragged his exhausted body, and shouted loudly, quite a bit like exhausted!


    Thanks: Longbowyan, Astak, you are so slow to update, Godist, Prussian nobleman, Lili 599, little white veteran, the owl is flying, the cute Hengheng, the speechless Afei, pull me down The Great Qin Dynasty is dead, love the stratosphere, Astak, ignorance is not wrong, Legs~Windwalker, favorite left-handed, Xiaofei Bookstore, Walker, Pen Inkstone and Tingfeng, LancasterKoo, Minhang Dream Talk,


    Thank you for the great reward

 Chapter 69: stalemate

    Chapter 69 Stalemate


    "As long as the English are repelled, the House and I will personally issue a decree for you!"


    "The bravest among them will be personally received by Her Majesty the Queen Mother, and will also be made a knight with three viges as fiefdoms!"


    Earl Allen''s words inspired the Scots'' desire to resist Ennd. In a word, they inspired their subjective initiative.


    Before the Earl could finish speaking, a messenger came to him.


    "My lord regent, the English have arrived!"


    Hearing this, Earl Allen immediately called an army of citizens and freemen to the city wall, and started a defensive battle with the soldiers.


    Back to the English army in front of the city of Edinburgh. In the main camp, there are dense tents. Most of the soldiers are standing or squatting, and some are talking andughing. They look leisurely and have no intention of fighting.


    Beside the main camp, the Scottish prisoners of war who randomly used fences as protection, under the urging of the elite English cavalry, walked out of the simple camp one by one, walking around listlessly.


    As captives, the Scots have not only been on the road continuously for the past few days, but also have only one meal of ck bread a day, and sometimes they are driven to walk without a single piece of bread. They have no strength to walk one by one.


    "You savages, thanks to the blessing of God, our Lord Duke Edward will give you a chance to be free!"


    Gavin knew this fat man, he was the leader of the hignd warriors who guarded himself and him, a greedy and vicious guy.


    Even though Gavin looked down on this fat man, he had to listen carefully to his words, because this fat man can dispose of him as a prisoner at will, even if he kills him, no one cares!


    "All of you, as long as you fill up that stinking ditch ande back alive, the 100 people who work the hardest will be free and go home!"


    Tens of thousands of people suddenly fell silent, and less than ten secondster, a mind-boggling call broke out at the scene.


    Thus, tens of thousands of Scottish Hignd warriors were forced to walk towards the walls of Edinburgh.


    Gavin, like the warriors of his own tribe, struggled to hold a sack of soil, and followed the big man holding a big stone in front of him slowly towards the moat. His stomach, who hadn¡¯t eaten all day, kept growling.


    It was three miles from the camp to the moat, plus dozens of pounds of soil, Gavin felt that his thigh was not his own, and every step he made felt a piercing pain.


    Seeing the moat, Gavin quickly threw out the sack in his hand before looking back around.


    In a short distance of three miles, Edinburgh shot thousands of arrows, and nearly 300 soldiers fell down due tock of physical strength.


    More than a hundred people fell to the ground, screaming miserably on the battlefield where the intestines were flowing and the blood was all over the ground, and the calls for help were endless.


    However, tens of thousands of people were buried in andfill, and not even a shadow could be seen in this ck city ditch.


    In this way, after more than a dozen consecutivendfills, the moat formed a mile-long hard ground, a bridge through which the army could pass.


    The tens of thousands of sharp arrows shot by the Scots took the lives of nearly 5,000 people and more than 3,000 seriously injured. The Scottish captives suffered heavy casualties!


    At this time, the hostility in the hearts of the captives had reached a critical point, but Duke Edward sent arge amount of ck bread at this time, directly suppressing the dissatisfaction of the Scots.


    In fact, when Gavin ate the bread in front of him, he only had a feeling of happiness in his heart. He had been hungry for almost two days, and his shriveled stomach finally bulged!


    After barely filling his stomach half full, Gavin was free to look at the fat man who had just arrived, and the Scottish captives who were just as hungry and thirsty as him.


    "Dear hignd warriors, everyone knows why I am here!"


    The fat man looked at the hignd warriors with big eyes, even though he knew they wouldn''t dare to touch him, but his size, which was bigger than the average Englishman, was still a threat.


    "After the Duke''s instructions, Gotha, Wells..."


    "These people are free, but you can''t go to Edinburgh! Do you know?"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! My lord!" The one with the most flexible mind quickly nodded and bowed, echoing loudly.


    Watching more than a hundred people return to their home, Gavin couldn''t help but feel longing.


    "Don''t be discouraged, the Duke said, as long as one of you can climb the city wall, he will be free!"


    Looking at the remaining 5,000 captives, the fat man said calmly.


    Suddenly, the cheers of the strong hignd soldiers became more enthusiastic.


    The next day, the hignd warriors carried a longdder and rushed up the city wall of Edinburgh. Gavin was one of them. He was the second to climb the city wall, with a sturdy buddy leading the way in front of him.


    Almost all the falling stones on the city wall were blocked by him with his shield, and Gavin was not injured.


    When Gavin climbed onto the city wall without any risk, he saw the sturdy soldier kneeling on the ground, surrendering his weapon to the group of militiamen holding long guns.


    However, the militiamen who did meritorious deeds could not let him go, and stabbed him with a gun while his head was buried. The poor guy went to see God before he could see clearly.


    Before Gavin had time to remind him, the soldier was bleeding all over the ce. Gavin hurriedly prepared to climb down the woodendder, but the archers on the arrow tower had already aimed at him.


    "ßÝ¡ªßÝ¡ªßÝ¡ª" Three arrows shot directly at Gavin''s chest. Before Gavin could react, his body fell uncontrobly under the city wall, his body was bloody.


    Hey on the corpse, feeling pain all over his body, breathing became more and more difficult, and slowly stopped breathing.


    In this way, after a month of attack, only more than 300 Scottish prisoners returned to their homes with injuries, while Edinburgh was still imprable.


    The English infantry also killed and injured more than 3,000 people, forcing the Duke to stop the siege and switch to a siege.


    Edinburgh itself is a port. For a month, the ships aided by the French kepting and going.


    "Could it be true what little Edward said?" Duke Edward couldn''t help thinking about Edward''s letter.


    Mohome Monastery, a monastery that has always been quiet, has many uninvited guests at this time.


    "Grandma! Where is Queen Mary?" Harry was very polite to the oldest nun in the convent.


    "No! Do you know that men are not allowed to enter the monastery?"


    "Grandma, I won''t go in! I''m interrupting you this time!"


    Harry said politely to the old nun, but gestured to a dozen strong women behind him.


    So, a dozen women entered the monastery one by one, and the old nun could only watch them go in. The dozen old nuns behind her also looked helpless.


    After all, they are only women, and they are still old women, so they are helpless against this group of people.


    The ferocious woman came to a remote courtyard, opened the door, and saw a beautiful girl of four or five years old ying happily with a maid in her thirties.


    Thanks: nrphf5, Prussian nobleman, book friend 1815162023, XG Jason, Jinyu Yujin, lp001735, book friend 1371498682, DK, Feiyun, w00753, graffiti TTy, star dust, bring down my Great Qin is dead, Book friend 1887429393, Liangyi Shanger, Legs~Windwalker, 0212, Tai Chi Hall, Mi Wanqianyao, Gujing Cann, Love Stratosphere, 56-legged Mao Ge, pen inkstone and listening to the wind, looking up to Huanghua , Speechless A Fei, Walker, Book Friends 160414092341539, Rechido, Apprentice Knight Luo Xiaopang,

 Chapter 70: Queens arrival

    Chapter 70 The Queen''s Arrival


    In the early morning, a carriage from Scond was driving fast on the narrow and muddy road. Dozens of armored knights slowed down and slowly marched around the carriage.


    "Hey! You said why the Queen of Scots is so quiet today, it''s not normal!"


    A knight couldn''t help the doubts in his heart. Looking at the gorgeous carriage driving peacefully, he asked hispanions in a low voice.


    "Hehe! In the past eight days, she has cried all the way and made a lot of noise. She is almost at Windsor Castle. Even if she is only five years old, she knows that she will not be able to return to Scond!"


    Even a knight who has always been a stable character, can''t help the noise these days.


    "Yes! If I didn''t see her as our future queen, I wouldn''t bother to take care of her!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, this is our duty, understand?" The steady knight stopped him, and said in a warning tone.


    In the carriage protected by the knights, Her Majesty Queen Mary of Scond is sitting on the cushion of the carriage, looking at Cassie, who was sent by her mother to take care of her, with tears in her eyes.


    "Little Mary! Don''t cry anymore, let''s be good together, shall we?" Looking at the red and swollen eyes of little Mary, Kathy couldn''t help but feel distressed in her heart. She has witnessed how Mary has grown from a baby to the present.


    Kathy, who has never had children, regards Mary as her own daughter, and she ys with Mary when the Queen Mother is busy.


    "But I miss my mother. I don''t want to leave my mother, and I don''t want to go to Ennd! I don''t even want to marry the king of Ennd called Love."


    Little Mary rubbed her red and swollen eyes, puffed her pink cheeks, and said to Casey coquettishly.


    "But this was decided by your father before! You can''t go back on your word!"


    "And your mother wille to see you every year. Mary has grown up and can''t cry anymore!"


    When Kathy saw the group of ferocious women, she knew that they were not from Scond, and the visitors were not good!


    Sure enough, after she escorted little Mary out of the monastery, she saw soldiers in English clothes staring closely at little Mary behind her.


    Knowing that everything was irreversible, she took the initiative to lie to little Mary, saying that she was going to marry the king of Ennd.


    So, she keptforting the crying little Mary along the way, and she knew that how she and little Mary would live in the following days would all depend on the sick and frail King of Ennd¡ªEdward VI .


    "Your Majesty! Your fianc¨¦e, Mary Queen of Scots, ising today! You are still reading here!"


    In order to wee the future Queen of Ennd, Luna has been busy cleaning up Windsor Castle all day long, busy in and out, and almost never stops.


    But His Majesty the King has been reading a book, and has no intention of preparing for his future wife.


    "Okay! Got it, I''lle right away, wait for me to finish this page!" Edward heard the urging from his butler Luna, and couldn''t help but perfunctory.


    "My lord, the knight who brought the message said an hour ago that your fianc¨¦e is only three hours away! Maybe less time!"


    "Come on! Lucy, bring His Majesty the King''s clothes, and I will help His Majesty the King dress!"


    But Luna had already expected that Edward would say this, and instructed Lucy who was holding the clothes beside her.


    "Oh! My butler, you are such a good housekeeper!" Edward put down the book in his hand helplessly, and got up from the seat so that Luna could help him dress.


    "Hello! Your Majesty, you are about to meet your fianc¨¦e, aren''t you excited?"


    Luna and Lucy helped Edward wear the cumbersome king''s costume together. Seeing Edward''s unlovable appearance, Lucy interrupted and asked.


    "What is there to be excited about, a five-year-old girl knows how to cry all day long!"


    Edward said indifferently, but in fact, there was unspeakable excitement in his heart.


    This is the biggest change in the course of history since his rebirth in the past few years. This achievement, as well as a sense of superiority as a time traveler, almost burst his heart!


    There is another Inte buzzword that says that loli has three good things, soft voice, soft body, and easy to overwhelm.


    Bah bah bah! How can I, the majestic king of a country, have such obscene thoughts! This is my future wife, I will push it sooner orter, don''t worry.


    Thinking about something, the clothes on his body were quickly changed, and a majestic little king appeared in the room.


    Then Edward started his frenzy of reading again, Luna and Lucy also let him see this, and they went to check the cleaning of the castle.


    Time passed unknowingly while Edward was reading.


    "Your Majesty! Her Majesty the Queen of Scond has arrived at the castle!"


    Then a petite and lovely maid came, speaking softly beside Edward.


    "Okay! You lead the way!" Edward finally came to his senses, and his little wife had arrived at the door.


    Edward and the little maid walked one step at a time, and soon they arrived at the hall covered with red carpets and flowers.


    Edward''s arrival made everyone in the hall turn their attention to him, which made him a little ufortable.


    "Wee, lovely Ms. Mary, and Ms. Kathy!"


    Edward took a closer look, and saw a little loli holding the hand of a woman dressed as a maid in her thirties, looking around timidly, her little eyes full of anxiety.


    Hearing Edward''s voice, little loli looked at Edward, staring at him pitifully, as if thinking about his identity.


    "Are you the king of Ennd?" Little Lolita''s voice was a little cute.


    "Yes! My brother will take you to see the fish, okay?" Edward''s voice is full of temptation, it seems that watching fish is a very fun thing.


    Little Mary turned her head to look at Kathy beside her, and after receiving her nod, she hurriedly held Edward''s hand, eager to see the fish.


    On the third day after little Mary disappeared, Queen Mary in Edinburgh knew that her daughter had been taken away by the English.


    "Trash! You are all a bunch of trash, even your queen can''t stand it. I want you to be of no use. Raising a dog will even look after the house!"


    The queen mother was furious at this time, and only her daughter was in her mind. Her majesty, who is usually gentle and virtuous, showed a scary side in front of her subordinates.


    She is like a lioness who has lost her cub, exuding a dangerous aura all over her body.


    "Your Majesty! We didn''t expect the English to reach the top of the mountain through the path! We stayed at the bottom of the mountain without knowing it!"


    "It''s all our fault! Please punish us!" The head of the pce guard knelt on one leg, his face full of remorse.


    "Okay! You go down! You will be exempted from half a year''s sry and the post of head of the bodyguard. I am also responsible for taking over the position of head of bodyguard temporarily!" The queen mother, who had vented her anger, knew that the matter was irreversible. France brought a loyal knight, and Queen Mary didn''t want to punish him too much.


    Thanks: Apprentice Knight Luo Xiaopang, Jinyu Yujin, xiyangyan, Zhuxi Banzhu, Prussian nobleman, book friend 1675833771, seven and a half wolves, lp001735, graffiti TTy, silent A Fei, dragon tooth blood, favorite left-hander, 56 Brother Leg Hair, Red Tea House, Gujing Cann, the great Qin who pulled me down is dead,ment-mo, love the stratosphere, Earl Katywen, King Wu Mourning, XG Jason.


    Especially thanks to Daqin who brought me down for his big reward!

 Chapter 71: Scottish Parliament

    Chapter 71 The Scottish Parliament


    In the English barracks three miles outside Edinburgh, except for the necessary guards, most of the soldiers fell asleep, while the main leading generals of Ennd gathered in the main ount of Duke Edward and started a happy time.


    Many generals sat around a long table, and there were white candles ced at intervals on the long table. Under the light of the candles, there were shiny foie gras and delicious cheese on the table.


    Of course, how can men get together without wine? The good French wine is held by the maid serving the table with both hands, pouring it into the empty wine ss from time to time.


    "Gentlemen! We are happily gathered here today to celebrate the end of this war, and we are only one step away from victory!"


    His Excellency Duke Edward raised his wine ss and gestured towards the army generals sitting there.


    "Huh, huh, huh!" The generals stood up quickly, raised their wine sses, and even the coach, Duke Edward, stood up. How could their subordinates be rude?


    "This cup, let us pay tribute to His Majesty Edward, we are able to achieve such a victory only with his blessing!"


    After finishing speaking, Duke Edward took a sip of the special wine in the wide wine ss, and the red woman''s liquid passed through the Duke''s throat and ran into his stomach.


    Seeing this, the generals who got up also took a sip of the red liquid in their hands.


    "This one, let us toast to the young man who has made great contributions this time¡ªHarry, he made our great king fulfill his wish and brought back a queen to our Ennd!"


    Lessing this sentence, the atmosphere off the court suddenly became active!


    "Haha! Harry, I didn''t expect you to have such a hand, very good!" Baron Ajel looked at the shy Harry, and couldn''t help but patted him on the shoulder, praising him.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Uncle Agel, besides, how can my credit bepared to yours!"


    Harry knew that the rtionship between Baron Ajel and the Wellington family had always been very good, so he was very polite to the baron.


    The dialogue between the two seemed very small in this lively scene, without any ripples.


    His Excellency the Duke pressed the button, and the heated discussions gradually quieted down. After all, it is indeed surprising that His Majesty the King has a fianc¨¦e.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s stop discussing matters rted to His Majesty the King. My second ss of wine is to respect everyone sitting here, especially the Earls of Warwick and Wellington!"


    "The two of you are Ennd''s greatest heroes!" Edward looked at the Earl of Warwick and the Earl of Wellington, his words were full of gratitude.


    Those who don¡¯t understand think this is a harmonious scene of handsome generals, but it¡¯s a pity that the people who can sit here are all good people, so why don¡¯t they understand the personal rtionship?


    "My lord, you are wee. Who doesn''t know that you are Ennd''s greatest hero!" The Earl of Warwick did not speak, but smiled stiffly. Seeing this, the Earl of Wellington spoke first.


    "You can''t say that, it''s God''s blessing that makes us win today!"


    Duke Edward got bored, so he pretended it didn''t happen, and walked away along the steps.


    "Also, gentlemen, I will return to London in three days, and the task of besieging Edinburgh will be handed over to the Earl of Wellington and you all!"


    Although the Lord Duke has just said it now, the generals are not surprised. It has already been known to everyone. After all, the guard battalion of the Duke has been packing up, and the blind can see it.


    "Don''t worry! Your Excellency, as long as the Scots don''t sign the merger agreement, I will swear to surround Edinburgh and prevent anyone from passing me!"


    The Earl of Wellington patted his chest and assured him loudly, with indescribable seriousness and boldness in his words.


    "I believe in you, Mr. Earl, I don''t think you will let me down!"


    "Then, everyone, feel free to y! I wish you all a good time!"


    His Excellency the Duke pped his hands, and a row of scantily d girls walked in gracefully. The generals alsoughed heartily. It seemed that they were quite satisfied with Duke Edward''s arrangement.


    But Duke Edward walked out of the tent, leaving everyone to enjoy the drunken time.


    A pleasant banquet continued until the second day, and the mess and moaning in it were not humane.


    The next day, September 25, 1547, Scond, the House of Representatives in Edinburgh.


    In fact, just like Ennd has a parliament, Scond also has a parliament, but the English parliament is a tame dog of the king, while the Scottish parliament is a restored wild dog. It is an institution that effectively restricts the royal power.


    However, the two countries are the same at this time. The House of Lords is in power. Because of Scond¡¯s backward factors, the power of the nobles has be stronger, and it haspletely controlled the House of Representatives.


    "Men and Gentlemen, this is the merger agreement sent by the English. At this moment of life and death for Scond, it is up to you to decide!"


    Earl Allen looked very tired and haggard because of his many days of patrolling and inspection, and his voice was weak, and the members behind him could hardly hear what he said.


    Even though it was already known that the English had sent a treaty for the merger of Scond and Ennd, the nobles present did not understand it in detail, so they rushed to circte it.


    Half an hourter, the more than 200 noble councilors present took a quick look, but even so, the anger of the nobles rose like boiling water.


    "Those **** southerners, hypocritical liars, they don''t deserve toe to Scond!"


    "Scond belongs to us Scots, and no one can take away our ownership of thisnd!"


    "For freedom, we fear nothing!"...


    The congressmen were furious, cursing or cursing the English people desperately, and kept shouting slogans.


    "Be quiet, gentlemen! Next we start voting! Please calm down!"


    "I also know that everyone is very ufortable, but this is a necessary process of the House, please be quiet!"


    The Speaker of the House, Baron Ross, was wrinkled and raised his beard. He emphasized it several times before he persuaded the excited nobles toe down. This shows that everyone is dissatisfied with this agreement!


    "Gentlemen, let me tell you some good news. His Majesty King Henry II of France has agreed to send troops, and will increase his assistance to us in the future!"


    Earl Allen interjected at the right time, which ignited the enthusiasm of the congressmen again, and the cheers continued for a long time.


    "Okay gentlemen! Let''s start voting!" Baron Ross waited until the sound ended before he began to speak.


    The waiters in the parliament gave the parchment to the eager nobles, and the lively parliamentary proposal finally started the voting session.


    After two hours of counting, Baron Ross was reading the parchment carefully while looking at the parchment in his hand.


    Thanks: XG Jason, Le, Suifeng, Apprentice Knight Luo Xiaopang, Jingbo, Prussian Nobleman, LancastetKoo, Longbowyan, Legs~Windwalker, Mensao Man Jiangge, The Cat Through Time and Space, lp001735, qus, the night is still dark, the silent A Fei, the cute Hengheng, DK, Feiyun, Astak, Minhang Menghua, Oak Duke, 56-legged Maoge, gfjnfg, SILENTWOLL.


    Thank you Rym for your big reward!

 Chapter 72: fishing

    Chapter 72 Fishing


    "Cough! Cough! Gentlemen, I will now announce the results of this proposal!"


    Baron Ross reminded the MPs who were still talking, nced at them with presbyopic eyes, and then continued to read aloud.


    "A total of 258 people participated in the vote for this proposal, which is in line with the bill voted by the House of Representatives!"


    "Among them, 149 people voted against, 90 people voted in favor, and 19 people abstained from voting! Because more than half of the people opposed!"


    After reading this, Baron Ross looked at the joyful nobles in front of him, and read aloud.


    "So, now I dere that this parliamentary proposal on the merger agreement is vetoed, and no one or organization is allowed to sign this bill!"


    "Even if signed, it has no legal significance, read by Chippa Bird Ross, dered on the twenty-fifth of September, 1547."


    After the Speaker read out the decree, the nobles could no longer control their inner excitement, and embraced the familiar nobles around them.


    After all, Ennd has besieged the city of Edinburgh for a month, which is a scene that has never been seen in hundreds of years. Even though food came in continuously from the sea, the nobles and citizens in the city couldn''t help but feel desperate.


    "Your Majesty! There is news from the House of Representatives that the English motion has been rejected! The Scots have decided to stick with the English!"


    The young maid hurried in, her tone full of joy. As Queen Mary''s maid, she knew that Queen Mary had been paying attention to this matter.


    At this time, the Queen Mother Mary was drinking ck tea with various condiments, taking small sips, her movements full of aristocratic elegance.


    "Emily! Don''t panic! Take your time if you have something to say!" Queen Mary said very calmly, parting her red lips.


    Queen Mary actually didn''t want Ennd and Scond to merge. Although she, as the mother of Queen Mary, would not be in any danger, but rights were also missed for her.


    Besides, she married with the expectation of her father and brother and the entrustment of the French royal family to maintain the alliance between Scond and France and to hold back the English.


    "Yes! Your Majesty the Queen Mother!" Emily said softly.


    Here I have to say that the word Your Majesty could usually be used to refer to the king and queen in the 16th century at that time. It was not until the Elizabeth period that it slowly evolved into the proper title of the king.


    "Okay, let''s go down!" After listening to the maid''s words, the Queen Mother Mary slowly cracked her smile, and she could see the amorous feelings of a mature woman at a nce, and her full **** were trembling, as if they were about to overflow.


    At the same time, I don''t know how many sighs andughter came from Edinburgh.


    Behind Windsor Castle, there is a pond, about half a mile in radius. By the pond, sitting behind a stake are two teenagers and a little loli wearing wreaths.


    The two sat in front, holding a fishing rod tightly in each hand, but Edward''s was bigger, while Mary''s was smaller.


    The two maids, Lucy and Kathy, were following behind them, and they were staring nervously at the water ahead, not daring to blink.


    The same is true for little Mary, with her little hands tightly grasping the small fishing rod, her round eyes staring at her own fishing rod, her pink face tensed, her little lips pursed, full of seriousness, looking Very cute. And her beloved colored skirts were all dragged on the ground, stained with a little mud and grass, but she didn''t notice it at all.


    However, Edward touched his palm with a fishing rod casually, lying on the deck chair he instructed the carpenter to make, squinting his eyes, enjoying the rare sunny day in Ennd.


    "Ah! There are fish, little fish! Brother Edward..."


    In a daze, Edward heard a cry of exmation and a voice calling himself.


    Gently opened his eyes, under the sunlight, only half of the eyelids could be opened, and this was enough for Edward to see what was going on.


    I saw little Lolita bouncing around in the back, and Lucy and Kathy in the front were grabbing his fishing rod and pulling back non-stop, sweating profusely.


    Edward realized that his fishing rod had caught a big fish, and he fell asleep without realizing it.


    "Brother Edward, why are you asleep? Come on, we caught a big fish, and we can eat fish today! La!"


    Little Mary saw Edward opened his eyes, shook Edward''s arm happily, pursed her little lips, and looked at Edward reproachfully.


    After a while, it seemed that the movements of Lucy and Kathy became more intense, and little Mary''s attention turned to the front again.


    "Sister Lucy, Aunt Casey! Come on! Make sure to bring up the little fish, no! Bring up the big fish!"


    Little Mary clenched her fists tightly, her face flushed red, and she kept mumbling incessantly. Her tender body seemed to be full of strength at this moment.


    "I''m here! Let me help you!" Edward rolled up his long sleeves, revealing his thin and white arms.


    "Okay! Brother Edward,e and catch fish!" Little Mary pped her hands happily, her little face was as red as a small apple, and she wanted to take a bite just looking at it.


    After hearing the words, Edward stepped on the green grass, pulled the end of the fishing rod, and pulled it back vigorously. With his feet against the slippery mud, he fell back with his own weight and strength.


    Edward also swayed from side to side from time to time, in order to exhaust the strength of this big fish.


    In fact, this fish was beyond Edward''s expectations. Even with Edward added, the three of them struggled for nearly ten minutes before they stopped.


    "Come! Follow my slogan and mention it together!" Edward saw that the movement of the fishing rod became smaller and smaller, and he knew that this confrontation shoulde to an end.


    "Pick up! Lift up! Lift up!" Edward called out hastily, and Lucy and Casey in front also lifted the fishing rod in cooperation.


    "Bang¡ª" A big fish that was more than a foot long was thrown on the grass, pping its tail from time to time, and wanted to go back into the water.


    "Wow! There are big fish, there are big fish!" Seeing the fish being thrown on the ground, little Mary ran over in a hurry, cheering and jumping for joy.


    Edinburgh, English barracks, Duke Edward sat in a chair, listening to the message from the messenger.


    "My lord duke! My master informs you that the regent, Earl Allen, has very cunningly transferred your proposal to the House of Representatives!"


    "And you also know that the nobles are hostile to you and the English army. Not many people wee you like my master!"


    As the messenger spoke, he did not forget to praise his master.


    "In the end, the proposal was rejected by the House of Representatives. My master asks you, do you have any other hints?"


    The messenger looked at Duke Edward cautiously, and said softly.


    "Well! I know, I have already expected this matter, let your master stop being active! Be careful to hide."


    "Also, I think His Majesty the King will know about his contribution to our Ennd!"


    Duke Edward stroked his two mustaches with his left hand, and said in a thick voice.


    After the messenger left, Earl Wellington asked involuntarily:


    "Your Excellency, are you still going back to London as nned?"


    "Of course, the reform of the holy religion must continue!"


    Thanks: Nan Bihe, the cat that travels through time and space, w00173, youngshinc, LancasterKoo, Prussian nobleman, book friend 1149903684, qus, Tokyo Sakura, D Ross, 56-legged brother Mao, zr Zhao Rui, Minhang Dream Talk, DK, Feiyun, Speechless A Fei, bring it down! My great Qin is dead, eating too much salt is bad, illegal ten rule, I care about yourbor jer, cute Hengheng, China hello, Zhai Yangjun, mourning-sigh, Love Stratosphere, lp001735.


    s, to this day, thank you all book friends for your support. I especially remember that I asked for rmendation tickets every day. Now I have to thank book friends for ten minutes every day. Now I just want to thank everyone, like many old book friends. My input method As soon as the first word is typed, the rest wille out, thank you for your support!

 Chapter 73: Rodeo movement

    Chapter 73 Enclosure Movement


    "Master Faris, it is really a pleasure to be weed by you!"


    "My lord duke, you have made such a great contribution to Ennd, it is only natural for me to wee you!"


    The Duke of Somerset had just returned to London today, and was about to go into the Privy Council to deal with matters. He saw Faris Alexander, the Minister of the Privy Council, standing in front of the Privy Council, weing his arrival.


    Faris Alexander was born as amoner. After studying at Oxford University, he was promoted by Henry VIII to the position of secretary of the Privy Council.


    He has a strong learning ability and is also very beautiful in doing things. It just so happens that Henry VIII is also a person who loves learning, so he quickly became a hot political star in the Privy Council.


    When Henry VIII died, he was already the speaker of the Privy Council and also the Minister of Finance, and one of the leaders of the Privy Council.


    how to say! The Privy Council in the Tudor period was equivalent to the cab of the Ming Dynasty at that time. It had legitive power, executive power, and judicial, diplomatic, military and other rights. It can be said that during Henry VIII''s period, he was the most powerful English government. agency.


    What we need to make clear is that the Privy Council is just a general term, just like our State Council, under which there are variousmittees to exercise power.


    For example, the Treasury Department, the Minister of the Seal, the Secretary of State, etc., and so on. The more ridiculous point is that the cab that will appear in the UK in the future is now just a small institution of the Privy Council.


    In the 15th century, amittee of the Privy Council had the power to sentence prisoners to any punishment below the death penalty without evidence. During Henry VIII''s reign, he could even derews toe into effect only by consulting the Privy Council, without the consent of Parliament.


    The Parliament of Ennd did not regain control of legition until after the death of Henry VIII, and fully controlled the legitive power.


    Because the Royal Privy Council still assumed considerable legitive and judicial responsibilities, it became a very important administrative institution.


    However, therge number of Privy Council, such as in 1553, a total of 40 members of the Privy Council made it difficult to y its due advisory role.


    Of course, this is also the strategy of the King of Ennd, and one person cannot fully control this powerful government agency.


    The two walked into the office of the Privy Council. Various secretaries were busying and going, and those ministers also signed with quill pens from time to time. The entire Privy Council seemed extraordinarily noisy and busy.


    "Then! My lord duke, don''t you know what''s the matter with youing to the Privy Council today?"


    Sitting in his seat, Faris curiously asked Duke Edward who came here.


    After all, important matters are generally discussed at the Regency Council, and usually the Duke will note to the Privy Council.


    "My Chancellor of the Exchequer, before getting down to business, let me tell you one thing!"


    "Okay! Tell me, I will listen carefully!" Faris agreed casually.


    "On the way back, I saw with my own eyes a group of refugees in ragged clothes walking aimlessly along the road!"


    "Among them are wailing babies, and old people who are walking downhill!"


    ¡°Their eyes are full of sadness and despair of life!¡±


    "So! Your Excellency, how do you say they became like this?"


    Duke Edward stared at Faris, and said deeply and seriously. The whole person looked like a hungry wild wolf, and Faris shivered all over his body after being stared at.


    "I think, maybe they are toozy! This led to wandering!" Faris''s voice was a little weak, without his usual full of energy, I''m afraid he himself didn''t believe it.


    In fact, the entire English society at that time had always held a contemptuous attitude towards begging homeless people, and believed that homeless people werezy people in the countryside. It is ridiculous that this view has be the mainstream view of society.


    "Hehe! Your Excellency, in your position, would you believe this is the reason?" Duke Edward smiled contemptuously.


    "This? I think it''s about the same!" Faris hesitated in his words.


    "Your Excellency, let me say it directly. These are mainly caused by the enclosure ofnd by local gentlemen and nobles!"


    Duke Edward ruthlessly pierced through the mist that covered up the facts, his tone full of hardness.


    "So?" Faris asked with some guesswork, his thick eyebrows twitching.


    "So I came here today because of the matter of restricting the enclosure, and I hope to get your support!"


    Duke Edward upies the moral high ground, and directly spits at Faris.


    "But! Your Excellency, the local gentlemen and nobles are all potential opponents!"


    Faris exined weakly, as if reminding Duke Edward of great resistance.


    "Don''t worry! Your Excellency, this matter has already been supported by Bishop Thomas. I think the local priests will definitely support us!"


    Duke Edward''s tone was full of confidence, and he also said something that reassured Faris.


    "Besides, we can be regarded as carrying out the will of the former king! There is nothing to criticize!"


    Duke Edward seemed to still feel Faris'' inner uneasiness, and used Henry VIII as a shield to try to eliminate his uneasiness.


    Before the rise of the British market economy, the vigemunity was in the form of lords owningnd-farmers rentingnd. This form was established by convention and formed the de facto long-term fixed use ofnd by tenants.


    However, with the rise of the market economy, this kind of old lease contract has been impacted by "the highest bidder gets it". Some people (such as those who want to raise sheep) are willing to pay morend rent, and thendlord is also willing to rent it to them. But the original tenants refused to agree, so they were violently driven out.


    The so-called **** violence of "sheep eating people" is only applicable to this kind of enclosure that breaks the lease. Of course, whether the scope and degree of violence are as serious as we usually talk about is another matter.


    In medieval Europe, the opennd system prevailed in the vast ins from Ennd in the west, to the Ural Mountains in the east, to the Pyrenees and the Alps in the south, and to Denmark and southern Sweden in the north.


    The so-called opennd system originated from thend form of ruralmunes. After the annual harvest, the fields of the manor owner and the church, and the farmers'' allotment are routinely removed from their respective fences, fences, etc., and opened up as public pastures.


    The publd other than the opennd is called the owner of the manor, and it is actually owned by the farmers. The dispersal of fields brings a lot of inconvenience to farmers'' cultivation and management.


    Thend enclosure movement is that the gentlemen and nobles took back thend that originally belonged to the collective in name, but in fact it was thend of farmers.


    And they represent the collective. Just like in ancient China, it was said that the whole world is thend of the king. All thend belongs to the emperor in name, but is this possible in fact?


    So they can use the name to openly drive away the farmers who cultivate thend, and fence thosends.


    And dere thesends to be theirs, no one shall cultivate them.


    Thanks: On the feasibility ofpleting the homework, Jingbo, Earl Katywen, book friend 1887429393, Prussian nobleman, qus, Legs~Windrunner, lp001735, w00753,ment-mo, I am not 2116, pull me down Da Qin is dead, loves the stratosphere, specializes in eating books, Fei Yuzhang, the cat who travels through time and space, Best MAN, and the speechless A Fei.


    Thank you again for the great reward from Daqin who brought me down!

 Chapter 74: uprising

    Chapter 74 Uprising


    Chester, (Chester), the capital of Cheshire in Northwest Ennd, is located at the junction of Northwest Ennd and Wales. The River Dee (RiverDee) flows through the city and echoes with the artificial canal, adding to Chester Richer cultural and historical atmosphere.


    Before the rise of Liverpool, it was a well-knownmercial ce with a poption of tens of thousands. It can be said that geographical factors ounted for the majority.


    Chester was built in the Roman period (AD 79), when it was built by the Romans as a military fortress to defend against Welsh attacks in the south of the city.


    The four main roads that run through the city center of Chester today still retain the style of nearly 2,000 years ago.


    It was the most prosperous port in the 13th to 14th centuries. After the silting of the Dee River estuary and the rise of Liverpool, it declined. After the railway was opened in the 19th century, it became amercial center again.


    At this time, Liverpool has not risen for a long time, and Chester still retains thest glorious moment.


    Chester Cathedral, located in the city of Chester, is the main church of the Chester Diocese of the Church of Ennd. Formerly known as St Werburgh Abbey, the church is dedicated to Christ **** and the Virgin Mary. It has been the Bishop and pilgrimage center of Chester since 1541, as well as the administrative, festive and musical center of the city of Chester and its diocese.


    So almost all the time, the church is crowded with pilgrims from all over the world to admire the grace of the Lord.


    At this time,pared with the lively church hall in front of the church, in the luxurious teahouse behind the church, which is specially used for priests to rest, almost all the priests who are free gather here, and there are even a few local knights and gentlemen .


    Everyone sat on chairs with serious faces, pretending to be listening. Almost no one dared to speak, let alone make any loud movements.


    Most of the more than 20 priests wearing white cassocks are old, and only a few young people are dressed, but without exception, their faces are full of kindness, with a look of Show mercy to the world.


    However, there was a bald old man standing among the crowd sitting around. With the majestic expression on his face, he could be seen as the Bishop of Chester Cathedral.


    It is precisely because of Chester''s prosperity that the church is very popr, which leads to the abnormal plump body of the church staff and their shiny faces.


    Bishop Braun was born into a baronial family. Sadly, he was not the eldest son, so he was sent by his father to be a minor monk in the Catholic Church since he was a child.


    Although the rule that Catholics cannot marry is difficult to deal with, he has many illegitimate children, and in Chester and Cheshire, his power and status are among the top few. This in turn contributed to his loyalty to Catholicism.


    "Servants of the Lord, today I tell you all the reasons why you are here. And today, I believe that in order to spread the blessings of the Lord, all of us will definitely do whatever we can to spread the word again to thembs of the Lord Gospel of the Lord!"


    Bishop Braun spoke with great force, and his snow-white beard trembled with the movement of his lips. Matching the Mediterranean-like top of his head, he looked very happy, but the faces of everyone sitting there became more serious.


    "My lord bishop is right. Recently, almost every month, believers have converted to the cults spread by heretics, and just yesterday, 30 believers turned their backs on our lord!"


    An old man with a long beard on the side also echoed and chatted about the situation of his church, his face was full of anger, and his saliva was sshing freely.


    "More than that, recently some heretics who betrayed our lord openly hugged women on the street, and what''s more, there was a priest who even sent out invitations to invite guests to his wedding!"


    "Gentlemen, what do you say will make thosembs think of us shepherds, and what qualifications do these heretics have to rece our Lord to shepherd those Lord''smbs!"


    Looking at the old priest speaking angrily, a young priest didn''t know if he felt the same way, speaking in a righteous tone.


    "Those heretics who tamper with the words of our Lord are not worthy of spreading faith in our Lord, nor are they worthy of shepherding themb of the Lord!"


    "We shouldunch a holy war, defend the faith of our Lord, and punish those heretics!"


    Bishop Braun didn''t say anything, but the youngest priest, Priest Crewe, shouted loudly, danced and danced, his e-covered face flushed.


    Bishop Braun knew Priest Crewe, who was also born into a baronial noble family. And he, who just turned neen this year, was pushed by his father to take charge of a small church.


    Andst month, London''s Duke of Somerset''s chapel was stripped and dissolved following a proposal pushed by the Duke of Somerset in London. Naturally, his position was lost, and he returned to the original point. Even the money his father bought was not recovered. Obviously, the business lost money.


    So Bishop Braun understood the mood of Priest Crewe, so he acquiesced to his words and regarded him as the front row.


    However, the words of Priest Crewe broke the originally lively atmosphere, and the scene was suddenly silent, even the old priest who had beenining was silent.


    Obviously, everyone sitting here didn''t think about the jihad hundreds of years ago. After all, it was a gamble with their lives.


    "I quite agree with Priest Crewe''s views. Now it''s time to perish! Servants of the Lord! What else do you have to worry about? With the blessing of the Lord, we have nothing to fear!"


    Looking at a group of people with a look of fear, especially the priests he was optimistic about, he knew that he had to be encouraged.


    "I believe that in order to defend the Lord''s faith, the eight thousand believers in Chester will definitely support us!"


    Bishop Braun threw out the Catholic believers in Chester, and sure enough, everyone''s faces improved a lot!


    He knew that he had to impress the representatives of these ces, so as tounch a fatal blow to those who believed in heresy.


    "Moreover, our respected Lord Raleigh David also agrees with our approach to safeguarding the Lord''s faith. He said that the Cheshire militiamen will remain silent!"


    Rayleigh David is the sheriff of Cheshire, that is, the county lieutenant. In order to take care of everyone¡¯s reading sense, let¡¯s call it the sheriff!


    As the official force with thergest military force in Cheshire, his statement almost confirmed the greatest guarantee for the priests'' victory this time!


    At that time, these magistrates represented the king locally, so they had a standing army of close to 300 to 500 people, which was the greatest guarantee for local stability.


    "My lord bishop! In order to safeguard the glory of the Lord, I think it is inevitable tounch a jihad!"


    "Yes! Your Excellency, even if I sacrifice my life, I will let the glory of the Lord shine on the whole of Ennd!"...


    After everyone expressed their willingness tounch a jihad, Bishop Braun narrowed his eyes and said loudly:


    "Gentlemen, for the sake of the Lord, let us unite and defeat heresy!"


    "Down with heresy!" "Down with heresy!"......


    Thanks: youngshine, the owl is flying, Jingbo, 56-legged brother Mao, seven and a half wolves, Legs~Windrunner, cute Hengheng, Jinyu Yujin, Prussian nobleman, qus, lp001735, I care about you Lao jer, the speechless hooligan, 1937 warlord, Z bored around, love the stratosphere, ignorance is not wrong, book friends 150501213545468, book friends 1815162023, LancasterKoo, specialize in eating books, Major General Wang Guo, book friends 1071090710, Pan An and Xishi , Express Xinfeng, Minhang Menghua, Brother Longlong, Blue Sky ck Eagle, Huhu people, bring down my Great Qin is dead,

 Chapter 75: undercurrent (1)

    Chapter 75 Undercurrent and Rising (1)


    This discussion finally took the opinion of Bishop Braun as the target of action, and everyone dispersed immediately.


    Thus, in Chester, the busy city citizens and the farmers who are working hard for their lives have not noticed at all what kind of intense undercurrent is brewing under this quiet and peaceful life.


    Di Vige, a vige named after the River Dee. Due to the irrigation of the river, the entire vige has nearly 500 people. In the Middle Ages, it was already arge vige, and it became a knight''s fiefdom.


    Knight Poul Bard is the person with the highest status and the highest prestige in Di Vige.


    Not only because he owns nearly 800 acres ofnd in the entire vige, but also nearly 1,500 acres of mountain forests. The most important thing is that most of the vigers live by renting hisnd.


    What surprised the vigers was that the knight, who always liked to ride his BMW early in the morning, did not appear, which was really beyond the expectations of the vigers. After all, it is really confusing that something that has be a habit suddenly does not happen one day.


    At this time, the lively living room of Knight Bud''s house was tightly closed. A few robust servants were guarding the door of the living room, their eyes wide open, as if they were going to eat people. .


    Master Bud was sitting on a chair with a serious face, as if he was listening, but some gray hair revealed his age.


    "Respected Bard Knight, in order to maintain the glory of the Lord, we need you to join, what is your wish?"


    The young Priest Crewe talked a lot, just to convince the middle-aged knight in front of him that he was a famous knight near Chester.


    ording to rumors, Knight Bard has respected the guidance of the Bible all his life and worked hard to be a perfect knight, so he has been respected by farmers in several nearby viges.


    Moreover, his reputation for being stingy is widely spread. It is said that he only likes to ride a horse for a walk every day, and has no other hobbies.


    So he umted a lot of wealth, which made his reputation even further.


    "Mr. Priest, I am extremely honored to defend the glory of the Lord. If you have any needs, please tell me!"


    Knight Bard spoke boldly, not at all as stingy as rumored outside.


    "We hope that you can participate in this action to safeguard the glory of the Lord, ande together to save thembs of the Lord!" Upon hearing that Knight Bard was so direct, Priest Crewe said with joy and couldn''t wait.


    "Oh! No way, I''m getting old, and now it''s hard for me to walk, let alone take part in actions!"


    "Why don''t you put my name on it! Let me also participate in this battle of faith!"


    Knight Bard pretended to be in pain, and thumped his strong arm, his face full of helplessness.


    "Old fox! You only think about the benefits and don''t pay at all. What a good n!"


    Priest Crewe clenched his fists calmly, but still had a smile on his face.


    "Let''s do this! In order to show my devotion to the Lord, I can contribute ten pounds to this operation, no! fifty pounds!"


    Knight Bard said to the young manservant beside him with a pained look on his face.


    "Yes! Master!" The young manservant responded respectfully.


    "Since this is the case, then I will interrupt, goodbye, dear Bard knight!"


    Hearing this, the young Priest Crewe took the fifty pounds he had received and the title bestowed by the Knight of Bard, and gritted his teeth to say goodbye.


    In this way, the whole of Cheshire is full of priests of all colorsing and going, linking up the power of the people everywhere.


    On October 16, 1547, in a small church in Chester, the capital of Cheshire, dozens of young priests and hundreds of fanatical Catholics gathered in this sealed church, slowly silent with.


    "Believers of the Lord! The Duke of Somerset in London is a heretic. He betrayed the supreme Lord and shamefully surrendered to those hateful heretics!"


    "We can''t count on those gentlemen in London, the glory of maintaining the Lord is up to us! Don''t be afraid, we are born with original sin, and this action can wash away our sins from our bodies!"


    ¡°We will be watched by the Lord in heaven, and after we die, we will ascend to heaven and enjoy the extremely pleasant life in heaven!¡±


    "Restore the glory of the Lord and destroy that group of heretics!"


    The young Priest Crewe shouted loudly, his tone full of fanaticism.


    "Destroy the heresy!" "Destroy the heresy!" "Destroy the heresy!"...


    The believers below also enthusiastically echoed, and the atmosphere at the scene was very enthusiastic.


    "Everyone! Come with me, let us destroy the heretics together!"


    Priest Crewe led hundreds of people on the mighty ground to the slums west of Chester City.


    The church of the Protestant priests from London was built in a slum, and it was a small two-story building, dpidated, but full of Protestants who came to pray.


    The goal of the group of priests Crewe is here, thergest gathering ce of Protestants in Cheshire.


    Cheshire''s biggest gang fight and uprising was ignited here.


    At this time in London, since Wilson Faris, co-signed by the Duke of Edward, the Chancellor of the Exchequer, signed the decree restrictingnd enclosures, the atmosphere in London suddenly became dignified.


    Earl of Warwick''s mansion, the front of the mansion is full of carriages of visiting gentlemen and nobles from all over the world. The neighing of horses and the chatter of grooms slowly converged into a symphony.


    In the spacious living room of the Earl''s Mansion, the visiting guests were densely packed at this time, and there were not even enough seats, and many people were standing.


    The people waiting in the hall seem to have found someone they know well, chatting with each other, and the noisy voices flow freely.


    "The brave knight, the fearer of the French, the Lord Earl of Warwick!"


    The robust male servant shouted loudly, reminding everyone in the hall that the hero of the mansion had arrived.


    "Good morning! Honorable Earl!" Everyone saluted as a gentleman.


    "Good morning! Gentlemen!" The Earl of Warwick also responded politely.


    "I understand the arrival of gentlemen, but there is nothing I can do about it! This matter was initiated by the Duke of Somerset, and I have no knowledge of it."


    The Earl of Warwick said first that he knew that the Duke of Somerset''s decree restricting the enclosure had just been issued from the Privy Council, and the group of winners of the enclosure could not sit still immediately. Therefore, he has to pave the way for himself in advance.


    "But Lord Earl! We also went to the Duke of Somerset! He shut us up!"


    A well-dressed middle-aged gentleman spoke first, which shows how anxious he is.


    "Yes! My lord count, this decree is too sudden, you don''t know how much we have lost!"


    A thin middle-aged man also took up the conversation. The Earl of Warwick knew him. He was a wealthy gentleman in Southamptonshire. He heard that his family''snd was as much as tens of thousands of acres.


    Thanks: Fei Yuzhang, love wuli face code, graffiti TTy, book friend 20170316014059078, I am not 2116, Prussian nobleman, qus, lp001735, DK, Feiyun, silent A Fei, gas, 56-legged brother Mao, love the stratosphere, Zhai Yangjun, bring down my Great Qin is dead, Best MAN, Legs~Windrunner, Mingzhiyuan, eating too much salt is not good,

 Chapter 76: Undercurrents Surge (2)

    Chapter 76 Undercurrent Surge (2)


    "Your Excellency, Mr. High Willy''s situation is the same as mine, you don''t know! Those untouchables are upying ournd and won''t return it!"


    "And now, we just want to get back our ownnd, and the Privy Council issued a decree to prevent us from driving out those untouchables! Honorable Earl, what reason do you think there is?"


    Just as the skinny middle-aged man finished speaking, thepanions around him also uttered assists. After he finished speaking, their faces were full of grievances, making them seem like the weak side.


    "My gentlemen! I understand your feelings, and I sympathize with your situation!"


    The Earl of Warwick blew his beard, squinted his eyes and looked at the crowd slowly entering the living room, and said softly.


    "But what you have to make clear is that this is the meaning of His Excellency the Duke of Somerset, and before this decree came out the day before yesterday, I waspletely unaware of it!"


    "Everyone go back and wait for a while, Lord Duke will definitely give you an exnation!"


    The Earl of Warwick quietly put all the responsibility and the me on the Duke of Somerset, but instead he walked out without getting a piece of mud.


    Hearing this, no matter whether they were sitting or standing, they all understood what the earl meant by driving away the guests, and they all knew that this time they had returned in vain, so they all left the earl''s mansion with sighs and sat in the carriage. went home.


    After seeing off the annoying guests in the living room, the Earl just sighed when a figure came from behind.


    "Sir Bangor, do you know why I have to perfunctory these people?"


    Seeing that it was his advisor, Sir Bangor Edmund, the Earl of Warwick couldn''t help asking.


    "My lord earl, I thought you were worried about these people, and you couldn''t believe them! Is that so!"


    Sir Bangor said without thinking, he understood that this was his mastermind testing him.


    "That''s right! These people are greedy ck bears. Where there is a lot of honey, there are their figures! Fight against Edward for them, hehe! They are not worth it!"


    The Earl of Warwick smiled contemptuously, obviously looking down on the little nobles and gentlemen in those ces.


    "Indeed! They first went to Duke Edward''s mansion to see you but came to see you, obviously they didn''t take you to heart!"


    Sir Bangor interrupted at the right time, expressing the earl''s heartfelt words!


    "That''s right! They are a group of vampires, and they won''t be obedient if they haven''t seen the real pain!"


    "You mean, they actually suffered very little loss, and they came to you toin!"


    Sir Bangor said in disbelief, especially when he saw the appearance of the weeping gentlemen, he still couldn''t believe it.


    "Well! Now it''s just so that they can''t openly enclose thend!"


    "Next, I think my dear Duke Edward will give them a surprise!"


    The birds outside the window were chirping. Seeing the Earl sitting on the chair with a cold smile, Sir Bangor inexplicably felt a sense of danger.


    Back to Chester, the whole city was almost in a mess, people of all colors came alive one after another, and some hooligans started their happy time.


    The poor citizens can only lock the door of their house tightly, and hide their wives and daughters in the cer. Even if the door knocks and rumbles, they still dare not open the door.


    The ce where the citizens live is the ce where the sheriff focuses on, so not many people dare to be too presumptuous, and the slums are miserable.


    Especially in Protestant families, men were brutally killed, women were brutally tortured, and blood was scattered all over the uneven long street.


    Crowded crowds are scrambling to **** the scattered coins on the ground, and no one cares where the moneyes from.


    "Master Bishop! We have eliminated those heretics, what should we do now?"


    Crewe looked at Bishop Braun respectfully, looking very obedient.


    "Well! Now we are leaving Chester to rescue other believers of the Lord!"


    "Don''t worry! Your Majesty the Sheriff will let us go!" Bishop Braun looked at Priest Crewe with a hint of fear, and smiled softly.


    Soon, Congleton, Crewe and Nantwich, Ellesmere Port and Neston, Mlesfield and the Royal Valley in Cheshire, It was captured by this uprising army with Catholics as the main force, and it is still spreading to surrounding counties.


    The situation in Cheshire became precarious, and the news of the rebel army finally reached London and the residence of Duke Edward.


    "I''m so **** off! How did Raleigh David be his sheriff!"


    When Duke Edward heard the news, he knew that something was wrong. This matter was obviouslying towards him. He had to grasp the minds of the regents.


    "Moss, you go and inform the ministers toe to the conference hall for a meeting, I will go first!"


    "Yes! Your Excellency the Duke!" The young butler quickly responded.


    Duke Edward waited in the hall for less than half an hour, and all the regent ministers arrived.


    "Ahem! Gentlemen, everyone understands the reason for the start of this emergency meeting. There is a Catholic rebellion in Cheshire. What should we do?"


    Duke Edward stood up first, directly cut into the topic, and preemptively threw everyone a question.


    "Dear Duke, I think it is most important to send troops to encircle and suppress this riot!"


    "Let''s talk about the restter!" The fat Earl of Boswell was the first to respond to Duke Edward. The fat on his face was trembling, showing how hurried he was.


    "Then, what do you think of the Earl of Warwick?" The Duke cannot ignore the influence of the Earl of Warwick.


    "I don''t care! I listen to everyone''s opinions!" The Earl of Warwick stroked his beard and said casually, as if he never cared.


    "So gentlemen, do you have any suggestions?" Duke Edward asked softly after looking around at the ministers sitting.


    Listening to Duke Edward''s words, everyone shook their heads in unison. Obviously, the Earl of Warwick has no objection and can only listen to Duke Edward!


    "Then, I propose that we still appoint Sir Raleigh David to suppress the riot. After all, it will be toote to gather the militia! If the riot is not suppressed within three months, we will hold him ountable!"


    After hearing the decision made by Duke Edward, everyone didn''t say much, but in their hearts, his behavior became more and more domineering.


    All the ministers left one after another with dissatisfaction. The Earl of Warwick and Bishop Cranmer finally walked out of the meeting room side by side.


    "My lord bishop! Your lord duke is getting more and more powerful!"


    Standing beside the bishop, the Earl of Warwick inadvertently left a word, and then boarded his carriage.


    Leaving the silent Bishop Cranmer standing still.


    Thanks: Ignorance is not wrong, Earl Katywen, LancasterKoo, 201704048222512327, Qingge Miaowu Mnzhou, lp001735, Tinghua 5100, Prussian nobleman, Murong Zeyu, righteous g, sleeping half-immortal, book friend 1743617124, Wang Wangche , Pull down my great Qin is dead, love the stratosphere, major general of the kingdom, specialize in eating books, Best MAN, qus, Baishi Coke, 56-legged brother Mao.

 Chapter 77: Undercurrents Surge (3)

    Chapter 77 Undercurrent Surge (3)


    Edward had nothing to do with the emergency meeting held in London. At this time, he was receiving his uncle, Baron Thomas Seymour, in his study.


    "My uncle, I am sorry for the earl''s promise!"


    Edward looked at Baron Seymour in front of him, and said with a sincere and guilty tone.


    "My lord Edward! It''s not your fault, but thanks to my dear brother, the Duke of Somerset!"


    Baron Seymour brushed his short hair and smiled slightly. There was a hint of iprehensibility in his calm tone. In short, Edward felt that the hatred between the two had grown a lot.


    After Edward returned to London, he proposed Thomas Seymour as the Earl of Manchester at the Regency Council as promised, but this move was always opposed by the Earl of Warwick and the Duke of Edward.


    The Earl of Warwick is worried about the growing power of the Seymour family, but Duke Edward does not know why!


    Baron Seymour, who usually dresses like a nouveau riche, is wearing a ck uniform with a gold edge today, trimmed and neat, giving him a touch of aristocratic temperament, which is a world-shaking change for him.


    After all, his wife Catherine Parr was the queen of Ennd and Edward''s stepmother.


    "Okay! These happy things are over, let''s talk about something else! Don''t know how Aunt Catherine is?"


    Edward changed the topic appropriately, and diverted the earl''s irritability.


    "It''s nothing! Catherine is just in a good and bad mood, and the baby in her belly is quite healthy!"


    Earl Seymour seemed to have thought of something, with a warm smile on his face.


    "It''s such a joy! I think the Seymour family will definitely add a new member soon!"


    "Haha! Thank you for your blessing, Your Majesty the King! I think God will definitely favor Catherine, after all, she is so devout to the Lord!"


    The smile on Lord Baron''s face couldn''t be stopped, as if remembering that he finally had an heir, he finally smiled presumptuously. The long beard is constantly shaking, conveying the joy of his master.


    "But having said that, is there any reason why you came to me this time?"


    After talking like this for a few words, Edward alsoughed a few times. Immediately, he straightened his face and put on a serious expression. For Baron Thomas Seymour, who didn''t know much, suddenly came to visit him. He felt that there must be something.


    Especially when he left his pregnant wife and traveled a long distance to see him, there will be ghosts if nothing happens!


    "Nothing, my lord! This time I came here mainly to tell you about the riots in Cheshire!"


    The baron was a little unustomed to this direct way of speaking, blinked his eyes, and said slowly.


    "I already know about this!" Edward said the words softly from his mouth, almost causing internal injuries to the baron.


    "Please don''t misunderstand what I said, I said this for the sake of the royal family!"


    "Don''t you think that Duke Edward is no longer fit to stay in the ruling position?"


    "It was his government decree that caused the local Catholic rebellion. It is said that he seized the property of the Catholics and caused this riot. Moreover, he also appointed private persons in the Privy Council, which angered the entire Privy Council. Dissatisfied with him, and some people question his right to govern!"


    "What''s more, he is usually disrespectful to you! Arbitrarily promulgating government orders and abolishing legition in parliament at will, your majesty has been challenged!"


    The baron moved the seat under his buttocks, and shot out usations against Duke Edward like a machine gun, his face turned crimson.


    "Although I know some, but is it really as serious as you said?"


    Edward knew in his heart that the two of them would definitely fall out, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon. So he quickly put on a naive expression, matching the baron''s performance.


    "Although I''m not sure, but this is indeed true, my lord!"


    "Then... I can''t remove Uncle Edward from his position without evidence, so let''s do this! Find the evidence first!"


    "In this way, themittee members can be persuaded to remove Edward''s uncle from his post! What do you think?"


    Edward''s answer almost cut off the possibility of the Lord Baron taking the position, and the Baron became a little annoyed.


    "Your Majesty, these are well-known things, I think you will understand in a few days!"


    "I''m leaving first, Your Majesty! I still have things to do!"


    The Lord Baron brushed his hair, stood up rudely, and said goodbye to Edward.


    Edward got up to see him off, then chuckled, and went to read his book again. No matter what wind is blowing outside, he will still be his fisherman leisurely.


    Baron Seymour was full of anger, got into his carriage, and headed towards London.


    The next day, the morning sun woke up the drowsy baron, he lifted the car curtain, and breathed the dusty air into his nostrils. He knew that it rainedst night.


    Among the crowds who came and went, there were crying children, refugees in ragged clothes, groups of small merchants, and hawkers.


    The baron knew that the city of London was close at hand.


    "These will be mine from now on!" His lord Baron said softly, and urged the groom to speed up, rushing into the vaguely outlined city of London, without even looking at the passers-by on the side of the road.


    The carriage drove around for half an hour, and the baron''s carriage stopped in front of the Duke of Houghton''s mansion.


    Necessary etiquette needless to say, Baron Thomas was weed in by Duke Holden, and directly closed the living room, leaving only two people whispering inside.


    Thomas Parr, Duke of Houghton (there are so many named Thomas!) is Catherine''s uncle, so the baron came to his mansion to discuss with him.


    "Tell me! Thomas, what''s the matter with you this time? You''re so nervous!"


    The Duke sat on a chair with a neatlybed snow-white beard on his chin, staring at Baron Seymour sitting opposite him.


    "Pal! Do you think the current Duke Edward, that is, my brother, is in a safe position?"


    Baron Seymour said in a cautious and soft voice, and nced around.


    "My Lord Baron, you don''t want to sit in that position, do you? Don''t even think about it!"


    Looking at Baron Seymour''s searching face, Duke Houghton couldn''t guess what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, the Duke''s beard was almost raised in anger, and his voice changed a little.


    "Don''t even think about it, even if you get him down, there is still the Earl of Warwick below?"


    "Do you think you can beat the Earl of Warwick? That''s a hungry wolf in sheep''s clothing, ready to move at any time!"


    The Duke of Holden did not expect his niece''s new husband to have such courage.


    Thanks: Legs~Windwalker, gas, Murong Zeyu, book friends 1158931890, lp001735, Qingge Miaowu Mnzhou, Su Xuanbu Surkov, 56-legged brother Mao, speechless A Fei, Minhang Dream Talk, I love the stratosphere, book friend 192192xxx45, the great Qin that has been brought down is dead, the cute Hengheng, gravity apple, who specializes in eating books, qus, Prussian nobleman, LancasterKoo,


    Special thanks to Surkov of Su Xuanbu, the great Qin who brought me down is dead, two big rewards!

 Chapter 78: undercurrents (4)

    Chapter 78 Undercurrent Surge (4)


    "My lord duke! Even with the support of you and William?"


    Lord Baron turned around in his heart, and asked with some uncertainty in his tone.


    "Hehe! How can the two of us help you? You have to think about it, there are sixteen ministers in the Regency Committee!"


    "Then what about His Majesty the King?" The baron interrupted.


    "Your Majesty the King? He''s just a puppet now! Besides, it''s hard for him to choose between you and Edward!"


    Hearing the question from Baron Seymour, Duke Houghton could not help but smile contemptuously, and exined to the baron.


    Hearing this, Baron Seymour couldn''t imagine that his rtive was stopping him, but how did he know the pain in his heart?


    At his wedding, his newlywed wife was publicly humiliated by his brother''s wife, and the baron could only watch helplessly, and was even frightened by Duke Edward''s power, so he had no choice but topromise.


    After this incident, Baron Thomas''s sensitive and inferior heart was deeply stimted. He knew that if he wanted to prevent that from happening again, he had to improve his status, and Ennd''s regent was an ideal position.


    However, he knew that his elder brother, Duke Edward, was now the biggest stumbling block in his way and he had to be removed.


    "But! His Majesty still has his uses!"


    The baron didn''t care about Duke Holden''s teasing, and still emphasized.


    "You''d better wait! Now that he has lost some of his hearts, why not make this crack bigger?"


    Seeing that Baron Seymour was still a little unwilling to give up, for the sake of his niece, Duke Holden patiently persuaded him.


    "That''s it for today! Time is running out, so I''ll go back first, goodbye! Dear Your Excellency the Duke!"


    Hearing this, the Baron knew that he could not get any help from this cunning Duke, which made him very disappointed.


    Holding back a sigh of disappointment, Baron Seymour said some cold farewell words, then got up and called the servant outside the door to open the door!


    "Thomas! This extravagant hope still needs to be let go, it''s not toote to talk about it after a while!"


    Duke Houghton made the final persuasion, looking at the promising Baron Seymour in front of him.


    "Understood! Thank you for your reminder, Your Excellency the Duke!"


    The baron turned his head back, left a word, and walked out of the living room door, heading straight for the door of the Duke''s mansion.


    "Moss! Go to the East End of London!" the baron ordered without a trace of emotion.


    "Yes!" The groom responded diligently.


    The East End of London has historically been a slum area. ording to Conan Doyle, the famous author of Sherlock Holmes, the most dangerous ce in London in the fog is the East End.


    Because it is close to the wharf, most of the residents are poor people from coolie backgrounds and immigrants, so it seems to be a mixed bag. Gangs and hooligans of all colors are rampant, and fatal incidents ur almost every day.


    The historically famous "Jack the Ripper" was once active here.


    Under the surprise of the poor on the road, the carriage drove to the door of a dpidated tavern with a sign made of sails hanging on it¡ªSail Tavern.


    Holding his nose, the baron walked straight up to the second floor regardless of the surprised gazes of many shirtless sailors and coolies in the tavern.


    The second floor is the amodation room. Walking on the long corridor with a width of only about two feet, enduring the groans from everywhere, the Baron finally found his destination¡ªRoom 18.


    "Boom boom boom!" The baron knocked on the door casually, waking up the two people inside who were doing exercises that were beneficial to human reproduction.


    "Oh!! Cool! Wow~ Get up,e, take it and go!" A middle-aged strong man with a beard and a beard suddenly heard a knock on the door, and couldn''t help but spit out in surprise. Then he took a shilling from his pocket and threw it to the naked red-haired woman on the bed.


    "Crack! I still have something to do, I''ll spoil you tonight! Baby!" The man put on his clothes, casually patted the woman''s white and alluring big butt, and said to the woman who was also in a hurry.


    "Okay! I''ll be waiting for you!" The woman put on her few clothes and smiled coquettishly, her delicate face with heavy makeup looked extraordinarily charming.


    The woman opened the door, was startled when she saw the baron standing at the door, and then left with an intoxicating smile on her face.


    After ncing at the leaving woman, the baron entered the room holding his nose, staring at the man who was getting dressed.


    "Lord Baron! I didn''t expect it to be you, what happened just now..." The man had a scar on his face, and he stood more than six feet tall, but his tall body could only lower his waist when he met Baron Seymour.


    "Soros! I don''t care what kind of woman you are, I just want to tell you that if you dy major events, be careful of your dog head!"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! I will never dy your business!" Hearing this, Soros promised with sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "Okay! Your men have alle in this time!" The baron looked around in disgust, and had no choice but to close the wooden door casually.


    "My lord! My brothers have made arrangements. This time there are thousands of people. I listened to your instructions and let them enter the ce you arranged in batches. They all know the importance of the matter and the danger of exposure is very high." Small!"


    Soros is a member of the Vikings. He leads five medium-sized warships and supports nearly 500 little Lu under hismand. He can be regarded as a tyrant in the North Sea (north of Ennd, near d).


    However, no matter how powerful it is, it is not as powerful as the English navy. When the navy''s arrest warrant is issued, he has to hide in Tibet, and has not opened for half a month.


    In order to please the Lord of the Navy, Baron Seymour, and also to make him revoke his arrest warrant.


    He brought his own men, and temporarily recruited a group of scattered pirates, and the number quickly exceeded a thousand. ording to Baron Seymour''s wishes, they were divided into several groups and secretly hid in the slums where fish and dragons were mixed, without a single wave.


    "Very good! You will start to act tonight!" The Baron said in an excited tone, and Soros breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s just, that..." Soros looked at Baron Seymour standing there from the corner of his eye, with a hint of nervousness, and a timid tone, which didn''t fit his huge figure at all.


    "What? Tell me what you have to say!" The baron looked at the awkward man in front of him, and felt a little queasy in his heart.


    "That''s right! The brothers arrived here in the port of London by boat early in the morning, and their stomachs are t! Do you see?"


    After saying this, Soros returned to his original appearance.


    "Take these! After this matter is over, it will be to your benefit!"


    Baron Seymour took out arge handful of golden pounds from his pocket, which made Soros tremble.


    "This is enough!"


    "Enough! Enough! Thank you Baron!"


    Soros couldn''t wait to take the gold coins in the Baron''s hand, and counted them carefully.


    Thanks: Tuya TTy, The Cat Who Travels Through Time and Space, Book Friends 20170428222812327, Piaomiao Xianweng, The Night Is Young, li4565645654, Tianwei Shendiao, Yiqi, Murong Zeyu, Su Xuanbu Surkov, Adorable Hengheng, Silence Dear A Fei, pull it down, my Great Qin is dead, my favorite left-hander, 56-legged brother Mao, Rechido, Legs~Windrunner, gfjnfg, I let you choose the name, there is nothing wrong with ignorance, Prussian nobleman, Best MAN , Ji / Swastika / Ming.


    Thanks, let me down, Da Qin is dead, a big reward!

 Chapter 79: Undercurrents Surge (5)

    Chapter 79 Undercurrent Surge (5)


    In the evening, around eight o''clock, the tavern was still very lively, with people drinking, drinking crazy, teasing with their arms around exposed women, fighting and making noise, and so on.


    The owner of the tavern, the cheapskate Ward, has long turned a blind eye to all this. As long as he can make enough money, he doesn''t care what the tavern is like.


    Bored, he took a look and found that a guest who stayed today had gone down the stairs, and hurriedly put away his fluttering heart.


    "Hi! Sir, are you nning to leave?" Ward, the boss, greeted the big Soros with a polite smile on his face.


    "It''s nothing! I''m just going out for a while!" Seeing the owner of the tavern greeting him, Soros showed a ferocious smile and said with a pun.


    "The rest of the money, I don''t think you have a chance to withhold it!"


    No longer looking at the stunned tavern owner behind him, Soros directly called away the few men who were messing with the woman, without leaving a speck of dust.


    Hearing this, Cheapskate Ward felt that something was about to happen. As a veteran who had been on the battlefield for five years, he was sensitive to danger.


    "Little Weiss!" Ward called the gray-haired little boy who was delivering drinks in the middle of the bar, "What did you hear today?"


    After the boy approached, Ward lowered his waist and asked quietly in his ear.


    Ever since he saw Soros and his group, Ward knew that they were not ordinary people, especially the murderous look in their eyes, which is rare in taverns.


    Sure enough, at noon, the Lord of the Navy, Baron Seymour, came to the tavern suddenly. Although the baron covered his face, Ward still recognized him.


    Seeing that the baron was specifically looking for this big man, all this aroused Ward''s suspicion, so he found the light-bodied little Weiss to listen in on their conversation.


    "Old Ward, I didn''t hear anything, only one important word!" Weiss was a little embarrassed.


    "What word?" Ward asked.


    "A thousand people!" Little Weiss looked into Ward''s eyes and said directly.


    "Okay! Go down! Go to the back kitchen to get a chicken leg tonight!" Hearing this, Ward knew that this was important news, and hurriedly dismissed Weiss.


    Ward put on his hat, hurriedly ordered a bartender to look at the tavern, and left the lively tavern behind him.


    Soon, Baron Seymour summoned thousands of people to London, and then spread to Whitehall Street, which is Whitehall Pce, the residence of His Majesty King Edward in London.


    "What? This uncle of mine is so courageous!" Hearing the report from Guy, the current leader of Dark de, Edwardughed out of breath, and said in a serious tone.


    He didn''t expect that his uncle''s political methods would not work, and he resorted to the use of force. He really wanted to die!


    "Tell the news to the members of the Self-government Committee in London, and don''t forget to tell the Duke of Somerset!"


    "You Darkdes must pay close attention to this uing turmoil, and report to me immediately if you have any news!"


    Edward knew that Baron Seymour was at his own pace this time, and he didn''t mind selling these people a favor!


    As for why not convey it to others, hehe! The London Borough Council is a leaky sandbag that cannot keep many secrets.


    Besides, without the support of those nobles, would those councilors stabilize their positions?


    "Follow your instructions! Your Majesty the King!" After saluting, Guy quickly went toplete the task assigned by Edward.


    "Lucy! Call Uncle Smith!" When Guy left, Edward ordered the little maid beside him.


    Edward didn''t wait long when he saw Baron Hughes Smith walking in wearing thin armor and holding a long sword.


    "Uncle Smith, I don''t have time to exin. Quickly gather the guards to stand by and guard the Whitehall Pce. Report to me if there is any movement!"


    Baron Smith looked at Edward with a serious face, no longer the usualzy look. Although he was not used to it, he was very relieved.


    "Yes! Your Majesty the King! Resolutely obey your orders!"


    The baron knelt halfway, with a resolute expression on his face, and said loudly.


    "Uncle Smith, I''m sorry to trouble you tonight!" Edward immediately changed his tone and said softly.


    "Your Majesty! It is our honor and our duty to serve you, so why bother!"


    The baron answered loudly, his words choked on Edward.


    Looking at Baron Smith going away, Edward couldn''t help but shook his head with a wry smile, feeling very emotional, his father who left left him a good man! Sure enough, love is deep!


    With his mind full of memories of Henry VIII, Edward was deeply moved. Sure enough, the love of parents for their children in the world is deep.


    Thinking about it, Edward thought of his parents in the previous life. He was a left-behind child since he was a child, and he rarely spent time with them, but this time it has been several centuries. And the grandparents who grew up with me, how reluctant they are when they know that they are missing when they are over seventy years old!


    Edward thought for nearly half an hour by himself before slowly recovering from missing his family and putting away his tears.


    Since he came to this world, the interval between his sad time has be longer and longer,


    After a while, it urred to me that I wanted to tell little Loli Marie a bedtime story. This is an important part of Loli''s development and cannot be missed for a day.


    The content of the story? There is a queen who disobeyed the king''s husband and was turned into a frog, and a petite and willful queen who was turned into a sleeping princess by a witch, until a young king kissed her awake and rescued her...


    At this time, Soros led thousands of his men and left the ce where he lived for a day. Under the guidance of the servant sent by Baron Seymour, he divided his troops and rushed to the residence of the Duke of Somerset and the residence of the Earl of Warwick. .


    Based on the importance of Duke Edward, Soros himself led the team directly to the Duke''s mansion.


    Basically, ten minutes after Edward''s news arrived, Soros came to the closed door of the Duke''s Mansion.


    Looking at the door without a single gap in front of him, Soros had a headache, touched his reflective head, and thought about it.


    "You, go and tear down a big pir, whether it''s stealing or robbing, bring it right away!"


    Soros pointed to a small leader to order, then looked up at the twenty-foot (about six meters) high wall, and ordered another small leader.


    "You go to move a few stones or grab a fewdders, and take the two hundred brothers to find the gap in the wall, or just turn it over. Remember, you must divide it into several ces and act together!"


    After waiting for about ten minutes, the little boss came over panting with a few people carrying arge wooden pir.


    Looking at the wood that was obviously dismantled from the house, Soros directly ordered dozens of little Luoluo to carry it to the gate of the Duke''s mansion.


    Thanks to: Hall of Taiji, Divine Sculpture of Heaven, Murong Zeyu, Yiqi, Broken Shoes, lp001735, XG Jason, book friend 1887429393, silent A Fei, book friend 1743617124, brother Mao with 56 legs, Zhai Yangjun, pull me down The Great Qin Dynasty is dead, book friend 1780702644, major general of the kingdom, gfjnfg, graffiti TTy, Lancasterkoo, cute Hengheng, blue sky ck eagle, dragon horse inheritance, Prussian nobles, there is nothing wrong with ignorance.


    Thank you for pulling me down, Daqin is dead, Blue Sky ck Eagle, two big rewards!

 Chapter 80: Undercurrents Surge (6)

    Chapter 80 Undercurrent Surge (6)


    "Boom! Boom!" Even in the living room, Duke Edward could feel the shocking impact.


    "My lord! Why don''t we go out?" The butler standing aside was a little confused, why his master stayed at home and didn''t evacuate this dangerous mansion.


    "My steward! Don''t worry, those MPs in London won''t sit idly by!"


    "Besides, it''s even more dangerous to go out! At least there are dozens of guards and high walls here to stop one or two!" Duke Edward sat on the chair calmly, answering his housekeeper''s question very calmly, not forgetting Drinking the tea in hand.


    "By the way! Send some people to check the fence to prevent them from climbing the wall!"


    "Yes! I will arrange it!" Hearing the indifferent expression on his master''s face, the housekeeper could only follow his orders!


    The steward turned and left toplete the task assigned by the duke!


    In front of the door, a group of Soros stood there, staring at the thick door, speechless!


    Behind the door, the stone carvings used as decorations and disordered wood were all blocked behind the door. The impact of the wooden pirs made them retreat tremblingly.


    And five or six strong bodyguards pressed their hands hard to stop the blockage that kept retreating.


    At this time, the Earl of Warwick''s Mansion, our Lord Earl has always maintained a good habit of sending people to monitor the Duke''s Mansion because of the distance, so the watchers saw more than a thousand people in a mighty manner, and hurried back report.


    After getting the warning, he hurriedly packed up and fled to the Pce of Westminster, which is the Parliament Building, with some valuables.


    As for the maids and servants, they also dispersed without a trace.


    So, when Soros''s trusted deputy, Field, known as the beloved left-hander, came here with a legion of nearly 500 people, what he saw was the earl''s mansion with its doors closed.


    With the pirates under hismand, Field directly hit the gate of the Earl''s Mansion with human flesh. To Field''s surprise, the gate was opened by him in less than a minute.


    The prudent Field first sent two little Luoluos into the Earl''s Mansion to investigate for a while, and within five minutes, after receiving a signal of safety, he led the crowd into the Earl''s Mansion of Warwick.


    Passing through the gate, what imprinted into Field''s eyes was a statue of King Arthur''s prancing horse. Of course, as a member of the English people, of course he has heard this story that almost grew up with the English people.


    Then he crossed the flower bed and came to the hall. The floor was covered with floor tiles of various patterns, and there were tower-shaped candlesticks with white candles hanging on the wall. This was the first time he had seen so many white candles.


    Stopped the subordinates who wanted to take off these candles, and he led hundreds of people to the room area.


    "You search separately, and you need to be fast!" Looking at the Earl''s Mansion, where no one was blocking him, Field knew that the target had already escaped this time, but he still wanted to look for it, and maybe he might find something.


    Field was bored looking at the exquisite pictures of angels and the Virgin and Child on the top of the hall. Those who believed in Catholicism couldn''t help but stare dumbfounded. For the first time, he had an intuitive impression of the Virgin and Son in his heart.


    This could not help but strengthen his belief, and this is why he did not dissuade his boss Soros from epting this mission.


    Beside the Pce of Westminster, there is a London City Hall built of white marble, but it is brightly lit at this time.


    Many members of the self-governingmittee walked around in a hurry, not making loud noises. Anyone who understands knows that this is shirking responsibility.


    "Okay! Gentlemen! Now is not the time to discuss responsibility. We should send militiamen to rescue the Duke now! Otherwise, will any of you bear the consequences?"


    The nominal mayor of London, the great businessman Sparr, sternly urged the representatives of the citizens who were arguing in front of his eyes.


    Hearing that the mayor, who has always been known for his kindness, lost his temper, everyone was speechless for a while.


    "Okay! Since everyone has no objections, we will immediately send troops into the noble area!"


    The pot-bellied Mayor of Spal was once in a hurry to dispatch the militia.


    In fact, everyone present did not have any opinions at all, and obediently passed Spal''s decision.


    After all, if those noble gentlemen made a mistake, they would be tied to a cross and hanged.


    After more than ten minutes of impact, the gate of Duke Edward''s mansion was already in tatters, revealing the statues and wood behind the door.


    Finally, there was a loud "boom!", and a big hole was broken in the gate, and Soros, who was watching the battle, also smiled.


    He waved his hand, and the little Lu behind all rushed up, got into the doorway, and filed into the Duke''s mansion.


    The pirates were greeted by the guards of the Duke''s Pce in armor.


    Different from the pirates who held short swords and sticks, these knight-trained guards held spears and lined up. The shining muzzles stopped the joyful pirates.


    "Brothers, go for me! Kill a guard to reward a pound, and capture the Duke of Somerset alive to get a hundred pounds!"


    Soros, who was standing behind, watched his team stagnate, and quickly issued incentives, which made the troops move forward quickly after they had just stopped.


    However, the performance of short weapons at a disadvantage is undoubtedly exposed at this time.


    Just as the pirates swung their daggers forward, the guards'' spears reached their throats and bodies. In a few seconds, more than a dozen people lost their lives.


    After being stunned for a while, the pirates epted this reality, but they bumped into the muzzle of the long gun again under the envy of the reward and the pushing of the brothers behind.


    In less than a minute, nearly 20 people were killed and seven or eight wounded were sent away.


    However, the pirates finally reached in front of the guards and took advantage of their meleebat.


    Seeing this, the guards threw down their spears, drew out their daggers, and started fighting with the pirates.


    At this time, the advantage of the number of pirates was brought into full y, wave after wave of pirates rushed up, and the guards wanted to prevent the pirates from sneaking into the Duke''s mansion, so they were exhausted.


    In less than ten minutes, more than 30 guards had killed more than a dozen people, and several others were injured.


    "Brothers, retreat quickly!" When the guards couldn''t hold on anymore, they suddenly heard the leader''s evacuation, and their pressure was relieved a lot.


    "Brothers! The London militiamen are here! It''s time for us to fight back!" The tall guard with sharp eyes saw the London militiamen in red clothes in the distance.


    But Soros was very annoyed at this time. He didn''t expect the Duke''s mansion to be so difficult to handle, and the guards were so difficult to deal with, so that it was dyed until the arrival of rescuers, so he hurriedly called the pirates to retreat.


    Under the attack of the militiamen and guards, the pirates'' ranks became even more chaotic.


    Just when Soros felt the danger, he suddenly saw Field and his party who had found nothing.


    The meetingsted for two hours today, and I didn¡¯t have time to thank everyone. I just came back and it¡¯s thest day. I¡¯m asking for a rmendation ticket!

 Chapter 81: Undercurrents Surge (7)

    Chapter 81 Undercurrent Surge (7)


    Seeing a group of people from Field who came back to support, Soros was overjoyed, and his arms wielding the ax became more vigorous.


    "Brothers! Work harder, our reinforcements areing!"


    Hearing the voice of his boss, all the younger brothers who were fighting were excited, and the morale of the momentary decadence was suddenly high, and the suppressed situation showed signs of reversal.


    The leader of the militia on the opposite side knew that in this situation, he could only work hard and not give up halfway. Only in this way could he rescue the Duke of Somerset and defeat the thugs who broke into London.


    The militiamen, who had been calm all this time, suddenly went berserk, directly interrupting the pirates who reversed the situation, and the situation became one-sided again!


    "Captain! We can''t fight anymore! Let''s retreat!"


    "It''s not worth the lives of my brothers for that hypocritical baron!"


    Field saw Soros surrounded by militiamen, quickened his pace, rushed into the crowd, and came to his side to be vignt with his back to back. Looking at the rows of militiamen in front of him, he couldn''t help but say.


    "Well... good! Tell the brothers to retreat while walking, their goal is the Duke of Sachs!"


    "We go straight back to the ship, they won''t be able to do anything to us!"


    Soros panted heavily, thin beads of sweat dripped from his smooth forehead, wiped the sweat off his face, and said with his back to Field.


    At this time, the pirates who had fallen and their faces were purple also returned to the team. Nearly a thousand pirates formed arge circle and moved slowly towards the port.


    The militiamen did not disturb, and a part of them went into the Duke''s mansion to see how the Duke of Somerset was doing.


    The rest of the militia followed the pirates and slowly confronted each other, at the same pace as the pirates.


    Just like that, the pirates spread their legs and ran towards the port area not long after they left the aristocratic area.


    The confronting militiamen did not dare to pursue them. Firstly, they were not enough in number, and secondly, they were afraid that there would be other thugs still staying in the aristocratic area. After all, if something happened to these noblemen, they would really kill them.


    The pirates couldn''t wait to board their own pirate sailboat. Before they had time to take a breath, they started the oars, pulled up the sails, and sailed to the sea.


    At this time, the anxious militiamen rushed into the Duke''s mansion, and what they saw was blood and broken hearts all over the ce, and some militiamen who were not mentally qualified vomited all over the floor.


    Desalle, one of the leaders of the militia, couldn''t help but turn pale when he saw this. This was not disgust, but worry for the Duke of Somerset.


    He quickly ran to the living room, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw the calm-faced Lord Duke in a fine attire, drinking the tea in his hand with a face full of indifference.


    "Dear Duke! I amte, please forgive me!"


    Desalle bowed his head to Duke Edward, who bowed to salute, and looked very apologetic.


    "Nothing! It''s just a little thief! It can''t hurt me!"


    Duke Edward said unhurriedly, his calm demeanor can''t help but make people heartbroken.


    "Your Excellency, the Duke! If there is nothing else, I will deal with the thugs first!"


    Seeing that Duke Edward was in good health, Desalle breathed a sigh of relief, and then said his farewell.


    "You go! Oh! By the way! By the way, see how the Earl of Warwick is doing! If there is anything, report to me in time!"


    Edward agreed casually, and finally did not forget to greet his opponent, the Earl of Warwick.


    "Understood!" Turning his head in response, Desar left the duke''s mansion and led the militiamen to patrol around,forting the fragile and restless hearts of the nobles.


    At this time, after hearing the news that the thugs had left, Edward of Whitehall Pce also took a breath. After all, as long as he is a normal person, he does not want to be in a position to be attacked at any time.


    "Commander Guy! Do you know the location of Baron Seymour?"


    Edward asked involuntarily as he looked at Guy, the leader of the Dark de, who was standing beside him.


    "Your Majesty! Following your instructions, our people have been paying attention to him. ording to thetest news, he is still staying in a residence not far from the noble district."


    "Okay! Take Baron Smith there right away!" Edward turned his head to look at Baron Smith on the other side, "Uncle Smith! You take a hundred guards and follow Guy to the residence, and try to capture Baron Seymour alive! "


    "Yes! Your Majesty, your order is our goal!"


    Baron Smith responded directly, very crisply.


    Watching the two walk away together, Edward looked at his fragile arm again, and stopped the thought of following them.


    At this time, our Baron Seymour was wandering around nervously, his hands clenched into fists, his face solemn.


    He was going to use the navy this time, but the navy is like a leaky sieve, full of spies of all kinds, and it is easy to leak the wind.


    Besides, his elder brother, Duke Edward, was once the Minister of the Navy, so there must be someone in the navy.


    Although thebat effectiveness of the pirates and the navy was simr, he still felt uneasy and flustered, as if something urgent was about to happen.


    Baron Seymour seemed to calm down his inner unease, and immediately took the soft down the stairs, and the two guards followed closely behind, without taking a step away.


    "Quick! Go to the port!" Sitting in the carriage, Baron Seymour urged the groom to speed up, and the baron couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief, as if the speed of the carriage would appease the baron''s anxiety.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped abruptly, and Baron Seymour heard the surprised sound of the groom.


    Sure enough, when he opened the curtain, he saw a group of armored guards surrounding the carriage. The baron in the lead also knew him. He was the head of guards beside His Majesty the King¡ªBaron Smith.


    Knowing that he was irreparable, Baron Seymour stepped out of the carriage resignedly.


    "Good night! Baron Smith!"


    "Good night! Lord Seymour!"


    The two said a word of greeting to each other in this way, and there was no more words.


    Baron Seymour boarded the carriage consciously, and Baron Smith also ordered the groom to follow the knight in front, and the other guards rode on horses, slowly maintaining the status quo of the encirclement.


    Just like that, the carriage slowly drove towards Whitehall Pce.


    All the guards did not have any words or reminders. They all knew that this was necessary to maintain the dignity and dignity of the nobility.


    Nobles are always nobles, and they cannot be treated like ordinary people. The dignity of nobles cannot be vited.


    The carriage was driving on a quiet street. The citizens of London were very aware of danger and hid at home without going out, so the normally crowded streets seemed empty.


    "Dum..." Baron Seymour felt the carriage stop, and he knew that Whitehall Pce had arrived!


    "Your Excellency the Baron! Please get out of the car! His Majesty the King is waiting for you!"


    The Lord Baron who was asked to get off the car walked a little slowly. He hadn''t figured out the change of roles for a while, and he didn''t adapt to his next status as a prisoner.


    "Come on! Uncle, enjoy dinner first! We''ll talk about itter!"


    The Baron was brought to the dining room, Edward was eating foie gras with relish, seeing Baron Seymour brought in, he couldn''t help saying.


    The baron, who was about to speak, looked at the big meal in front of him, and simply let go of his aristocratic restraint, and began to eat.


    Thanks: Let¡¯s bring down my Great Qin Dynasty, 56-legged brother Mao, Prussian nobleman, cute Hengheng, book friend 1815162823, major general Wang Guo, book friend 160328233758532,tezy meow, Best MAN, qus,


    Thanks for the great reward!

 Chapter 82: Undercurrents Surge (8)

    Chapter 82 Undercurrent Surge (8)


    The nobles in London did not know what His Majesty the King had said to his uncle Baron Thomas Seymour that night, but they were escorted by Baron Smith himself to the court in London the next day.


    In the meeting room of the Regency Council, Duke Edward, who had not had a rest all night, sat on the main seat, with two dark circles under his eyes, watching the ministers arriving one after another, and even focused a little more on the Earl of Warwick.


    What is surprising is that His Excellency the Earl talked andughed with the people around him, and he was very energetic.


    Seeing the fourteen ministers present, Duke Edward sighed unconsciously. His younger brother really made a stupid move!


    "Okay! Gentlemen! This time, let''s study the solution of Baron Thomas Seymour, the Secretary of the Navy and Privy Officer Thomas Seymour!"


    The ministers sitting here couldn''t figure out what Duke Edward meant, and they basically talked about it.


    "Gentlemen! It was justst night that Baron Seymour ordered some pirates to attack the aristocratic district, and a fight broke out in front of the residence of our ruling Duke Somerset, almost hurting the ruling Lord!"


    "What kind of ident is this! This is an ident that loses all Ennd''s face!"


    "So, I think it should be hanged, so as to make amends for the ruling lord, and to warn theters, this is the end of offending the nobles!"


    Even though the Earl of Warwick was a soldier and looked rude, he was articte and expressed his views clearly.


    And the tone was full of consideration for Duke Edward, but in Duke Edward''s ears, the taste of irony was so strong.


    The Earl of Boswell, who has always been known as the first subordinate of the Duke of Somerset, couldn''t help looking at his Duke Edward.


    Seeing Duke Edward nodded slightly, Earl Boswell was relieved, with aprehended expression.


    "I think Your Excellency Earl is right. Baron Seymour dared to offend His Excellency the Duke this time. What about next time? I''m afraid even His Majesty Edward will be in danger!"


    "So, we want to nip this risk in the bud, andpletely dispel some people''s bad intentions!"


    "The hanging has such a function. I support the Earl of Warwick''s point of view! Please think about it carefully, Your Excellency the Duke!"


    Earl Boswell spoke quickly, and finished speaking in one breath without leaving the ministers any time to think.


    "Isn''t it too harsh! To deal with a nobleman, I think it''s better to deprive him of his title! The dignity of the nobleman still needs to be maintained!"


    The old Duke of Horton didn''t want his niece to lose another husband, so he couldn''t help saying.


    "Yes! It''s just that a few guards died! You don''t need a nobleman to apany you! We nobles are so cheap!"


    William Parr, Marquess of Northampton, as Catherine''s younger brother, still needs to protect his brother-inw, otherwise he will not be able to give his sister an exnation.


    The two neutrals have spoken out, and another neutral has also spoken out in support of Duke Houghton''s proposal.


    At this time, Archbishop Thomas Cranmer, who had always been a silent bystander, suddenly opened his eyes. After careful observation, the ministers knew that the bishop was about to speak.


    "The Earl of Warwick and the Earl of Boswell are right, and the opinions of the Duke of Houghton and the Marquess of Northampton are also reasonable!"


    ¡°God loves the world, and everyone makes mistakes. I think the Lord will forgive this lostmb!¡±


    After saying this, the Bishop sat down and turned into a sculpture again.


    After listening to Bishop Thomas'' opinion, Duke Edward couldn''t help thinking. He didn''t expect that he didn''t express his opinions very much. He had to take care of the bishop''s feelings.


    After Thomas Seymour left, he had only four supporters in the Regency Council, one less than the Earl of Warwick, and it was impossible to drive away such an important supporter as Bishop Thomas.


    Spare Thomas'' life! Keep your good name, and appease those neutrals by the way!


    "As for Bishop Thomas'' opinion, I think it makes sense. Baron Seymour is not worthy of death! This time, he will be exempted from his title of nobility and fined another five thousand pounds!"


    Duke Edward finally expressed his opinion, which was unexpected and expected by everyone.


    Finally, the Regency Committee passed the punitive measures against Baron Seymour, which then reached the ears of Edward in Whitehall Pce.


    None of this was as expected by Edward. He knew that whether Baron Seymour could survive or not, the most important person was Bishop Thomas.


    As long as he expresses his opinion, coupled with the support of the Duke of Horton, his uncle will have to think carefully.


    Sure enough, it was effective for Edward to do the work of the Bishop overnight. Baron Seymour survived, and he also gained a lot of results.


    First of all, the neutral faction headed by the Duke of Houghton fell to him; then he finally understood the intention of Bishop Thomas, knowing that he was still more supportive of himself; With the surrender of the family, he has almostpletely mastered Ennd''s navy.


    Today''s harvest made Edward very happy, which almost paved the way for his pro-government path. As long as the time is not wasted in the future, as expected, after the coup in 1549, his pro-government is a certainty.


    With a happy mood, Edward began to run around the garden for fitness. After several years of purposeful exercise, Edward is still a little thinner than ordinary children of the same age.


    In order to change the fate of his early death, but also to realize his dream of empire, but also to let his desire to reproduce offspring, so he had to work hard.


    Time is fleeting and hard toe back, the past can only be recalled! Since Baron Seymour was demoted tomon people, on December 30, 1547, Catherine gave birth to her daughter Mary Seymour in Sudeley Castle (Sudeley Castle) in Gloucestershire. Died of puerperal fever or postpartum sepsis as before, and survived smoothly.


    In February 1548, in Edinburgh, which had been facing off for nearly five months, the English army was preparing to withdraw.


    "Master Earl! Can''t you support me a little bit more! Edinburgh will be captured by us soon!"


    The Earl of Wellington and a group of generals rode on the hill, looking at the broken city wall of Edinburgh not far away, a general couldn''t help but said.


    "My lord general, I don''t want to withdraw my army either! But we all know that the remaining food is only enough for us to go back. If we continue to confront each other for another day, our army will automatically copse!"


    "But¡­"


    "It''s nothing, I want to take Edinburgh more than you, but we can''t bury these great guys from Ennd into the hands of this Scot!"


    After saying this, Earl Wellington stopped talking and stared at the walls of Edinburgh in a daze.


    Soon the English army withdrew from Edinburgh. It is ridiculous that two months after the withdrawal of Ennd, that is, in April 1548, because Queen Mary was taken away, the French army was two months earlier than in history. Finally arrived in Edinburgh.


    Thanks: Minhang Menghua, Shagang Riverside, LancasterKoo, book friend 20170408222512327, Murong Zeyu, lp001735, Qingge Miaowu Mnzhou, think it is worth it, 56-legged brother Mao, book friend 160328233758532, pull down my Great Qin is dead, book Friends 1780702644, book friends 3128xxxx47, lc10, Prussian nobleman, Legs~Windwalker, Seven and a half wolves, the cute Hengheng, Qi Ya1 beats the enemy, Ah Xing 2000, Graffiti TTy, Qian Ye Pie Xia Tian.


    Thanks for the great reward!


    By the way, please ask for ticket support?

 Chapter 83: Undercurrents Surge (9)

    Chapter 83 Undercurrent Surge (9)


    In fact, the Catholic uprising in the west of Ennd has gone through more than half a year of lingering, and finally in August 1548, in Cheshire Sheriff Raleigh. His Excellency David seeded in eradicating it with his unremitting efforts.


    This Catholic riot not only injured the militiamen in several counties in western Ennd, and the security situation dropped sharply, but also shattered the prestige established by Duke Edward through the war.


    Under such circumstances, Duke Edward still intends to reduce social conflicts in Ennd and help free farmers who are about to lose theirnd.


    Thus, during the year of 1548, Duke Edward issued three consecutive decrees restricting the enclosure of local nobles and gentlemen, which brought great shocks to the local area.


    Although London''s control over the local area is not strong, the existence of the Star Chamber Court and the Magistrate has greatly deterred the local forces.


    And those nobles with a long history were not so keen on enclosingnd and were unwilling to stand out, so the gentlemen were forced by the restraining order to no longer drive out the farmers and upy thend.


    The temporary cessation of the enclosure movement gave local farmers a chance to breathe, which reduced the number of homeless people and eased social conflicts in Ennd.


    However, the cessation of the enclosure movement also harmed the interests of the local gentry families, and also suspended the nourishment of the budding capitalists, so voices of dissatisfaction with the Duke of Somerset were heard endlessly in the upper ss of the counties.


    There is no way for gentlemen to persuade the Duke of Somerset in London to change the decree directly, and they may not be able to persuade them.


    So, they can only use their influence to urge the Duke to change the decree.


    As a result, in just one year, nearly 93 riots broke out in the thirty-nine counties of Ennd and the thirteen counties of Wales. It seemed that the entire Tudor royal family''s rule was in jeopardy and could be overthrown at any time. Danger. This is how Duke Edward historically lost the trust of Edward VI.


    As a result, the treasury, which was just a little rich, was quickly deted. Duke Edward was also exhausted, and the voice of dissatisfaction in the Privy Council became louder.


    So in front of the Earl of Warwick''s mansion in London, there were little nobles and gentlemen from all counties parked. The long line stretched for nearly a mile, which looked spectacr.


    November is winter in Ennd, because the British Isles are located in western Europe, on the east coast of the Antic Ocean, and have a typical temperate maritime climate.


    On the one hand, under the influence of the prevailing westerly wind, it is mild and rainy all year round.


    On the other hand, it is also rted to the North Antic warm current flowing through here. Warm currents can warm and humidify the coast.


    So, the guests who came to visit today were unlucky. They encountered heavy fog, and the whole of London was in a sea of ??white fog.


    London is foggy, mainly due to the humidity of the ind country.


    In winter, the rivers andkes in London seldom freeze. In November, the average temperature is above 8 degrees (Celsius); in summer, it is quite cool, with an average temperature of 17 degrees in July. You need to wear a coat when you go out in the morning and evening.


    The dense fog that ismon in London at present is not entirely a natural phenomenon. Some steel mills and cotton mills have appeared on the banks of the London River, and the rumbling ck smoke directly enters the city of London.


    Combined with the fact that civilians burn charcoal for heating in winter, there is even more fog in London in winter.


    Matthews Grange is a great gentleman from Chawell, Oxfordshire. His family owns nearly 30,000 acres ofnd in Chawell. In Chawell and Oxfordshire, he is also a figure in the upper ss.


    Recently, there has been a long line of wool orders from Europa. However, only 20,000 acres of 30,000 acres ofnd are suitable for breeding wool, and the production of wool is no longer enough.


    In order to obtain a lot of profits, his family must enclose thend, otherwise the loss of these orders will affect the subsequent business. After all, there are not many other things in Ennd, and there are especially many wool sellers.


    This time he came to London specially to abolish thend enclosure ban, so he brought five thousand pounds of gold coins from Chawell''s house to pave the way for the lifting of the ban.


    And before he came to London, his father told him personally that even if he spent all the pounds, he must achieve his goal.


    Matthews felt a little stuffy in the carriage, so with the support of the groom, he got out of the carriage, took a breath of air, and felt a lot easier.


    It was only around four o''clock in the afternoon, and the fog still hadn''t dissipated. It was hazy. Matthews looked around. There were carriages visiting the Earl of Warwick in front of him and behind him, densely packed with ck spots. like the wool of a sheep, which cannot be counted.


    Suddenly, the carriage in front turned around abruptly and left the front of the Earl''s Mansion.


    "You are Mr. Grange from Oxfordshire! Pleasee in! Your Excellency the Earl is waiting for you!" Before he could sigh, he was stopped by the butler of the Earl''s Mansion.


    "Gentlemen, my host is no longer visiting today, we are extremely sorry!"


    "Yes! Yes! I am Matthews Grange!" Matthews answered quickly, very humble, regardless of the sighing crowd in front of the door.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Butler!" Matthews dared not underestimate the butler.


    "You''re wee, Mr. Grange, it''s just my duty!" The old butler was also very polite, without any look of domineering.


    Matthews was brought into the living room by the housekeeper. It was a very small area, only about a hundred feet, and it was a very private ce.


    The space is small, but the decoration is magnificent, and it looks very grand. Matthews feels that the five hundred pounds he spent on this trip was not in vain, and he is quite valued.


    "May the Lord bless you, Your Excellency the Earl!" Matthews saw the Earl of Warwick who was about to stand up to meet him at a nce, so he elerated his speed in three steps and said to the Earl.


    "May the Lord bless you too, decent gentleman!" Seeing the well-dressed Matthews, the Earl of Warwick couldn''t help praising him.


    After the two greeted each other, they sat on the chair. Matthews sat in a very serious posture, taking his own position, and looked like he was listening attentively.


    "Mr. Grange! I know what you are looking for! Don''t worry about this matter. When themb grows up, the wool will naturally appear!"


    The Earl persuaded him gently, with the intention offorting him.


    "But! You don''t know, this sheep eats grass without restraint, and even tramples on the grass. This piece of grass is almost barren!"


    Matthews knew that it was time to fight for acting skills, and there was a hint of crying in his tone of voice, with a pitiful appearance.


    "Please save us poor grass! Your Excellency the Earl!"


    The earl knew that he had hanged the gentlemen and nobles in these ces long enough, and it was time to prepare to collect the.


    "I feel sympathy for your experience, but, as you know, there are fifteen people in the Regency Committee!"


    "I think! As long as I have your support, I will seed this time!"


    Matthews finally showed a smile, and the hints in the words were very clear.


    Hearing this, the Earl also smiled. He is a smart man, so of course he understood this shallow hint.


    Thanks: qus, Mi Wanqianyao,£üFans£ü, book friend 1424632642, book friend 1818971269, Murong Zeyu, book friend 1769920022, book friend 1743617124, Prussian nobleman, 56-leg Mao brother, think it¡¯s worth it, graffiti TTy, cute Hengheng, the Great Qin that brought me down is dead, Best MAN, Yuyan Yun, Speechless A Fei, Kancasterkoo, Moment-sigh, 0045843, book friend 20170408222512327, lp001735,


    Thanks for the great reward! The second generation shyly begged for votes for support!

 Chapter 84: support

    Chapter 84 Support


    In November, Scond entered the winter earlier than London. Although there was no snowkes, the temperature during the day had dropped to six degrees, which was humid and cold. If you don''t wear a sheep jacket, you will feel like you are floating.


    Standing on the city wall of Huntington, looking around, the weeds all over the mountains and ins showed a withered yellow color, bringing a touch of destion and destion to this ce where war is about toe.


    Earl Wellington was very physically and mentally exhausted. He had faced off in Edinburgh for more than half a year. Although there were few battle scenes, his mood had not been well rxed for more than half a year.


    Originally, he got the idea of ??Duke Edward to upy the front line of Huntington, maintain the suppression of Edinburgh, create a favorable war advantage for Ennd, and create conditions for further attacks in the future.


    Huntington is a small mountainous area, and it is an important line of defense for Edinburgh. Its importance is no less than that of the ancient Yanyun Sixteen States to the Han Dynasty in the Central ins.


    From there, the few hundred miles to Edinburgh were smooth, with few obstacles.


    Therefore, the English army stationed in Huntington felt very ufortable for the Scottish dignitaries such as the Queen Mother Mary and the regent, the Earl of Allen.


    So the first batch of more than a thousand French troops who arrived had been recuperating for a month, and at the request of Queen Mary, they sessively recovered the area north of Huntington.


    In the next few months, more than 4,000 French troops were transported one after another, and together with the 5,000 Scottish Hignd soldiers who were called up again, tens of thousands of troops marched towards Huntington in a mighty manner, bringing With great ambitions, he vowed to take back the city.


    As for the Scottish army, Earl Wellington knew what they were, so he had nothing to worry about.


    However, the arrival of the unfamiliar French army is a great threat to the English soldiers, especially when he is in an enemy country, and there are only less than 3,000 troops stationed in Huntington City. This war is very close!


    Looking at the distant scenery alone, Earl Wellington felt that his depressed mood eased a lot.


    He patted his cold face and jumped a few times. After a while, he felt full of fighting spirit again.


    "Your Excellency, the Earl! Those rebels have already been dealt with. ording to your instructions, I brought you Mr. Tras Beka!"


    The Earl, who was finally quiet for a while, heard another voice in his ear, turned his head and saw that it was his guard.


    Looking at the ck mark on the guard''s chest belt, the earl knew that it was the result of leftover blood.


    Justst night, I don¡¯t know how the Huntington people knew that the French army and the Scottish army wereing. A group of young Scottish men who are not afraid of death took the opportunity to plot how to seize the city gate and how to send news to the Scottish army.


    Martialw has already been imposed on the whole city, and the Earl of Wellington, who is guarding the whole city, of course cannot bear it. At this critical moment, unfortunately, these young people have be chickens to scare others. Of course, the earl doesn''t know this Chinese proverb, but the meaning is simr.


    "Is there any news from the Duke?" In front of the old councilor, the earl asked the guard directly, without any shyness.


    "His Excellency the Duke of Somerset sent a letter saying that he would arrive in Huntington in less than five days. He asked you to guard Huntington for five days."


    The guard looked at the Mr. Congressman beside him, and was stunned for a while, but he was also a smart person, so he said directly.


    "Okay! You go down, I want to chat with the members of Beka!"


    The Earl waved his hand casually, beckoning the guards to go down, and the guards retreated consciously.


    Only Earl Wellington, Councilor Beka, and soldiers standing guard remained on the city wall.


    "Dear Mr. Congressman! How do you exin what happened yesterday!"


    The Earl approached the old councilor and asked in a straight tone.


    "Lord earl! I''m sorry for what happened yesterday. You know that there are tens of thousands of people in Huntington. I''m too old to handle it!"


    Mr. Member was a little flustered by the approaching Earl, but after all, he had been an MP for many years, so he quickly calmed down and answered Earl Wellington''s question without changing his face.


    "It''s better like this! But you have to understand that my patience has a limit! This is thest time!"


    After saying this, the Earl understood that without the connivance of the congressman, these people would soon be strangled in the bud.


    Earl Wellington didn''t even look at the somewhat pale face of the MP, and walked directly down the city wall.


    Looking at the Earl of Wellington going away, the MP dared to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead. His Excellency Beka, who had been an MP for decades, was also a little scared in front of this Earl who had killed countless people!


    He knew that the Earl, who was in control of Huntington, had already understood his private actions, and it would take a while for the head on his neck to die down!


    Shaking his head, Mr. Councilor slowly walked down the city wall and returned to his mansion with trembling steps.


    Hadrian''s Great Wall, a continuous army is walking out of the border between Ennd and Scond with heavy steps. The soldiers look a little loose, and the team looks listless.


    In front of the army, Duke Edward, who was riding a horse, looked at the dragging soldiers. He understood that the militiamen who had been fighting in various ces for a long time were exhausted.


    After he paid a rich reward and squeezed out thest penny of the treasury, he could barely make them willing to follow him to expedition to Scond.


    When he first heard that the French hadnded in Edinburgh, the Duke knew that this battle was inevitable.


    So, even though there were frequent riots in Ennd and militias were scarce, he still prepared as much army as possible to prepare for this war.


    Duke Edward was very excited about the arrival of the French army. Thest time he fought the French was in Boulogne three years ago.


    At that time, he was still stationed in Cis, which belonged to Ennd. In order to gain the respect of Henry VIII, and even to transfer back to Ennd, he uncharacteristically took the opportunity of the French king''s serious illness and marched into Boulogne.


    No one thought that the English who maintained this fragile bnce would dare to offend the brows of the French.


    Soon, the French hastily assembled an army of five thousand to intercept the English army led by Edward.


    And there were less than 3,000 people. Not only was Duke Edward not afraid, but he also boldly led a small number of cavalry to attack the chaotic French army.


    No one expected that after only two impacts, the patchwork French army was dispersed.


    The overjoyed Duke Edward took the opportunity tounch a chase, and the French fled at the ce where the horses charged.


    In this local war, the English army led by Duke Edward killed and captured 3,000 people, with minimal losses.


    The Duke also took the opportunity to capture the city of Boulogne, expanding Ennd''s territory in France.


    Because the author assistant can no longer disy the rmender data, the thanks for the past three months can no longer continue! But I am very grateful for everyone''s support!


    I also heard that everyone is tired of the undercurrent, so they simply changed it!

 Chapter 85: Trebuchet

    Chapter 85 Trebuchet


    In fact, by the next day, arge number of French soldiers and Scottish soldiers came to Huntingdon.


    Among the French soldiers who arrived this time, most of them were mercenaries from Switzend, and some musketeers from France, but none of the famous French armored knights came.


    During the Hundred Years War between Britain and France, due to therge number of longbowmen deployed by the British, the French knights were reduced by half before they started charging, and the most elite stuffed knights were even disbanded. Therefore, the French knights have a fear of the English.


    Compared to te armor knights, the more powerful troops are actually heavy infantry from Switzend¡ªtwo-handed sword infantry.


    Because te armor knights can only charge once and cannot change direction, their effects on the battlefield are simr to tactical missiles or artillery strikes.


    Watching the Swiss mercenaries approaching in the distance, Earl Wellington slowly frowned. Even in Ennd, he had heard of the famous Swiss mercenaries.


    Currently in France, the two-handed sword infantry is the darling on the battlefield and the main force in battle. They wear heavy te armor (though not as heavy as a knight''s), and carry huge swords.


    Two-handed sword infantry generally have a long sword 80-110 inches long, 11 inches wide, and weighs about 60-70 pounds. This kind of swing can effectively damage the opponent''s te armor. The horse was split head-on in two.


    Are you familiar with such an army? Those who are interested in the history of the Tang Dynasty will definitely know that it is very simr to the Modao army in the Tang Dynasty. It can be said to be very lethal in the era of cold weapons!


    The two-handed sword infantry is slightly faster than the te armor knight, and its defense isparable to that of the te armor knight. A two-hand sword infantry can often kill more than 20 enemies.


    On the city of Huntington, Wellington took a look through the binocrs. The Swiss mercenaries were located on the left of the entire army. The formation was densely packed with halberds and spears, thergest number of troops. They generally wore the clothes of the free people jacket. The richer ones basically have a half breastte and a beautiful hat.


    In the middle position is the elite part of the mercenary army¡ªthe two-handed sword infantry. They are particrly eye-catching. They are covered in armor and hold a pair of long swords in both hands. They are unusually majestic and imposing.


    The Scottish army''s most eye-catching center is the 10rge trebuchets pulled by dozens of horses, and the ramming car pushed by hundreds of people. Just seeing this, the Earl took a deep breath.


    In addition, the Scots also sent out their killers - Scottish throwers, and double-edged sword fighters. The majestic size and extraordinary strength of the hignders make these two arms particrly powerful.


    Although most of them are pikemen (did you find out! Poor ces have the most pikemen!), throwers and double-edged sword fighters add up to almost one-fifth.


    Seeing this, Earl Wellington''s face suddenly became even more ugly. He raised his hand, and the longbowmen on the city wall also began to put sharp arrows on the arrow strings.


    "Boom!" Even if he was on the city wall, Earl Wellington could feel the roar of the trebuchet moving.


    At this time, the jointmander of the Scottish Army and the French Army, Dio Jean Lancaster (designed for the 1935 Warlord Di Lama), was looking at the distant Huntington City Wall with a telescope, with a very dignified expression.


    The father of Dio Jean Lancaster is the count of France. Dio, who is only 28 years old this year, took the important task of expedition to Ennd (this is what he thinks!), driving the English from the Scottishnd is not His goal, his goal was to capture King Edward VI of Ennd alive.


    No one, including his father, knew his ambitions, so the drudgery of supporting the Scots was taken by him.


    "Let the trebuchet throw stones onto the city wall as much as possible, and fill up the moat by the way!"


    Dio looked at the city wall in the distance, and loudly ordered the messengers beside him.


    Suddenly, ten trebuchets started shooting intensively, and tenrge stones smashed into the city wall of Huntington City. It''s a pity that only three boulders hit the city wall, and only some debris fell from the shock, which brought three small pits to the city wall.


    The other stones either smashed into the moat or flew into the city of Huntington, without causing any harm to the soldiers on the city wall.


    Just as the English soldiers slowly stretched out their heads, rejoicing secretly, the boulder from the French army came to the city wall again with the sound of friction in the air.


    But this time, they were not so lucky. A boulder flew directly onto the city wall, and brought an unlucky longbowman to slide on the city wall, and then slowly stopped when they encountered two soldiers who couldn''t avoid it!


    Looking at the **** three people, although he knew they were hopeless, Earl Wellington still ordered them to be sent down for rescue.


    "Boys! Don''t show your body casually, be careful, your family is still waiting for you to go back!"


    Seeing that the injured are basically novices, Earl Wellington couldn''t help reminding.


    Subsequently, in the next hour, the French army projected fifteen rounds of boulders one after another. Not only did the entire city wall be potholed, but it also killed thirty-five English soldiers and injured sixty-nine soldiers.


    Of course, there are also many boulders flying into the city that not only destroyed many houses, but also caused hundreds of casualties and more property losses.


    Major Dio saw that the trebuchet had no more throwing objects, and immediately ordered all the soldiers to attack the city, although the effect of the trebuchet did not achieve the effect he wanted.


    Intensive shooting can cause great damage to the city wall. Additionally, projectiles and fragments of fallen walls helped to fill trenches, and the rubble heaps they created provided besiegers to climb into.


    However, this huge engineering weapon was not very urate in the early Middle Ages, but it has been greatly improved in 1500, and it needs arge number of infantry and nuns to guard the surroundings to prevent knights rushing out of the fortress from destroying it.


    The ramming car rumbled towards the gate of Huntington, dodging the dense sharp arrows on the city wall, and there were only more than 100 people left in the cart army of 300 people.


    Break into a huge wooden pile in front of the car. There will be an iron head on the pile. After hitting the city wall, the wooden pile will swing back and continue to hit the city wall.


    Looking at the rumbling city gate, the count knew that this could not go on, so he ordered the soldiers to stop the crashing car.


    Then, the English soldiers above threw boulders, boiling water, or burning grease onto the ramming vehicles in an attempt to damage or kill the soldiers in operation.


    These methods work very well, but the French army is not jealous.


    The French army on the siege side quickly used bowmen and crossbows to shoot and kill the British army on the wall. They usedrge wooden shields as cover and carefully aimed at the soldiers above.


    This shield is called arge shield. There is a narrowunch port above therge shield, allowing soldiers to shoot at the defenders from behind. King Lionheart Charles I of Ennd was shot in the shoulder by a crossbow while watching theserge shields, causing fatal injuries.


    Thank you all for your great votes and support, and even more grateful for the big rewards of Daqin who brought me down!


    Here is a piece of news for everyone, the book will be released on June 1st, I hope you will support it!

 Chapter 86: siege

    Chapter 86 Siege


    Seeing that the French army kept shooting and killing their own soldiers who threw stones, Earl Wellington felt that this was not an option. If the French army continued like this, the city gate would soon be breached, and his task of defending for five days would fail.


    "You, and the rest of you, throw that big rock down!"


    The count looked at the blood-stained boulder on the city wall, called a few soldiers with frightened faces, andmanded.


    When the other soldiers saw Earl Wellington''smand, they also thought of something, and quickly partnered with several people to move the stones thrown by the French trebuchet.


    Three people struggled to lift the boulder, blushed and screamed, and slowly walked to the edge of the city wall. A soldier looked at the wooden shield under the city wall, as if he was aiming.


    Immediately, the three of them joined forces and threw them down together. The whole boulder weighed hundreds of pounds and fell onto the huge wooden shield from a height of thirty feet.


    After a loud noise, the entire shield was scattered in two, and the boulder directly crushed the French archers and crossbowmen hiding under the shield with the impact.


    Human brains, red blood, various severed limbs, longbows and crossbows, mixed into a disgusting picture of war.


    The British army on the city wall suddenly rejoiced, so the boulder sent up by the French was sent back by the English.


    In less than a while, almost all the French troops protecting the crash car were wiped out, and then it was the turn of the crash car.


    Seeing that his side was in danger of colliding with the car, Major Dio hurriedly sent someone to support it. This is a siege equipment brought from France, which is rare in the British Isles.


    However, how could Earl Wellington give him a chance.


    I saw dozens of soldiers carrying small wine barrels one by one, lifted the lids of the barrels, and dozens of wooden barrels fell towards the crashing car together.


    Dozens of streams of white liquid passed through the air, reflecting the different colors of the sun, and fell from a height of thirty feet onto the huge crash vehicle, drenching the wooden siege weapon and the tragic death of the French army. .


    Earl Wellington threw a torch down, and the soldiers behind him followed suit. Dozens of torches ignited the crash vehicle and the corpses of the French army.


    In an instant, the me suddenly grewrger, and the earl smelled the smell of burning spirits. After a while, a smell of cooked meat also entered the earl''s nose.


    The French army, who had just walked not far, hesitated for a while, looked at the burnt city gate ahead, and then slowly retreated.


    Dio nced at the burning crash car and couldn''t help sighing. He knew that he could only rely on human life to pay for it now.


    In the next few days, under themand of Dio, Swiss mercenaries and Scottish hignd warriors climbed and attacked Huntington City without regard to casualties, and trebuchets were fired continuously when there were enough stones.


    Five dayster, the entire Huntington City Wall was bombarded by trebuchets, and after continuous shooting, seven trebuchets were damaged.


    Holding the binocrs, Major Dio carefully looked at Huntington City, which was full of potholes and holes, and felt an unspeakable sense of excitement in his heart.


    Here will be the ce where he will be famous, and it will also be the ce where he will be famous in Europa.


    "Your Excellency, Major! Our cavalry is here to report that we found reinforcements suspected to be from Ennd two miles to the left (Fari unit, one mile is equivalent to 4 kilometers today)!"


    While the major was proud, a messenger suddenly came to report, interrupting his proud reverie.


    "Really! Are you sure they are from Ennd? How many people are there?"


    "It is confirmed that they are from Ennd. ording to the observation of the cavalry, the number of them exceeds 10,000!"


    The messenger thought for a while, as if recalling the original words, and then said with a certain face.


    "#%\\#%%\\..." (The Great God of Harmony is calling) At this moment, Major Dio felt that the cooked duck was about to fly, and the feeling in his heart was extremely ufortable, so he couldn''t help cursing.


    "Blow the trumpet and withdraw the troops! Then tell the soldiers to withdraw to the city of Prado."


    The Major, who was still angry, chose to retreat wisely. He knew that his troops had no spare capacity to deal with the English who came to help.


    Earl Wellington, who was trying his best to deal with the French attack, suddenly found that the strength of the siege was slowly subsiding, and a guess suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Used a long sword to kill a French soldier who seemed to be a Swiss mercenary in front of him. The Earl came to the wall and looked down at the slowly retreating French army.


    "Woo! Soldiers, our reinforcements are here! Your Excellency the Duke will not forget us!"


    Seeing the French army retreating like ants in the distance, and the speed was quite fast, and there seemed to be a sense of panic, the count knew that reinforcements must being, and his troops also needed this good news to encourage them morale.


    The earl''s voice woke up the English soldiers who were being repaired. The soldiers who were a little tired and out of breath heard the news and hurried to the city wall to watch the French and Scottish troops that were fading away.


    "Long live! Long live the Duke!" After a while, the soldiers gradually showed smiles on their tired faces, as if they had rehearsed, and shouted in unison.


    The cheering soldiers didn''t have to wait long. In less than an hour, Duke Edward, dressed in bright red armor, arrived in front of Huntington City with some dyed reinforcements.


    The Earl of Wellington had already arrived at the city, sent people to clean up a messy battlefield, and waited for the arrival of Duke Edward.


    "Dear Mr. Earl! Your performance is really shocking. I will personally ask His Majesty Edward for your credit!"


    Duke Edward on the horse saw Earl Wellington weing him, and hurriedly got off his horse, looked at Earl Wellington''s blood-stained clothes, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "This is God''s blessing! I also want to thank you for your timely support!"


    Earl Wellington still maintained his usual modesty in front of Duke Edward.


    "Okay! My warrior, let''s go to the city together!"


    As he spoke, Duke Edward took Earl Wellington''s hand and walked into Huntington City step by step.


    "Your Excellency, the Duke! We suffered close to 2,000 casualties in the defense of Huntington City, and now there are less than 1,000 soldiers left in the city!"


    After the wee banquet, Duke Edward and Earl of Wellington began to discuss the results of the war.


    "A conservative estimate shows that the Scots died close to more than a thousand people, while the Swiss mercenaries lost nearly a thousand people and injured countless people!"


    "Because of the distance, our 1,000 musketeers were only shot and wounded by the English over a hundred people. However, there is not enough gunpowder!"


    In Pud, a small town only about 20 miles away from Huntington, the deputymander of the French army is reporting the battle damage to themander of the joint army, His Excellency Dio.


    "Sure enough! The English are just as my father said, they are still so difficult to deal with. It seems that our army has no desire to fight!"


    The death rate of the troops in Huntington this time has ounted for more than two floors, and the army''s bearing capacity has almost reached its limit. The general limit of the ancient army''s ability to withstand casualties is about threeyers.


    "You secretly arranged for people to go to Huntington, and said that the two sides had ceased fighting, and we will maintain this situation for now!"


    "Also, keep this matter from the Scots, don''t let them know! Otherwise, you will be in trouble!"


    Major Dio thought about it, and he felt that he couldn''t work for the Scots like this.


    "Yes! I will arrange it!" The deputy conductor responded.


    PS: Ladies and gentlemen, this book is scheduled to be released on June 1st. I hope to see the pirated version, or the fattened one, and give some support?!


    This book will be released on June 1st, I hope everyone will support it!


    Thank you, Daqin Dudu, who pulled me down, for your big reward.

 Chapter 87: Appoint and remove

    Chapter 87 Appointment and Removal


    ps: Ladies and gentlemen, this book will be on the shelves on June 1st. I hope to see the pirated version, or you can support it if you collect it?


    At this time, the Duke Edward and the Earl of Wellington in Huntington City also chatted about the topic of the armistice.


    "Tell the truth! My lord, the treasury has no more pounds because of the riots in various ces!"


    "And you know that there is a time limit for calling up the militiamen to serve, and now I can only spend sterling to let these militiamene to support you!"


    "So, the best way at the moment is to stop the war!"


    Earl Wellington could hear the helplessness in Duke Edward''s words, and could understand his mood.


    "You are right. A truce is the best way. My soldiers are exhausted, and few of them want to fight those Scots and French!"


    The earl also had a look of approval on his face. He still had some understanding of the thoughts of his soldiers.


    "So! Do you think the French will agree?" asked the earl with some doubts.


    "Hehe! Don''t think of the French so noblely. You have caused them a lot of casualties these days, and they are a group of hypocritical and shameless liars. They will not work for the Scots!"


    Facing the doubts of the Earl, Duke Edward smiled disdainfully and exined to him in a contemptuous tone. Obviously, he doesn''t pay attention to his old opponent, His Excellency the Duke.


    The next day, a secret envoy from the French army sneaked into Huntington City and secretly discussed with Duke Edward about the truce n.


    Fleeting in the blink of an eye, three days passed. After helping Huntington City barely repair the city wall, and leaving 2,000 people to rece them, Duke Edward led the army back to Ennd.


    Major Dio also cooperated to leave more than 1,000 Scottish troops, and the rest of the army withdrew to Edinburgh.


    Duke Edward stayed at Hadrian''s Wall for a week, after receiving the news that Major Dio had withdrawn his army to Edinburgh. Don''t stop there, start the army again and return to London.


    At this time, the city of London is like the calm before the storm. Something seems to be brewing in the whole city, full of disturbing atmosphere.


    The feeling of Earl Boswell, who was in it, became even more obvious.


    Today, the Earl of Warwick suddenly called a meeting of the Ministers of the Regents. It is normal to have a meeting, but it seems abnormal to hold a meeting when Duke Edward is not in London.


    Stayed in this meeting room for a while, watching the well-dressed ministers of themittee arrive one after another, Earl Boswell greeted each one with a friendly smile.


    The atmosphere looked pretty good, but His Excellency the Earl still had an ominous premonition, especially the somewhat weird smile of the Earl of Warwick when he finally entered, which made him feel cold war to death.


    "Gentlemen! There is an urgent reason for summoning you today in the absence of Duke Edward!"


    Seeing that the old Bishop Thomas sat down securely, the Earl of Warwick felt that the timing was about right, so he opened his mouth and said.


    "Tell everyone a very bad news! ording to the report of the Chancellor of the Exchequer, there is no one pound left in the treasury!"


    Even though the ministers present had made preparations in advance, they were still a little surprised. Everyone did not expect that the treasury, which was filled with pounds a while ago, has now reached the point of bankruptcy.


    "I think the tax should be increased. Recently, the export volume of wool has increased greatly. A little increase should be enough!"


    A plump minister first issued an opinion, and seemed to have a very good idea.


    "That''s a good idea! It''s a good idea to collect some fees from that bunch of stingy merchants!"


    "Indeed, we can decide on this matter without bothering the parliament. It is simple and easy to use!"


    Immediately, the ministers expressed their support one after another.


    "I disagree with this opinion. If taxes are raised, our economy will be even worse. Besides, gentlemen and nobles in many ces are also engaged in wool business. Do you think there are too few riots?"


    Suddenly an uncoordinated voice appeared in the support, and a bald minister stood up and said sharply.


    It seems that an opening has been opened, and many voices of support appeared on the scene.


    "You can''t say that. Merchants are a bunch of greedy people, and it is right to charge them some taxes. What''s more, there will definitely not be many local gentlemen and nobles who want to participate in business!"


    The bald minister directly refuted the plump minister''s words righteously, choking him speechless.


    The words of the bald minister represent the values ??of the entire society. Businessmen are greedy and stingy. It is shameful for nobles to do business. It is a shameful thing to insult the noble family.


    So he knows that the bald minister is talking nonsense, but the plump minister can''t refute it. He can''t say that many nobles are in business, so he will offend the local nobles.


    "Okay! Don''t argue, everyone, I think the reason for the empty treasury is that there are too many riots in the tunnels!"


    Suddenly, the Earl of Warwick gave the plump minister a step, and won a grateful look from the plump minister.


    "Yes! me those rioters!"


    "Yes, this group of people really deserve to die!"


    "I think it''s still the Duke of Somerset''s fault, what kind of enclosure is restricted!"


    "Yes! It''s all the Duke of Somerset''s fault!"


    ...


    Suddenly, the painting style changed suddenly, and the quarrel turned into a criticism meeting of the Duke of Somerset.


    "Ministers, we still abolish the Duke of Somerset''s ruling position. In this way, I think the local riots will stop a lot!"


    "I agree!" "I agree!"¡­


    The bald minister stood up suddenly, made some shocking remarks, and alsobeled the Duke of Somerset as the main cause of the local riots, which was supported by some people.


    Hearing these words, Earl Boswell was ready to object, but the strange thing was that none of the ministers under the Duke Edward spoke, and none of them had the intention to speak.


    Seeing this, even though the sun outside the window had already shone on him, the Earl still felt chills all over his body.


    After thinking for a while, the Earl, who has always been timid and cautious, chose to sit down slowly and watch with a nk expression.


    "So, since everyone thinks that the Duke of Somerset is not suitable for the position of power, let''s start voting!"


    Hearing this, the Earl of Warwick finally concluded, and initiated a vote.


    The bald-headed minister immediately raised his hand, and then the ministers belonging to the Earl of Warwick also raised their hands, and then the neutral faction headed by the Duke of Houghton also raised their hands.


    At this time, it was a big surprise that Bishop Thomas, who supported Duke Edward''s supremacy, actually abstained from the vote. It is very clear what it means.


    What was even more chilling was that the remaining three ministers also moved their right hands slowly. They also knew that they were embarrassed and covered their faces with their hands.


    Knowing that he had no choice, Earl Boswell could only slowly raise his trembling right hand, and could not help covering his face.


    "Okay! Since everyone basically agrees, in ordance with legal procedures, I dere:


    Edward Seymour, Duke of Somerset, abolishes the ruling position from today, that is, he will no longer hold the ruling position on January 5, 1549! "


    ording to the regtions established after the Duke of Edward took office, only three-quarters of the ministers agree to abolish any minister''s position in the regentmittee, and the ministers present to vote must not be less than twelve.


    Thanks to Hellcat and Daqin who brought me down for their big rewards!

 Chapter 88: capture duke edward

    Chapter 88 Capture Duke Edward


    ps: It will be avable on June 1st, I hope everyone will support it!


    He did not expect that this special regtion was originally set up to protect his ruling status among the regents, but the Earl of Warwick used the regtion to remove himself from his post.


    The faces of all the people present changed. Even though the result of the vote had been predicted, the ministers couldn''t believe that this moment had reallye.


    The Duke of Somerset, who had been in charge of Ennd for two years, came to an end.


    At the same time, the meeting had just ended, not far from Whitehall Pce, and the guest here this time was His Excellency Bishop Thomas.


    Bishop Thomas was like an ordinary old man at this time, with silver hair on his head, a two-inch beard on his chin, and wrinkles on his face. His smile was like a blooming chrysanthemum, giving people a sense of intimacy.


    However, hisplexion is much rosier than that of ordinary old men, his eyes are wide open, and there is no trace of cloudiness in the eyeballs, and there is a strong sense of shrewdness and cunning.


    This is Edward''s direct impression of the minister left by his father in front of him.


    "Your Majesty! Duke Edward was defeated today, but it was in vain. John Dudley, Earl of Warwick, is another Duke Edward!"


    Seeing the young king in front of him listening seriously, the bishop couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    For Edward, the bishop is quite satisfied. Like Henry VIII, he loves to read, believes in Protestantism, has a broad mind, and does not have themon problem of nobles - luxury.


    Based on these points alone, the bishop is very satisfied. He feels that this is the merit of being a good king.


    So Edward asked him to do several things, and he did them one by one. After all, the powerful officials will fall one day, but the king will never fall.


    In fact, if Edward didn¡¯t die young like in history, His Excellency¡¯s investment is still correct.


    "Yes! Your opinion is the same as mine. The Earl of Warwick is a cunning wild wolf, just like Fran?ois de Lorraine of the Guise family in France, who is ambitious."


    During the period of the current King Francois I of France, in addition to the Lorraine region they originally controlled, the Guise family also controlled the northern and eastern provinces of France. It can be called the first family of France.


    "so?"


    "So, I think with the wisdom of His Majesty the King and the guidance of the ministers, it is possible to govern Ennd!"


    "The ministers also hope that you wille to stop this political chaos and also solve the local riots."


    Bishop Thomas spoke seriously, without blinking his eyes, and his pupils shone brightly, as if he had great confidence in Edward.


    "Okay! At first I felt that I was still young and didn''t want to get involved in politics prematurely, but you have so much confidence in me that you came to persuade me yourself, then I will try!"


    "And I will trouble you at the Regency Council!" Edward seemed to have a hint of helplessness in his tone, as if he was reluctant to agree after being persuaded by Bishop Thomas.


    "Regarding this matter, my majesty! Please rest assured, after all, His Majesty the King''s own administration is also what the ministers hope for!"


    Seeing that Edward agreed, Bishop Thomas showed a smile, and the creases on his face rxed a lot.


    The goal has been achieved, and the bishop seems to have rxed a lot, and began to discuss Protestantism with Edward.


    Of course, for the Protestantism, Edward was full of support, following the words of the bishop, and slowly cooperated.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in Whitehall Pce became much more harmonious, even the light rain outside the house became much cuter.


    Three dayster, Duke Edward, who had returned to London smoothly, had not received the news that he was deposed, and rode back to the Duke''s mansion with a happy face.


    He walked into his mansion with joy, but it was not the butler who greeted him, but the judge of the Star Chamber Court and the court guards behind him.


    "My lord, did you go to the wrong ce?"


    Looking at the judge and his party in front of him, the Duke was so angry that his happy mood suddenly turned cloudy.


    "I think the seat under Sir Harville''s buttocks doesn''t want to sit!"


    Listening to the threatening and slow words of the Duke in front of him, even Jackson, who had handled major cases before, couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    Sir Havel is one of the main justices of the Star Chamber Court and Jackson''s immediate boss, in charge of his promotion.


    "Dear Your Excellency the Duke, we are ordered by the Regency Council, and we need you to cooperate with us!"


    Hearing the words of the little judge in front of him, how could Duke Edward not understand that during his absence, something must have happened, and he might have lost power.


    "In this case, then, okay! I''ll talk to my wife first!"


    Duke Edward tried to restrain his emotions, and said with a smile.


    "Yes! We will wait for you here!" Jackson thought for a while after hearing this, and agreed.


    ncing at the Star Court officials headed by Jackson, Duke Edward''s heart, which has always been stable, trembled uncontrobly.


    The Star Chamber Court was the highest judicial institution in Ennd from the 15th to the 17th century. Founded by King Henry VII in 1487, the court was named after it was set up in a hall with a star-shaped roof in the Pce of Westminster.


    The Star Chamber Court (English: StarChamber) was established in 1487 and got its name from a star-shaped hall on the roof of the Pce of Westminster.


    It, together with the British Privy Council and the British High Court, constitute the most important autocratic machine in British history. For example, anyone who knows the Jinyiwei of the Ming Dynasty knows that it has a Beizhen Fusi, which has independent judicial power, and the Star Chamber Court is like this.


    At that time, the Star Chamber Court was dedicated to punishing nobles who were not loyal to the king or even conspired to rebel. Members areposed of Privy Council officers, bishops and senior judges, directly under the king''s maniption.


    The scope of its powers continues to expand, and its punishment methods are very cruel. Before the revolution it became a tool used by the absolute monarchy to persecute the Puritans. After the outbreak of the British bourgeois revolution, on July 5, 1641, the Long Parliament passed a resolution to abolish this reactionary institution.


    Back in the hall, Duke Edward saw his wife, Mrs. Anne, walking anxiously with several maids.


    "Edward! What''s going on here? Why are the people from the Star Chamber Court here?"


    When Mrs. Anne saw that Duke Edward was back, she seemed to have found the backbone, and quickly asked a series of questions.


    "It''s nothing! It''s just that your husband was exempted from the ruling position! Don''t worry, stay at home and wait for me toe back!"


    For his wife, Mrs. Anne, Duke Edward still likes it very much. As the son of a knight, Mrs. Anne''s family was very helpful to the Duke.


    It can be said that Lady Anne helped Duke Edward get his first pot of gold. Without her, he would not be what he is now.


    So even in the face of his younger brother, he would not back down.


    "Edward! Promise me, you muste back safely!" Although listening to what the Duke said, Mrs. Anne knew that things were not that simple.


    With a crying voice, Madam Anne hugged Duke Edward and whispered near his ear.

 Chapter 89: water again

    Chapter 89 Another chapter of Shuishui


    ps: I wish everyone a healthy Dragon Boat Festival! This book will be on the shelves on June 1st, I hope everyone will support it!


    While Duke Edward was being taken away by the Star Chamber Court, the Earl of Warwick was presiding over the meeting in the Pce of Westminster, a meeting room belonging to the Regency Council.


    "Gentlemen, after a few days of sorting out by several justices of the Star Chamber Court, Mr. Edward Seymour, Duke of Somerset,mitted the following crimes:


    Crime of dereliction of duty, crime of connivance, crime of arbitrariness, embezzlement of royal assets, etc.! "


    "So after the deliberations of several justices and several ministers, I hereby issue a decision!"


    "Edward Seymour lifted the title of Duke of Somerset, restored his title of knighthood, and lifted Ennd''s ruling position and the position of army general. His crimes are currently being further confirmed, so he is hereby detained!"


    Earl of Warwick''s voice was loud, although his tone was very peaceful, but Earl Boswell could still feel his pride and joy.


    Regardless of whether he agrees or disagrees, Earl Boswell knows that he can only remain silent for now, and now the entire meeting is ruled by the Earl of Warwick.


    After the Earl of Warwick finished speaking, he observed the reactions of the ministers, and the meeting room was silent for a while.


    "I think this judgment is still feasible, but now we need to elect a new ruler. After all, if a flock of sheep doesn''t have a head sheep, they can''t outrun a pack of wolves."


    At this time, the bald minister took the lead in expressing his opinion, and it was a shocking opinion.


    "I think, among the people sitting here, His Excellency the Earl of Warwick is the most suitable to be in power here, and only his prestige canpare with the original Duke Edward!"


    After saying what he wanted to say, the bald minister sat down gently, his face beaming with joy and great satisfaction.


    After saying this, the ministers present looked at me and I looked at you, and the atmosphere became more silent.


    "Gentlemen! In my opinion, the establishment of the Conste was a mistake, and there has never been such an office in the history of Ennd!"


    "No one can control the power of the king, and only the king can truly govern the country!"


    "And our king, His Majesty Edward, is a wise king. We cannot underestimate him because of his age!"


    "So, gentlemen, it''s time for our King to be in charge!"


    "I propose that His Majesty Edward be allowed to lead Ennd."


    At this time, Bishop Thomas stood up slowly, with the traces of time remaining under his vicissitudes of face, and spoke sentence by sentence in his hoarse voice.


    Although the voice was not loud, the ministers present listened to it word for word. No one expected that Bishop Thomas would drop such an astonishing bomb at this critical moment.


    "This, His Majesty Edward''s body may be unbearable!"


    After Bishop Thomas finished speaking, the smile on Earl Warwick''s face froze instantly, and he froze there in embarrassment.


    It was the bald minister who built adder for the Earl, alleviating his embarrassment.


    However, his tone was a little weak, and he seemed a littlecking in energy.


    "I think the news of your step has fallen behind. His Majesty the King''s health has been very good recently, and the doctor hasn''t been here for half a year!"


    "With His Majesty the King''s wisdom and martial arts, there is no problem in ruling Ennd!"


    "I agree with the bishop''s proposal!"


    Brother Thomas retorted withoutbor, and Earl Boswell stood up directly, directly pointing out the ws in the bald minister''s words.


    "Also, my lord minister, please don''t nder His Majesty Edward at will, and be careful that the Star Chamber Court will sue you for defamation!"


    Finally, Earl Boswell gave a small warning to the bald minister.


    Hearing this, the bald minister smiled resentfully, touched his nose and stopped talking.


    Of course he knew that the Star Chamber Court would not arrest a minister because of this, but it would be quite wrong for him to nder the king in front of everyone.


    "I also think it is very appropriate for His Majesty the King to be in charge. We also know that the local riots are all under the banner of opposing Duke Edward. Now that His Majesty the King is in charge, it will be much easier to suppress it!"


    "So, I also agree with Bishop Thomas'' proposal!"


    The Duke of Houghton also expressed his opinion at this time. The Earl of Warwick''s behavior towards Baron Seymour''s downfall made him very unhappy.


    What''s more, the appearance of powerful ministers is an abominable thing. After all, the Earl of Warwick may be more powerful than Duke Edward at present, and he, the minister of the Regency Council, will definitely stand aside!


    Earl Boswell''s statement led to a group of ministers who were originally close to Duke Edward. They agreed to remove Duke Edward because Duke Edward blocked the way of making money for local gentlemen and nobles, and may also block their way of getting money.


    They don''t like the Earl of Warwick very much, so they are still optimistic about the king''s pro-government.


    Now Duke Holden''s statement means that the neutral faction is moving closer to Edward. At present, Edward has won seven votes, and he has almost locked in the pro-government.


    The Earl of Warwick nced at Bishop Thomas, who was sitting there motionless, and weighed the pros and cons in his heart, feeling that his objection would have little effect.


    Shaking his head, the Earl slowly raised his right hand.


    "I also agree with Bishop Thomas'' proposal!"


    The other five ministers who had been looking at the color of the Earl of Warwick saw that the Earl whom they supported agreed, and there was no reason to object.


    Thus, the thirteen ministers present unanimously agreed to Edward''s proposal for pro-government.


    After today, Edward will appear on the political stage of Ennd under the name of Edward VI.


    Many people don''t know why Edward is Edward VI. In fact, this is different from the overflow number after the death of our Chinese emperor.


    Everyone knows that Westerners like to use their ancestors'' names when naming their names.


    This has resulted in many kings with ovepping names in the West, so how do local people distinguish their own kings?


    So there is the title Edward VI, which refers to the sixth king named Edward in the history of Ennd, and Westerners are so casual.


    In the original history, John Dudley, who was named Earl of Warwick by Henry VIII in 1546, became a member of the Regency Council in 1547.


    And in 1549, he secretly nned to force the Duke of Somerset to step down and take full control of the government by himself.


    And, like Edward, he made himself Duke of Northumbend in 1551 and ordered the arrest and execution of the Duke of Southomerset in 1552.


    He strictly ordered to act ording to the Protestant canons, supported the religious reform, and has been carrying out religious reforms more intense than Duke Edward, but he did not restrict the enclosure.


    Historically, before Edward VI died in 1553, he asked Edward to pass the throne to Princess Jane Gray (daughter of Henry VIII''s sister), who had be his daughter-inw at this time, but Mary Tudor (Edward''s sister) Supporters revolted, and he was arrested and executed for treason.


    His fifth son, Robert Dudley, was the Earl of Leicester, a favorite of Queen Elizabeth.

 Chapter 90: Meet

    Chapter 90 Meeting


    ps: It will be on the shelves tomorrow, I hope everyone will support it, writing a book is not easy, and foreign history is even more difficult!


    1549, January 9th, Whitehall Pce, Edward got up early this morning, and was served by Lucy and Luna, wearing the king''s grand costumes.


    On grand asions, the king''s attire is different, and today at Whitehall Pce, Edward will receive senior government officials from Ennd to show that he is about to be in power.


    This set of suits like Edward¡¯s were all hand-sewn, which took a lot of time andbor, and the fabrics used were quite expensive at the time.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that a piece of white cloth made of x needs to go through 20 processes, and it takes several months to make it. Some clothing materials evene from pure gold or silver bars, which require even more meticulous workmanship. The unique ones are even more valuable. .


    Hand-wovence is usually used to decorate clothing, but it is made ording to a specific clothing style, and sometimes it is the most expensive part of the whole outfit.


    And Edward is wearing such a pair of gold-colored costumes, wearing a purple robe, which looks very eye-catching.


    Moreover, Edward also wore a gold crown iid with various gemstones, which was heavy and a bit big.


    Looking at the majestic and wealthy self in the mirror, Edward feels okay, at least the king''s luggage is not bad, except for the cumbersome points.


    During the Tudor period, with the strengthening of the royal power, Henry VIII stipted that purple and yellow were the exclusive colors of the royal family, and no one should vite them. Moreover, Henry VIII also formted a series of dress rules, which were clearly ordered by nobles andmoners to abide by.


    "Your Majesty, how do you feel?" Lucy, who had been busy for nearly an hour, saw Edward looking in the mirror, and couldn''t help asking, as if she wanted to know how the fruits of herbor were.


    "Very good! Not bad, I will reward you with an extra piece of bread for lunch today!"


    Looking at the curious Lucy, Edward couldn''t help teasing her.


    "Sister! Look! Your Majesty bullied me, am I that delicious?"


    Hearing Edward''s teasing, Lucy''s smooth and small face couldn''t help but pouted, stretched out her hands to hug Luna''s arm, and shook it back and forth.


    I saw that Lucy''s well-developed Opie had be a small apple, and Luna''s arm was surrounded by the apple, struggling hard. And because the swing was too violent, even a small half of the jade te was exposed.


    Edward couldn''t help sneaking his eyes, and stared nkly. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help thinking of recing others with himself, and rescued Luna''s suffering and constantly struggling arm.


    "Your Majesty the King! Does it look good?" Edward heard Lucy''s delicate voice.


    "What? This dress is pretty nice, Lucy, you serve well, you really deserve praise!"


    Edward reacted immediately and praised Lucy''s service level without hesitation. As soon as the words came out, Edward couldn''t help giving himself a thumbs up.


    "Your Majesty! Do you want to see it! Come! Look carefully!"


    Seeing that Edward wanted to change the subject, Lucy let go of Luna''s arm, walked to Edward''s side, and puffed out her chest.


    Looking at the two small apples wrapped in a thinyer of cloth in front of him, Edward nced at them, then turned around immediately, thinking in his heart, form is emptiness, emptiness is form, two Buddhist mantras.


    "Hahaha! It turns out that His Majesty the King is also ruthless!"


    Seeing Edward turn around directly, pretending to be an ostrich, Lucy couldn''t help smiling coquettishly.


    "Okay! Lucy, don''t talk to His Majesty like this!"


    "Understood! Sister!" Lucy stuck out her tongue when she heard her sister''s scolding, and responded unwillingly.


    "Little Hoof, if I wasn''t afraid that I would end up like that Puyi in the future, I would have dealt with you long ago!"


    Edward thought bitterly in his heart that he had already umted a lot of anger at being molested by his maid, but it is a pity that he cannot release it yet.


    Sister Lucy Luna, who is two years older than Edward, is already fourteen years old. Western women develop very early, and they also understand that Edward is everything to them.


    So recently, the two have tried to lure Edward tomit a crime, but is Edward such a person? He has been carefully protecting his body, not allowing anyone to possess him, after all he is only twelve years old!


    "Brother Edward, why are you dressed so beautifully?"


    At the door of the room, the sleepy little Mary rubbed her eyes, looked at Edward, who was fully dressed, and asked in a childlike voice.


    At this time, the little Lolita was wearing a rabbit pajamas made of wool specially made by Edward for her, covered in red hair, with two long pink ears standing upright, looking extremely cute.


    "It''s nothing! My brother has something to do today, go and wash up with Aunt Casey, and when my brotheres back, I will apany you to feed Lilith for dinner! OK?"


    Edward approached little Mary, squatted down, and said to little Mary.


    "Okay! I''ll feed Lilith together when my brotheres back!"


    Little Mary couldn''t help smiling sweetly when she heard that she was going to feed the little red horse Edward had given her together, showing her snow-white teeth.


    Little Mary took Kathy''s hand and went to wash up!


    "Let''s go! Go to the Great Hall of the Pce of Westminster, I think those ministers can''t wait!"


    Edward walked out of Whitehall Pce, and after getting into the carriage, he didn''t forget to remind Sister Lucy who was making a mess.


    On both sides of the red carpet stood these handsome English ministers, guards in red jackets, with the king''s crown on their chests, and tall ck bearskin hats, guarding Edward step by step.


    A tall and thin guard saw Edwarding, and couldn''t help singing loudly:


    "By the grace of God, herees His Majesty Edward VI, King of Ennd, France, and Irnd, Guardian of the Faith, and Head of the Church of Ennd and Irnd!"


    Following the shout, the ministers who were whispering to each other suddenly regained their silence. They all bent down and took off their hats to salute.


    Edward nced at the guard who was shouting. This is Vega Smith, the eldest son of Baron Smith.


    Standing in front of dozens of ministers, Edward said that he was not nervous, it would be a lie, but at the moment he has a kind of excitement filled with power.


    "Good day! Gentlemen!" Edward also nodded slightly and said.


    Today, Bishop Thomas presided over the meeting with the ministers.


    I saw him walking slowly to Edward''s side, bending over, and guiding Edward with his hands.


    "Your Majesty! This is the Privy Councilor, the Earl of Warwick of the Regency Council!"


    "Hello! Your Excellency the Earl!" Edward said softly.


    "Hello! Your Majesty the King! It is my honor to serve you!"


    The Earl of Warwick''s tone was very humble, and he saluted Edward.


    "This is the Minister of the Privy Council, the Earl of Boswell of the Regency Council!"


    Edward looked at the fat nobleman, and the voice of Bishop Thomas rang in his ears.


    "Hello! Your Excellency the Earl!"


    "Hi! God bless Your Majesty the King!"


    Earl Boswell patted Edward''s horse lightly, and Edward couldn''t help smiling.


    Next, Bishop Thomas took Edward to meet dozens of ministers who had arrived, but Edward couldn''t remember that many, only a few of them.


    Such as Borman Randall, Lord Keeper of the Seal, Faris Alexander, Speaker of the Privy Council and Chancellor of the Exchequer, Justice Earl Robert, and Secretary of State Don Francis, and of course the most important Warwick count.

 Chapter 91: Testimonials

    Chapter 91 Testimonials


    Three months passed in a blink of an eye, and the second generation also updated it with everyone for three months. I wrote this book purely for interest. I am also a regr reader. I think that I have finished reading Chinese history, and there are very few foreign ones. Simply write it yourself!


    Thus, there is this book. As a neer, the writing style is immature. Thank you for your support, which made me persevere.


    For example, the Prussian nobleman was the first to support the reward, and there are alsoncasterkoo, the silent A Fei, Minhang Dream Talk, Tuya TTy, Best MAN, qus, Lili 599, lp001735, nrphf5, the cute Hengheng, Qing Singing and dancing Mnzhou, love the stratosphere, bring down my great Qin is dead, gynecological little warm man, Arctic new wind, DK, Feiyun, etc., all of them have been supporting me all the time!


    These people vote for it almost every day. To be honest, as a new author, I am touched and excited by so many people supporting me.


    My requirements are not high. If you have money, you can subscribe or give a reward. The same is true for pirated brothers. Come to collect, vote, and reward, whatever you want.


    If you can afford it, please try to subscribe! I also know that you have more than one book on your shelf, so I don''t force it. Not to mention money, if there are too few subscriptions, my face will not look good????


    So, if you have a monthly pass, please feel free to vote for me. You are wee.


    Finally, I would like to thank the editor-in-chief Guess, a beautiful editor, and my responsible editor, Huya, thanks to their rmendations, otherwise the score of this book would be even worse (although it is already very poor!)


    Let¡¯s not talk about it, there will be three shifts tomorrow and two shifts the day after tomorrow, and it will return to normal the day after tomorrow. Forgive the difficulties of a college student, especially a college student with a lot of sses.

 Chapter 92: at the meeting

    Chapter 92 meeting


    ps: For the first time, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After meeting these ministers, Edward invited all the ministers who participated in the meeting toe to the Pce of Westminster to hold his first pro-government meeting.


    Beside the long conference table, Edward sat at the main seat, Bishop Thomas on the left, Earl of Warwick on the right, and the remaining ministers sat down in turn.


    "Ministers, today''s meeting is of great significance. Our respected His Majesty Edward personally presides over Ennd''s affairs!"


    "So, everyone speak freely and report the current situation in Ennd to His Majesty!"


    After saying this, Bishop Thomas sat on a chair and acted like he was listening.


    "Your Majesty! The most urgent thing now is - there is no pound in the treasury!"


    The first to speak was the Minister of Finance, Faris Alexander.


    Chancellor of the Exchequer Literally, this position is responsible for the custody of the royal family''s jewelry. However, as a basic privilege of the king, before Queen Anne came to power and before the Bank of Ennd issued national debts, thew stipted that all precious metals in the kingdom belonged to the king, and the king used the coins for payment. Therefore, the treasurer of jewelry and precious metals actually controlled the kingdom. major financial affairs.


    "Tell me the specific situation! Your Excellency the Minister!"


    Edward looked at the tall and thin Chancellor of the Exchequer with dark blue eyes, and said softly.


    "Your Majesty! Please let me exin it to you in detail!"


    Faris stood up, bowed to Edward, and said.


    "The tax revenue in 1547 and this year reached 450,000 pounds! In addition to the 80,000 pounds obtained from the dissolution of the priory, the total ie reached 530,000 pounds."


    Hearing such a huge ie, the ministers present were all surprised, ordinary nobles can only get such a figure in their lifetime.


    "However, after deducting the military expenses for the expedition to Scond and the suppression of riots in various ces, there is only 80,000 pounds left in the treasury!"


    "There is also the navy''s annual military expenditure of 30,000 pounds and the sries of the ministers in London. 80,000 pounds are not enough, and the treasury still owes the ministers'' sries of 20,000 pounds."


    After saying this, the Chancellor of the Exchequer sat down as if nothing had happened, staring at Edward with staring eyes.


    Not only him, the other ministers also stared at Edward with staring eyes, without saying a word.


    Edward just wanted to talk about tax increases, but when he came to his senses, he thought, am I taking the me for these guys?


    I raised taxes as soon as I took office, and my reputation in that ce would be stinky. It will not be easy to reverse it in the future!


    "Sir John, how many pounds are left in the royal family?"


    Edward looked at a short and fat minister not far away from him, and asked him.


    "Here, Your Majesty! The royal family''s ie has been cut a lot this year due to the riots in various ces. Except for the necessary expenses, there are only 30,000 pounds left. But this will..."


    "It''s nothing to worry about. The annual interest is 10% for lending these to the treasury!"


    "And thest time the pirates entered London, were those businessmen irresponsible? Let them collect 20,000 pounds, 50,000 pounds will be enough for the treasury tost until the next quarter!"


    Interrupting Fatty, Edward looked at the Minister of Finance Farris Alexander again.


    "Enough! Your Majesty!" Faris responded in a hurry, with a look of surprise on his face.


    He did not expect that the royal family, which has always been stingy, would support the treasury. This surprise came so suddenly that he couldn''t believe it for a while.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! Follow your instructions." Sir John looked aggrieved, and his tone was full of reluctance, as if he had been raped.


    After all, 10% interest is really too little. ording to the current market, once 30,000 pounds are released, 50% interest is considered low.


    John Robert, the Minister of Royal Affairs, specializes in managing the ie of the royal family, such as the output of the territory of the Lancaster Territory, as well as the ie of the royal family''s real estate and shops in various ces. It can be said that it is Edward''s direct retainer.


    Edward is quite satisfied with this retainer handed down from Henry VIII. The ie of the Tudor royal family has been increasing every year, so he did not rece this minister who has served the royal family for many years.


    "Your Majesty, the most important task now is to quell the riots that have urred in various ces. This riot not only disrupted the revenue of the treasury, but if it is allowed to continue, the rule of the royal family will be in danger!"


    The Chief of Police who spoke next¡ªJohn Dudley, Earl of Warwick.


    lordconstable: Chief of Police. The name sounded like a police job, but it was actually a military job.


    This position is very subtle. If lord is not added, it actually refers to the sheriff (constable) appointed by the king in the counties and hundreds of households. The trantion of "Chief of Police" is thus named. But in fact, the police chief is a military post, and his main responsibility is tomand the army of the Kingdom of Ennd together with the hereditary royal general (that is, the post before Duke Edward was deposed) during the war.


    So, in the current absence of Duke Edward, the Earl of Warwick is responsible for the security and military (militia) issues of the entire Ennd.


    "Well, recently the militias in various ces have been serving extraordinarily in order to suppress the riots. Not only have the expenditures of the treasury been drained like water, but the militias in various ces have also lost a lot."


    "Let''s do this, Your Excellency Francis! You can draft a decreeter, ordering the sheriffs of each county to maintain or eliminate the riots in this county!"


    "If the riot in any county continues to expand, I will meet him again in the Star Chamber Court!"


    Edward said loudly, his tone was full of domineering, if one ignores his youthful appearance.


    It''s a pity that Edward has reached the stage of development, and his voice began to change.


    "However, if there is no riot in any county and the timely suppression of the riot, report his name and reward him!"


    Edward knew that the sheriffs everywhere were basically vested interests, and they turned a blind eye to the riots instigated by the gentlemen, and they were full of water.


    If you don¡¯t threaten them, they will not work hard. If you add the temptation of interests, they will definitely exert 120% of their strength.


    "After the meeting is over, show me the decree after you draft it, and let Baron Randall stamp it!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Yes! Your Majesty!" Secretary of State Don Francis and Keeper of the Seal Borman Randall responded in unison.


    The Secretary of State was very powerful in Ennd at this time. Before the cab appeared, the Secretary of State actually performed the functions and powers of the cab.


    Today, the "cab secretary" (called "second minister" in Japan) who is actually in charge of the affairs of various ministries in the UK, and the "secretary of state" in the United States are in fact the continuation of this concept of the position.


    As for the Minister of Seals, this position does not seem to be important today, but it was an important position in history.


    In the feudal era, the Great Seal was regarded as a symbol of national power. In 1642, Charles I fled from London and took the Great Seal away, which almost made Congress unable to operate.


    When James II fled, he deliberately threw the Great Seal into the Thames River to obstruct Congress from governing.

 Chapter 93: under the meeting

    Chapter 93 under the meeting


    ps: The second round is still avable during the day! Do not worry


    Edward was quite satisfied with the attitude of the two ministers, after all, the majesty of the king had not descended on them for two years.


    These two important ministers had a respectful attitude towards Edward and had a great influence, which indicated that the ministers left by Henry VIII had fully epted Edward''s pro-government, and on the surface they had obeyed Edward''s leadership.


    "Is there anything else? Gentlemen!" Edward frowned as he looked at the conference room that had fallen silent again, and couldn''t help asking in a deep voice.


    The Earl of Warwick nced at Lord Justice Earl Robert who was solemnly closing his eyes and meditating, and blinked at him.


    And His Excellency the Judge opened his eyes at the right time, just in time to see the Earl of Warwick''s gesture to him.


    His Excellency shook his head slightly, indicating that he could not, but the Earl of Warwick shook his head to express his refusal, but the Earl''s eyes became sharper.


    Looking at the Earl of Warwick who was staring at him closely, His Excellency sighed helplessly, scratched his ears, and stood up.


    "Your Majesty, Earl Edward has been captured by the Star Chamber Court and has now been convicted! I don''t know how your Majesty will deal with it!"


    Knowing that Edward Seymour is the uncle of His Majesty the King, the justice still bit the bullet and reported to Edward.


    Hearing what the judge said, Edward couldn''t help but shoot him with his eyes.


    Seeing His Majesty the king''s sharp eyes sweeping towards him, the judge couldn''t help shrinking his neck, but reacted instantly, puffed out his chest, and looked at Edward with his eyes.


    Seeing the virtue of the judge in front of him, Edward knew that this was not his idea, probably ordered by the Earl of Warwick.


    Edward nced at the Earl of Warwick who was pretending to be there, and couldn''t help thinking.


    "My lord, I feel that Earl Edward''s crimes are lightpared to his merits!"


    "Although he caused frequent riots in the country and promoted the alliance between Scond and France. But we can''t obliterate his capture of Scond, which made our border expand to the Huntington area, and has always maintained our advantage and oppression against Scond."


    "And the rtionship between Scond and France has always been very close, this time it is just speeding up!"


    In fact, when Duke Edward withdrew to London, Major Dio signed a closer treaty with Queen Mary of Scond, including that France could send 2,000 troops to station in Edinburgh.


    The 2,000-strong French army has be a weapon for Queen Mary to control the government. Scond is gradually in the hands of this French woman, and the Scottish regent, the Earl of Allen, has almost be a disy.


    "So, I think Earl Seymour can be released now, after all, his duke and ruling have been deposed!"


    "You say yes! Dear Your Excellency, do you have any questions from the ministers?"


    "Yes, yes, you are right, Earl Seymour can indeed be released!"


    For Edward''s pressing question, His Excellency Judge Robert wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling a little overwhelmed, so he had no choice but to agree.


    "No no!"


    "You''re right!"


    ...


    Facing Edward''s rhetorical question, all the ministers shook their heads and agreed unanimously.


    The next discussion is Edward''s own deployment, but this cannot be proposed by Edward himself, so this important task is handed over to the Minister of Royal Affairs, John Robert.


    "Ministers and Your Majesty the King, a group of pirates entered London some time ago, and they persecuted the nobles with impunity. Fortunately, God bless, Your Majesty is safe and sound."


    "And recently riots broke out in Cumbria and Lancashire near London."


    "Thesemon people are ignorant and ignorant. Even the royal guards are extremely brave, but tigers can''t hold back wolves. So for the sake of all the people of Ennd, and to protect the faith of our Lord."


    "I propose that in order to better protect my king, the royal guard should be expanded from 500 to 3,000, so as to protect our Lord of Ennd¡ªthe great His Majesty Edward!"


    Sir John didn''t say anything, and when he spoke, he was eloquent, and a long paragraph of words came out of his mouth like a machine gun, which made Edward admire him.


    After finishing speaking, Sir John licked his lips, and his mouth moved, as if he was thirsty.


    After Sir John finished speaking, the ministers off the court began to remain silent again.


    Seeing this, the sickly Speaker of the House of Commons, Sir Thomas More, gestured to the Speaker of the House of Lords, Sir Brad Adam, with his eyes.


    The baron nced at Mr. Jazz, and then he seemed to have not seen it, and chatted happily with the minister beside him.


    Shaking his head alone, Sir More could only stand up by himself, sighing inwardly.


    As the speaker of the House of Commons, he could not ignore the position of the House of Commons, so he could only bite the bullet and offend His Majesty the King and Sir John.


    "Ahem! I have some objections to Sir John''s proposal. After all, these pirates and riots do not happen often. Besides, His Majesty the King is still safe at present, so adding guards is unnecessary!"


    Since the establishment of the parliament, members of parliament have unanimously resisted that the king has too many troops. They believe that a king with an army must be dictatorial.


    Sir Moore did not expect that Baron Adam, the speaker of the House of Lords, would ignore his duties and allow the king to expand his army.


    And he can''t, if he can''t resist, the members of the House of Commons will definitely criticize him.


    "I don''t agree with Sir Moore''s words. His Majesty the King''s safety cannot be missed. Are you responsible for something?"


    The Earl of Boswell suddenly came to check his presence at this time, it seems that he wanted to show his loyalty to Edward!


    Facing Earl Boswell''s rebuttal, Sir More didn''t say anything, just make an appropriate meaning, and it would be more harm than good to make a mess.


    Besides, today''s parliament can no longer restrict the king''s rights, and there is no way to stop it.


    "My Lord Bishop, Your Excellency the Earl, do you have anyments?" Edward turned his head and asked Bishop Thomas and the Earl of Warwick.


    "Nothing!" "Very good!" Both of them smiled in agreement.


    "Okay! Everyone, does anyone have any objections to Sir John''s proposal?"


    Edward then turned around and asked the ministers present.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    What responded to Edward was a quiet atmosphere.


    "Okay! Then I agree with Sir John''s proposal in public!"


    "Sir John,e to Whitehall Pce in a while, let''s discuss about expanding the guards!"


    After Edward announced that the proposal was finalized, he said to Sir John, Minister of Royal Affairs.


    "If there is nothing else, let''s adjourn the meeting!"


    Edward spread his hands, stood up, and said to the ministers with serious faces.


    "May God bless you, Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 94: reunion

    Chapter 94 Reunion


    ps: The third bullet


    Sitting in a luxurious carriage, Sir John, the Minister of Royal Affairs, also followed Edward back to Whitehall Pce.


    Sitting in the carriage, Edward looked at the cautious Sir John, and couldn''t help smiling slightly.


    "My lord minister, don''t be so nervous, rx!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, your concern for me is really touching!"


    Looking at the minister in his fifties who was sobbing slightly in front of him, and wearing a pair of reading sses.


    The chunky minister was so familiar with ttering, Edward was speechless.


    I''m afraid this is a problem brought about by serving his father Henry VIII.


    "To be honest, my lord, how many pounds does the royal family have?"


    Edward helplessly prevented the minister from being moved, and asked aloud.


    "Your Majesty! Sigh... the royal family originally had 130,000 pounds a year, but after deducting royal expenses and the 30,000 pounds you lent to the treasury just now, it is only about 40,000 pounds now!"


    After finishing speaking, Mr. Jazz looked at Edward with a look of resentment, just like a wronged housewife.


    creak creak...


    Looking at Sir John''s resentful wife-like eyes, Edward couldn''t help but feel a little disgusted. Just when he was about to stop him, the carriage shook involuntarily.


    "Your Majesty, this road is a bit uneven!" The trembling voice of the groom who was driving reached Edward''s ears.


    Edward didn''t say anything when he saw this, but the groom outside the car gently stroked his chest and let out a sigh of relief.


    Feeling his **** bouncing, Edward suddenly thought of a good deal.


    Won¡¯t the carriage stop shaking after installing a spring? What a great business opportunity this is! How many nobles and wealthy businessmen are there in Europe? This is a business that makes money more slowly than selling wine, but makes more money.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty¡ª" Seeing the young king standing still, His Excellency the Minister panicked.


    "Oh! It''s nothing, you will take out the 40,000 poundster, as military expenses for expanding the guard army!"


    Edward looked at Sir John who was showing a pitiful gesture in front of him, and said mercilessly.


    "Yes! Your Majesty, your decision is still so wise!"


    After listening to Edward, Sir John returned to his ttering form.


    "Okay! Let''s talk about itter when Baron Smith arrives!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty! Follow your instructions!"


    Although Edward likes to listen to ttery, he still can''t stand such arge dose.


    Just like that, within ten minutes, Edward brought Sir John to Whitehall Pce.


    "Lucy, go and ask someone to invite Baron Smith!"


    Getting out of the carriage, Edward directly ordered to meet Lucy and said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lucy bent over and responded sweetly.


    "Let''s go have a cup of tea! Sir John." Edward said to Sir John behind him.


    "Yes! Your Majesty, you are really amazing, how do you know that I am thirsty? My admiration for you is beyond words..."


    When Sir John heard Edward''s arrangement, he spewed out countless nasty words, and Edward was speechless again!


    "Okay, sir, let''s drink tea first!"


    After Edward finished speaking, he hastily quickened his pace and stayed away from Sir John.


    Soon, the arrival of Baron Smith relieved Edward of his predicament. Being with a long-winded and sycophant by his side really made Edward''s life worse than death!


    "Your Majesty! Here Ie!" Baron Smith was as straightforward as ever.


    "Your Excellency the Baron, the Guards will expand from today!"


    Edward said to Baron Smith with a hint of excitement.


    "Really? That''s great! I don''t think five hundred people are enough to protect you!"


    Baron Smith was also very excited when he heard Edward''s words. After all, the expansion of the guards means that his rights have also expanded a lot. No man thinks that the power of mobile phones is too great.


    "Yes! Your Majesty, your guard army should have been expanded a long time ago. Your safety is the most important thing. Those ministers who oppose the expansion are really ill-intentioned."


    Sir John interjected again at the right time.


    "Starting today, you and Sir John will be responsible for recruiting people!"


    "You are responsible for the specific recruitment, and Sir John is responsible for the financial expenditure!"


    Edward said to Baron Smith and Sir John who were bowing their waists.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Follow your instructions, Your Majesty!" The two responded in unison.


    "Uncle Smith, you give priority to adopting those orphans who are up to the age of fourteen!"


    "Afterwards, Sir John, you cooperate with Baron Smith to select guards in the royal territory!"


    After saying something, Edward felt a little thirsty, so he took a sip of the tea Lucy brought.


    "You two sit down, drink a cup of tea to moisten your throat!"


    The two sat down on the chair obediently. Just as Sir John was about to speak, he was stopped by Edward''s stern eyes.


    "Half of the people selected next should be from local gentlemen, and the other half should be from free people!"


    "The age must be between sixteen and twenty, and no diseases whatsoever!"


    "From a freeman background, it doesn''t matter if you are a little thinner, as long as you are healthy!"


    "The selection method is based on the length of the run, and the admission is in order from more to less."


    ...


    In this way, Edward chatted with Baron Smith and Sir John until one o''clock at noon.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time for lunch!" Seeing this, Lucy whispered in Edward''s ear.


    "Okay, gentlemen, let''s have lunch together!"


    Edward used another good way to win over eating together.


    "Your Majesty..." "En?"


    Before Sir John could finish speaking, Edward blocked him back, leaving Sir John with an aggrieved face at the end.


    ¡­¡­The evil dividing line¡­¡­


    At this time, after the meeting chaired by Edward was adjourned, the order to release Duke Edward immediately reached the Star Chamber Court.


    In a narrow dark room, the former Duke Edward stared nkly at the book with an indifferent expression on his face, without saying a word.


    "Your Excellency, you are free!" Judge Jackson opened the door. Although there was no expression on his face, the ttery in his tone was obvious.


    Duke Edward regained his original title of earl after he was dismissed from the title of duke, but his nephew, King Edward, began to rule in person, and he may not know when he will be remembered.


    So Jackson as a small judge, but very polite to Edward Seymour.


    "Really? It seems that my nephew saved me. If it was the Earl of Walkeri, I would have been interrogated!"


    Jackson didn¡¯t answer this sentence. As a young judge, he is neither qualified nor courageous.


    As he said that, Duke Edward walked out of the dark room, passed through the long corridor, and heard knocking on doors in various dark rooms. At this time, Earl Edward was deeply moved.


    When he arrived at the door, he saw his family''s carriage parked in front of the star room court, and his wife, Mrs. Anne, was walking back and forth anxiously.


    "Anne! I''m back!" Duke Edward called his wife.


    "Is that you? Edward, you''re finally out!" Mrs. Anne rushed over when she saw the figure of Duke Edward.


    "I thought you couldn''te back? God bless you!" Mrs. Anne cried with joy, holding Duke Edward in her arms.

 Chapter 95: walk horse

    Chapter 95 Walking Horse


    ps: The fourth bullet, thest bullet


    Holding his arrogant wife, Duke Edward gently stroked her back,forting her from time to time.


    "Okay, okay! I''m back." Mrs. Anne kept sobbing while hugging Duke Edward. Mrs. Anne, who had been going smoothly at home and outside, showed her little daughter mentality on a rare asion today.


    "Annie, let''s go back! It''s not good to be influenced by the public!"


    Hearing these words, Madam Anne quickly wiped her eyes and left Duke Edward''s embrace.


    Duke Edward took Lady Anne''s hand and slowly boarded the carriage.


    "Edward, I am really worried about you. Fortunately, the little king pardoned you, and I am ready to beg him!"


    Mrs. Anne looked very happy, which made Duke Edward very distressed.


    "Anne, we are going back to Wiltshire, we can''t stay in London anymore!" Duke Edward, no, Earl Edward looked at Lady Anne, his eyes were shining brightly.


    "But..." Madam Anne was interrupted by Earl Edward just as she spoke.


    "Right! It''s an intoxicating thing, a poisonous wine with temptation, let''s stay away from it!"


    Earl Edward had a trace of loneliness in his eyes, but also a trace of relief.


    "Okay! Listen to you! As long as you are safe!" Mrs. Anne thought for a while and said with some perseverance.


    Edward Seymour was born in Wiltshire, his father was Sir John Seymour, and his mother was Margery Wentworth.


    The blood he inherited from his maternal grandfather gave him blood from King Edward III of Ennd and the Percy family.


    Based on this calction, he and Henry VIII are the great-grandson rtionship of the fifth generation hall.


    It can be considered as a person of noble blood, and his rights have almost been engraved into his bone marrow. He did not expect that after this coup, he would look away, or be afraid.


    Whitehall Pce, when Baron Smith and Sir John were left to eat, Mary, who was already seven years old, also sat and shared lunch together.


    Baron Smith was already familiar with Mary, but Sir John, who met Mary for the first time, was surprised.


    One mouthful of God forbid, poor little heart beating.


    It was a great honor and surprise for Sir John to have lunch with the King of Ennd and the Queen of Scond at the same time.


    So, during the meal time, Mary personally received the greeting from the royal steward, so the lunch ended in a hurry.


    But for Sir John, this lunch was quite grand. On the way home, Sir John couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    He felt that this lunch was a topic that he could brag about for half his life.


    Edward finished this rtively boring lunch, and then followed Mary to a royalwn outside London to feed her Lilith.


    "Hurry up, Brother Edward, Lilith should be hungry!"


    Edward walked slowly behind, and Mary ran ahead with short legs, calling Edward from time to time.


    "It''s okay, I''m not hungry, don''t you have a groom?" Edward said weakly after finishing his meal.


    "Lilith only eats what I feed her, she won''t eat what the groom feeds! Brother Edward can''t talk nonsense!"


    Little Mary bulged her round, small and delicate face, and said to Edward angrily.


    "Okay! I was wrong, Lilith only eats what Mary feeds, and what Mary feeds is delicious!"


    Edward waved his hands helplessly, and said to her in a low tone.


    "Hmph! Brother Edward is so stupid, he doesn''t even know this, huh¡ª"


    Hearing that Edward admitted his mistake, little Mary stuck out her pink tongue, pulled down her right eyelid with her right finger, and made some funny faces at Edward.


    In this way, while little Mary was bouncing around, Edward and his party came to the stable. In the middle of a green grasnd less than ten acres, a row of wooden houses ten feet high and hundreds of feet long came into Edward''s eyes.


    The stables are divided into smallpartments up to ten feet wide, where dozens of horses are kept in captivity, and almost all the favorite horses of the Tudor royal family are here.


    Approaching the stables, horses of various colors barked non-stop. Among them, Edward''s royal horse Arthur, with his youth and strength, barked most powerfully.


    Remembering that he hadn''t sneaked with Arthur for a long time, Edward couldn''t help walking over quickly.


    Sure enough, the boy Arthur grinned, showing his snow-white front teeth, sticking out his tongue, with a naive look on his face, and yelled without image.


    After seeing Edward approaching, Arthur screamed even more happily, drooling on the ground, without a trace of the demeanor of a king.


    Opening the railing, Edward led Arthur out, making Arthur jump back happily, and the big horse head squeezed straight into Edward''s arms.


    "Okay! I know you miss me, you are already a big boy, I can''t do anything to you!"


    Seeing Arthur begging for a hug, Edward looked helpless. Arthur was only a little taller than Edward when he was a child.


    Two years have passed, and Arthur has reached the youth of the horse, with a height of about five feet (1.5 meters) at the shoulder, and it is difficult for Edward to ride it. Shall I tell you that Edward is only 1.4 meters now?


    With the support of Lucy, Edward mounted Arthur and walked slowly towards little Mary.


    I saw little Mary holding up the food one by one to feed the red foal in front of her. When she was identally licked by the foal''s tongue, sheughed happily.


    And Arthur under Edward suddenly became excited, breathing hot air, and rubbing his front feet on the ground from time to time.


    "Hey! She''s just a one-year-old girl, you can do whatever you want, I don''t want to live!"


    Seeing Arthur''s appearance, Edward couldn''t know what it was thinking, so he pped it on the head without saying a word, and taught him a lesson.


    "Come on, I haven''t taken you for a few days, let you have a good time today!"


    Don''t look at Arthur''s grievance, Edward said into its ear.


    "In a few days, I will help you find some beautiful young and strong mares, so that you can be happy!"


    After saying this, Arthur immediately became alive and started running with his ponytail swung.


    Edward enjoyed this feeling of driving. Some cold January winds blew across his face, but the grass had already grown on the ground. Arthur stepped on the puddles from time to time, swaying around. This feeling was very refreshing.


    Close your eyes and enjoy the tranquility. Suddenly, Edward heard the sound of two horses running, and doubts arose in his heart.


    "Edward! Edward! I''m back!" Edward suddenly opened his eyes, and he heard the voice of his sister Elizabeth.


    Edward looked for the sound, and sure enough, not far away, two knights riding horses and wearing women''s clothes ran over.


    One of them is in the prime of his youth, with a girlish face, wearing a red coat, and his chest is bulging heavily, like two small watermelons. It was Elizabeth, who was four years older than him.


    The other is in his twenties, with a calm expression on his face. He is tightly wrapped in a purple coat. His two long legs are very conspicuous. The watermelon on his chest is one sizerger than Elizabeth''s, making him a medium size.


    She is Edward''s eldest sister, Princess Mary who is eleven years older than Edward.


    The two went to the monastery to practice some time ago, and they just came back now.

 Chapter 96: two sisters

    Chapter 96 Two Sisters


    "Elizabeth! Mary! You are back!" Looking at Princess Elizabeth and Princess Mary who were galloping over on horseback, Edward gave a knightly salute on horseback.


    "Edward, you can do it! It''s a pleasure to be in charge soon!"


    Elizabeth came to Edward on horseback, looked Edward up and down, and said involuntarily.


    "However, how is your health during my absence? Can you handle the troublesome government affairs now?"


    Seeing Elizabeth''s teasing expression, Edward didn''t exin too much, but curled his lips indifferently.


    Seeing Edward''s grown-up face, Elizabeth felt that she was about to explode, and it was time to teach him a lesson.


    Just about to wave, she squinted and saw that there was her sister Mary behind her, she trembled and sat up again.


    "Good day, Sister Mary!" Edward greeted thest Princess Mary.


    Princess Mary was favored by Henry VIII when she was young, and was once named Prince of Wales, which is the title of Crown Prince, but the good times didn''tst long. As Mary grew up, her parents'' marriage gradually fell into crisis.


    With no male heir, Henry VIII was eager to marry another wife.


    In 1525, Henry VIII determined that Catherine could not give birth to a male heir for him, and had an extramarital affair with the maid Anne Boleyn (also known as Ann Boleyn).


    Henry VIII was determined to divorce Catherine, but Catherine insisted that she was queen and refused to divorce Henry VIII. So Henry VIII expelled Catherine from the pce.


    And finally Henry VIII divorced Catherine on charges of adultery and put her under house arrest. This is also the original intention of Henry VIII tounch the religious reform, which is to divorce Catherine.


    And her status plummeted, from a crown prince to an illegitimate daughter.


    Although Anne Boleyn was Elizabeth''s mother, Mary treated her as her own sister and did not abuse her.


    So for this older sister, Elizabeth is in awe.


    "Edward, your body seems to be recovering well! This is really a pleasant thing!"


    Mary said with a sigh of relief that her body was the same as Edward''s. She had been gued by illness since she was a child, and it was very hard work.


    Only Elizabeth was in good health, and she was the longest king and lived the longest in history.


    This time she went to the monastery to pray for blessings with Elizabeth, just for the sake of herself and Edward''s body, and she stayed sincerely for more than half a year.


    "Yes, Sister Mary, why don''t you run like me every day! Your body will definitely be fine!"


    "Really? But will this..."


    Seeing the hesitation on Princess Mary''s face, Edward knew what she was thinking. After all, she was a Catholic and could not ignore the influence.


    "It''s okay! Otherwise, youe here to ride horses every day, and no one here will know."


    "En!" Seeing that Edward was always thinking of herself, Princess Mary was a little embarrassed to refuse, so she could only nod softly.


    No one thought that Queen Mary, known as Bloody Mary in the future, was still a shy girl now.


    "Okay! Let''s ride together! Since the father left, we haven''t ridden together for a long time! Drive¡ª"


    After speaking, Edward lightly whipped Arthur, and then he ran forward quickly.


    "Ah¡ª" Seeing Edward galloping away first, Elizabeth let out a strange cry, and hurriedly urged the red horse under her to run away.


    Princess Mary took a look at the two people who were running far away, and then she tucked the big yellow horse under her buttocks with her legs leisurely and followed.


    ¡­¡­The evil dividing line¡­¡­


    At this time, in London, in the wealthy district, in front of a luxurious vi, there are carriages of various colors parked one after another. Although the colors are different, the unified feature is that they are all iid with gold gems or silver. A carriage is worth the lifetime ie of a middle-ss family.


    As the saying goes, there are nobles in talking andughing, but there are no white people in dealings.


    Tea from the East, fat cattle from Europa, honey, and white bread are neatly ced on the table, and guestse and go take them at will.


    Dozens of young girls dressed as maids are serving with smiles on their faces, and their friendly smiles can sweeten everyone.


    This is the banquet scene of Cromwell Smith, member of the London Home Rule Council.


    Cromwell is one of the few big businessmen in London, relying on the most profitable salt business, his wealth is like a snowball, and his worth is a secret in the whole of London.


    However, there are rumors circting among the people that he may already have a worth of 100,000 pounds, and his family provides a quarter of the salt in London, and it is said that the salt of the Smith family has been sold to Ukraine.


    But the most powerful proof is that Edward''s father, Henry VIII, once borrowed money from the Smith family.


    The reason why everyone came here today was that Cromwell''s grandson turned ten years old, so the Smith family feasted on the guests.


    Outside, Cromwell Jr., the son of Cromwell, entertained the guests from all parties, and it was very lively.


    Meanwhile, the main character, MP Cromwell, entertains important guests in his private conference room.


    "Gentlemen, what do you mean when you say that the little king asked us to make up 20,000 pounds?"


    A middle-aged man with yellow wavy hair asked in a voice, speaking, he still had a thick cigar in his mouth.


    Cromwell nced at the yellow hair when he heard the words. This is the coal tycoon John Thomas. He provides almost all the coal in London.


    "I guess it''s because the little king has no money. I haven''t heard that he has given out all the money from the royal family''s private house!"


    A middle-aged man with ck hair, a little fat, and a fleshy face sat on a chair and sneered, his words were full of disdain.


    This is the shareholder of the salt business with Cromwell, Bruno Adam, who has hundreds of people under him, and is a ruthless person.


    "We are all their fat sheep. Whenever you are short of money,e to us!"


    "This time it''s even more extreme. It would be fine if we borrowed money, but they actually want us to donate for free!"


    "There is nothing more extreme than this in the world! My Mr. Smith, what do you say!"


    The one who kept mumbling non-stop was Fitch Cardier, a famous wool exporter in London. Although he is only in his twenties and looks stunned, there is no one who can sit still.


    As soon as his voice changed, he pushed on Cromwell Smith, pretending to be innocent.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes turned to him, old Cromwell knew that he could no longer be a quiet and handsome man.


    "This matter is simr to what Mr. Adam said, the little king is thinking about the money in our pockets!"


    ps: I¡¯m also drunk, three words are missing and it bes nine o¡¯clock!

 Chapter 97:

    Chapter 97


    "Who made us richer than London? It''s a sin to have too much money!"


    Before Old Cromwell finished speaking, a man in his thirties mocked himself.


    This is Adler, a Jewish banker who settled in London, a Jew. Although he has been in London for ten years, everyone still hasn''t fully amodated her.


    During this period, the Jews did not have a surname and were severely suppressed.


    In the Middle Ages, it was mainly religious anti-Semitism, which originated from the hatred of Christians against the legendary Jews who killed Jesus. Christianity, not to intermarry heathen, etc.) and deepened.


    Before and after modern times, economic anti-Semitism has been strengthened. The excuse is that Jews have relied on business and usury since ancient times to get rich (in fact, it is the traditional Christianity¡¯s preaching of poverty and the prohibition of Christians from doing business, especially the regtions on usury) that forced the Jews to be rich. operating this way for survival), exploiting Christians to the bone.


    The reason why Adler came to London was because he asked Henry VIII for a debt. Henry VIII, who had no money, directly gave him a small mine as a loan.


    So he took root, came to London from the Nethends, opened a bank, and brought the advanced banking technology of the Nethends.


    Ten yearster, Henry VIII''s mine has not yet been recovered, but his bank has developed rapidly and has be one of the best bankers in Ennd.


    Unexpectedly, by mistake, he went from a small banker in the Nethends to a high-ranking person in London.


    But he was still uneasy. In the Middle Ages, Jews were deprived of property everywhere. That''s why he was so sensitive to the king''s request.


    "No one can take away our property, but Adler, a Jew, might not!"


    Salt merchant Bruno Adam choked on him with words, with a mocking expression on his face.


    After hearing what he said, Adler''s face turned darker, and his worry became stronger.


    "Okay! We''re not here to talk about this, let''s discuss how to distribute the 20,000 pounds!"


    Old Cromwell nced at the flesh-faced Bruce Adam, and then changed the topic.


    "Does it need to be said, let''s directly mobilize the parliament to increase taxes. Those craftsmen and small traders have made a lot of money recently. I want to pay a little more tax, and they will be willing!"


    Coal tycoon John Thomas said directly without thinking, his words represented the aspirations of the people sitting here, and they didn''t have the good intentions to pay the 20,000 pounds.


    "That''s it, but what reason do we have to tax?"


    Adler couldn''t help asking when he heard about the tax increase.


    "It is said that it is to build the city wall of London to protect those pirates whoe suddenly!"


    "By the way, one more sentence is to congratte His Majesty the King on his administration!"


    Old Cromwell sat there, took a sip of tea, and closed his lips with a soft sentence.


    "That''s it! Maybe we''ll make a fortune this time."


    The young wool merchant Fitch Kadir suddenly said something, with a surprised expression on his face.


    After listening to the wool merchant''s words, everyone sitting there burst intoughter.


    ¡­¡­The dividing line of evil¡­¡­


    Thest canonization of the Duchy of Lancaster was on November 10, 1399. The new king Henry IV canonized his eldest son, Henry of Monmouth, Prince of Wales, as the Duke of Lancaster, and the Duke of Henry seeded to the throne in 1413 as Henry V. At that time, the Duke of Lancaster merged with the throne again, and the Duke of Lancaster was abolished again.


    Although the Duke of Lancaster has not existed since 1413, the Duchy of Lancaster continues to exist and is also part of the royal family''s property and is one of the king''s immediate territories.


    It is also one of the only two principalities remaining in the UK in the 21st century, the other being the Principality of Cornwall. To this day, the Principality is still the source of ie for the current Queen of the World.


    The British monarch traditionally adds the Duke of Lancaster to his title.


    Lancaster has more than 18,000 hectares, which is equivalent to the size of Hong Kong.


    The entire duchy has more than 30,000 people, of which there are only 5,000 freemen, and most of the rest are serfs, serfs of the Tudor royal family.


    Bringing more than a hundred people to the territory of Lancaster.


    "Sir, where should we go first?"


    Looking at the bloated Sir John on the horse, Baron Smith wiped his sweat and asked involuntarily.


    "Huh¡ªhuh¡ªlet''s go to Anson Parish first! It''s thergest parish in the duchy."


    As he spoke, Sir John picked up the water bag on the horse''s back and drank it in big gulps. In this cold winter, the wind blowing his sweat made him look even colder.


    "Mr. Sir, we will speed up and we won''t be cold soon! Haha¡ª"


    As he spoke, Baron Smith couldn''t help speeding up his pace, and with a whoosh, he ran in front of Sir John.


    "Reckless, rough man." Cursing, Sir John couldn''t help mping his legs, and the horse on his crotch also elerated to follow.


    Soon, they saw arge white windmill spinning rapidly. This was the conspicuous target of the mill. Baron Smith knew that tonight, the ce where they rested was lost.


    After being entertained by the host, Baron Smith and Sir John hurriedly started their journey again.


    On the third day, more than a hundred people came to Anson Parish, Anson Cathedral.


    Looking at the solemn and solemn Gothic white church, Baron Smith, Sir John and a group of knights dismounted one after another, preparing to go in and pray.


    The arrival of a group of people rmed the bishop in the church. The nearly fifty-year-old Bishop Vaux wore a white cassock and came out to greet him in person.


    The old and dizzy-eyed bishop took a closer look at Sir John, the Minister of Royal Affairs, and hastily quickened his pace to meet him first.


    Looking at the old bishop who was stumbling over, Sir John also picked it up with interest.


    "Sir! God bless you, why are you here?"


    "Master Bishop, I am here this time to recruit guards at the order of His Majesty the King!"


    Sir John epted the old bishop''s greeting very calmly, and then stated his purpose.


    "That''s great. Tomorrow morning is just the time for worship. After the worship is over, you can read His Majesty''s decree!"


    His Bishop seemed to have encountered some happy event, and hurriedly gave him advice.


    "Thank you so much, my lord, may the Lord bless you!"


    Baron Smith on the side thanked him gratefully.


    "This is it?" His Excellency Bishop noticed Baron Smith at the side, and asked with some embarrassment.


    "This is Baron Smith, Chief of the Pce Guard!"

 Chapter 98: Recruit

    Chapter 98 Recruitment


    At the same time, in Windsor Manor, the current chief instructor, Knight Alexander, gathered more than 200 orphans over the age of ten, and started a lecture mode on the grass.


    The usually gentle and handsome Alexander Knight is the favorite instructor of these children.


    In his ss, not only is the task very light, but Mr. Knight sometimes finds time to teach them some riding and sword skills, which is deeply loved by children.


    In fact, Knight Alexander, who has always been single, likes children very much. Perhaps it is because he has no heirs. Mr. Knight regards these children as his own children and cares about them very much.


    These children not only satisfied his deepest desire, but also entrusted his inheritance of his own swordsmanship.


    To tell the truth, if the royal family did not allow the title to be passed on to people who are not rted by blood, he would have adopted many adopted sons long ago.


    Looking at the group of children in front of him, Mr. Knight couldn''t help being touched deep in his heart. He thought of Henry VIII.


    At the beginning, he was as old as these children. Once he saw Henry VIII hunting, he waspletely fascinated by this strong and mighty king.


    So, in order to be able to be a member of the royal family''s knights, he joined the expeditionary force in 1522 at the age of fifteen, and followed Henry VIII to Cis, the only territory of Ennd in France.


    The subsequent plot is the same as in the novel. He saved Henry VIII''s life and immediately became his bodyguard. After the defeat in the attack on France, he apanied Henry VIII back to London.


    After some indescribable scenes, his rtionship with Henry VIII has further sublimated.


    Came back to his senses, looked at the noisy children in front of him, and swept away his depressed mood. Knight Alexander moistened his throat and said loudly:


    "You bastards, what are you arguing about? Is the queue ready?"


    Seeing that Mr. Knight, who is usually gentle, lost his temper, the children all looked a little scared. After about a minute of panic, they finally lined up.


    The Alexander knight in white clothes nodded in satisfaction, and brushed back the wavy golden hair on his forehead. Mr. Knight raised his face rarely, showing a serious look.


    Looking at the serious Alexander knight, even though Jack likes girls, he still can''t help but want to praise: she is so beautiful


    Long golden wavy hair, smooth long neck, exquisite facial features, slender figure, plus a white cape, ck leather boots, and a slender sword in his right hand.


    If you ignore her protruding Adam''s apple, she is definitely a heroic and charming female knight.


    "Ahem! It''s been two years since you''ve been here, and two years isn''t too long, and it''s not too short!"


    Hearing the ethereal voice of Knight Alexander, more than two hundred boys and girls quieted down consciously, and listened carefully to what the instructor who had been with them for almost two years was about to say.


    "The youngest of you is twelve years old now, and the oldest is sixteen years old!"


    "Every day you have to train during the day, and you have to learn English writing with the teacher at night!"


    "In this way, you came to this well-fed Windsor Castle from the original poverty, hungry and full, and naked life!"


    Looking at some teenagers and girls who were brought into tears by what he said, Knight Alexander could not help but stop for a while to give them some buffer time.


    "Here, you don''t have to worry about how to find food tomorrow, and you don''t have to worry about being a corpse in the hands of the corpse collector the next day!"


    "And at the cost of five hundred pounds of rye a day, and as much as two hundred pounds in gold a month!"


    "And these are all paid by our King Edward, and what do we need to pay?"


    Looking at the immature faces in front of him, Mr. Knight asked loudly.


    "loyalty¡ªloyalty¡ª"


    "What else to pay?"


    "Only loyalty and life can repay the kindness of His Majesty the King!"


    Standing in the first row, Jack answered hoarsely. Like the otherpanions, he only remembered what the instructors had been talking about.


    He didn''t think much, he just wanted to let the excitement in his hearte out, so he shouted with all his strength.


    There were a lot of people like Jack. These two hundred people blushed, their eyes widened, and they exuded a fanatical aura.


    "Very good! d you guys remember who brought you these happy days!"


    "So, now is the time to repay His Majesty the King."


    Hearing these words from the children who had trained so hard, Alexander Knight couldn''t help but smile on his handsome face.


    "Because there is some unrest in the area recently, His Majesty the King is nning to expand the guards. This is not only an opportunity for you to repay Your Majesty!"


    ncing at Jack in the front row who was listening to him carefully, Knight Alexander couldn''t help but increase his volume.


    "This is also an opportunity to change your destiny. As long as you be the royal bodyguards, you will not only get a handsome sry once a month."


    "And from now on, you are no longer the humblemon people, you have a decent identity!"


    "So you must try to pass all the tests, this is your best chance!"


    After saying this, the faces of everyone in the audience flushed even redder, and everyone stopped worrying about discipline, and started chirping.


    Some people are even beaming when they think of their future life, and they just smile silly.


    However, these are just the joyful expressions of the boys, while dozens of girls have serious expressions on their faces, and their eyes are full of worry.


    "My lord! Excuse me, do we girls have a chance to be bodyguards?"


    "My lord, we have never missed a single thing in our usual training, and we even do better than those boys in some areas!"


    Looking at the beautiful girl in front of him asking himself in a timid voice, Knight Alexander admired her courage very much.


    He knew this little girl, the most prestigious one among dozens of girls, her name seemed to be Emma.


    As the eldest sister, she is not only outstanding in appearance, but also ranks among the best in various trainings. What is even more powerful is her fighting skills.


    This girl lived up to her five-foot height and became famous by beating the boys who bullied the girl until their noses and faces were bruised.


    "Emma! Yes, His Majesty the King specifically exined that as long as you pass the assessment, you can be a member of the guards!"


    He likes this heroic girl very much, so his words are full of pampering.


    "This is really great!" The girls hugged each other happily when they heard the news.


    . "Okay! Let''s start now!" Knight Alexander yelled, reminding the girls who were huddled together.


    "First, let''spare stamina..."


    ¡­¡­The evil dividing line¡­¡­


    The Duchy of Lancaster, Anson Parish, Anson Cathedral, more than 500 people came to the church with their families to worship.


    Here we need to rify the difference between a parish, a manor and a vige.


    Diocese refers to the grassroots organization of the church managed by priests, spreading faith and charity; vige is a geographical concept, and is the basic settlement where farmers live; manor is the territorial management center with nobles or squires as the core.


    A diocese can include several viges, and sometimes a vige does not belong to a diocese.


    Simrly, a vige may belong to two or more manors, and a lord''s manor may be scattered over several viges.


    So, in the whole ce, the vigers are firmly controlled by the church and the manor. The church controls the mind, and the manor controls the person. This is the main reason why there were norge-scale influential peasant uprisings in the Middle Ages.


    However, the religious reform carried out in Ennd made churches everywhere unable to collect various misceneous taxes such as tithes, and could only rely on the barrennd left after being seized by nobles and gentlemen, as well as donations from believers.


    Moreover, the power to appoint and remove local bishops ispletely in the hands of the king, the sheriff and the magistrate.


    That''s why Bishop Anson was so ttered when he saw Sir John. After all, Sir John has a lot of power to make suggestions on the appointment and removal of bishops in Lancaster, and he cannot be tolerated.


    Watching the vigers who had been working all morning preparing to go back, Baron Smith on the side quickly blocked the way, gesturing to Bishop Anson with his eyes.


    "Everyone, please wait for a while today. His Majesty the King has sent Sir John, the Minister of Royal Affairs. He is about to announce something. Please listen carefully!"


    After presiding over the service, Bishop Ansonforted the restless vigers, and then exined the reason.


    After hearing the exnation from the presiding bishop, the flustered vigers immediately felt relieved, but their voices became louder, and everyone was very curious.


    "So! Your Excellency, what does His Majesty the King who is far away in London want us to do?"


    Looking at the well-dressed middle-aged man in front of him, Sir John knew that he was a local gentleman who managed the main personnel.


    "The main reason is that His Majesty the King is merciful and will select royal guards in the territory. This time, free people, gentlemen, and knights and nobles can all be selected!"


    "So between the ages of sixteen and twenty, after seven days, you can send your nephews and brothers here for screening!"


    "The time is not waiting! Everyone can go back!" After saying this, Sir John stepped off the stage, and Baron Smith also took away a group of knights who blocked the way.


    The bustling crowd also left the church amid a burst of surprise andughter.


    "My lord, don''t you need to go to another parish?" Baron Smith nced at Sir John and asked in a puzzled tone.


    "Don''t worry, my lord baron, this is thergest church and parish in the duchy. In a few days, the news of our recruitment will reach all parts of the duchy!"


    "Let''s think about where to arrange the selection, it''s hard to arrange with so many people!"


    Sir John smiled, shook his head, and exined, leaving Baron Smith with a serious face.

 Chapter 99: filter

    Chapter 99 Screening


    "The next group, Ike, Sendy, Jack, n..." Jack, who was listening carefully to Alexander Knight, finally waited for him, grinning happily.


    "Hey! n, it''s our time!" Jack patted his friend who was in a daze and reminded happily.


    "Oh! Really? It''s really pleasing." Allen touched his long ck hair, looking a little nervous, "Jack, do you think we can get through?"


    Seeing his little friend''s nervous expression, Jack couldn''t help but patted his shoulder, knowing that his friend didn''t have confidence anymore.


    "n, we usually run five miles (8 kilometers), and it takes less than half an hour. Now as long as we both run hard, we will definitely enter the top 50!"


    This time, 50 orphans were recruited as bodyguards, and everyone else joined Dark de as a member. After all, these people have the highest loyalty.


    "However, both of us also know that among the more than one hundred people, many people run faster than me, I feel..."


    Hearing this from his friends who have been with him in the past few years, Jack knew that it was useless to say more, after all, it was a fact.


    "Don''t be discouraged, although you may not be able to join the Guards, you can still be a member of the Dark de, which is also a decent profession!"


    Jack had no choice but tofort him.


    "Besides, the chief instructor said that after joining the Dark de, you can be a knight!"


    "Is this true? Jack!" Hearing this, n asked in surprise with a tone of self-pity.


    "Of course, this is what Knight Alexander told me himself, so is it false?"


    "If this is the case, then I feel much better!"


    Looking at Allen''s relieved expression, Jack expressed his understanding. Aftering from hard times, he deeply understood how eager these waifs are to be upper-ss figures.


    This represents endless food, a safe and warm bed, and the pain of not being driven away in the cold winter.


    Soon, after adjusting his mentality, n and Jack came to the starting point together. They were thest group.


    This is an oval track with a length of more than 1,300 feet (400 meters). This is a runway designed and built by Edward ording to the standards ofter generations. It is paved with some gravel. It is exactly the yground of his elementary school when he was a child.


    There were nearly 20 people in the group. Jack and Allen couldn''t find a good position, so they could only upy the second row, and it was still a remote position on the left.


    "n, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault!"


    "It''s nothing, in the end it depends on strength!" Regarding n''s apology, Jack said indifferently, with a face full of indifference.


    "Okay! After I say ''start'', you can run!"


    Knight Alexander rode on the horse, waving the long sword in his hand, and said loudly.


    "Start¡ª" After Alexander finished speaking, he swung his long sword upwards, very imposing.


    After hearing the first words, Jack rushed forward and quickly entered the top ten, while his partner n was still struggling in the bottom few.


    Jack can¡¯t control these things now, he only has one thought in his mind at this moment, run, run hard, run into the top 50 lives, be a majestic royal guard, be a high-ranking person.


    Jack is about six feet tall at this time, and if he takes one step, two steps are basically equivalent to three steps for others, which has a great advantage.


    But he still didn''t dare to let go, and he wouldn''t slow down until the end.


    Soon, Jack felt his footsteps slowly getting heavier, his lungs were like a dry desert, and a strong wind was blowing up, and his throat directly expressed his desire for water.


    He didn''t know how long it took until he fell into a crowd of people, his body''s consciousness slowly became uncontroble, his eyes closed slowly, and he only knew that he had reached the finish line.


    I don''t know how long it took, Jack only felt tired, and tried to open his eyes. He vaguely saw n''s dark green eyes, and couldn''t help but parted his lips and smiled.


    "Have I passed? n!" Jack felt his throat was burning like a fire, and it was difficult to speak.


    "Jack, you scared me to death! You passed, you are the first, and you will be a bodyguard protecting His Majesty from now on!"


    Allen said to him happily, but he couldn''t hide his red eyes from crying.


    "Have you never had one?" Jack raised his heavy head and asked, leaning up.


    "No, but it''s okay, I will see you in the future!" n smiled bitterly, pretending to be indifferent and said.


    "Yes, Jack, you gave me a surprise. I didn''t expect your body to be so powerful. Twenty-six minutes and thirty-seven seconds, this is an astonishing number!"


    The smile on the face of the knight Alexander who came over meant that Jack waspletely qualified as a guard.


    As he spoke, he put the small mechanical clock in his hand in front of Jack''s eyes. Jack couldn''t help watching, the minute hand and second stopped at twenty-six and thirty-seven.


    "Hey! I didn''t expect that either! It''s just running hard!" Jack rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment and smiled foolishly.


    In fact, China invented the earliest mechanical clock.


    Eastern Han Dynasty Zhang Heng made a water-leaking armiry sphere, using a gear system to connect the clepsydra with the clepsydra. The dripping water from the clepsydra pushed the sphere to rotate evenly, making exactly one revolution a day. This was the earliest mechanical clock that appeared.


    In the third year of Yuanhu in the Northern Song Dynasty (1088), Su Song, Han Gonglian and others created the water transport instrument tform, which already used the escapement mechanism.


    In the west, in 1350, Dante of Italy manufactured the first mechanically struck tower clock with a simple structure. In 1582, Galileo of Italy invented the gravity pendulum; in 1657, Huygens of the Nethends introduced the gravity pendulum into the mechanical clock and created the pendulum clock. .


    It''s a pity that such a good technology was destroyed by the war.


    In Windsor Castle, there is only the most basic selection of running, because all orphans have already learned how to ride, but in Lancaster, ridingpetitions are held like a fire.


    "My sir, I never thought that so many people in the entire duchy are preparing to participate in the selection!"


    Looking at the ants-like registration team in front of him, Baron Smith couldn''t help but sigh.


    "There are so many, there are many gentlemen and free people who have not received the news in time, otherwise there will be more people!"


    Sir John was very disapproving of the baron''s exmation.


    "When are we going to get so many people? Let''s do some screening! What do you think? Mr. Jazz!"


    Baron Smith shook his head. Looking at the thousands of people in front of him, he couldn''t help but feel a headache. There are so many people in the Lancaster Territory alone, and there is also the Duchy of Cornwall. Is this a life-threatening rhythm?


    "Lord Baron, your opinion is exactly what I want, so I''d better screen it in advance!"


    Sir John couldn''t help but nodded when he heard Baron Smith say this.


    "Go and tell those people, those who don''t have their own horses leave by themselves!"


    Baron Smith turned around and said to the tall and thin guards beside him.


    "My Lord Baron, why do you want to exclude those participants who don''t have horses?"


    Mr. Jazz felt a little curious about Baron Smith''s order.


    "Mr. Sir, think about it! How can people who don''t have horsespare to those who have horses in riding? It''s better to let them leave early and save us some time!"


    As the two talked andughed, the fate of many people was decided in this way.


    After Baron Smith''s order was conveyed, the crowd was boiling like a frying pan, and the noise was endless.


    But soon, under the threats of the guards and the hustle and bustle of some participants with horses, these voices of dissatisfaction were quickly quelled.


    After a while, most of the people who were already full left at once, and the remaining people were more than a thousand.


    Best came from a wealthy Yeomannon family. His father not only cultivated his own 30 acres ofnd, but also rented and nted more than 100 acres ofnd owned by noble lords. That''s why he can buy a horse and meet the standard to stay.


    Seeing that the middle-aged nobleman standing on the high tform was about to start talking again, Best was afraid that there would be some conditions to brush him down again.


    "Okay! Now you can start thepetition. This time the rules are a bit special. You need to choose one of the more than one hundred knights!"


    Hearing the middle-aged nobleman start talking about the rules, Best held his breath and listened carefully.


    "You choose one of the more than 100 knights to single out. As long as you survive three moves, you can be the guards protecting the royal family!"


    Baron Smith announced the rule that Edward hade up with, which made the people in the audience look puzzled.


    They have never heard of thispetition rule, and feel a little incredible.


    "Also, only fifty people are allowed to challenge at a time!"


    As he spoke, Baron Smith pointed to the more than 100 guards in armor behind him, his face full of fun.


    As the first batch of riders, Thomas decided to choose a knight who looked shorter. He thought it would be nice to have a bit of an advantage in height!


    Riding on the horse, he raised the long javelin wrapped in linen in front, and put on the armor with the help of the servant. Through the mask, Thomas looked at the knight who was like a javelin not far away, and gradually calmed down.


    "Okay! Ready, let''s¡ª"


    Hearing the voice of the middle-aged man, Thomas was the first to start as if there were fifty participants present.


    The short knight on the opposite side cast a disdainful nce, and also started.


    Between electric sparks and flints, the two got close, bang¡ª


    The sound of shields colliding reached Thomas'' ears, and a huge force oppressed his heart.


    ps: More votes, more love, as long as everyone gives a little love, I will overflow! ! !

 Chapter 100: drama theater

    Chapter 100 Drama Theater


    ps: Please count votes for support!


    After the 16th century, with the rise of British capitalism, the scale of London expanded rapidly. In 1500 AD, the poption of London was only 50,000. In 1600, the poption increased to 200,000. It is about the size of a county in China today.


    London, the capital of the United Kingdom, is located on the ins in southeastern Ennd, across the Thames River, 88 kilometers from the Thames River estuary.


    The London area was where the British lived at that time. In 54 BC, the Roman Empire invaded the British Isle. In 43 BC, it was the main military station of the Romans and built the first wooden bridge across the Thames.


    The Thames River flows through the south of the City of London. The river is rich in various fish, which brings it the reputation of "the glory and wealth of the city".


    The Thames River is the main traffic artery of the city of London. Royal t-bottomed barges,rge cargo ships and small boats of the people shuttle on the river every day, ande and go like weaving.


    Pedestrians onnd must pass through London Bridge if they want to cross the Thames, otherwise they have to take a ferry to cross the river. London Bridge was built around the end of the 12th century. There are two rows of houses on the bridge supported by 20 stone arches, leaving only a narrow passage for pedestrians and vehicles. Not far from the Thames, on the top of a hill to the east of Rudgate, stands the ancient St. Paul''s Cathedral.


    The towering and solemn church overlooks the city surrounded by towers. St. Paul''s, where St. Paul''s Church belongs, is where publishers gather in London.


    There are countless merchants and craftsmen living in the city of London. The city is run by a mayor elected by the various craft and trade guilds.


    The handicraft industry and industrial andmercial guilds at that time had strict rules. These guild regtions protect the interests of the owners and employees of various firms. In order to maintain good social customs, city officials moved all kinds of games, performances and theaters outside the walls of the City of London.


    Therefore, there are few entertainment ces in the city. There are only a few pubs and inns with colorful signs, such as "Bull", "Big Clock", etc., and there will be ys from time to time.


    The Shoreditch and Riverside area outside the city wall was once the territory of the monastery before the Reformation. It enjoyed tax-free privileges and was known as "freend".


    This area has now be a "three no matter" zone. Theatres, circuses and brothels that could not fit in the city of London were built here. Beggars, thieves, peddlers and other criminals in London often live here.


    In the eyes of serious people, this ce is obviously a ce where dirt is hidden, a very dangerous ce to go. Strangely, however, the crime rate here is not necessarily higher than elsewhere in London.


    So, when they learned that Edward had decided to go here, Lucy and Luna began to cooperate and persuaded Edward to dispel his idea.


    But as a king, Edward was not so easy to submit. Instead, he persuaded the two of them.


    As for Little Mary and Elizabeth who were booing aside, he chose to ignore his attitude.


    So, on this rare day, Edward began to appreciate London in the sixteenth century, a city with a medieval tail.


    Walking on the narrow streets of London, followed by the leader of the Dark de, Guy Ham, and Andre from Portsmouth.


    After two years of eating and drinking, the originally thin Andrei has be a tall and strong boy, much taller than ordinary children.


    The two followed Edward, coupled with Edward''s own gorgeous clothes, a proper young nobleman was traveling.


    Of course, there must be more than these people guarding His Majesty the King. Edward could vaguely see some dark de masters arranged by Guy to follow.


    The roads in London at this time were still paved with bricks, and the original white color was now dyed ck and yellowish.


    The originally not spacious road is covered with various kinds of garbage piled up in hills, which makes the road more and more congested.


    A group of green flies buzzed around the shriveled cow dung that had lost a lot of moisture, as if they were very satisfied with the food; in the stagnant water by the roadside there was a lump of yellow spiral regr stuff , was suddenly run over by a passing carriage, and spread out in a sticky state, but the people passing by did not show any surprise.


    Bare boys swinging cute little puddings, being chased by women with broad waists and round shoulders, shuttled through the street from time to time; from time to time, well-dressed gentlemen leaned on crutches and wore tall hats, looking imposing. Passing by in a carriage, with disdainful eyes on his face.


    Of course, there are more disheveled pedestrians in a hurry, vagrants with ragged clothes and filthy bodies, and wandering warblers hiding in alleys with red faces and scantily d clothes.


    Edward took a look at the streets where the sewage flowed and mud was sshed, and he had to hire arge open carriage to stay away from this disgusting road.


    "Hello! Dear Sir, where do you need to go?"


    Edward boarded the carriage, which was big enough to carry six or seven people, and after seeing that the hygiene was in good condition, he sat down, and Commander Guy and Andre also followed with some anxiety.


    "Go to Drama Street!" Edward heard the driver in the ck cap ask, thought for a while, and couldn''t help saying.


    At this time, dramas began to emerge in London, the most famous of which were four theaters dedicated to drama performances, namely the Swan Theatre, the Rose Theatre, the Flower Bed Theater and the Happiness Theatre.


    Coupled with these small restaurants that also serve as theater performances, it constitutes a very famous theater street in London, attracting London citizens and civilians.


    "But, are you sure you want to go to Drama Avenue?" The coachman smiled cautiously, feeling incredible at such a customer''s request.


    "That''s right, it''s Drama Avenue, take us there!"


    Edward knew that theater was still an entertainment activity for ordinary people, and dignitaries and decent gentlemen disdain to watch it, and even feel ashamed to watch it.


    Only in the period of Queen Elizabeth, batch after batch of talented literati made a living by writing dramas, and arge number of excellent works emerged.


    Coupled with the advent of the Renaissance era, nobles and gentlemen began to pursue freedom and humanities, and the rich forms of expression of drama met their spiritual needs, so drama became popr.


    The coachman was in a very depressed mood at this time. He didn''t expect that one of his customers, who looked like an aristocrat, would like to go to ces where fish and dragons mixed together.


    "Okay, dear sir, listen to you! I''ll go!"


    The coachman sighed silently in his heart, but he agreed quickly in his mouth, and his movements were even more agile.


    The coachman sat in the driving seat, "pa¡ª" the whip cracked in the air, and the two horses cleverly understood the coachman''s meaning immediately, and ran forward with long legs.


    Sitting on the swaying carriage, Edward finally remembered to make a spring carriage. Sure enough, his memory is not good!


    Sitting in the carriage, the two brown horses driving in the front row were not running fast, not only because of the uneven road, but also because there were too many people.


    The outside of the city, which has not been expanded for a long time, can no longer withstand the poption explosion and is extremely crowded.


    Watching the carriage drive cautiously, and the pedestrians could not help avoiding it, Edward had a sense of sight in India.


    Edward sat in the car, looking at the busy crowd, their faces showed bitter and sad expressions, the hardships of life have crushed their backs, nine out of ten people are hunchbacked.


    Edward took a closer look, and under the walls of some ruined dpidated houses, some small heads were exposed. His longing eyes stared nkly at Edward''s clothes, as if he had never seen them before. eager.


    Soon, a broken palm pushed back a few peeping little heads, revealing a weather-beaten and thin face. The face of the twenties is full of aura after suffering, without theughter that future generations should have at this age.


    Edward knew that these were the results of the enclosure movement. After losing theirnd, the peasants who had nothing could onlye to big cities like London to find life.


    Although these are the pains of capitalist development, Edward, who has been educated for more than ten years, still cannot ept them. He thinks that the primitive umtion of capitalism should be carried out in another way.


    After thinking about the philosophy of life, Edward felt the carriage stop, and the voice of the coachman came from his ear.


    "Sir! Drama Street is here!" The groom''s tone was still as respectful as ever. It was obvious that he had no doubts that Edward was a big shot. After all, that kind of high-ranking temperament cannot be deceived.


    "Really? Then how much should I pay you?" Edward nced at the coachman with interest, expecting to kill his driver, p him in the face, and give him a sense of presence.


    "Here, sir, you only need to give me sixpence, just two pence each!"


    As he spoke, the groom smiled, showing a simple and honest smile.


    "Guy, give it to him!" Edward heard the figures, and knew that the groom didn''t beat him hard, but exaggerated a little more than usual, which is a bit of a small businessman''s mind.


    No longer interested in him, Edward looked around. This is almost the innermostyer of the free area of ????Shoreditch.


    Four slightlyrger theaters are lined up in a row, spreading out like cattail fans. Swan, Rose, Happiness, and Flowerbed, these four theaters are included in Edward''s eyes in turn.


    The remaining small theaters or part-time theaters are arranged in the corners, like a string of pearls, with thergest and most beautiful in the middle, and the others can only be bent to the two sides.


    It is said to be a grand theater, but it is actually not that big. It is at most as big as a middle school auditorium, with two floors, but its aura ispletely different from those of small theaters.


    Their ticket office was not only full of people, but the ticket price was higher than that of a theater. Edward looked, the line was fifty feet long.

 Chapter 101: watch drama

    Chapter 101 Watching Drama


    ps: Please vote, please hug!


    "Master! Do you need me to buy a ticket for you?" Gay looked at Edward and kept observing the four theaters, and asked with a wink.


    "Yes? You can buy a few tickets to the Rose Theater! Let''s go and see it!"


    Edward thought about it, and finally chose the Rose Theater. Roses have a special meaning to him.


    And more importantly, the coat of arms of the Tudor royal family isposed of red and white roses.


    Hearing that Edward agreed, Baron Smith immediately walked to the ticket office with a haughty look.


    Seeing the middle-aged man in aristocratic attire walking over swaggeringly, the crowd lined up stared at him in unison, the expressions of surprise on their faces could not be stopped.


    "My lord! I don''t know what you need me to do?"


    A thin, middle-aged man with mischievous eyebrows and mischievous eyes walked over with an apologetic smile, with a doglike look on his face.


    "Well! Buy me three copies of this rose theater, this is for you!"


    Baron Smith did not have the slightest dislike for the arrival of this middle-aged man, but was rather interested.


    He took out a shilling and threw it at the nodding middle-aged man.


    "My lord, just wait here, I''ll be here soon!" He said, shaking his messy long hair, and hurried to the ticket office.


    It was said to be a ticket office, but it was just a wooden hut standing upright at the corner of the theater, with a window a little smaller than ordinary windows open.


    Behind the dark curtain that smelled of tung oil, a thin man was tearing tickets for the ticket buyers.


    The ticket is a piece of rough paper the size of a palm, with a miniature picture of the Rose Theater painted on the paper, which looks very distinctive.


    Carefully tearing off three sheets from the entire drawing, the thin man lifted the curtain and stretched it out with his withered hands.


    "Hold it, here is your ticket, except for the first three rows, you can sit anywhere!"


    "En!" A man who seemed to be from a rtively well-to-do family continued with his right hand, and then responded softly, and stopped talking.


    "Let''s go in!" Following the ticket, the man held an eight-year-old boy by his left hand and said to his stylishly dressed wife.


    After the family of three bought the tickets, the middle-aged man with a mischievous face leaned his arms on the window, tilted his buttocks, and stuck his head in.


    Such indecent behavior caused a young woman in her twenties to look at her with disgust and backed away, causingints from the people in the queue behind.


    Regardless of theints behind him, the man spoke directly to the ticket seller who showed a shocked expression inside.


    "Hey man, give me three front row slots."


    "No! Sir, please go to the queue first, your current behavior makes me sick!"


    The thin and thin ticket seller had a disgusted expression on his face, and even made a gesture of invitation to him.


    "Oh no, my sir, don''t be so busy refusing, how about I give you two pence?"


    The man with sly eyebrows and mouse eyes said quietly, with a look on his face that I think about you.


    "Okay! Just this time." The man who sold the ticket hesitated for a while, thinking that two pence was almost a day''s food expenses for his family, and then decisively agreed.


    "I''ll give you a shilling, and you only need to find me eight pence!" The wretched man showed what he should have done, and took out a shilling from Baron Smith.


    "Hey! Dude, you make a lot of money!" The ticket seller looked at him and smiled, "Come to me directly if there is such a thing in the future!"


    "Yes! If there is business, I will definitelye to you! Hehe!"


    When I thought that I earned sevenpence a day, I didn''t have to worry about eating for a week, so I couldn''t helpughing.


    "Dude, I wille to you next time!" Holding the three tickets in his hand, the wretched man came to Baron Smith with proud steps.


    "Sir, here is the ticket you want." The wretched man bent down and said with his head down.


    "This is the first three rows, you can sit any of these gentlemen!"


    "Well, you can go!" Baron Smith knew that the price would definitely not be that much, but he wouldn''t be interested in such a small amount of money, besides, the rest would be considered travel expenses!


    He knew that dignified nobles would not need to queue up like ordinary people!


    No longer looking at the wretched man in front of him, Baron Smith turned around and came to Edward, asking softly.


    "Master, the ticket is back."


    "Really? Then let''s go in!"


    Edward heard Baron Smith say this, and immediately opened his legs and walked towards the middle door.


    A door to the Rose Theater, about six feet wide, was half-open, and the performances within could be faintly heard.


    In front of the gate stood two burly men who seemed to be six feet tall, and this was indeed a deterrent to the English who were generally malnourished and only five and a half feet tall.


    They are not only ticket inspectors, but also theater bodyguards. After all, in this chaotic Shoreditch area, it is difficult to do business without some guarantee of force.


    "Sir! Please show your ticket!" Among the two big men, a big man with a beard stopped Edward who was about to enter.


    "Here, remember in the future, don''t put your arms around!" Baron Smith gave the two guards a hard look.


    "Here, here are our tickets!" As he said, His Excellency the Baron threw the three tickets on the table in front of the guard, his eyes sharp.


    The two froze for a moment, watching Edward and the others walk in slowly.


    Edward, regardless of the situation between Baron Smith and the guard, went straight in with curiosity.


    The gate is in the middle of the entire hall. It is an amphitheater built ording to the courtyard format of the inn. There is no lighting and it can only perform during the day. The stage has no curtains, and extends into the auditorium, so you can watch the y from three sides.


    Enter from the door, and to the left is the first three rows of high-end seats. It is said to be high-end, but it is a little more spacious than ordinary seats and looks a little better.


    If you go to the right, it will upy most of the ordinary positions. The three-foot-wide wooden chairs are neatly arranged, and the heights increase in turn, which is for the appreciation of the effect.


    ording to Edward''s visual inspection, there are about 600 ordinary seats, and nearly 200 premium seats.


    If you charge three pence for each ordinary position and five pence for a premium position, you can earn five pounds for a performance.


    And it is impossible to perform only one performance a day. If you perform five performances a day, you can earn twenty-five pounds a day.


    However, no matter how well it is done, it is impossible to have a full seat, so if the ie of more than ten pounds per day is excluded from the venue expenses and personnel expenses, there will not be much profit left every day!


    Based on such a calction, Edward gave up the idea of ??opening a theater.


    British drama originated from church liturgy. In the Easter mass in the 9th century, there was an episode called "Who are you looking for?" A priest dressed up as an angel guarding the tomb of Christ, and three other priests dressed up as three women named Mary came to visit the Holy Sepulcher. They had a dialogue Singing and performing movements already have the prototype of a drama, and thus developed into a drama performed as a part of the church service, called "Liturgical Drama".


    Liturgical dramas were gradually secrized during the development process. From the 13th century onwards, priests were reced by citizens, dialects were used instead of Latin, and performances were performed outside churches. dramatic form. But the content is still mainly reenacting the stories of the Bible and the deeds of the saints, which are called mystery ys or miracle ys.


    The establishment of the Tudor Dynasty ended the long-term war.


    Since then, Britain has carried out religious reforms, and the ruling group has implemented a series of more enlightened policies. Miracle ys and morality ys continued to be popr during this period, but the religious significance in the ys weakened, and morality ys took on political overtones.


    At this time, it was N. Udall''s (1505-1556) "Ralph Loyster Doyster" on stage, which was the firstedy in British history, although it was In parody of Romanedy.


    Once this drama was performed, it was well received. The people used this funny show that had never been done before to relieve the suffering in life.


    So, even in winter, the weather is rtively cold, but people from afar are still crowded. Of course, half of the high-end seats are still upied, and there are still very few rich people.


    Coincidentally, there was a family of three sitting in front of Edward when buying tickets, and the husband was talking about the plot with his wife and son endlessly.


    The general plot is: there is a bragging knight Ralph, when he proposes to a rich widow, he is defeated by a businessman, which is not new.


    The novelty of this y is that it breaks the positive image of knights since the Middle Ages, and the clown has changed from a businessman to a knight.


    Judging from its conception, what it promotes is the set of capitalism, elevating businessmen and improving the image of businessmen among ordinary people.


    Hearing this, Edward watched the drama with an entertaining mentality.


    After more than an hour, the performance of this y was over. After experiencing the rich and colorful entertainment life ofter generations, Edward waspletely indifferent to the baggage in this y, and apuded along with the audience.


    However, the audience present was very happy, and the apuse was extremely strong.


    He looked up and saw that the family in front of them had alreadyughed so hard that they couldn''t straighten up. Only the children followed their parents with confused eyes and pped their hands without knowing why.


    Sitting next to Edward, Baron Smith and Andre covered their stomachs with one hand and their mouths with the other. It was obvious that the dramatic performance made them unable to control themselves.


    "Let''s go, let''s go backstage and have a look!" Edward nced at the twoughing together, and said a little speechlessly.


    Standing up from his seat, Edward did not walk towards the exit, but cut through the crowded crowd and walked to the back of the performance stage. Behind him were Baron Smith and Andre.

 Chapter 102: Udall

    Chapter 102 Udall


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for hugs


    After several people, Edward came to the backstage. Looking at a room with linen rags in front of him, he guessed that it was the backstage.


    Waiting for his two generals to follow, Edward lifted the curtain and walked over in a swaggering manner.


    At this time, the actors who had just finished their performances were hurrying to rest. There were still a few of them who hadn''t removed their makeup, and sat on the ground regardless of their image, pping their sleeves and fanning themselves to catch the cold. Suddenly, the sound of the door curtain being raised attracted all the resting actors, and a dozen pairs of eyes stared at Edward.


    "Hey! Everyone, who is your person in charge? I have something to talk to him about!"


    Edward didn''t care about the eyes of everyone, as if he was the master, and asked everyone directly.


    As for the young man dressed like an aristocrat who suddenly appeared in front of him, the actors didn''t know how to deal with it, so they all responded in silence, and no one got up to drive Edward away.


    Just like that, the air in the room condensed for a while, and finally, a person dressed as a knight stood up and greeted him. To be precise, it was a young man with knight makeup and exaggerated and gorgeous knight costumes.


    "Sir! Hello, what do you want from me?"


    The young man looked to be in his twenties at most, with long dark brown hair and a blue beard on his face. He put on a smiling face and asked Edward very politely. Evidently Edward''s clothes made him wary.


    "Are you the owner of this theater? Stop joking, my sir."


    Edward was surprised that a man in his twenties became a theater owner, as if he had heard a joke. Besides, there is no boss who will perform on stage in person.


    "No, no, no! You have misunderstood, I am just the manager of the Rose Theater, and our Rose Theater belongs to the Earl of Boswell, the Lord Boswell, the Minister of the Privy Council."


    The young man hurriedly waved his hand, quickly denied it, and finally emphasized the ownership of the theater, as if he thought that Edward, a son of a nobleman, was here to make trouble.


    At this time, in order to obtain political asylum, the drama theater was still subordinate to a certain nobleman in name, but the actors were independent in person.


    "Oh, that''s easy to exin. I just wanted to ask who wrote this y you''re performing? Don''t be so nervous!"


    Edward looked at the group of people who were facing an enemy, and said speechlessly.


    "Sir, it turns out that you are looking for Udall!"


    After hearing Edward''s exnation, the people who stood up were relieved, but they still maintained a look of vignce on their faces.


    "Sir, please forgive our impoliteness. If you want to find Udall, you can go to Landkey Street in the Riverside District. You can ask casually and you will know his location!"


    The young manager smiled gracefully and answered Edward''s question very politely.


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Young Manager, I think we will meet again!"


    Edward smiled at him mysteriously, then turned around and took Baron Smith and Andre out of the sweaty room.


    The young manager stood there in a daze, pondering what Edward said before he left, his mind was full of questions, and he was very confused.


    "Sir, are you okay!" An actor ying a businessman came up and asked the young manager.


    "Nothing! Everyone take a good rest, there will be another performanceter!"


    The young manager answered casually, then turned and said to the actors who were at a loss.


    Leaving the backstage, Edward smiled, and said to the tall Andre while walking:


    "Andre, when you go back, go talk to the owner of the Rose Theater, no! Talk to these four big theaters for a while, and buy them at a favorable price!"


    "You are limited to one week toplete, otherwise you will have good fruit to eat!"


    After listening to Edward''s instructions, Andre looked confused. He couldn''t figure out why His Majesty the King bought these theaters. Does His Majesty like to watch dramas?


    Edward ignored the bewildered eyes of Andre behind him, and went straight into the taxi summoned by Baron Smith.


    Will Edward tell him the importance of public opinion guidance?


    The carriage is closed this time, and the curtain is pulled down, so the smell of the street can no longer enter Edward''s nose.


    So, even though Edward felt that his **** was a little tight, he was still very satisfied.


    Sitting in a carriage, crossed London Bridge, came to the inner city, Edward wandered back to Whitehall Pce.


    Getting out of the carriage, Guy naturally bid farewell to Edward, while Andre, who had already be a servant of the royal family, was still following Edward.


    I moved my body, to be precise, I moved my buttocks.


    "Invite that man named Udallter, stay at Whitehall Pce, I want to see him!"


    Andre, who watched Edward doing strange movements, responded humbly, looking like a servant.


    Watching Edward disappear into the pce little by little, Andre turned around and got into the ordinary carriage.


    Andre stayed in the carriage with a calm face. He was very confident that he could call the man named Udall, but how to buy these four theaters at a rtively affordable price was very troublesome.


    The kings in the Middle Ages did not have the unrivaled power of the Chinese emperors, and in the West they also emphasized the invibility of private property. The wind and rain can enter, but the king cannot enter.


    To buy things, you have to sell real gold coins to buy them. If you don¡¯t see the money, these greedy merchants will not let go.


    What''s more, even the Rose Theater has the Earl of Boswell as a backer, and several other theaters are not vegetarian.


    As a small servant, even the servant of His Majesty the King of Ennd, he couldn''t let greedy businessmen like them back down half a point.


    "Sir! We''ve reached Landeck Street, and the carriage can''t get in. I''ll wait for you here!"


    The heavy voice of the groom echoed in the carriage, waking up Andre who was thinking.


    "Okay, wait for me here! I''ll be back in a while!"


    Andre opened the car curtain to see how shabby Landky Street is.


    In an instant, what came into view was an alley with a width of only two feet, which only allowed one person to pass through. If it was a little fatter, it would be embarrassing.


    On both sides are low shed areas made of mud and mud. The narrow wooden shed area is not big, but when Andre looked around, there were countless people lying there densely.


    All kinds of peopley on the hay like this, and there were families lying down and sleeping together.


    Some people even know how to use some rags as curtains and some wood as a partition wall, knowing how to cover it; while some people¡¯s homes, except for a shed on the top, just lie on the ground regardless of the image. Well, I don''t know how to live or die.


    However, this narrow alley is surprisingly long. Looking at the intersection now, there is no end in sight. It is conservatively estimated that there are as many as a thousand people.


    Andre didn''t want to search step by step, which would make people exhausted, so he thought of a clever way.


    "Hey, little brother, do you know Udall?" Andre caught a little boy ying and bent down to ask.


    "Sir, yes, is that Udall who often writes?" the little boy said timidly with his upper body bare.


    Seeing the little boy naked in this cold winter, Andre couldn''t help but empathize with him. He remembered the hard times when he was a child, and his tone became softer.


    "Yes, I''ll give you two pennies if you take me!"


    Looking at the two pennies in Andre''s hand, the little boy couldn''t help swallowing, as if seeing food.


    Two pennies buy two of the worst brown breads, enough to feed a family for days!


    "Well, good sir,e with me!" The little boy hurriedly agreed, as if the two pence would disappear after a while.


    Followed the little boy and walked forward slowly and hard. Even though Andre was not careful, his legs were still stained with mud.


    After walking for about ten minutes, the little boy stopped at a crumbling wooden shed. The only bright spot is that there are several canvases around the wooden shed as a wall, which protects privacy very well.


    Looking at the little boy''s hopeful eyes, Andre gave him two pennies.


    Watching the little boy leave happily, Andre directly opened the curtain and walked in.


    I saw a middle-aged man with an unshaven face lying on a bed made of hay, with a few pieces of paper full of words beside him.


    Just when he was about to see what was written on the paper, the middle-aged man who had closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyelids and stared at Andre in a daze.


    At this moment, Andre felt as if he had been caught as a thief, and felt very embarrassed.


    "Uh, this, are you Mr. Udall?" Andre asked immediately, changing the subject.


    "I am, I wonder if you are?" Udel looked at Andre sleepily and asked back.


    "His Majesty the King invites you to go there, now, follow me immediately!"


    Andre looked at the sloppy middle-aged man with disgust in his eyes, and said in an unquestionable tone.


    "But..." "There''s nothing to worry about, now I''ll take you to change."


    "My God, I really don''t know how you survived."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    So, when they arrived at Whitehall Pce, standing in front of Edward was a gray-bearded old man with thinning hair, wearing a fat white long coat and sleeved jacket.


    "Come on, do it, Mr. Udall? Don''t be so formal!"


    Yudell looked at Edward dressed as the king, his body cowered, and his mouth seemed to be able to hold an egg.


    "Yes, yes, Your Majesty, it''s an honor to meet you, it''s really an honor!"


    After Yudel stammered and said such a sentence, he became a dull gourd again.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mr. Udall, I heard that you wrote the y performed at the Rose Theater?"


    Regarding Edward''s question, Udall was a little cranky. Does this drama offend the king? After hesitating for a while, he replied bluntly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, this is a script I wrote!"


    "Very well, my husband, I admire your talent very much. I invite you here, but I need you to do me a favor!"

 Chapter 103:

    Chapter 103


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for hugs


    "Your Majesty, it is my honor as a subject of Ennd to serve you!" Udall, who was wearing in linen and canvas shoes, bowed to Edward in a gentlemanly manner, and his temperament immediately changed. different.


    "Okay, Mr. Udall, in fact, I appreciate your talent very much."


    Edward enjoyed Udall''spliment for a while, and then said to him in an easy-going tone.


    "I wonder if you would like to serve the royal family?"


    "Your Majesty, I am willing, I am willing to serve the great royal family."


    Hearing Edward''s solicitation, Udall felt as if a pie had fallen from the sky, and he was a little dizzy, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Immediately, he reacted, quickly nodded his messy head, and quickly agreed.


    "This is really a pleasant decision!" Edward nodded, approving his decision.


    "So, Mr. Udall, I have a task for you now!"


    Seeing a serious expression appear on Edward''s face, Udall immediately sat up, and his attitude became serious.


    "Do you know the deeds of my grandfather, thete King Henry VII?"


    "Of course, my lord, I am well aware of the deeds of King Henry VII. Up to now, many people are missing the good times of His Majesty Henry VII''s rule!"


    Hearing Edward''s question, Udell answered without hesitation, with a look of reverence and nostalgia on his face, and even more exaggeratedly, there seemed to be a tear in his eyes.


    Historically, in 1471, King Henry VI of Ennd was killed by Edward IV, and the Lancastrian dynasty was reced by the York dynasty. The Tudor family was also exiled to France.


    In May 1471, Henry Tudor, who was only fourteen years old, as the only remaining male heir of the Lancaster family, was protected by his uncle, escaped across the sea, and came to Brittany, France, where he was regarded as Lancaster. The leader of the Sect. His mother, Princess Margaret Beaufort, remarried Lord Thomas Stanley in Ennd, lurking in Ennd under the rule of the York dynasty to n for her son''s future.


    After the death of Edward IV in 1483, Richardunched a coup to abolish Edward V. On June 26, 1483, Richard himself ascended the throne and became Richard III.


    In 1485, King Richard III''s political actions aroused the dissatisfaction of the British nobles. Taking advantage of Richard III''s low poprity, Princess Margaret was able to turn dissatisfied Yorkist supporters into supporting his son Henry.


    Richard III''s political enemies have sought refuge in Henry Tudor, who was in exile in France. Many proposed and favored the marriage of Elizabeth of York (daughter of Edward IV) to Henry Tudor. They saw this as a means of ending the feud between the Yorks and the Lancastrians.


    One of the most talked about is a battle: the Battle of Bosworth.


    After Richard III''s attempt to kidnap Henry in France failed, Henry Tudor had more followers in Ennd, so Henry Tudor dered himself the heir to the throne of the Lancastrian royal family.


    On August 1, 1485, Henry VII set sail at Harfleur with the sponsorship of King Charles VIII of France. He was apanied by his uncle Jasper Tudor, Lord of Oxford, and some knights in exile with him, and his fleet was fully loaded with some 2,000 French mercenaries. He madendfall at Mill Bay, near Milford Haven, on 7 August.


    Afternding, Henry VII was blessed by God. Simply put, he was like Emperor Han Guangwu, the founder of the Eastern Han Dynasty, and went extremely smoothly.


    First he marched eastward, he first marched to Haverfordwest, then to Aberystwyth, and arrived at Aberystwyth on August 10, 1485, and on this way, No one resisted.


    Then he continued to march east and northeast, not only easily captured Welshpool, but also upied Shrewsbury on August 15.


    After this he took Newport, Stafford, Lichfield, Tamworth and Atherstone.


    On August 20, 1485, Henry Tudor camped in Atherstone. He sent someone to contact the great nobles (Norfolk family, Northumbend family, Stanley family) who were still in Richard III''s camp. All of these families agreed to support him in his position.


    What is even more exaggerated is that he only issued a call to action at the end of 1484, which was just his casual behavior.


    But it inspired a team of nearly 5,500 people in the UK. This was in the Middle Ages. When did the people be so powerful.


    Richard III realized that the situation was serious, so he mobilized a 10,000-strong army to fight. On August 22, the two sides fought a decisive battle at Bosworth in central Ennd.


    At this time, Henry VII only had 2,000 mercenaries, but when he came to fight Richard III, he had 10,000 troops, an army that had gone through the war. But Henry VIII still has 5,000 folk supporters on the way.


    However, herees the important point. At this critical juncture of the battle, Richard III''s generals, Lord Thomas Stanley (Henry''s stepfather) and the Earl of Northumbend stood still, while Lord Stanley''s younger brother, Sir William Stanley, led 3,000 people to open the battle. After defecting, the York Army disintegrated. Richard III wore the crown and fought the enemy until he died.


    His crown fell in a bush during battle, was found by Lord Thomas Stanley, and dedicated to Henry Tudor.


    So, after only fourteen days of fighting, no, it was called marching, Henry Tudor became the king of Ennd, and it was for Henry VII that he created the Tudor Dynasty in British history.


    So, for this dramatic story, Edward felt that it was necessary to publicize it. It is necessary for the divine right of kings to be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    "Do you think it''s a pity that such an interesting andmemorative event is not written into a drama?"


    Edward said in an exaggerated tone, it seemed that Udall had missed an important historical event.


    "Your Majesty, do you mean to make the deeds of His Majesty Henry VII into a drama?"


    Udall asked with some uncertainty, does His Majesty the King like drama?


    "Yes, it''s time for the whole of Ennd to know about my grandfather''s miraculous deeds!"


    Edward said with fiery emotion, Udall felt that the eyes of His Majesty the King in front of him were burning hot, and his body was almost cooked.


    "Your Majesty, are you sure that His Majesty Henry VII will be on the humble stage of drama?"


    "Yes, I allow my grandfather Henry VII to appear in theatrical performances, and I allow someone to y my grandfather Henry VII!"


    "As for those nobles who appear, I will help you get well, don''t worry!"


    Edward saw the hesitation in the eyes of Mr. Dramatist in front of him, so he assured him,forting his fragile heart.


    The status of drama at this time is very low, not to mention that the royal family is not allowed to perform, even the nobles are not allowed to perform, so there are no figures about nobles in the drama.


    So, after more than an hour, inspired by the great King Edward, a Richard III offended God, and Henry VII received the blessing and revtion of God, and under the blessing of the great God, Henry VII came back from France , was supported by nobles andmoners along the way, and the story of defeating Richard III took shape.


    In this story, Richard III became the viin, while Henry VII was the protagonist. He not only embraced the beauty, but also defeated the evil viin, and managed the people of the British Isles instead of God.


    This is the outline written by Edward Udall. As for filling in the content, Edward instructed him to refer to the materials in the royal family.


    As for the theme, it focuses on the background of the divine right of the Tudor royal family and the glorious history of the Tudor royal family saving the people of Ennd.


    Strive to achieve the level of nine truths and one falsehood, so that people will be convinced, and even be real history.


    Looking at Udall walking towards the royal library, Edward heaved a long sigh.


    I''m afraid that in the near future, there will be another type of historical war in the genre of drama, and I can count myself as an outstanding contribution to the development of drama! In the future, I might get the title of "Father of Drama".


    Edward thought silently in his heart, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    "Your Majesty, Mr. Guy of the Dark de, please see me!" Before Edward could finish lusting, he was interrupted by the maid Lucy.


    "Call him in!" Edward ordered as if nothing had happened.


    Soon, with brisk steps, Commander Gay came to Edward''s side.


    "My Lord Commander, why are you back again? What''s the matter?"


    Edward looked at Guy Ham, who was less than two fighters away, and asked with some doubts.


    "Your Majesty, I just got a piece of news that the resentment of the citizens of London towards the royal family and your Majesty has risen sharply, and some even insulted you in public!"


    Speaking of this, Commander Guy was filled with righteous indignation and excitement, as if the citizens of London were not scolding Edward, but him.


    "Then, my Mr. Ham, why do the townspeople scold me?"


    "Could it be that I did something heinous? It seems that I still don''t have dignity!"


    Edward felt that this was an unwarranted disaster. He didn''t do anything, so why would someone scold him blindly? Besides, the frequency of scolding myself has increased recently.


    So, Edward was still a little annoyed, and his tone became much harder.


    "Your Majesty, ording to what I have heard, it is mainly those small merchants who have offended you. Do you want me to deal with them?"


    Guy grinned, showing an exaggerated and fierce expression, his yellow and ck teeth were instantly seen by Edward.


    "Then why are they scolding me?" Edward calmed down and opened his mouth to ask.


    "I heard that the London City Council said that in order to celebrate Your Majesty''s taking office, each person was charged an extra five pence a month!"

 Chapter 104: wood

    Chapter 104 Wood


    ps: As long as everyone casts one more vote, the world will be a better world.


    After Commander Gay casually said a word, he pursed his lips tightly, his dark face looked a little tired.


    Holding slightly with rough hands, if you look carefully, the skin under his chest hair is already covered with fine beads of sweat.


    The eyes narrowed slightly, and the head began to slowly tilt down. He knew that the anger of His Majesty the King was about to wash away the city of London.


    "It''s simply unreasonable. I just asked them topensate for the losses they should have. They didn''t say anything clearly, but they even did it secretly!"


    "Okay! That''s great! It seems that the majesty of the king has note for a long time, and some people have forgotten it!"


    Edward rolled his eyes when he heard Guy''s words, and immediately understood that these London businessmen were unwilling to give up 30,000 pounds for nothing.


    They used Edward''s name to increase taxes. In this way, not only can they make up for the loss of 30,000 pounds, but they can even make a lot of profit.


    What is exasperating is that not only did Edward not get a pound, but he also became a viin for no reason.


    You know, in the time of Henry VIII and Henry VII, if the merchants were so bold, they would have been hanged long ago.


    And this group of businessmen have the courage to provoke themselves, they really think they are made of mud!


    "Guy, how many good Dark de yers are there in London!"


    Edward thought for a while, the thumb and index finger of his right hand scratched each other unconsciously, and the long nails he had kept were struggling inside and out.


    Looking at the leader of the dark de who lowered his head and pretended to be a snail, he asked with a sullen face.


    "Your Majesty, relying on your annual appropriation and the protection fees we collect, ording to your n, London is now divided into four jurisdictions, each with a centurion-level poption."


    "So, plus mymander''s self-government area, there are now 564 people in London, and the current number is still growing slowly."


    "And those who are able to fight are only less than 400 people!"


    As he said that, Commander Gay, who was still a littlecent, was a little embarrassed, and lowered his head in a little shame.


    He felt that when His Majesty the King needed him, he had fewer capable manpower, which was not conducive to His Majesty''s n.


    In fact, this is rted to his recruitment n. As a bankrupt intellectual, he still prefers people like him.


    So basically what he can recruit is those intellectuals who can read and write, followed by those who can beat capable vulgar people.


    Edward took a breath and calmed down his mood. His mouth wanted to say some curse words, but he felt that he would be disrespectful to the king.


    "My Lord Commander, what you did... is not bad. I think it''s just a problem with your recruiting strategy. Just change it and it will be perfect!"


    Edward was about to spew out bad words, but he turned a corner in time, because he thought about it, and he couldn''t me him, after all, he had never done this business.


    I have been letting him manage it like a sheep. In the absence of a reference, it is already very good to reach this level, and his confidence should not be suppressed.


    "So, my Excellency Commander, let''s start to meet this important task!"


    When Commander Guy was preparing to greet Edward''s saliva, unexpectedly, he waited for an understatement, which can be said to be mostly apliment.


    Just as he was in a daze for a moment, Edward began to announce the mission!


    "Subordinate to the Royal Family of Ennd, Commander of the Dark de¡ªGuy Ham, follow your instructions, His Majesty Edward VI!"


    Guy reacted immediately, knelt down on one knee, put his right hand on his chest, slightly lowered his head full of ck curly hair, and made a thick voice.


    "Commander Guy, now I order you to immediately mobilize all the personnel belonging to the Dark de in London to investigate the entire London nder of the royal family and find out the real mastermind behind it!"


    As he spoke, Edward took out a ck pottery shard from the wooden box behind him, which was specially fired to form the English version of the Tiger Talisman.


    This is a custom-made rule that Edward started to set up the Dark de. In addition to mobilizing a hundred or so people belonging to him, the leader of the Dark de can usually only mobilize the troops of a centurion.


    If you want to mobilize other centurions, you need the lion-shaped tiger amulet in Edward''s hand and his tiger amulet as one.


    "Yes, for the glory of Ennd, for His Majesty the King, I mustplete the task."


    Holding the Tiger Talisman in Edward''s hand, Commander Gay stood up and replied with a passionate voice.


    After bidding farewell to Edward, Guy walked out of Whitehall Pce with a ruddy face, his neatlybed beard trembling, and narrated his master''s excited mood.


    Guy came to a small vi in London, which is the new headquarters of Dark de.


    The old small restaurant can no longer amodate the ever-expanding Dark de, and as a spy department, it is not appropriate to be in a noisy small restaurant.


    So Guy re-applied to Edward, and Edward took a vi obtained by confiscating his home as Dark de''s new headquarters.


    "My lord!" "My lord!" The two guards, Xiao L, saw their bossing, and hurriedly greeted with a smile.


    "Well, do it well!" Guy patted one of them on the shoulder and said encouragingly to the two of them.


    "Yes, yes!" The two nodded in unison, with an expression of being valued on their faces, their spirits became more lifted, and their waists became straighter.


    Guy has done countless times for such a small and inexpensive thing, and it has even be his habit.


    "My lord!" As soon as Guy entered his office, a short and lean man stood up and greeted him.


    "Wood, your report is very meaningful. His Majesty the King is very satisfied. You can be a royal knight afterpleting a few more tasks!"


    Guy looked very happy, and said to the man in front of him.


    "Yes, Your Excellency Commander, I only need three tasks, and I can serve the royal family!"


    Wood enjoyed Gay''s congrattions very much, showing an excited look.


    Since bing a centurion, Wood has always been the hardest working person among his colleagues. In just two years, he is very close to the title of knight.


    So, during the current period of time, Wood has been thinking about bing a knight.


    For example, what should one''s surname be called, one chooses one''s own, perhaps His Majesty the King will bestow one.


    And not only the surname, but also a family coat of arms. How should I do it? Is it someone who set it up?


    "Wood, Wood, are you okay!" Guy waved his hand in front of his eyes, awakening Wood who was in deep thought.


    "It''s okay, Your Excellency Commander, is there any task for me?"


    Wood wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, and asked Guy seriously.


    "Exactly, I have a task for you. You go to investigate a famous rich man in London, Cromwell Smith, collect evidence of his crime, and monitor his contacts by the way!"


    "He is our main target, don''t startle the snake, let him notice you! Remember to be careful!"


    Guy looked at the door of the office, then closed the door and window with his own hands, came to Wood''s side, and whispered into his ear.


    After all, Cromwell is the richest man in London, and he has a lot of eyeliner, so it''s good to be careful.


    Seeing his boss''s cautious appearance, Wood became more cautious in his movements and voice.


    "Okay, my lord, I will go right now, and I will definitelyplete the task."


    As he spoke, Wood saluted and said goodbye to Guy solemnly, promising with confidence on his face.


    Watching Wood walk out of his office, and the mood at this time are mixed. In fact, he still has a little envy for this subordinate.


    Wood has been following him for more than three years. He was recruited at the beginning, as long as it was to ensure the safety of his group of people, so he was specially recruited.


    Unexpectedly, Wood, the most uneducated among his group, was about to be the first knight among them. Things are changing!


    Guy sighed helplessly, and immediately threw himself into the siege of documents.


    At this time, in the suburbs of London, this is a residential area where the middle ss gathers together.


    It was already four o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun was struggling to radiate residual heat, trying to warm the vagrants in ragged clothes who were hiding in the corner.


    And these poor people can only look longingly at a small wooden building not far away, but candles have already been lit there, and the whole building looks extraordinarily bright and attractive.


    Especially in this group of standing buildings in the woods, it looks even more outstanding.


    Few people know that this is a real estate belonging to the famous Smith family in London.


    Meanwhile, Cromwell Smith, a well-known wealthy businessman in London, was walking back and forth anxiously in this brightly lit room at the age of over fifty years old.


    "Father, go sit down for a while! I''ll wait." The current head of the Smith family, Cromwell Jr., looked at his father''s anxious appearance, and persuaded him softly.


    "It''s nothing, my body can still hold on, this guest is rted to the future of our family!"


    "I can''t be careless!" Old Cromwell waved his hand, refused his son''s support, and persistently walked around on crutches.


    "Father, nothing happened to our current salt business. What else can we ask for?"


    The young Cromwell, who was around thirty, frowned, stood behind the old Cromwell, and asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe! What do you know, how long can our salt businessst? The Hanseatic League in Germany, the Kingdom of Denmark, which one doesn''t have the support of the state?"


    "The ships theyunched recently are getting more and more powerful, but we are still the same, and the pressure ofpetition is too great! While we still have money, we have to change our thinking and regain control of a profitable business!"


    "Father, is this also the reason for you to worry about our King?"


    Looking at his father''s worried expression, Cromwell Jr. was very interested in the new business he was talking about, and suddenly he remembered a recent incident that didn''t fit his father''s way of doing things.

 Chapter 105: discuss

    Chapter 105 Negotiation


    ps: Vote for me and win the seven-level pagoda! !


    "s! Yes, how are we going to meet the big shot here without doing something for him first?"


    Old Cromwell sighed helplessly, the wrinkles on his face seemed to get deeper, he shook his head, and turned to look at his confused son.


    "His Majesty the King has just been in charge of the government just now, and almost all the power is in the hands of those ministers. Don''t look at him a few days ago, he was very prestigious, in fact, he was praised by those ministers!"


    Old Cromwell looked at his son, and didn''t want to tell him at first, but after thinking about it, he was very old, and he should know some things.


    "Think about it, what does a twelve-year-old kid know? I''m afraid he doesn''t even know how many counties there are in Ennd. How can he convince those ministers who have been domineering for more than two years?"


    "And until he really takes power, he has to wait until he gets married. Therefore, the most powerful right now is the Earl of Warwick."


    "The Earl of Warwick? Hasn''t he been keeping a low profile? I heard that he has been reading the Bible at home?"


    Hearing his father say this, even though he was prepared, little Cromwell was still taken aback.


    His Majesty the King, who seemed to have a lot of glory, is now being yed by the ministers in the palm of his hand. He couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Seeing that his son still looked immature, old Cromwell felt a bit of bitterness in his heart.


    I med myself for pampering my only son too much, and spent a lot of money to send him to Cambridge University, hoping that he could learn some knowledge.


    What surprised him was that after several years of study, his son became a devout Protestant and had always held a resistant attitude towards doing business.


    At this time in continental Europe, all universities were run by churches, and theology was the main content of university courses, so Cromwell Jr. could believe in Protestantism.


    After several years of teaching, he slowly epted the fact of doing business, but he waspletely blind to politics and didn''t understand at all.


    How can a businessman who doesn''t care about politicsst long? Only now did Old Cromwell deeply understand the psychology of hating iron but not steel.


    Taking a breath, Old Cromwell sorted out his mood before speaking slowly.


    "The Earl of Warwick was able to resist the former Duke Edward for two years. What do you think of his power?"


    "Now the little king has just taken charge of the government, and his anger is in full swing. He is hiding his strength and biding his time, dormant!"


    "He is an old fox, a fox who knows how to hide his tail, I have to beg him!"


    Hearing the news that he didn''t know at all, Cromwell Jr. only felt that politics was as dirty as he expected, and he became more determined not to touch politics.


    "Then why did you invite him to meet here today?"


    "You''ll find outter, go out now to see if he''s here, I''ll sit and rest for a while!"


    Old Cromwell nced at his son, leaned on his crutches, and walked slowly towards the seat, not forgetting to give instructions before leaving.


    Looking at his father''s slow-moving back, he could only shake his head, and walked out of the warm wooden house with deerskin boots on his feet.


    Stepping on the creaking wooden steps, little Cromwell moved quickly to the road in front of the wooden house.


    At this time, there were two young guards standing quietly by the roadside, staring and looking around, always keeping an eye on the carriages walking on the road.


    Stomped his feet to warm them up. He felt that the road under his feet was hard, and he was a little panicked.


    In this kind of area where the middle ss lives exclusively, most of the local managers will try their best to arrange it.


    After all, this ce is very close to London. Maybe there is a family that has a close rtionship with the powerful ministers in London. Just a casual sentence can determine one''s career.


    But little Cromwell felt that this ce was good, the transportation was convenient, and the living environment was quitefortable. Arranging her cute little sweetheart toe here would definitely make her like it.


    At this moment, Little Cromwell couldn''t help but see the happy appearance of his cute little sweetheart, especially her cute little dimples.


    "Master, Master, there is a carriageing straight over!"


    Just as little Cromwell was thinking about it, the family guard on the side patted his arm and reminded him.


    "Oh, yes, let me take a look!" As he said that, little Cromwell reacted quickly, turned his neck, and saw an ordinary ck carriage driving here.


    Junior Cromwell thought that nine out of ten it was the Earl of Warwick''s carriage.


    Cleaning up his appearance, the little Cromwell calmly greeted the slowly stopped carriage, very graceful.


    "Hello, Honorable Earl of Warwick, my father has already been waiting for you in the house!"


    The Earl of Warwick, who had just lifted the curtain of the car, saw a middle-aged maning up and saluted gracefully.


    "You''re wee, Cromwell, I''ve been friends with your father for many years, so don''t be so polite in the future!"


    The Earl of Warwick knew at a nce that it was the young Cromwell of the Smith family. He kept smiling and said in a very friendly tone.


    "Then, Uncle Dudley, let me help you down, let''s go indoors to warm up together!"


    As he spoke, Little Cromwell approached the carriage and helped the Earl of Warwick, who was in his forties, get out of the carriage.


    Then the two came to open the door together, talking andughing, and came to the warm wooden house.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, the old Cromwell, who was sitting and resting there, quickly got up and greeted him with a cane.


    "My lord, you are finally here, please sit down and drink some hot tea to warm up your body."


    Old Cromwell enthusiastically led the Earl of Warwick towards the chair by the firece, not forgetting to worry about the Earl''s body.


    "Huh, Smith, don''t be so polite with me, we are old friends!"


    After taking a sip of hot tea, His Excellency the Earl felt his icy body warm up quickly, and said to Old Cromwell with a smile.


    "Of course, I will keep in mind the Earl''s care for me all these years."


    Old Cromwell said in agreement, all the old age wrinkles on his face gathered together.


    Yes, in the past five years, I have given you money every year. Of course, I have a deep friendship. Little Cromwell, who was waiting aside, kept muttering in his heart.


    At this time, old Cromwell was chatting andughing with the Earl of Warwick, and they seemed to have a very close rtionship and a good rtionship.


    "My lord, the Smith family is involved in expanding the glory of God. I don''t know what happened?"


    Laughing enough, old Cromwell straightened his face, put away his smile, and started discussing business.


    "This is not easy. You know, His Majesty the King is in charge now. What I say is not as good as before!"


    Earl Walkeri said helplessly, as if he hadpletely lost power.


    "Master Earl, others don''t believe in your ability, don''t I know? Don''t tease me anymore!"


    Hearing that his father was smiling apologetically, Cromwell Jr. knew that his father wanted to open up colonies for Ennd and form a colonialpany.


    He didn''t expect that his father would be willing to do such a thankless business. Aren''t these all ways for those who are too poor to get rich?


    And their Smith family does not say that they are rich in London, but they are also among the top rich people in London. There is absolutely no need to engage in such a project with a low investment rate.


    While young Cromwell was puzzled, old Cromwell made new progress with the Earl of Warwick.


    "As long as you do this, I will allow you to participate in the opportunity to spread the glory of God in the New World, or..."


    The Lord Earl dragged his voice, looking at the old Cromwell who was changing color provocatively, observing his reaction.


    "Or allow your caravans to go to the East, to thend of riches."


    After seducing old Cromwell, the Earl of Warwick finally said something that made his heart beat faster.


    "Are you telling the truth? My Lord Earl!" Old Cromwell asked in disbelief, still digesting this huge and exciting news in his heart.


    If you have national recognition and be an official member, even in name, in this era of great voyages full of pirates, the safety factor of cargo ships is much higher than that of ordinary people.


    Although Ennd''s navy is much weaker than Denmark, Spain, and Portugal at this time, as a big country with more than 50 sea-going ships, its deterrent power is still good!


    Besides, thend you upy is your own and protected byw only if it is officially recognized.


    Otherwise, thend that was finally acquired can be easily taken away by others, and there is nothing to reason about.


    "Of course, it depends on your performance to get these, my Mr. Smith."


    Looking at the agitated old Cromwell, the Earl of Warwick smiled contemptuously in his heart, but on the surface he had a serious expression.


    "Okay, I should go too, looking forward to your performance, Mr. Smith!"


    "Okay, Lord Earl, I''ll see you off!" Seeing the persistent look on Earl Warwick''s face, old Cromwell knew he couldn''t keep him.


    Just like that, Cromwell and his son sent the Earl of Warwick, who had recovered his simple and honest expression, to the carriage. The two stood on the side of the road like this, watching the carriage gradually go away.


    "Father, why do you have the idea of ??doing business in thend of those barbarians?"


    "Don''t you know it''s very risky? The business is pretty good now!"


    When the carriage was gone, little Cromwell could no longer bear the doubts in his heart, and asked his father who was on crutches beside him.


    "Don''t you know the truth that the greater the risk, the more gold coins?"


    "Hey! If it wasn''t for you and the family, would I do this?"


    "I''m leaving a retreat for the Smith family!"


    The cold night wind blew on old Cromwell''s face, inexplicably bringing him a sense of bleakness.


    "Stop talking, go back, it will be better in the future!"


    As early as the period of Henry VII, it was stipted that as long as there is official authorization from Ennd, no matter who it is, as long as he has the ability to upy and conquer the east, west, and north coasts of the Pacific Ocean (the south coast is the Spanish interest area), where the heathen and barbarians live.


    Even if it is a country, county, or vige, as long as he has the ability to upy and rule that area, he will be officially recognized by Ennd.

 Chapter 106: What reason do you need to arrest someone?

    Chapter 106 What reason do you need to arrest someone!


    ps: On thest day of the weekend, ask for a rmendation ticket or a monthly pass!


    To open up a colony, the most authoritative thing is the king''s authorization, followed by the official authorization.


    Only by obtaining one of the two can you finally guarantee your own interests.


    Of course, these are the businesses of the rich or nobles, and ordinary people can only work for them.


    Like Columbus discovered the New World, but did he get the colonialnd? Thends discovered belonged to the king of Spain who supported him, and he just got a title of nobility!


    Wood didn''t want to be the pioneer who discovered thend at this time, he just wanted to be able to get the title of a knight.


    Wearing newly bought canvas shoes, Wood walked on the lively London street.


    The street is covered with lumps of t ck wet mud because of the rain. The original stinky street now smells much fresher. Pedestrians just need to pay attention to the potholes on the road.


    In fact, because the residents living in the city of London are better off than the local people. And everyone loves to be more or less clean, so the front of the houses on both sides of the road is rtively clean.


    Wood also carried the clean floor tiles in front of the house, which made it much more convenient.


    But you must pay attention to those two-story buildings. Look up at the sky from time to time, otherwise the stool that suddenly falls from the sky will kill you.


    This journey is a bit long, and it took Wood about half an hour to leave the civilian area and arrive at the aristocratic area.


    Compared with the civilian area, the aristocratic area is much cleaner. The spacious road can not only amodate eight horses passing by at the same time, but also the sewers left by the roadside from the Roman era are still in use today. This is the most important area of ??the city hall. up.


    Moreover, in order to keep the nobles clean and tidy, they also specially allocated special funds to arrange for cleaners to clean every day, and gardeners to trim the trees on both sides.


    And because of thest time the pirates invaded the city of London, the city hall also arranged for the militia to patrol continuously throughout the day.


    Looking at the neatly dressed Wood, a row of passing militiamen nced at him for a while and stopped paying attention.


    Wood, who didn''t know the situation, was frightened by the sight, forced to calm down, and made a ''fuck'' gesture towards the militiamen who were going away.


    After adjusting his depressed mood, Wood began to look around, looking at the neat and lively shops by the road with curious and envious eyes.


    A bank with two white columns, a clothing store with peopleing and going, a gold and silver jewelry store that is the favorite of richdies and noble girls, and a bustling tavern with its doors open...


    These are the ces that Wood is eager to know, and they are also the ces he has always wanted to go, especially when he thinks that he may live here, and he cane and go at any time, it is really a happy ce.


    Just walking around like this, Wood finally came to a hotel, a hotel that looked very cheap.


    Opening a door, Wood shook his head when he saw a room without people.


    "Tren, stop ying hide and seek with me,e out soon!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wood only felt his eyes flicker, and there was a thin young man in ck tights standing in front of him.


    "Hey! Your Excellency Centurion, you are still so boring!"


    The young man shrugged his shoulders, showing an exaggerated look of being defeated by you, which made peopleugh.


    "Okay, Tren, don''t be kidding, I have something to do with you?"


    "Okay, Your Excellency the Centurion!"


    Seeing Wood''s serious expression, Thrun also straightened his posture and suppressed his smile.


    "Has anything happened to the Smith family recently? Has that old Cromwell made any moves?"


    Wood found a seat and sat down, looked at his most capable subordinate, and asked softly.


    "My lord, nothing happened within the Smith family, but yesterday a big fish was brought out!"


    Thron thought about it, scratched his head, and said inadvertently, but finally seemed to think of something, and said loudly, as if he had picked up a bag of pounds, with a happy smile.


    "Oh, is it? Come on, let me see what big fish that old fox in Cromwell can attract!"


    Wood couldn''t help but arouse his curiosity when he saw the surprised appearance of Tren standing in front of him.


    "Yesterday afternoon, a purchased carriage came out of Cromwell''s back door. I didn''t pay attention at the time. After all, purchased carriages oftene out!"


    "However, I just nced at it suddenly, and felt that the weight of the carriage was much heavier than usual, and the ruts of the carriage were much dented!"


    Looking at Tren, whose face was full of drama, Wood suddenly thought about it and interjected.


    "It may also be that there are some heavy goods on the carriage!"


    "Impossible, my Excellency the Centurion, the car marks this time are much deeper than the car marks I have observed in the past week, far exceeding the record in the past week!"


    "So?" Wood sat up straight, and continued.


    "So I asked another brother to take my ce, and I followed the carriage closely, unwilling to lose track for a second."


    Tren also deliberately described the difficult problems and unbearable hardships when he was tracking from time to time, and told Wood a lot of bitterness.


    "Okay, you are the vice-captain now. It happens that one of the captains is unwell and can''t continue working. If you do well this time, I will rmend you to themander-in-chief!"


    Wood smiled helplessly, and then said something that made Tren tremble all over.


    "Yes, Your Excellency the Commander! This time the carriage I followed did not go to the market as usual, but left the city of London and came to a residential area."


    "To my surprise, it was the Cromwells and his son who got off the carriage, not the butler who purchased it!"


    "Then I waited nearby, the weather was so cold, and I was wearing very thin clothes, I was so cold...I knew the urgency of the task! I vowed not to leave."


    Seeing Wood''s face getting more and more ugly, Thrun hurriedly turned the corner in his words.


    "Just when I was about to lose my patience, another carriage came!"


    "I took a closer look, and surprisingly, it was the Earl of Warwick who got off the carriage."


    "What? Is this true? Are you sure!!"


    Hearing this, Wood couldn''t sit still any longer, and jumped up directly, holding Trent''s cor tightly with both hands, with an extremely excited expression.


    "Uh, Your Excellency the Centurion, rx a little, I''m almost out of breath!"


    Wood looked at Tren, whose face was flushed from the corner of his eye, and let go of his hand in embarrassment, only then remembered that his subordinate was quite thin.


    "Well, Tren, you keep talking, keep talking!"


    "Ahem! Alright, Your Excellency the Centurion, I''m sure it''s the Earl of Warwick! It''s him!" Thrun stretched his neck and looked at Wood speechlessly.


    "Very good, this is very good, Tren, your captain is sure this time!"


    Hearing this, Wood happily walked around the room, muttering something from time to time, he knew that the knight was right in front of him.


    After about a minute, Wood slowly recovered under the eyes of Tren who seemed to be mentally retarded.


    "So, what did they talk about?" Wood wanted to continue digging.


    "No, seeing this, I couldn''t bear it anymore, so I came back!" Thrun spread his hands and said.


    "Okay! You continue to monitor! I''ll go first!" Wood said in a hurry.


    Immediately, Wood passed the news to Guy, and Guy brought the news to Edward who was eating.


    "Okay, I got it!" Edward, who was eating, only said this, and then started his interrupted way of eating again.


    Guy, who was reporting from the side, was a little confused. He couldn''t figure out what Edward meant, so he could only wait for Edward to finish his meal.


    After eating, Edward directly pulled Guy into the study and listened to him exin the details in detail.


    "You immediately organize all the people in London, didn''t I send you some clothes for Dark de a while ago?"


    "Let them wear this clothes now, and then arrest those unscrupulous businessmen. You must wear that clothes. This is the time to establish the majesty of your Dark de!"


    Hearing these words, Guy felt uncontroble excitement.


    The department of Dark de is too non-existent. Any nobleman can easily tease him, regardless of his status as the leader of Dark de.


    "Then, where is the Earl of Warwick?" Guy asked nervously.


    "Catch it together, don''t be afraid, he''s just an earl, I''ll back you up!"


    Edward thought for a while, and said directly, with a very free and easy tone.


    "Then arrest him for what crime?"


    "What reason do you need to arrest someone! You can just find one! As long as you catch him, there are as many reasons as you want!"


    Hearing Edward''s rogue words, Guy was speechless, but it made sense after thinking about it.


    Leaving Whitehall Pce, Guy went directly to the headquarters.


    Because of the preparations in advance, there were hundreds of people standing densely in front of the vi at this time. They were tall, short, fat, and thin, but overall they looked full of momentum.


    Take a closer look, everyone is wearing a tall hat specially designed for them by Edward, which is different from the ordinary high hats sold on the street.


    This hat is made of fine linen and has a t style (referring to the appearance of Captain Jack the Pirate) with a golden brim. There is a lion in the center of the front of the hat that symbolizes the power and majesty of the royal family.


    Everyone is wearing a blood-red cloak, with an angel with wings embroidered on the surface of the cloak, wearing a scarlet shirt on the upper body, and a ck jacket on the outside.


    The lower body is white trousers, blue and white stockings, and masin boots.


    A short sword with a sheath hangs on the left side of the waist, and an iron waist card hangs on the right side, with personal information written in English on it.


    In general, the team of nearly 400 people is uniformly dressed, and it looks like an elite team.


    Walking to the front of the entire team, Guy is full of style, and he looks like the boss at first nce.


    However, the weather at this time did not give face, and it began to rain sparsely. Guy said that he was used to the weather in London.


    "Brothers, tonight is our chance to show our talents, and it is also our chance to stand out!"


    "The time to repay His Majesty the King is now, Long live His Majesty the King!!"


    "Long live His Majesty the King!" "Long live His Majesty the King!"... The people below also shouted in unison.


    Looking at the sun that was about to set, Guy said loudly.


    "Today, as long as youplete His Majesty''s mission, not only can you record a special mission point, but everyone can get a reward of five pounds! For His Majesty the King!"


    As if to stimte motivation, Guy brought out a cash reward again.


    "For His Majesty the King!"¡­


    The voice of shouting became louder this time, soaring into the sky!

 Chapter 107: arrest

    Chapter 107 Capture


    ps: Monday, it¡¯s time to ask for tickets again! More rmendations and more love!


    Guy looked at his highly motivated subordinates, nodded in satisfaction, and then waved his hand.


    "Set off-"


    "Boom, boom, boom!" The buckskin boots of nearly 400 Dark de members pped the ground, making a heartbeating sound.


    "Tren, you go with me to catch Cromwell and his son, where you are familiar!"


    "Yes, Your Excellency the Commander!" Thrun waved helplessly at his immediate superior, showing an involuntary expression.


    And his boss, the centurion Diworkk, was trembling with a fat face, and he knew without guessing that his boss had cut off the fattest piece of meat, and it was done in a fair manner.


    Looking at Tren who was walking slowly, Diwork could only clenched his fists, thinking in his mind which one would be more cost-effective to capture!


    ording to Guy''s n, only the seven most important businessmen need to be arrested. The seven members of the city council are all on a firste, first-served basis, and the centurions are free to **** them.


    And in the end, arge group gathered together to capture the big character¡ªthe Earl of Warwick.


    Guy took Tren directly to the edge of the noble area.


    It is reasonable to say that Cromwell and his son cannot live in the aristocratic district, but they both have the title of city councilors. From wealthy businessmen to the rulers of London, it is only natural to live in the aristocratic district.


    In the aristocratic area, the residence of the Smith family is located on the edge of the aristocratic area, so it is very close to themoner area, only one street away!


    Because the location is not good, the price is cheap, and the Smith family is not short of money, so the entire house covers an exaggerated one hundred acres.


    Theyout of the house is that the front is a garden, the middle is the owner''s residential area, and the two sides are the residences of servants and pets.


    So, Guy, who had never been here before, couldn''t close his mouth in surprise, staring at the garden full of flowers and nts with blurred eyes, and his legs stopped unconsciously.


    In fact, this is not his fault. In the aristocratic district, even in the fringe area of ??the aristocratic district, thend price per acre has reached five pounds per acre. It can be said that this nearly one hundred acres of garden grass alone is worth five pounds beside Guy. The entire worth of more than a dozen people.


    Seeing the neatly arranged and closed small boxes, Guy didn¡¯t know that this was the legendary honeb that could produce honey!


    "Brothers, rush with me, but remember one thing, none of the property inside can be moved, even if you have your life to take it, you can''t spend it!"


    After recovering, Guy wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth, raised his hand, and all the subordinates behind him also stopped, listening to his boss''s orders seriously.


    "Okay! Come with me!" ncing at the nodding crowd, Guy let go of his nervous heart.


    "Dangdang!" Guy knocked on the door.


    "Here wee! Here wee! My master won''t be seeing guests tonight..." A servant in his thirties mumbled and opened the door, then stared at the dagger on his neck with round eyes.


    "Well, do you know who my master is? It''s so presumptuous, I don''t want to live!"


    Looking at Guy in a strange costume in front of him, the male servant who was stunned for a while finally reacted from his fear, then opened his throat, raised his chin, and said in a contemptuous tone.


    "Hehe! I just know where this is, so I came here!"


    Guy patted the servant''s face with the back of his knife, and said domineeringly.


    "Take him down, don''t let him get away, maybe this guy is an aplice!"


    Throwing the man in front of him to Tren behind him, Guy walked straight in, followed by his subordinates.


    Seeing a group of menacing Guy, the maids and servants along the way hurriedly discarded the items in their hands and ran around in panic.


    Of course, there were also people who didn''t know what to do and wanted to drive Guy and the others away, but they were no match for Guy and his group, so they settled down easily, and this was the scene of the servants fleeing in panic.


    Pushing open the door of the room, Guy, who had been in the dark for a long time, couldn''t bear the light of the candles for a while, especially therge number of candles shining.


    Squinting his eyes, Guy quickly blocked it with his hand.


    After a while, the eyes got used to it. When they opened their eyes, they saw that Cromwell and his son were smoking cigars standing behind twenty or thirty strong servants.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know that this is the residence of the Smith family of the city councilor? I advise you to leave quickly, or wait until..."


    "You mean the London militia? Unfortunately, they may note!"


    Looking at the eloquent and threatening little Cromwell, Guy couldn''t help seeing him upset, and interrupted him with a sneer.


    At this time, the militiamen who were called for help by other attacked congressmen just dispatched! After a while, Andre, the special envoy sent by Edward, came to the militia''s barracks with a nervous face.


    "Major Prior, His Majesty the King is being attacked by a group of gangsters, hurry up and protect His Majesty!"


    Andre said anxiously and panting to Major Pryor, who was riding on a horse and had just left the barracks.


    Seeing Andreing on horseback, Prior knew him, a servant of His Majesty the King.


    "Well, Andre, I will send half of the people to rescue His Majesty the King immediately, and the rest will go to rescue other city councilorster!" Regarding Andre, the servant who often apanied Edward, Prior Very respectful.


    However, the standing militia in London only has three hundred people, and they are recruited from the citizens only when there are not enough people.


    Logically speaking, Prior is under the leadership of the parliament, but his major position was appointed by the king himself, so he seemed a little hesitant.


    "My Mr. Major, the safety of His Majesty the King is the most important thing, no one else canpare!"


    "You have to think clearly, if something happens to His Majesty, can you take responsibility?"


    "Not only your position as a major, but even your life will disappear!"


    Andre became more and more fluent in his speech, and his tone became more and more serious. In the end, he wiped Major Prior''s neck, which scared Major Prior into a cold sweat.


    "That, this, okay!" After a deep struggle in his heart, between life and position, he still chose life.


    "Brothers, let''s go, go..." Only then did Prior remember that he still didn''t know where His Majesty the King lived.


    "Well, Andre, I don''t know where His Majesty the King is currently being attacked by thieves?"


    Pryor asked with some embarrassment.


    "At Hampton Court Pce by the Thames, let''s go quickly!" Riding on the horse, Andre urged in an anxious tone.


    "Okay! Guys, go to Hampton Court Pce!"


    Under the greeting of Prior, the militiamen took scattered steps, changed directions in unison, and walked towards Hampton Court Pce in the south.


    At this time, in the brightly lit room, Guy''s indifferent attitude shocked the hearts of Cromwell and his son, and blew out any luck in their hearts.


    Guy didn''t say any more, and called his men to rush forward, and a small scuffle began.


    In less than ten minutes, Guy captured Cromwell and his son at the cost of three deaths and sixteen injuries.


    And those trained bodyguards and servants also paid the price of nine deaths and ten injuries.


    "Hehe, Mr. Cromwell, let me tell you, the person who came to arrest you today is the dark de, a department under the royal family!"


    Looking at the Cromwell father and son who were tied to the ground, Guy couldn''t help pointing at his clothes and said loudly.


    "From now on, we Dark de will make you illegal businessmen tremble when you hear this name! You can''t walk when you see this dress!"


    Squatting, Guy tugged at the blood-colored cloak floating behind him, and said in an arrogant tone, unable to hide the pride on his face.


    Half an hourter, the rest of the Dark de team slowly gathered beside the Earl of Warwick''s mansion, and the entire team had expanded to more than 600 people.


    Among them, the dejected businessmen and their family members who were **** with ropes belonged to the extra two hundred people.


    "Leave dozens of people outside to guard these criminalster, and the rest will go to the Earl''s Mansion with me!"


    Looking at the assembled crowd, Guy ordered the matter like this, and everyone present nodded and agreed.


    "Okay, everyone,e in with me!" Saying that, Guy strode towards the Earl of Warwick''s mansion, and knocked on the door himself.


    He didn''t know what news he had received beforehand, but the door was tightly closed, and no one answered no matter how hard he knocked.


    Guy felt a little strange, so he called everyone to hit the door together.


    Within a short while, the gate of the Earl''s Mansion was forcibly opened, but Guy and the others who came in could not see a single figure.


    "Oops! It must be that our movement is too loud, he noticed something!"


    Guy patted his thigh and said regretfully.


    "Everyone, look for any clues, and Tren, take a few people to find the brothers we are monitoring nearby!"


    "My lord, do you doubt?"


    "Yes, that''s right, those brothers are probably killed!"


    Guy''s face was a little ugly, and he said in a heavy tone.


    Going back to half an hour ago, the Earl of Warwick, who was eating, was shocked when he got the news that several London city councilors had been stormed into their homes by a group of people.


    Others don''t know the members of the Dark de, but how can he, a minister of the Privy Council, not know him?


    Especially the centurions in London, who are familiar with it.


    Hearing the introduction of these thugs, the Earl of Warwick was suddenly shocked. He felt that this matter was strange.


    Putting down the bread in his hand, the Earl of Warwick hastily ordered the butler standing by.


    "My wife, pack up your clothes right away, we''re going back to our hometown of Northumbend now, only ten minutes, get ready!"


    After listening to the message from his secret agent, the Earl of Warwick said directly to thedy who was dining with him.


    "My housekeeper, prepare the carriage immediately. My wife, my wife and the young masters are going back to Northumbend!"


    "Also, call the guards I recruited a while ago, they want to go back with me."


    The Earl gave orders to the housekeeper as he walked, his hurried steps showed his anxiety.


    "That''s right! You send someone to kill the little flies around the mansion, and you need to hurry up!"


    The Earl who had just climbed the stairs turned around and said to the butler who was about to leave.


    "Okay, sir! I will obey your orders!" the butler bowed down in greeting.

 Chapter 108: escape

    Chapter 108 Escape


    ps: Ask for a ticket if you have nothing to do! Sorry, the title is wrong, urgently start contacting the editor to modify


    Ten minutester, the Northumbend family was ready to go at any time.


    Because he was a soldier, the Earl of Warwick had always had a strong personality, so he kept his word at home, and no one dared to disobey it.


    Looking at the countess standing beside him, as well as several adult sons and daughters-inw, the count nodded in satisfaction.


    "John, Robert hasn''te back yet? Why don''t we wait a while!"


    The Countess is ady of country jazz origin. Even though she has be a Countess, her dress is still rtively simple as always, and her personality is very soft, which matches the Earl of Warwick''s rigid personality very well.


    Looking at his wife, the Earl of Warwick shook his head and said:


    "Anna, don''t wait for him, he is in His Majesty''s guard camp, very safe!"


    Hearing what her husband said, Mrs. Anna''s heart was broken. No matter how ignorant she was, she knew that her husband must be in big trouble if he left overnight. Otherwise, with his status as a dignified earl, would he still run away?


    "Okay, Anna, don''t worry, Robert will be fine, let''s go first!"


    The Earl put his right hand on Mrs. Anna''s shoulder, and whisperedforting words in her ear.


    "Well, well, I''m fine, it''s fine, let''s go!"


    Ms. Anna wiped the corners of her red eyes and said softly.


    "Let''s go¡ªNorthumbend!" With a shout from the Earl of Warwick, five lightly loaded carriages set sail for the London dock five miles away.


    There, a medium-sized merchant ship was waiting for the Earl of Warwick at the pier.


    Northumbend is the northernmost county in Ennd. Its capital is Newcastle. It faces the North Sea to the east and Scond to the north. It is also the hometown of the Earl of Warwick.


    In history, the Earl of Warwick will also crown himself the Duke of Northumbend.


    So when Guy and his party arrived at the Earl''s Mansion, they saw an empty room and two corpses.


    Lifting off the linen covering the corpse, Guy kept looking at the two young corpses lying on the ground without saying a word.


    After watching for about ten seconds, he stretched out his hand and pulled the linen up to cover the **** corpse.


    "Oh! Bury them well!" Guy said calmly.


    For Guy, starting from bing the leader of the Dark de, there are a few lives in the reports thate to him every month.


    For these, for Guy, he is used to it.


    "Boss, we found the ruts of the carriage!"


    A report broke the sad atmosphere of everyone.


    "Okay, everyone chase after me!" Guy said happily after hearing the news.


    Thanks to the weather in London, it has not been an hour since a light rain fell, and the ruts can still be seen clearly on the road.


    Just like that, the mighty army began to chase the Earl of Warwick''s convoy again, but they forced the captives hard. They had just been beaten, and now they were going to run for a long distance again.


    Within a short while, Guy found that these pampered prisoners were panting after running for less than a mile, which slowed down the pace of the whole army.


    "Tren, find dozens of people to **** these merchants back!"


    "Yes! Your Excellency the Commander!" Thrun grimaced and agreed reluctantly.


    Guy also has his own thoughts in doing this. Today Thrun performed very well, but he should not be too dazzling. After all, he is just a small vice-captain.


    After about twenty minutes, Guy finally followed the traces of the carriage to the London Dock.


    However, Guy only saw five empty carriages parked on the pier, and the scattered dock workers passed by with envious eyes.


    Just as he was about to approach, an official who seemed to be in charge of the dock came over.


    "Hey! You untouchables, do you want to die?"


    "This is something from a noble lord, don''t approach it!"


    The official looks like a small official, but his attitude is quite arrogant, and his expression is very arrogant.


    "We are members of the Star Chamber Court, and we are ordered to track down important criminals. Let me ask you, where are the owners of these carriages?"


    Seeing this, not wanting to waste any more time, Guy directly picked up his badge and asked the little official.


    Since Edward formed the Dark de, he was afraid that the Dark de would not have a deterrent effect, so he nominally affiliated the Dark de to the door of the Star Chamber Court, which is full of deterrence, so that it is much more convenient to do things.


    "This, this, I''m so sorry! I didn''t expect the arrival of the adults. I am the tax collector Cade here. This, the clothes of the main adults are quite strange!"


    The little official stuttered a little, and looked at Guy in disbelief, but he couldn''t stop the timidity on his face.


    "Okay, I just want to ask you, where did the owner of these carriages, the Earl of Warwick go?"


    Guy didn''t bother to care about what he was thinking. At this moment, he just wanted to know where his target¡ªthe Earl of Warwick¡ªhad gone!


    "Here, half an hour ago, the Earl of Warwick came to the pier and said he was going to Southampton, so he left on a merchant ship!"


    The tax collector looked at Guy with some fear, and told the details in detail.


    "Smelly bitch! So, can we send someone to catch up now!"


    After cursing, Guy looked expectantly at the tax collector in front of him.


    "Well, my lord! It''s already dark now, and the Earl of Warwick may have already left the port. Soon, he will reach the sea along the Thames River. We can''t catch up!"


    "Then you send someone to chase now, if you don''t chase, how do you know you won''t catch up!"


    Seeing the adults in the star room court so messing around, the tax collector at the dock had a headache.


    At this moment, he wished he could p himself in the face, because he med himself for talking too much, which was purely self-inflicted trouble.


    "My lord, I''m so sorry, there is no boat at night!"


    The tax collector said a word weakly, for fear that he would be taken away, after all, he is not clean at all.


    After listening to this sentence, Guy felt that his eyes were filled with gold stars, and he was about to explode!


    "Let''s go! Let''s go back!" Leaving this sentence behind, Guy turned around and walked away with a face full of unwillingness.


    "My lord, please go slowly!" Looking at the group of Gays who were gradually going away, the tax collector blessed him from behind.


    Guy''s face trembled, showing a dumbfounding expression.


    At this time, Andre, who brought the London militia, came to Hampton Pce on the Thames.


    Looking at the good Hampton Court Pce in the dark, staying there quietly, Militia Major Pryor could not know that he was cheated.


    "Andre, don''t think that you are a servant of His Majesty the King, so you can act recklessly. If something happens to the councilors, you will be wanted by the London City Hall!"


    As soon as the congressmen knew that it was his ineffective rescue, those businessmen would definitely remove him from his position, and maybe even bribe the judge to punish him.


    With such a terrible scene in his mind, Prior hated Andre for deceiving him even more.


    Seeing Pryor''s wolf-like eyes, as if he was about to tear himself alive, Andre couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Mr. Major, it doesn''t matter how much you hate me now, but you have to think about your current situation!"


    "The businessmen of the London City Council will definitely not let you go, a militia major who betrayed their interests!"


    Hearing Andre talk about his dangerous situation, Andre''s face turned paler and paler!


    "However! There is a life in front of you, I wonder if you cherish it?"


    Andre''s words directly whetted Pryor''s appetite, making his heart itch.


    "Andre, what vitality are you talking about?" Prior swallowed and asked nervously.


    "Your Majesty, your vitality is His Majesty the King!" Andre said word by word.


    "Your Majesty the King?" Prior was a little surprised.


    "It''s His Majesty the King, the whole of London, the one who dares to offend His Majesty the King!"


    "Not only your life, but even your current position can be preserved!"


    Andre is like a tempting devil, with sweet wine to lure the wandering Prior.


    "Okay... well! I am willing to serve the great His Majesty Edward!"


    "So, please tell me, how does His Majesty the King save me?"


    Seeing Prior''s appointed appearance, Andre finally smiled.


    "Don''t worry, my major, you will know tomorrow!"


    After speaking, Andre put on his hat and rode away directly.


    Looking at Andre going away, Major Prior had aplicated expression on his face.


    Late at night, the noisy street during the day is like a gentle girl, full of a different kind of poetry, which is pleasing to the eye.


    Whitehall Pce, at this time our honorable King of Ennd did not sleep or read a book as usual, but was admiring the portrait of his grandfather Henry VII.


    Henry VII on horseback was wearing the armor of an ordinary general, but he still couldn''t stop his kingly majesty.


    In front of the horse, a group of local gentlemen bowed their heads and surrendered to the king of Ennd.


    Just when Edward was about to be filled with emotion, Guy came.


    "Your Majesty, London City Councilor Cromwell and his family members have been arrested and have been sent to the detention center of the Star Chamber Court!"


    Guy said to Edward somewhat unnaturally.


    "Really? What about the Earl of Warwick?" Edward felt a little abnormal when he heard Guy''s tone.


    "Your Majesty, I am very sorry about this incident. The old fox of the Earl of Warwick has escaped!"


    Guy lowered his head and said in shame.


    "When the credits are recordedter, your credits will be annulled!"


    Edward heard the news, and said directly in front of Guy.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Guy agreed helplessly.


    "So, so many people, how much money was copied in total?"


    Edward asked directly without changing his face, without a hint of embarrassment in his tone.


    "Your Majesty, ording to calctions, we have obtained a total of 120,000 pounds, 30,000 acres ofnd deeds, more than 100 shops, banks,panies, real estate, etc. have not yet been calcted!"


    As soon as this is mentioned, Guy beams with joy, this is an item that gives him extra points.


    "Very good, very good, I will reward you with a hundred pounds, and I will send Luna to help you count together!"

 Chapter 109: reward

    Chapter 109 Harvest


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for favorites


    After saying the words of reward, Edward turned around and left, returned to his room and started to sleep.


    And Guy could only leave Whitehall Pce with mixed feelings and return to his residence.


    The next day, details ofst night began to circte in the lively London neighborhood.


    Like all capital cities, themoners and citizens of London love to talk politics, especially about the life of His Majesty the King.


    Like all bars, Papa Bath''s in the heart of the downtown area will never be short of people who talk loudly.


    No, before nine o''clock, dozens of people gathered in the bar more than 100 feet away, making the eyes of the bar owner, Papa Bass, squint into a line.


    Sitting in the wine cab, Papa Bath had a ss of barley wine in front of him. He pricked up his ears and listened carefully to the bragging of a middle-aged man with a loud voice in the center of the crowd.


    The reason why I say it is bragging is because Papa Bath is not too familiar with this middle-aged man.


    With brown curly hair, blue eyesmon in Anglo-Saxon Ennd, and striking stature.


    In this era whenmon people are generally thin, only nobles, local gentlemen, and rich businessmen are entitled to the title of fat.


    But this middle-aged man has a plump figure than ordinary people, and he also has a rosaceous nose that is typical of alcoholics.


    Papa Bath knew that the middle-aged man was called Peter, and he was nicknamed Alcoholic Peter.


    Because a rtive is a judge of the Star Chamber Court, I take care of him as a small dock worker leader at the dock. He has nothing to do all day long, so he likes to hang out in his bar.


    "Let me tell you, I didn''t blow it. Last night, I saw with my own eyes a group of people, arge group of people wearing red cloaks."


    Peter made exaggerated movements to describe the number of people he saw that night, which can be said to be full of emotion.


    "You didn''t see it, they have terrible runes on their clothes, and masks made of human bones on their faces! Everyone holds a thick thigh bone in their hands, and they look eerie!"


    Hearing Peter''s description, the audience present all took a breath of air.


    Peter also showed a frightened face at the right time, which seemed to highlight the horror of that night even more.


    "I just followed behind and watched them walk to Mr. Cromwell''s mansion step by step, directly killing all the servants who blocked the way and the servants passing by on the way, and killed all the way to Mr. Cromwell''s room. Captured Cromwell and his son!"


    "After they left, the whole mansion was covered with blood. Seeing this, I hurried home, sober!"


    Peter patted his chest, and said in a fluke tone, which involuntarily increased everyone''s trust in him.


    "Okay, for the sake of this ss of wine, I will say that much, if you want to know more, unless you have another ss!"


    Seeing the convinced expressions of the group of people around him, Peter drank therge ss of barley wine in front of him directly and shook his head.


    "Cut¡ª" "You''re almost drunk, still drinking!"...


    When the audience heard that Peter still wanted to drink after the end, they all dispersed and went to drink.


    Peter touched his big wine-red nose, shook his head helplessly, then walked to the counter, looked at Papa Bass with a teasing expression, and said loudly:


    "Father, bring me another ss of wine to calm me down!"


    "Hey! Peter, you were so bravest night!"


    Papa Bath filled the empty ss in front of him, and his tone was full of ridicule.


    "Hey! It''s just to tease these bumpkins, let''s get a ss of wine by the way!"


    Peter drank a third of a ss of wine in one breath, belched, and said indifferently.


    "However, I do know who those people who showed their powerst night were?"


    "Oh! These have aroused my interest, let''s talk about it!"


    Peter''s mysterious appearance sessfully aroused Papa Bath''s interest, and he couldn''t help asking.


    Peter did not speak, but silently looked at the wine ss in front of him.


    Papa Bath smiled, picked up the small wine barrel and filled his ss directly.


    "Very good! ording to my rtive,st night, Darkde sent a group of prisoners, who are being held in the Star Chamber Court."


    Peter nodded in satisfaction, and then took another sip.


    "It seems that this organization called ''Dark de'' is very powerful!" Papa Bass sighed.


    "That''s right, killing people without blinking an eye!" Peter responded casually.


    ¡­¡­¡­Dividing line¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, His Majesty Edward, who slept verytest night, finally woke up.


    Edward, under the service of Lucy, dressed, washed, and appeared in the mirror in high spirits.


    "Lucy, has anyone asked to see me?" Edward asked while admiring himself in the mirror.


    "Your Majesty, Archbishop Thomas hase to see you early in the morning!"


    "However, I let him rest and wait in the living room on the grounds that you are still resting!"


    Lucy heard Edward''s question, and replied with a hint of yfulness.


    "Okay! Take me to see him." Edward said casually without thinking.


    "You haven''t eaten yet! Why don''t you go to eat first and then meet him!"


    "Okay, I''ll go eat first, and then let it cool down, my dear Bishop!"


    Edward rolled his eyes when he heard Lucy''s persuasion, and then chose to eat again.


    In the living room, the elderly Bishop Thomas was restless. Ever since he heard what happenedst night, he has been in a bad mood.


    He didn''t expect that the little king would be so resolute, and within a few days of taking office, he won the seven most influential MPs in London.


    What''s even more intriguing is that although there is no direct evidence to prove that the Earl of Warwick was scared away by the little king, it is true that the Dark de rushed to the Earl''s Mansion afterwards.


    This incident made him feel a little scared. He inexplicably thought of Henry VIII, the king who killed the queen and his subjects at will, and his strong personality caused headaches.


    Having stayed here for a while, the bishop has been thinking about how to persuade the little king to cancel the hunt for the Earl of Warwick.


    Especially now that he has fled, the tacit understanding among the nobles cannot be interrupted, nor can Ennd lose face.


    As the thinking continued and time passed, the bishop''s face became more and more ugly.


    At this moment, His Majesty the King, who had had a full meal, finally came to the living room and met Archbishop Thomas who had been waiting for a long time.


    "Good day, my lord!"


    "Good day, my lord bishop!"


    After the two greeted each other, they sat on chairs facing each other.


    After a moment of silence, Bishop Thomas took the lead to break the atmosphere.


    "My lord, the Earl of Warwick left London unexpectedlyst night, you know it!"


    "Yes, I just got the news, I''m also very curious about this!"


    Edward took the words smoothly, showing a puzzled expression very cooperatively.


    "I don''t know why, this is really intriguing!"


    Bishop Thomas twitched the corners of his mouth for Edward who was acting stupid in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, the Earl of Warwick has been working tirelessly for the royal family, and he has contributed a lot!"


    "Yes, my lord bishop, I thought of the Duke of Somerset. He also worked hard for the royal family, but he was attacked by a group of pirates. Fortunately, nothing happened!"


    "However, it was him yesterday, and it may be you and me tomorrow. For our safety, don''t you think the Home Rule Council in London should be abolished?"


    Edward did not take the words of the bishop, and involved the London Self-Government Committee.


    After hearing Edward''s words, Bishop Thomas knew that this was Edward''s condition. If he did not agree to this request, the Earl of Warwick might be wanted in the next moment.


    "Yes, you are quite right. The London Self-Government Committee should indeed be abolished. The governance of London by a group of businessmen is terrible!"


    Bishop Thomas readily agreed to this request. As a believer in God, he looked down on businessmen from the bottom of his heart.


    Even if they donate arge sum of pounds to the Church of Ennd every year.


    Edward was not surprised by Bishop Thomas''s straightforward agreement, and everyone had no psychological burden of betraying other people''s interests.


    "Also, haven''t you noticed? Is the efficiency of the Regency Council very low? Besides, this is not in line with Ennd''s tradition!"


    Edward did not easily agree to Bishop Thomas to forgive the Earl of Warwick, nor did he refuse, but just said a word silently.


    When Bishop Thomas heard these words, his heart was churning, and there was an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    He didn''t expect the little king in front of him to have such a big appetite, and he wanted to remove the obstacles to power all at once.


    In this way, there will be no checks and bnces on the king''s rights, and he will be like Henry VIII, unscrupulous, and even he will be terrified.


    However, if he does not agree, after a few years, the little king will take power himself sooner orter, and his attitude towards religious reform will be a problem.


    Seeing Bishop Thomas who was silent for a while, Edward didn''t know what kind of struggle he was going to have, so Edward just waited silently.


    After ten minutes, Bishop Thomas'' eyes began to converge again, and his spirit became a little decadent.


    Sighing, the bishop said helplessly: "Of course, the establishment of the Regency Council is against the traditions of Ennd. It is to assist you in ruling Ennd!"


    "At present, I believe that your ability can already govern Ennd, and the Regency Council can be abolished!"


    After saying these words, it seemed that Archbishop Thomas had exhausted his strength, and his face was full of exhaustion.


    After hearing what Bishop Thomas said, Edward smiled in satisfaction.


    "Don''t worry, the Earl of Warwick has nothing to do, it''s just that a businessman has falsely used him. I have ordered the Dark de to investigate, and I will definitely return the Earl''s innocence!"


    Edward promised with righteous words.

 Chapter 110: appointment

    Chapter 110 Appointments


    ps Asking for votes, asking for collection, code words are not easy, hope for more support!


    In this way, Edward sent Bishop Thomas, who was staggering, into the carriage.


    At this time, he was in a very happy mood, but he didn''t show it. What he needed most at this time was calmness. After all, he was a king, and he still needed face.


    With pleasant steps, Edward came to arge room full of fairy tales.


    The whole room isposed of red, white and pink, with stickers of various colors and portraits of animals, all of which are pasted on the walls.


    And made of cloth, animal toys stuffed with wool are randomly ced on the ground, or upside down or upside down, in different poses.


    And a six or seven-year-old girl, wearing a pink giraffe suit, was sitting on the ground covered with a quilt, ying with a doll in her hand.


    The little girl muttered from time to time, but kept moving her hands. Her round face looked extremely cute.


    Edward walked quietly behind the little girl, and stopped the movement that Casey wanted to remind with his eyes.


    "Guess who I am?" Edward stretched out his hands from behind to cover little Mary''s eyes, and deliberately changed his voice.


    "Eh...it must be Brother Edward, only your fingernails are very short, and Sister Luna and Sister Lucy have very long nails!"


    Little Mary bit her index finger, moved her eyebrows, and said in a delicate voice.


    "Haha! Mary is getting smarter and smarter, what a good boy!"


    Edward had no choice but to remove his palm, walked slowly in front of her, scraped his delicate little nose, and praised.


    "Of course, Mary is the smartest, even brother Edward can''tpare to me!"


    As soon as little Lolita was praised by Edward, she was very proud, her neck was held high, and her small eyes were narrowed into a small slit.


    "Come on, Brother Edward made another fun thing for you, get up, let''s go y together!"


    Edward squatted in front of little Lolita, stroking her soft long hair, and said in a doting tone.


    "Okay! Okay!" Little Lori pped her hands happily. In the impression of little Mary, brother Edward is the most powerful and smartest. He can change anything, delicious and fun.


    So, she got up quickly, picked up the doll in her hand, and followed Edward out of the room with a smile on her face.


    Holding little Lolita by the hand, Edward led her to thewn in the backyard.


    As soon as she arrived in the backyard, little Mary saw a spacious chair suspended between two big trees. The chair was fixed in the middle of the big trees by a hemp rope, and it swayed from side to side with the wind blowing, which was very interesting.


    "Brother Edward, won''t this chair fall off?"


    Little Mary asked, pointing to the chair.


    "Come on, let''s sit on it and try it, don''t you know? Mary dares?"


    Edward looked at the little loli who was naturally dumbfounded, rubbed her hair, and asked.


    "Hmph! Brother Edward underestimates people, whoever dares, let''s go up!"


    Little Loli snorted coquettishly, and walked to the hanging chair with a proud look.


    Edward smiled and walked over, hugged little Lolita on the chair at once, and then sat on it himself.


    "Casey, help me push it from behind!" Edward tried it, and felt that the hanging chair could not move much with his own strength, and then ordered Casey who looked worried.


    "Oh! Yes, Your Majesty." Casey froze for a moment, then reacted, walked over quickly, and stretched out his hand to push.


    Sitting on the hanging chair, Edward felt that he was about to fly, and a childhood feeling flooded into Edward''s heart.


    "Whoa! Whoa! Come on, work hard, Aunt Kathy!"


    At the first push, Mary still had her eyes closed, but at the second time, little Lolita screamed excitedly, her little face was red, her eyes were wide open, and her long eyshes twinkled. , very cute.


    Edward looked at the excited little loli, and smiled knowingly. With the push of the hanging chair, Edward flew to the high sky with his full heart.


    The next day, under the auspices of Edward, a new meeting of the Regency Council was held. Under the proposal of Bishop Thomas and the consent of many ministers, the Regency Council born in 1547 was officially abolished.


    Moreover, there is also a legal form that stiptes that no one, including the sessor king, may re-establish the Regency Committee in any form or in any name.


    After the decision of this meeting was promulgated, everyone''s jaws were shocked.


    What is even more surprising is that on the second day after the abolition of the Regency Council, under the auspices of Edward, the meeting of the Privy Council was officially announced.


    Under the auspices of the great King Edward, this meeting, adhering to the need for the well-being of the people of Ennd and the safety of London citizens, abolished the right of London city autonomy through the proposal of the Duke of Houghton.


    This proposal was agreed by most of the Privy Council ministers, and the Speaker of the Privy Council and Chancellor of the Exchequer, Faris Alexander, also took the lead in speaking, resolutely supporting the proposal of Duke Houghton. For the safety of the majority of London citizens, the abolition of the London Self-Government Committee is a matter of course.


    All the ministers also agreed with Duke Houghton''s proposal, and agreed that the London Self-Government Committee did not pay attention to the safety of London citizens and was irresponsible.


    In this way, the self-government rights that the London merchants had worked so hard to win werepletely swept away, and London was once again bathed in the glory of His Majesty the King.


    The Earl of Warwick''s departure from home, which attracted people''s attention, was neither discussed nor exined, so it was forgotten by many ministers.


    But in private, it was said that His Majesty the King himself promised not to pursue all the affairs of the Earl of Warwick, but he was not allowed toe to London again.


    Some people even said that King Edward sent the dark de killer who had been in the limelight a while ago to personally hunt down and kill the Earl of Warwick, and hadpletely killed the Earl''s family.


    There are different opinions about this gossip, and it is not known whether it is true or not.


    But a major event rted to the livelihood of Londoners has attracted the attention of the citizens of London.


    Minister of the Privy Council, Secretary of State William Cecil is about to be London''s first royally appointed mayor.


    In fact, before Edward made this decision, he went through some careful consideration.


    In the history of Ennd, William Cecil was a famous politician.


    The main adviser during the reign of Elizabeth I was also a talent in governing the country during the Renaissance.


    If the original historical situation is followed, during the period of Edward VI, he would have served as the chief minister of state and be in charge of the Privy Council.


    And in 1558, after Elizabeth ascended the throne, she became her only secretary.


    And what made him famous in Europe began with Ennd''s defeat of the Spanish Armada in 1588.


    When the Armada approached, Cecil began to n for the uing war from all aspects of politics, military affairs and diplomacy. Henry IV) and James VI of Scond, and closely watched the movements of Catholics in Ennd and Scond; on the one hand, they prepared for war in terms of manpower and material resources.


    The British army defeated the Spanish Armada in a naval battle, which is inseparable from Cecil''s careful arrangements before the war.


    So, Edward cherishes this talent like Xiao He in the future.


    In order to train this future capable minister, withdraw


    Edward specially arranged for him to roast on the stove of the Mayor of London.


    Because London at this time is like a fire that has just been extinguished. Under the stimtion of the sun, it will be revived at any time.


    To be honest, the citizens of London took the right of self-government from the king together. Although Edward borrowed a little mistake, the ministers of the United Privy Council unterally took back the right of self-government.


    However, since William the Conqueror granted London self-government in 1066, for five hundred years, the citizens of London have been ustomed to the jurisdiction of the city council and have never been constrained by the king, even though the sessive kings of Ennd spent most of their time in London.


    Not only will the citizens resent the king''s jurisdiction, but the businessmen who have lost their rights will not just watch their rights being lost in their own hands.


    Therefore, the citizens living in London are very likely to unite with the merchants who used to greedily exploit them to restore London''s autonomy.


    Instead of wanting to live freely and happily under the glory of His Majesty the King.


    William Selsey came to Whitehall Pce the day before he assumed his duties, and came to meet Edward.


    "Your faithful servant, William Selcy joins the King of Ennd and Irnd, King of France..."


    This meeting is rtively formal, so both Edward and Selsey are dressed in costumes, and the meeting ceremony is quite grand.


    On the day William Selsey officially took office, the Pce of Westminster held an unprecedented inauguration ceremony.


    Originally there was no trace of the inauguration ceremony of the mayor of London, but the ministers also agreed that it should be a big one. Edward also believed that holding a grand ceremony would help to demonstrate the royal power.


    So, in the hall of the Pce of Westminster, the appointment and removal ceremony officially began with many ministers, London nobles, wealthy businessmen in London, and members of Congress as the audience.


    First of all, the fifty-member Royal Orchestra yed cheerfully to render this unforgettable day.


    After that, Edward slowly came to the steps of the hall, and William Selsey came to Edward with a serious face and knelt down on one knee.


    This is ording to the method discussed by Edward and Bishop Thomas, and ording to some previous practices, a new style of rules has been formed.


    As the new mayor of London, William Selcy knelt down on one knee towards Edward, with his right hand on his chest, his eyes slightly closed, and his head lowered to show his respect for Edward.


    "Mr. William Selsey, in view of your consistent loyalty to the royal family and your outstanding abilities, I hereby appoint you as the mayor of London in the name of the King of Ennd."


    Edward cleared his throat, made a thick voice, and said to William Selsey at the front and lower.


    "Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty the King, I will always remain loyal to the royal family, loyal to you and your heirs!"

 Chapter 111:

    Chapter 111


    ps: The ssmates are ying, the update time is a bitte. Ask for tickets and collect!


    After the ceremony, William Selsey began his inaugural speech under the warm wee of everyone.


    Originally, there was no such link, but in order to ease the tension of the deprived businessmen, Edward specially set up this link, so as to reassure them.


    Standing next to Edward''s luxurious chair, the new Mayor of London, His Excellency William, felt his mouth was thirsty.


    Subconsciously swallowed, Mayor William. Started his first inaugural speech, and the first inaugural speech in Ennd''s history.


    "Honorable Majesty, ministers and guests sitting here!"


    Mayor William turned his head to look at Edward, bowed, and then bowed to the ministers and guests below.


    "It''s an honor to have the trust of His Majesty King Edward, and let me be the mayor of London!"


    "This is a trust and a heavy responsibility, so I will earnestly perform my duties as mayor in the next four years, and will never disappoint the expectations of His Majesty the King and the citizens of London!"


    The term of office of the mayor of London is also stipted by Edward. He hopes that this position will be held on a regr basis like the current Ming Dynasty, changing the traditional practice of hereditary and long-term appointments.


    Four years are neither too long nor too short. There is no need for elections here. It is enough time for one person to show off his skills, and it can even highlight a person''s administrative ability.


    "So, with the assistance and supervision of Parliament, I will start to exercise in London the initiative for the benefit of the general public."


    Yes, that''s right, Edward, the self-governing parliament in London, has not been abolished. This is not only the result of apromise, but also Edward''s deep meaning.


    In the past, there were only fifty or sixty people in the London Parliament. These people are all elites from all walks of life in London. It can be said that they are the public opinion in London.


    As one of thepromise conditions, Edward promised that these people would serve as members of parliament for life. Without definite evidence, Edward and the Privy Council would not be able to arrest and remove them from their posts.


    And they happily epted the decision to abolish London''s self-governing rights.


    After that, Edward stipted that the city council has the right to audit the city government''s finances, and can impeach city government officials to the king, but officials cannot be removed. Only His Majesty the King can remove them.


    The City Council has absolutely no right to appoint or remove city government officials, nor does it have legitive power.


    But they can also review the cases that have been judged by the London court. However, they can only propose retrial or overturn to the king, and they cannot directly overturn.


    Of course, after the city council retained these rights, Edward also got what he wanted: the number of members of the London City Council ispletely nominated by the king, and these people can serve as members only with the consent of the city council.


    "And, in view of the huge losses caused by the previous pirate attack in London, the London militia will be disbanded, and they will be..."


    Before Mayor William could finish his sentence, there was an uproar in the audience, and immediately a businessman raised his hand to ask a question.


    "Sir, do you have any questions?"


    "Mr. Mayor, may I ask why the militia was disbanded, and who will be responsible for the security of London in the future!"


    Seeing this gentleman who interrupted his speech, William smiled, and then said:


    "What this gentleman asked is exactly what I want to say. We will set up a police department. After all the militias are disbanded, they will all be policemen and be responsible for the security of London."


    "And the defense of the city of London will be in charge of His Majesty''s Guards, which is the original Guards. Everyone can rest assured of thebat effectiveness of His Majesty''s Guards!"


    In fact, the post of police was split by Edward from the sheriff of the local county, which was the predecessor of the British police in the future.


    This is a position with a long history. The United Kingdom has established the principle of security autonomy since the 9th century.


    The magistrate sprouted in the period of Richard I (September 8, 1157-April 6, 1199). But Scond has never been peaceful after Richard ascended the throne. In order to quell the rebellion and curb social unrest, Britain promulgated a decree on maintaining order in the kingdom, reiterating the ancient oath, requiring all men to abide by the "king''s peace" and assist in the arrest of criminals who vitedws and disrupted order.


    Enabling local knights, which became the origin of magistrates.


    After the 12th century, a model gradually emerged in which the magistrate led the constable to be responsible for local security.


    But the magistrate also leads the local militia and is responsible for maintaining local security. He not only has part of the judicial power, but also has military power, which is extremely powerful.


    At the beginning, after the disbandment of the militia, someone proposed to set up a magistrate, but Edward vetoed it.


    Therefore, the police appeared in Ennd more than three hundred years in advance.


    The defense of London, Edward, was handed over to his own guards.


    ncing at the speech in his hand, Mayor William rubbed his eyes and continued.


    "And from the beginning of my tenure, I will follow His Majesty Edward''s opinion and start to rectify the appearance of London!"


    "ording to the instructions of His Majesty the King, with the consent of the Privy Council, the London City Management Office will be established. They will be fully responsible for the management of all safety and hygiene conditions in London''s streets, houses, sewers, etc. No one may resist."


    Regarding the hygiene situation in London, Edward is already unable toin, so he can only sacrifice our urban management army, which ranks first in China''sbat power rankings.


    The source of these urban management troops is the local disabled militiamen who came back from the expedition to Scond. Although they are physically disabled, their murderous looks are unstoppable.


    "In addition, the London Autonomous Court is retained. The judges of the court are nominated by the Privy Council, appointed and dismissed by His Majesty the King himself, and supervised by the London City Council."


    After saying these words, everyone in the audience really understood that the tentacles of His Majesty the King had already surrounded London, and the more they struggled, the tighter they gathered.


    However, Edward has taken back the judicial power, but taxation and finance must be taken back.


    "ording to the instructions of His Majesty the King and the consent of the Privy Council, under the City of London Government, the Finance Department will be set up independently!"


    "The Department of Finance is only responsible to His Majesty the King and me, and no one else can govern!"


    "The Treasury Department will be responsible for collecting various taxes from the City of London and its jurisdictions, and 70% of the taxes collected will be turned over to the Privy Council Treasury Department, and the remaining 30% will be obtained by the city government."


    The establishment of the Ministry of Finance has been weed by the ministers of the Privy Council. No one will have too much money.


    "Next, we will have the Department of Engineering and Construction, who will be in charge of..."


    "There is also the Office of Inspectorate, who are responsible for monitoring corruption among London officials..."


    "We also set up the Port and Terminal Management Office, who are responsible for the management of the London Port and various terminals..."


    "We will set up a workhouse, and all the people who wander in London will be ced there..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After talking like this for more than half an hour, the London City Government has already administered eight departments, and finally, it ising to an end.


    "This is thest department, we will set up the Department of Poption and Household Registration Management!"


    As soon as thest two words came out, the faces of the people below suddenly became more refreshed, and the exhausted breath spreading in the air disappeared without a trace.


    You must know that although Ennd does not have household registration at this time, local control is very strict.


    Due to the development of the enclosure movement, arge number of farmers began to wander to big cities such as London. Since the urban sector could not provide arge number of employment opportunities, poverty and unemployment increased sharply, and social unrest.


    In order to maintain economic and social order, the British government implemented both kindness and power. On the one hand, itunched limited relief, and on the other hand, it introduced a series of severe punishment and repression measures.


    The Parliament enacted the "Handicraft Law", which stiptes that people aged 12-60 must work, and magistrates can order anyone to do farm work during the busy farming season. Workers'' right to move is strictly limited, and no one is allowed to leave without written permission. ce of residence, otherwise they will be arrested and deported.


    "The Department of Poption and Household Registration Management will conduct poption registration. All people who live in London and own real estate in London, whether they are nobles or poor, their names should appear in the files of the London City Government!"


    "Thank you everyone, this is the end of my speech, thank you His Majesty the King and all ministers for their trust!"


    After finishing speaking, William Selsey bowed to Edward and the ministers and councilors under him, and stepped back slowly.


    Immediately, there was a burst of loud apuse in the hall.


    Just as the ministers and congressmen were about to leave, Edward, who had been sitting there, suddenly stood up and returned to William Selsey''s position.


    Seeing His Majesty''s actions, all the people present immediately pricked up their ears, showing a listening attitude, and the expressions on their faces became serious.


    "Gentlemen, the establishment of the London City Government this time is based on the expectations of me and the ministers of the Privy Council. No one should neglect it!"


    After saying this, there was loud apuse from the audience.


    Edward waited for the round of apuse to pass, and then said with a serious face.


    "And in this newly established department, all official appointments will be very different from the past!"


    "Except for the head of the department, we no longer use the rmended method to appoint other officials."


    "Instead of holding an exam, an exam that everyone can take!"


    "Whether you are from London or York, as long as you are from Ennd, you can take this official selection test!"


    "No matter which country you originally belonged to, even if your family is in France, your family is in Spain..."


    "As long as your belief belongs to the Anglican sect, then you can take the London official selection exam!"


    Edward held this official admission examination not only to establish a huge bureaucratic system and promote centralization.


    More importantly, this wonderful move will promote the promotion of Anglicanism among the people, so that Catholicism will withdraw from Ennd faster.

 Chapter 112: Trial implementation of new official selection system

    Chapter 112 Trial Implementation of the New Official Selection System


    ps: Ask for counting tickets, ask for favorites


    The selection of officials is determined by examination. This proposal was opposed by most of the Privy Council ministers as soon as it appeared, which waspletely different from the scenario Edward had envisioned.


    After all, most of the ministers of the entire Privy Council are of civilian origin, and there are very few noble children. ording to the usual logic, they should support this decision.


    Who knows, after Edward made this proposal, the entire meeting room was like a boiling boiler, almost full of opposition.


    Of course, they did not dare to directly oppose the king so tantly. They turned a corner to persuade Edward to give up this idea.


    For example, if something does not conform to traditional practices, it should be postponed for a few years! Citizens and gentlemen and nobles are not easy to ept...


    These persuasions to Edward are all farts. Under his arbitrariness, the ministers can only sumb.


    Afterwards, Edward thought for a while, and realized that the **** decides the head. After these ministers who used to bemoners gained power, their thinking was simr to that of the nobles before, and they always wanted their descendants to have a good future.


    They are not like nobles. After the nobles be adults, as long as they are approved by the king, they can directly be local magistrates, secretaries of the Privy Council, and generals of the army.


    And they can only rely on their own rtionship to arrange for their son or rtive to work as a small secretary in a local or court, or a small errand runner.


    Regarding this issue, Edward felt that he could not keep suppressing it, so Edward gave them a priority.


    What is priority? It means that in the future official selection examination, if there are two people with the same score at the same time, if one of them is the heir or close blood rtive of the Minister of the Privy Council, then that person will be given priority for admission.


    If this privilege is good, in fact, if the person is not capable, he will not be on the admission list. If the ability is strong, this privilege is useless.


    But if your test scores are rtively poor, the level of half a bucket of water, then priority admission is very important.


    At the same time, in order to prevent this right from being abused, Edward stipted that each minister can only use it three times, and if it is used up, there will be no more.


    Therefore, the n to select officials through examinations was passed.


    After Edward finished speaking, the audience burst into apuse like thunder.


    The level of apuse this time was extraordinary. Compared with the previous apuse, it was more passionate andsted longer,sting about half a minute.


    Seeing that this examination system is so in line with people''s hearts, Edward also has more confidence in implementing this system throughout the country.


    "I have decided to hold the official admission examination in London three monthster, on April 28!"


    "In this selection exam, everyone can only rely on their grades to obtain official positions, not on blood."


    Why should it be set in three months? In this age when information is not circting, coupled with the rudimentary means of transportation, it is already difficult to get to London from other ces in three months.


    In this way, the warm atmosphere at the scene continued until after Edward stepped down.


    Fisher is a businessman and a member of the London City Council.


    For a small businessman relying on his own sewing skills, he gradually became a big businessman with more than a dozen clothing stores.


    For a person of civilian origin, he was able to be a London city councilor and entered the circle of high-ranking figures in London.


    But for him at present, he is quite satisfied with his current position, but like all parents in the world, he has higher requirements for his children than himself.


    In Ennd, where the status of merchants is rtively low, the guarantee of wealth for merchants is very low, and only the nobles are the rulers of Ennd.


    And if you want to be a nobleman, you must win the favor of the king, but how can you let the king see you? Only whenmoners be officials can they see the face of the king and have the possibility of bing nobles.


    Under normal circumstances, most of the official positions are monopolized by nobles, and it is much more difficult for ordinary people to sit in high positions.


    Besides, the status of an official is not only much higher than that of a businessman, but also a small fortune in ordinary times is equivalent to a year''s ie of an ordinary businessman.


    Businessmen still lose money, and officials are absolutely guaranteed ie in drought and flood.


    With joy, Fisher sat in the carriage and urged the driver to go home.


    As one of the few clothing merchants in London, his house is located in the middle of the wealthy district, where thend is very expensive.


    Get out of the car in a hurry, Fisher quickly ran out of the car, took some staggering steps, ran to the second floor, and knocked on the door of a room.


    "Boom, boom, boom!" A series of hasty knocks on the door woke up the sleeping young man.


    The young man''s face was sharply shaped, with two sword-shaped eyebrows above dark blue eyes, a straight nose, thin lips, and a sparse beard on his chin.


    Looks like a formidable character. (if the long golden hair is removed)


    In fact, Veseli is a genius-like figure. He has read all the books in his family since he was a child. Relying on the business atmosphere at home, he has already perfected his research on the subject of mathematics.


    When he was twelve years old, he curiously looked through the ount books at home, and with an interesting mind, he carefully recalcted the ount books.


    Thus recovering the loss of three hundred pounds for his father, Fisher, and also helped him find two guys who were struggling.


    Since then, his family has never hired an ountant, and he has always been in control of his family''s ount books.


    Afterwards, he read the Bible and taught himself Latin by the way.


    When he was sixteen years old, he went to France and started to y. In half a year, he not only opened a tailor shop to Paris, but also learned French.


    Then he went to study at the University of Paris, which was established in 1180 and is known as the oldest university in the world together with the University of Bologna in Italy, and is also known as the "Mother of European Universities".


    Three yearster, he returned to London and stopped paying attention to his family''s business. He kept hiding in his room and studying the books he brought back from the University of Paris.


    For his son, Fisher has high expectations, but he has beenck of interest in other things.


    "Who is it?" Veseli rubbed his tired eyes and asked in a troubled tone.


    "Veselli, get up, there is something here that you are definitely interested in!"


    Fisher knew that his precious son had stayed up all night studying books again, so he said in a joyful tone.


    "Oh! My God, Dad, you have said this countless times, don''t disturb my sleep, okay?"


    Veselli didn''t even open his eyes, and covered his head with the velvet quilt again, and said helplessly.


    "Okay! But I really didn''t lie to you this time, you will definitely be interested in this matter!"


    Fisher was also a little embarrassed about his previous misdeeds, but he still spoke loudly again.


    "Veselli, His Majesty the King is nning to hold an examination to recruit officials in three months'' time!"


    "Really? Then what does this have to do with me, I don''t want to be an official!"


    Stuffed in thefortable quilt, Veseli said willfully.


    "Think about it! There must be a lot of people taking the test this time. If you take the test, if you are not sure, you will be among the top few in the test, and your name will spread all over Ennd!"


    "Besides, Ennd is so big, there must be a few like-minded people with you, don''t you hate that no one will apany you to study those books together! This time is a good opportunity."


    Fisher outside the door tried to persuade him that he was very sure that he could persuade his son this time.


    In fact, he guessed right. Veseli, who has always been smooth sailing, usually has a modest smile on his face, but he is always proud in his heart, and he looks down on other stupid ordinary people.


    He couldn¡¯t find anyone with the same talent as himself. He has been seeking defeat alone, and no one understands the loneliness in his heart.


    After listening to his father''s words, Veseli suddenly opened his closed eyes, lifted the quilt, and opened the door in his pajamas.


    "Dad, is what you said true?" Veseli put his hands on Fisher''s shoulders, shaking them non-stop.


    "Yes, yes, yes, these are true, you can go to the selection test!"


    "Stop first, I''m a little dizzy!"


    Fischer felt a little ufortable being shaken, and felt like he was about to throw up, so he stopped Veseli.


    "Okay Dad, do I need anything?"


    "Son, you..."


    "I don''t need to prepare anything. At my level, this kind of exam is not difficult for me!"


    Veselli didn''t care about Fisher anymore, and started talking to himself from the side, which made Fisher a little embarrassed.


    Putting down his raised right hand, Fisher didn''t me him at all. He was used to his son''s state.


    After attending the inauguration ceremony, Edward didn''t care about the crowd who were arguing below, nor did he attend the gathering started by the nobles, ministers, and parliamentarians.


    He just sat in the carriage and returned to his own pce.


    As soon as Edward came back, he saw Baron Smith and Sir John who had been away for nearly two months.


    The two of them looked as if they had washed, but the tiredness on their faces couldn''t stop them.


    "Your Majesty, the two of us have sessfully recruited 500 heroic cavalry, 500 longbowmen, and 1,000 strong infantry from Lancaster and Cornwall!"


    As the currentmander of the Royal Guards, Baron Smith is the first to report to Edward.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, relying on your blessing, the people of Ennd came to sign up one after another after hearing your instructions. The scene was really shocking! Soon, we recruited so many people."


    "Furthermore, ording to your instructions, among the 2,000 people recruited, half of them are freemen, about 1,000 people, but they are basically infantry and longbowmen."


    The Minister of Royal Affairs, Sir John, also hastily added.

 Chapter 113: princess wedding

    Chapter 113 Princess'' Marriage


    ps: Ask for tickets, please collect, I feel very sad for the English b-level exam today, pleasee andfort me! ??


    Hearing their answers, Edward nodded in satisfaction, with a smile on his face.


    Seeing His Majesty''s satisfied expression, Baron Smith and Sir John breathed a sigh of relief, looked at each other, and nodded.


    Edward didn''t see the small movements of the two people in front of him, but turned his head and cast his eyes out of the window.


    At this time, London is still as lively as usual, but Whitehall Pce is located in the center of London, there are no shops and businesses, only peopleing and going.


    The well-dressed and personable gentleman on the carriage, thedy talking andughing, the slow-paced businessman wearing a tall hat, and the ordinary citizen in a hurry, there are many more.


    This is London, at the end of the Middle Ages, London where capitalism was sprouting.


    "Very well, Baron Smith, you arrange these great boys to the barracks outside London, which is the barracks where the militia used to be stationed."


    "You train them well for me, just follow the same training as you trained orphans a while ago!"


    Edward didn''t look back, just looked at the green ss window, and said slowly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Baron Smith saluted Edward sternly.


    "Sir John, hurry up and allocate the money in ce, and the sries of these people will be paid by you in the future!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty! Well, I don''t know how much the monthly sry of these people should be?"


    Sir John responded quickly, but when he rolled his eyes, the miserliness came out again.


    "Well, let''s count it as twelve shillings per month now. After half a year, it will rise to one pound, and after another year, it will be enough to raise it to the level of the eighth floor of these old guards!"


    These words touched Edward''s heart, even though he was not sensitive to money, but with three thousand people added up, the monthly sry alone was terrifying, and it would make Edward''s heartache even more.


    Besides, it would be unfair to the veterans who supported it if the neers were on the same level as the veterans who followed Henry VIII.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, your instructions are the beacon for my actions!"


    Sir John said disgustingly.


    At this moment, the little maid Lucy came over and whispered into Edward''s ear.


    "Let hime in too! Just talking together!"


    "Yes! Your Majesty." Lucy bowed politely, then stepped back.


    Soon, the handsome middle-aged Alexander Knight, dressed in bright clothes and handsome, came in. His every move was pleasing to the eye, and he naturally developed a good impression of him.


    After all, handsome men and beautiful women are all privileged, and automatic liking is one of them.


    "Good day, Your Majesty!"


    "Good day, Mr. Knight!"


    "Mr. Knight, what do you have today?" Edward finally turned around and asked suspiciously.


    "Your Majesty, you ordered fifty orphans to be selected as bodyguards, and the selection has already beenpleted!"


    Alexander Knight''s voice is very mellow, with the maism of a middle-aged man and the softness of a woman, it sounds very intoxicating.


    "Among them, 30 men and 20 women are selected from the best."


    "Very good, those who are not selected by the oldest group of orphans, let them join the Dark de!"


    Edward was very happy that the orphans with high loyalty joined the Guards, and his control over the Guards was even deeper.


    "If, among those orphans who have been screened out, any of them want to continue studying, and if they are more talented in reading, let them go to college!"


    "I don''t think any university would dare not ept them!" Edward thought about it again, and he couldn''t kill some children who might be future scientists or inventors. These people have made great contributions to society.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Alexander was a little puzzled as to why Edward wanted these people to go to college, what was the use of studying, and he still had to pay tuition.


    "Oh, by the way, Mr. Knight, if there are orphans with outstanding reading talents in the future, let them continue to study!"


    "And, dear Sir John, you are responsible for the college expenses of these orphans!"


    Hearing what Edward said, Sir John immediately had a bitter face, with a look of reluctance on his face.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! As you order." Sir John replied reluctantly.


    "That''s it for today! You can retire!"


    Edward waved at the three of them and saidzily.


    "Yes, we are leaving, Your Majesty!" The three bowed and said in unison.


    The three of them backed away slowly. When they reached the door, they turned around and walked away.


    Edward stayed alone for a while, then walked out of the room and came to the backyard.


    "Hahaha..." Before Edward arrived, he heard a series ofughter like wind chimes, which made Edward smile knowingly.


    Sure enough, as soon as Edward arrived, he saw his older sister Elizabeth and little Lolita Marie sitting on the hanging chair together, pushed by Casey and her maid, and quickly flew to Gaochu.


    The little loli sitting on the hanging chair narrowed her eyes happily, and a series of movingughter emerged from her small mouth.


    Elizabeth, who was wearing a long white dress, was like a child, shouting happily, without the slightest look of a princess.


    Edward just stood there, watching with a lot of fun.


    After about ten minutes, little loli and Elizabeth, who had been ying for a while, stopped, sweating profusely, as if they had fought a battle, and they were extremely tired.


    After the two came down, they found Edward''s existence. Little Lolita ran over quickly and threw herself into Edward''s arms.


    "Brother Edward, when did youe, why didn''t you tell me!"


    Edward lifted the little Lolita high, making her squint her eyes and open her mouth wide open.


    After stopping, little Lolita suddenly frowned, put her hands on her hips, stared at Edward with round eyes, and said.


    "Oh, that''s who has been ying with the hanging chair, and he didn''t bring me to y with him!" Edward squatted down, looked at little Lolita and said jokingly.


    "Haha!" The little girl with a tense face couldn''t help it anymore, andughed happily.


    "Brother Edward, don''t me me for noting back!"


    Little Lolita showed an embarrassed smile, and then said righteously, putting all the responsibility on Edward.


    "Okay, I''ll spare you this time, you must add me next time! Pull the hook¡ª"


    "Okay, pull the hook, don''t change for a hundred years!" Little Lolita stretched out her little finger, hooked up with Edward''s little finger, and said loudly.


    After arguing with little Lolita for a while, Edward walked towards Elizabeth, whose face was covered with ck lines.


    "Hey! Elizabeth, I didn''t expect you to like ying this!"


    "Hey, can''t I y this? Little Edward, do you want to discipline me like your father?"


    In order to cover up her embarrassment, Elizabeth showed a ferocious expression on her face, and said with a ferocious face, while speaking, she gestured with her fist.


    "No, no, how dare I care about Her Royal Highness Princess Elizabeth!"


    "I want to say, if you know you like to y, I would have done it for you!"


    Edward waved his hands again and again, making fearful movements, and then said.


    "Puff¡ª" Seeing Edward making such a move, Elizabeth and little Lolitaughed together.


    Looking at the twoughing together, Edward rolled his eyes indifferently, and let themugh.


    "Okay, Elizabeth, are you sixteen this year?"


    Edward looked at Princess Elizabeth with fair skin and fluttering hair, and asked aloud.


    "Yes, you are right, what''s the matter?" Elizabeth was asked this age question suddenly, feeling a little weird, and then asked back.


    "That''s why you''re not too young. Ady from a noble family is already engaged, or married, and has a child!"


    "Now the ruling and opposition parties are talking about your marriage, and I also think that you have reached the age to get married, it''s time to get married!"


    "Of course, I willpletely give you the right to decide on your marriage. Even if you like a small nobleman, or even a businessman or amoner, I will not stop you!"


    After Edward finished speaking, he directly made Elizabeth blush, and Her Royal Highness, who is usually carefree, was also a little embarrassed.


    "This, Edward, don''t worry about me, I will find it myself!"


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth''s face finally turned into a big apple.


    "By the way, Edward, my marriage is not important, but sister Mary''s marriage is very important, she is very old!"


    Elizabeth found a good excuse to change the subject at this time, which was Princess Mary''s marriage.


    Princess Mary, who was born in 1516, is already 33 years old. Even in China in the 21st century, such older leftover women are rare.


    Of course, she is not to me for this situation. The main responsibility lies with Henry VIII and fate.


    In 1518, when Mary was 2 years old, Henry VIII betrothed her to the Dauphine of France, the son of King Francois I of France. But three yearster, the engagement was annulled.


    In 1522, she was arranged to conclude a marriage contract with her 22-year-old cousin, Charles V of the Holy Roman Empire, but a few yearster, Charles V married a Portuguese princess, and Mary''s marriage fell through.


    Francois I of France was once again regarded as Mary''s betrothal object, because the marriage of the two would prompt the two countries to form friendly states.


    The marriage contract signedter also guaranteed that Mary would marry Francis I or his second son, Henry, Duke of Orleans.


    Butter Wolsey, Henry VIII''s chief adviser, seeded in preserving the alliance between the two countries through other methods, and Mary''s political marriage also lost its purpose. The marriage fell through again.


    So, after Elizabeth''s reminder, Edward finally noticed that his eldest sister, Princess Mary, had never been married.


    "Ah, indeed, it''s time for Mary to find a husband!"


    Edward thought for a while, then said.


    "However, you don''t want to avoid it, you can get married too!"

 Chapter 114: Birth of Henry VII

    Chapter 114 The Birth of Henry VII


    ps: To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that there were only thirteen tickets today, ugh! I hope you will support me a lot!


    Elizabeth wisely chose to dy Edward''s question.


    "Edward, what kind of marriage! I don''t want to get married so early!"


    Elizabeth hugged Edward''s arm, and Edward''s slender arm was squeezed endlessly. It was soft and strong in all directions, and Edward''s heart trembled.


    "Okay, okay, give you another year, the whole of London, the whole of Ennd, I don''t believe there is nothing you like!"


    Even though he enjoyed it in his heart, he still had to worry about ethics, so he hastily withdrew his arm.


    "Okay, that''s what you said, I''m leaving first, I''m going to ride a horse¡ª"


    As soon as Edward''s voice changed, Elizabeth immediately ignored Edward and walked straight away.


    "Your Highness, where are you going! Have you finished today''s court etiquette ss?"


    Just as Elizabeth was about to go out, a hoarse voice stopped Elizabeth from walking.


    Elizabeth turned around stiffly and slowly, showing a dumbfounding smile, and nodded gently to the owner of the voice.


    A slightly rickety middle-aged woman came out of the darkness. She was like an Englishman, with a head of graying blond hair.


    Her body is like that of a Western woman, and she starts to gain weight in middle age, but relying on her tall height, she looks only slightly plump, and she doesn''t look disgusting.


    It''s just that she has a pair of sharp eyes, a high nose bridge, and wrinkled corners of her eyes, making her an easy-going character.


    However, as the maid of Edward''s mother Jane Seymour, relying on Henry VIII''s memory of Jane Seymour, she has always had a high status in the royal family.


    And she has been Elizabeth''s chaperone, nning her whole life.


    "That, Mammy! I''m going to ss, look, I forgot!"


    Elizabeth said cleverly with a ttering expression.


    "Okay, Aunt Anna, thank you for your reminder, I''m about to go!"


    "Edward, I''m going to ss, goodbye!" Witnessed by Edward, Elizabeth came to a Sichuan face-changing performance.


    At this level, if I can''t win the actress in modern times, I will lose.


    Seeing Elizabeth''s vigorous body out of sight, Aunt Anna turned her gaze to Edward again.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me, I haven''t seen you for a while!"


    Aunt Anna saluted Edward lightly, and said in a neutral tone.


    "It''s okay, Aunt Anna, Elizabeth''s ss is more important, you go and supervise her! Leave us alone!"


    Edward waved his hands, said indifferently, and hugged the little loli who looked a little scared with both hands.


    Not only that, Edward also betrayed Elizabeth severely, and at this moment, her distressed look appeared in her heart.


    "Okay, Your Majesty! Then I will take my leave!" Sister Anna with a cold face finally left.


    At this time, the little loli who was holding Edward''s waist tightly let go of her hand slowly.


    The wrinkled little face also slowly unfolded, but there was still a hint of fear in the eyes.


    "Brother Edward, Aunt Anna is so scary!"


    Little Loli raised her neck and said softly to Edward.


    "Yeah! Sister Anna looks scary!"


    "But little Mary, don''t be afraid. In fact, Aunt Anna just looks scary. She is actually very good, and she likes little children like little Mary the most!"


    Edwardforted little Lori softly, but kept stroking her long red hair with both hands.


    "Really? Then I won''t be afraid, and I will definitely not be afraid next time!"


    Little Loli raised her chest and said confidently.


    "Well! Mary is the best, no one will be afraid!"


    Edward did not expose Little Lolita''s rhetoric, but encouraged him.


    Just as Edward and the two were about to start another lift, Lucy, who was in the distance, came over at this time.


    "Your Majesty, Mr. Udall said that the script you ordered has been written. Would you like to check it out!"


    Lucy nced at Little Lolita, then said to Edward in a crisp voice.


    "Oh? Really! This is so good!"


    Edward had a gratified smile on his face when he heard the news.


    "Okay, great! That''s a real joy!"


    "Come on, Mary, was your castle builtst time?"


    "No! Brother Edward doesn''te to help, Aunt Casey is so stupid, sister Lucy not only can''t get along, but also often makes trouble!"


    After saying this, Casey on the side showed an embarrassed expression and turned his head to the other side.


    As she said that, Little Lolita also made a face at Lucy, and Lucy on the other side stomped her feet in anger.


    "Okay, then you go to build the castle! This time I will put Lucy in prison, so I won''t let her disturb you, go! I''ll go and see Mary''s resultster!"


    Edward looked at the little Lolita''s pink and jade-carved face, and said softly.


    "Okay, Brother Edward, I promise to surprise you!"


    Little Lolita clenched her fists and assured her in a sweet voice, and slowly walked back to her room under Casey''s hand.


    "Okay, Lucy, I''m here to coax the children, let''s go!"


    Edward nced at Lucy, who was still puffing her cheeks, and said helplessly.


    "Hmph! Mary will sue. In fact, she has made mistakes in the construction, and no one will help her..."


    With Lucy rambling on like this, Edwardpleted the nearly 500-meter distance.


    When I came to Udell''s room, the door was open at this time, and busy figures could be seen from the outside.


    went straight in, came to his side, and watched him write silently.


    The desk is full of rolled up waste paper. Fortunately, Edward came to papermaking in advance and made it from birch bark that can be found everywhere in Ennd.


    However, Edward did not poprize it. He considered that a lot of knowledge and books were not recorded on paper, to be precise, they were not recorded ording to Edward''s meaning.


    Edward recruited a literacy army of hundreds of people, with the purpose of His Majesty King Edward, and began to create the history of Ennd.


    Edward has only one requirement for them-the divine right of kings, centering on this theme, depicting the history of Ennd.


    One more point must be firmly grasped. The legitimacy of the French king of the Tudor royal family and the illegitimacy of the current French royal family must be publicized and vigorously advocated, and people who have read this history book must believe in it.


    As for the format? Edward directly referred to Tai Shigong''s historical records. Each king gave him a biography, and famous noble families in history, as well as nobles or courtiers who were loyal to the king also listed a biography.


    ording to the textual research and records of the royal collection, the project went very smoothly, and one-fifth of it waspleted in more than a year.


    Edward is very satisfied with this. He is not afraid of your slowness, but he is afraid that you will be rough and full of loopholes and not convincing.


    Only history books that can stand the research and scrutiny of others are the history books that can be handed down in the true sense.


    Gossip is far away, let''s go back to the original point.


    The dramatist Udall, who was dressed up before, has turned into a middle-aged uncle with a rough appearance.


    Fortunately, because the maidse to clean every day, the whole room looks tidy.


    After staying for a long time, Udall, who had been working hard, finally developed Edward, his eyes were full of surprise.


    "Your Majesty, when did youe, I''m really sorry..."


    "Nothing! I heard that your Henry VII has been written,e and show me!"


    Edward stopped Udall from apologizing and asked him directly.


    "Yes, yes! I''ll look for it!" Udall looked at the messy desktop and said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, take your time looking for it, I''m not in a hurry!"


    Edward found a chair, sat on it, and said calmly.


    Udall quickly got into the pile of waste paper, pouted his buttocks, and slowly searched.


    After a while, Udally on the ground with his **** pouting,ughing with a smile.


    "Your Majesty, I found it!"


    Before Edward started, Lucy walked over and took it from Udall.


    This is about the thickness of more than twenty sheets of paper, and Edward flipped through it with great interest.


    Ten minutester, after reading the script, Edward nodded with satisfaction, basically meeting Edward''s request.


    "Mr. Udall, your writing is very good, and I am very satisfied!"


    "Lucy, you go and get fifty pounds, as Mr. Udall''s hard work!"


    Hearing that Edward rewarded himself in this way, Udall''s face seemed to be congested with blood, and he was very excited.


    "Thank you so much, Your Majesty, really!" Udall bowed his head gratefully and said.


    "Nothing sir, you deserve it!"


    Edward said some pretentious words in a timely manner.


    "However, your description of His Majesty Charles VIII, King of France at that time, is still not deep enough!"


    "This, Your Majesty, how do you think it should be corrected?"


    Edward''s words made Udall really puzzled, so he could only lower his head, shy face, and asked in a low voice, without a trace of arrogance of a writer.


    "Well, why did you say that Charles VIII funded my grandfather to return to Ennd? And he was willing to send him back!"


    "Is this a normal behavior? This is not in line withmon sense!"


    Edward told a story that does not conform tomon sense, um, it does not conform to themon sense story that Edward thinks in his heart.


    He also knew that Charles VIII was purely trying to make Ennd mess up, just to reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    But in this way, wouldn''t Henry VII be suspected of betraying the country?


    "I think my grandfather should be..."


    Under Edward''s editing, Henry VII outwits Charles VIII, bravely ovees difficulties, wins, and returns to Ennd from France proudly.


    Of course, Charles VIII, who lost the bet, also paid some price, such as money.


    This is more dramatic, and will anyone like to watch it!

 Chapter 115: London Steel Yard Merchant

    Chapter 115 London Iron Yard Merchant


    ps: It¡¯s a daily routine, everyone votes if you have a vote, if you don¡¯t have a vote, you can also vote! I disagree (*^¦Ø^*)(*^¦Ø^*)


    "Okay, go and change it! Three dayster, I need to see this ybook in my study!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I promise to give you a perfect answer!"


    Udall was very attentive to Edward''s instructions, so he couldn''t help but patted his chest and agreed with a confident look on his face.


    "Very good! Mr. Udall, your attitude is very satisfying!"


    "I look forward to your performance!"


    As he spoke, Edward returned to his room, leaving behind Udell writing.


    The next day, in the morning, Edward was enjoying the oatmeal while listening to his young servant Andre''s report.


    "Your Majesty, the four theaters, including the Rose Theater and the Swan Theater, have beenpletely acquired by me in ordance with your instructions. They arepletely the property of the royal family!"


    Andre turned a blind eye to the delicious food in front of him, and reported solemnly.


    "Really? Isn''t there any twists and turns?" Edward''s attention was focused on the dishes on the table at this time.


    Picking up a piece of green vegetables stir-fried by an English chef, he looked at the darkened color, chewed it in his mouth helplessly, and swallowed it.


    "Yes, although there are still some twists and turns, relying on His Majesty''s majesty, I have sessfully acquired four theaters!"


    Andre felt a little embarrassed, but he still reported to Edward seriously.


    Edward didn''t care about Andre''s emotions, and was still eating under his own guidance, the craftsmanship of the royal chef.


    They are just a few minor nobles, they are not worthy of letting Edward know their names.


    "The acquisition of four theaters cost a total of 220 pounds, including the real estate of the theaters, and the signing of more than 60 actors and screenwriters."


    "Your Majesty, this is the result of my one month''s work!"


    After Andre finished speaking, he stood aside with a low eyebrow and a pleasing look.


    After eating a bowl of oatmeal, Edward wiped his mouth with a towel, then looked up and looked at his young servant.


    "Andre, you did a good job!"


    "After all, it''s the first time you''ve done this kind of thing, so it''s understandable!"


    Edward said nomittally.


    "Okay, since you havepleted the task well, then, let you be in charge of running the four theaters!"


    "This is another test for you!"


    "By the way, since this is the case, you will have a sry, so two pounds a month!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty the Great King, I will definitely not disappoint your expectations, and I will definitely increase their profitability!"


    Hearing that Edward handed over the business of running the theater to himself, Andre couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and promised again and again.


    Especially the first time he had a sry, and it was a huge sum of two pounds, which made his excited heart even more excited.


    "Okay, you go down first! Remember, profit is not the main thing. At present, you just need to cooperate with Udall to put the y "Henry VII" on the stage!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Andre retired slowly, but his ambition was more than that. How would he reflect his level if he didn''t make a profit?


    Edward watched Andre leave, looked at Lucy beside him, and asked helplessly:


    "Lucy, who are the rest?"


    "Your Majesty, Mr. Parker Matthew, the acting speaker of the London City Council, has something to see!"


    Lucy stood aside, bent slightly and said, Edward could see the two jade tes of some size from the corner of his eye.


    "Does he have anything to say?" Edward asked calmly, pretending not to see it.


    "It seems to be about the Hanseatic League, I don''t know the specifics!"


    Lucy had a confused look on her face, and then said to Edward.


    "Well, then you can invite him in!" Edward looked like I knew it, which made Lucy a little silly.


    The Hanseatic League is amercial and political alliance formed between cities in northern Germany.


    The word Hanse means "public office" or "guild hall" in German.


    This business alliance was gradually formed in the 13th century, and reached its prosperity in the 14th century, with a maximum of 160 joined cities.


    And in 1367, a leadership organization headed by the city of L¨¹beck was established, with rich merchants and nobles from big cities such as Hamburg, Cologne, and Bremen participating.


    It not only has its own armed forces and treasury, but also defeated Denmark in 1370 and concluded the Treaty of Stralsund, which directly led to the decline of Denmark''s maritime hegemony.


    Moreover, the Hanseatic League monopolizes trade in the Baltic Sea region, and has establishedmercial stations in the coastal areas from London in the west to Novgorod in the east, with strong strength.


    It declined in the 15th century and disintegrated in 1669.


    So at present, Edward has to pay attention to the matters rted to this huge organization.


    Soon, the servant cleaned up the dining table in front of Edward, and he straightened his clothes to maintain his demeanor.


    Led by Lucy, an old gentleman dressed as a gentleman with a Mediterranean hairstyle, gray beard and hair, and ck-rimmed eyes walked in with a cane.


    "Good day, Your Majesty!"


    "Good day, Speaker Matthew!"


    Edward stood up and returned the salute to show respect, and the two sat on chairs and began tomunicate face to face.


    "My Mr. Speaker, I don''t know what brought you here?"


    "Your Majesty, I am here this time not on behalf of myself, but on behalf of the majority of London citizens and businessmen, to sue you against the Hanseatic League together!"


    Mr. Speaker coughed, then put his hands on the crutches, and said righteously.


    "Oh? Really?" Edward pretended to be surprised.


    "So, what did the Hanseatic League do that made the whole of London so indignant?"


    Regarding Edward''s question, Mr. Speaker was already prepared, drank some tea, moistened his throat, and then spoke in an orderly manner.


    "Your Majesty, the whole matter still begins with His Majesty Henry II."


    After a group of businessmen from Cologne had long-termmercial rtions with Ennd, they finally epted the invitation of the King of Ennd in 1250 and set up a foreignmercial agency in London, named "The Steel Yard" (The Steelyard).


    Henry III specially set up an institution for these Orientals, giving them special treatment, and they were exempted from all other restrictions and import taxes that foreign businessmen were subject to.


    The Hanseatic merchants and Britain were full of passionate and enduring conflicts and struggles from top to bottom.


    At that time, the British werepletely inexperienced in business, so from Edward II onwards, Hanseatic merchants monopolized all the foreign trade of the kingdom under the title of "Merchants of the Steelyyard" (Merchants of the Steelyyard).


    They used their own merchant ships entirely in their business, so the British shipping industry was in a state of extreme decline at that time.


    The rtionship between Britain and the Hanseatic League in the past is simr to the rtionship between Pnd and Hond and between Germany and Britain; the British export is wool, tin, leather, and cream.


    When Britain was still in a rather backward state, because it did not have any means and awareness of trade, it was satisfied with giving itself hunting grounds, pastures, forests and agricultural products, in short, all kinds of raw materials. , to find a way out; and d to be able to exchange for better clothes, implements and utensils, and precious metals, thinking that this trade brought them considerable benefits.


    But when the exchanges deepened and the British understood the transaction flow of the Hanseatic merchants, a natural change of thinking appeared-why can''t we do the same thing ourselves?


    So, at present, businessmen in Ennd are dissatisfied with their position in the low-end industrial chain.


    Moreover, since the Hanseatic merchants have tax-free rights in London, the cost of the items of the English merchants ispletely higher than that of the Hanseatic merchants, so basically, they were defeated by the Hanseatic merchants.


    For the current situation, the merchants have no choice but to see Edward''s drastic reforms, so they pin their hopes on Edward.


    In fact, in the early sixteenth century, the Hanseatic League began to decline. During the period of Henry VII, Britain began to prohibit the direct export of precious metals, and required Hanseatic League merchants to use the profits to buy local products in Ennd.


    During Edward''s period, the Hanseatic League suffered major blows everywhere.


    In the eastern Baltic Sea, the traditional ally of the Hanseatic League, the Teutonic Knights, began to decline in the 15th and 16th centuries. The Russian Empire and the Kingdom of Pnd took this opportunity to take measures that harmed the interests of the Hanseatic League.


    In 1478, Tsar Ivan III upied Novgorod and expelled all Hanseatic merchants.


    In nders, the powerful Burgundy duchy in the 15th century and the interprovincial republic that emerged in the 16th century threatened the Hanseatic League by building the port of Antwerp and encouraging pirate attacks.


    Currently, Edward can''t bear the existence of a duty-free zone on his own territory.


    However, things cannot be done all at once.


    "Your Majesty, a group of Hanse merchants acted recklessly in London. For example, when Earl Edward Seymour went to Scondst year, these Hanse merchants wanted to drive up prices!"


    "The citizens of London are not only suffering from it, but the price of supplies shipped to the front has also increased by three levels!"


    "The rapid drying up of the treasury is not unrted to their price maniption behavior!"


    Finally, Mr. Speaker concluded that this was a burst of bitter tears, which made Mr. Speaker himself very sad, and his eyes were moist!


    The old Chairman Matthew looked at Edward with expectant eyes, as if seeing a savior.


    "Okay, Mr. Speaker, I already know the specific situation, and the specific meaning of the treatment will be released in a few days!"


    Edward couldn''t stand this kind of look, and then said with some embarrassment.


    "Your Majesty, in order to congratte you on your recovery, our merchants in London specially gave you a small gift, please ept it!"

 Chapter 116:

    Chapter 116


    ps: There is an event in ss today, it¡¯s a bitte, sorry, please vote for thest one, please collect it!


    "This is a wee gift of 5,000 pounds from us, I hope you can ept it!"


    Edward looked at a small bank in front of him to receive the check, and felt unreal in his heart at this moment. He felt that he had underestimated these merchants.


    A small meeting gift, to be able to bribe myself with five thousand pounds, this is really a big deal.


    You must know that a knight¡¯s annual surplus is only about 100 pounds. The standard for a middle-ss family in London is 50 pounds of property, and 5,000 pounds is enough for the entire London citizen to buy food for a week.


    Edward has no doubts about the authenticity of the check in front of him. After all, no one dares to deceive the king.


    Edward gave a nomittal grace, and silently watched the speaker''s next move.


    "These are just deposits, and the remaining five thousand pounds will be sent in the next period of time!"


    Edward heard this meaning, this is to see if he has implemented measures, the five thousand pounds is hanging in front of him, after all, in this age, the king sometimes has bad credit!


    "Very good! As the king of Ennd, it is my bounden duty to protect the interests of the English people!" Edward said without paying attention to the exaggerated expression of the old man opposite him.


    "I think, in a few days, you will see the disappearance of London''s Steel Yard and the news will spread throughout London!"


    "Bless you, Your Majesty the Great King, I think you are the greatest king in the history of Ennd, no, you are the greatest king in the history of Europa!"


    After hearing Edward''s assurance, even though Mr. Speaker had a low chance of believing it in his heart, he still pretended to be reverent and said exaggeratedly.


    Immediately, the two had a pleasant conversation about the establishment of the London City Government. After Edward refilled two cups of tea, Speaker Matthew finally left Whitehall Pce.


    Edward stared at the thing that looked like a bank check in front of him, silently in a daze.


    In general, historians believe that the earliest bank in the world was the Italian bank established in Venice in 1407.


    Subsequently, the Dutch sessively established banks in Amsterdam, Germany in Hamburg, and the United Kingdom in London. It was not until the end of the eighteenth century to the beginning of the neenth century that banks developed generally.


    In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, when capitalism was flourishing, some civilians became rich through business and became wealthy businessmen at that time.


    As nouveau riche, they do not have the castles and mansions that the nobles have tightly guarded, but they all store their money in the king''s treasury for the safety of their property. At that time, there was no safest ce than the king''s ce, and London was controlled by a group of businessmen, who were not afraid of the king''s private possession.


    It should be noted here that there was no paper pound at that time, and the so-called saving money refers to storing gold.


    Because what was practiced in Europe at that time was "free casting


    Coin (Freecoinage) system, anyone can take gold nuggets to the mint and mint them into gold coins, so the mint allows customers to store gold.


    Of course, only the king of Ennd has the right to mint coins, and the so-called mint belongs to Edward''s family.


    So, the thing that appeared in front of Edward''s eyes, which looked like a bank check forter generations, was actually a certificate for receiving gold in the mint to which Edward''s royal family belonged.


    And what do banks mainly do to make money at this time?


    The answer is: loans and currency exchange, these two are the main profit points.


    Of course, at this time it was a feudal bank, which only had the general function of a money bank in our Chinese history.


    The capitalist bank still has to go to the Bank of Ennd established in Ennd in 1694, which is the world''s first capitalist joint-stock bank.


    Capitalist banks are special capitalist enterprises whose main functions are to operate mary capital, issue credit cirction instruments, and act as credit intermediaries and payment intermediaries among capitalists.


    The business hall of the Hanseatic merchants in London is called Steelyard. The Chamber of Commerce is located in the west of London City. It upies nearly a hundred acres ofnd in a lively civilian area.


    Compared with the lively business atmosphere, Hanse merchants set up tall andrge walls around their halls to prevent the invasion of loud noises.


    It even established a sense of mystery among themon people, which made the merchants proud to be able to enter the London Steel Yard.


    In this self-contained environment, there are their own warehouses, measuring stations, offices and residences, etc., just like a special zone.


    I guess this is the origin of the concession in the future, because in this steel yard, not only can it be exempted from taxes, but also the judicial power is independent, and it has its own management agency, which is simply a replica of the concession.


    This business house was chartered by King Henry II in 1282, allowing Hanseatic merchants to mine tin mines in Ennd, and the goods were tax-free.


    As a member of the Leutz family, Mark Leutz is very proud, because he is now in his twenties and has already started to take charge of the family''s business in London.


    As a member of the Leutz family, Mark was favored by his father because of his business talent, and was sent to an important ce in the family¡ªEnnd, to be responsible for purchasing sea salt produced in Ennd.


    As a member of the Hanseatic League, the Leutz family has almost monopolized the supply of the Baltic Sea, and the annual profits go to the sea. And Ennd is the main supplier of family salt.


    Walking into this guild hall known as the Iron and Steel Yard, Mark saw arge cart and goods. A dozen young and strong guys in short jackets and short sleeves were constantly carrying them, unloading them and moving them to the warehouse .


    Even though it is already spring, their clothes are soaked in sweat, and their originally white faces now turn sallow.


    Mark knows that this is the sea salt purchased from all over Ennd since the spring, hoarded and ready to be transported to the Baltic Sea coast when the fleet arrives next month.


    Walking on a t path, Mark is no stranger to such a scene. He knew that after staying for a month, there would be more such busy people.


    Holding his ck tall hat in his hand, Mark picked up a handkerchief from time to time to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    As a person born in the German region, he really couldn''t adapt to the weather in London. It was still rainy in the morning, but the sun came out at noon.


    More importantly, he was discussing business with a businessman in Yorkshire at the wine table, which made him sweat.


    But hats have always been popr in Ennd, no matter if they are tall hats or what kind of hats, but when you go out, you must have a hat, otherwise you will beughed at.


    So, for the sake of business and enduring the scorching heat, Mark never took off his hat, so now he is like this group of lowly workers, sweating through his underwear.


    Didn''t care about other things, he walked straight towards the residential area, he had no other thoughts, he just wanted to change a good clothes.


    Along the way, he forced a smile on his face and greeted other Hanseatic merchants.


    "Vichy! Prepare hot water quickly, I want to take a shower!" Opening this luxurious living room of his own, Mark hung his hat on the back of the chair and ordered to the cleaning maid.


    As a businessman, he didn''t have the same unbearable tolerance for taking a bath as the conservative nobles and clerics.


    After all, in Germany, bathing in the bathroom is already a part of daily life, so that people living in the city still need to pay a certain fee¡ªthe bathing fee¡ªincluded in the wages of the handicraft guild, and a tax levied on the bathhouse Redistributed to the poor for free bathing.


    "Yes, sir!" The maid Vichy was brought by Mark from Stettin''s hometown, so it is very convenient to use.


    The guarantee of loyalty is the first priority, and the second is to meet his normal physical needs.


    Vichy diligently arranged the tub, towels, and change of clothes, and finally brought buckets of hot water from the back kitchen.


    Seeing the steaming hot tub, Mark took off his clothes directly under the service of Vichy, andyfortably in the tub, not wanting to move.


    The maid Vichy also took off her coat without hesitation, revealing her bumpy figure wrapped in a thin shirt, her long brown hair hanging on her delicate pink shoulders, coupled with her big charming eyes, the whole person looks Very tempting.


    But Mark, who was tired all day, said that he was not blessed to enjoy it. He closed his eyes and let the hot water surround him. This feeling was extremelyfortable.


    Vichy on the side knelt on his knees, and beat Mark''s shoulders and arms lightly and rhythmically with his rough hands.


    "Sir, those London businessmen have not given up until now. They sent people to Whitehall Pce today. I am afraid they want to deal with us again!"


    With his eyes closed, Mark heard his maid whispering in his ear, bursts of fragrance entered his nose, and Mark couldn''t help but twitched his nose and sniffed.


    "Yes! Today I went to buy sea salt from a Yorkshire salt merchant. It took me a lot of effort to negotiate a sess. In the end, I still added three pence per pound to the purchase price!"


    "I''m afraid they also got some news, and they all want to sit on the ground and raise the price!"


    As for Vichy, Mark usually doesn¡¯t treat her as an ordinary maid, and discusses with her when encountering business matters.


    And Vichy did not live up to Mark''s trust. Not only did he take good care of him in life, but he also helped Mark well in business.


    "What can I do, even if my older brothers are here together, they can''t change the little king of Ennd''s mind!"


    Mark opened his eyes and sighed helplessly.


    The Leutz family has four brothers, each of whom is in charge of a business, and he is in charge of Ennd, the main production area of ??the family''s sea salt.


    "You can''t change His Majesty''s thoughts on Hanseatic League merchants!"


    "And you have to know that the Hanseatic League is the Hanseatic League, and you, the Leutz family, don''t exactly belong to the Hanseatic League!"

 Chapter 117: The Earls of Warwick

    Chapter 117 The Earl of Warwick and his family


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for favorites!


    As the new mayor of London, William Selsey has been cautious in his words and deeds since he became the mayor, for fear of causing any trouble!


    Especially above his head, not only were various nobles baring their fangs at him, but also the ministers of the Privy Council were staring at him.


    After all, London, as the best-developed and wealthiest city in Ennd, shouldn''t get too many benefits.


    Moreover, some Privy Council ministers and aristocrats were not elected, but he, who was born as a smallmoner, became the mayor of London, especially the stain that he had followed Duke Edward.


    Although Edward pardoned his uncle, the stains on his body could not be washed away. People would only envy him for having a nephew who was a king, and despise the mistakes he had made.


    It was already April at this time, and the weather in Ennd was still getting warmer, but the temperature was still only a dozen degrees, and people were still wearing sheepskin coats.


    Mayor William has already adapted to the weather, but sitting in the conference room, he felt the temperature in the room rise sharply, and he seemed to be holding his breath.


    Today is the first meeting held by the London City Government. Besides him, there are nine other ministers of various government departments.


    As the mayor, he convened and presided over this meeting ording to his rights, and the main content of this meeting was health issues.


    Yes, that''s right, Edward could no longer stand the squalor of London, which, as the capital of a country, became a rat''s nest.


    gue is also known as the ck Death. It first hit Ennd in 1348 and continued intermittently for more than 300 years. During these 300 years, Ennd lost nearly 1/3 of its poption due to the gue.


    It is well known that rats are bred in a dirty environment, and London has suffered a lot because of environmental problems.


    Historically, when the gue arrived in 1665, more than 60,000 to 70,000 people died in the London area alone.


    In just three months from June to August 1665, the poption of London decreased by one-tenth. By August 1665, there were 2,000 deaths per week, and as many as 8,000 in September.


    The gue spread from London, the British royal family escaped from London, and the rich people in the city also fled with their families in a hurry. Cambridge residents loaded their luggage in carriages and evacuated to the countryside.


    In the city of London, more than 10,000 houses were abandoned, some of which had their doors and windows nailed to death with pine boards, and the houses with patients were marked with crosses with red chalk.


    That''s why Edward asked William to clean up the sanitation situation in London after he took office. After all, the gue was terrible, and he didn''t want to travel through it again.


    In history, the demise of the Ming Dynasty has nothing to do with the gue. The gue at the end of the Ming Dynasty was a great gue, "the children in the neighborhood were never seen, there were coffins, and there were no coffins, and there were more than 200,000 people in the nine gates."


    Beijing between August and December 1643, it is conservatively estimated that the number of deaths in the city was as high as one-fifth of the city. So when Li Zicheng attacked Beijing, the capital of the Ming Empire, in April of the following year, what he faced was a dead city where "people and ghosts are mixed together, and people dare not walk at sunset".


    Under the personal orders of his immediate superior, His Majesty the King, for his own position, and especially to make a good impression in front of the King, he willplete the task ordered by His Majesty the King today.


    However, the new director of the City Management Office, the Earl of Southampton¡ªThomas Leo Shesley, this old fox actually asked him to suspend execution.


    When the Earl of Southampton was nursing at home, he suddenly received a letter from London.


    The content in it made it difficult for the lost earl to calm down. As a veteran in the political arena, he had waited too long for the news of this c returning to London.


    So, even if he was the director of a small city management office, he worked hard to go to London to send loyalty to Edward.


    In fact, Edward has considered the position of Director of the City Management Office for a long time.


    City management, especially the sanitation area, is veryplicated, and an old and cunning guy with rich political experience must be in charge.


    The Earl of Southampton fell into Edward''s vision.


    The old man joined Edward early in the morning. Edward originally wanted to use this guy''s power in the navy. Who knows, Baron Thomas suddenly appeared and tried to use the navy to seize power.


    This made Edward n to use the army to seize power in vain, and the Earl of Southampton was naturally left idle.


    "My Mr. Mayor, you must know that there are a lot of people who vite the building regtions. Among them, there are several members of the city council who have illegally built their houses!"


    "Besides, how do you know if there are shares of those nobles and the Minister of the Privy Council in the shop you want to demolish?"


    After taking a sip of tea, Earl Thomas said unhurriedly,pletely ignoring the angry appearance of our Mayor William.


    "You have to understand, this is not a small matter, if one is not handled well, we will suffer a lot!"


    Seeing the Earl of Southampton put on a look of experience, Mayor William felt that there was no fire in his heart.


    Suppressing the urge to lose your temper, and gritted his teeth, William said with a very calm expression:


    "His Majesty the King has already issued an imperial decree, requesting the nobles and ministers to cooperate with the city government in this action!"


    "Besides, the Police Department is always on standby. There is no difficulty in this operation!"


    "I don''t believe anyone dares to stop our actions!"


    The Minister of the Privy Council and the Chief of the Police Department, the Earl of Boswell also said in cooperation.


    "Yes, that''s right, I don''t believe anyone dares to stop His Majesty''s order!"


    "At that time, our police department will let them know what the responsibility of the police is!"


    Earl Boswell immediately turned to His Majesty the King after Duke Edward lost power.


    Edward felt that there was no one avable, so he was allowed to make up for it and concurrently served as the chief of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "My Earl, you have only been away from London for a few years, why are you getting less and less courageous!"


    "Mr. Mayor, don''t disappoint His Majesty''s expectations, work hard, I believe in you, you will seed!"


    Earl Boswell looked down upon this political loser, and if His Majesty the King hadn''t tolerated him, he would have been able to drive him away by himself.


    Casually expressed his support for Mayor William, and did not forget tough at the Earl of Southampton.


    "Okay, Mr. Mayor, I will cooperate with you, but if there is a problem in the future, don''te to me!"


    Throwing down these words, the Earl of Southampton red at Earl Boswell, and left the conference room angrily.


    Earl Boswell didn''t even look at him, he slowly picked up the tea in his hand, and took a sip with a look of endless aftertaste.


    The other directors didn''t say much. After all, these two people are the ones with the highest titles and the most weight.


    "Okay, now, Mr. Wardflow, your port terminal should also be cleaned up. After you go back, you have to give me a n, a management n for the port and the port!"


    "Also, Mr. Howard, your finance department is now preparing a budget, and we will use a sum of money to re-n the city..."


    Just as our Mayor William was making a bold move to start his own transformation of London, our former Privy Councilor, His Excellency John Dudley, Earl of Warwick, was enjoying lunch at his home.


    Eating the cheese in front of him, the Earl of Warwick was in a calm mood at this time, without the slightest surprise.


    Even at this time his eldest son was reading a letter written to him by his friend Bishop Thomas himself.


    "My dear Mr. Earl, I am deeply sorry for what happened to you!"


    "It''s all those dirty and hateful businessmen who maliciously falsely used you, which led to these misunderstandings."


    "I have personally exined this matter to His Majesty the King, and His Majesty is deeply sorry for this misunderstanding!"


    "Your Majesty said that he already knew about the grievances you have received, and he personally promised me that he would no longer issue a warrant to you!"


    "Also, stopped the Dark de and the Star Chamber Court from hunting you and the whole family."


    "You are safe now, my friend, and God bless you.


    Your old friend Thomas Cranmer! "


    When the eldest son Thomas received the letter, he was as happy as eating honey, and couldn''t wait to read the letter from London to the whole family.


    "Father, mother, we are safe now and can go back to London!"


    Thomas is in his twenties. After reading this letter, he suddenly couldn''t help crying. He couldn''t wipe away his tears, just like a child.


    Not only did he cry, everyone sitting at the table eating, except the Earl of Warwick, wept into tears.


    God knows how they came here these days. They sailed to Northumbend by boat in the dark with fear and fear. After that, the family stayed on the ship in the port of Northumbend, not daring to go out.


    And they dare not sleep deeply at night, because they are always worried that His Majesty the King wille to capture them alive at night and send them to the guillotine.


    The Earl of Warwick has been nning, when to escape to Edinburgh, the ce of the Scots.


    Of course, this is just the worst method in the earl''s mind, and he won''t use it until thest moment.


    And his target will only be the French, and he won''t pay attention to the group of barbarians in Scond. Besides, staying in Scond is not safe.


    "Father, can we go back to London?" After crying for a while, the eldest son asked the Earl of Warwick with expectant eyes.


    "Hehe! Don''t be delusional, there is no hint of letting me go back to London in this letter!"


    "Let''s go back to our hometown! I haven''t been back for a long time, I''ll take you to see our real home!"


    The Earl of Warwick sneered, breaking the expectation of the whole family.

 Chapter 118: urban renewal

    Chapter 118 Urban Renovation


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for favorites!


    As an ordinary member of the bottom of society in London, Ham is just a porter on the dock.


    At the age of 20, he already has two sons. In order to support his family in London, he can only get up early in the morning every day and go to the port of London to work.


    Like most English people, he has never been educated to read and write. In his impression, he doesn''t know any other cities except London.


    Even if cargo ships from France and Germany docked at the London dock more than once, sailors were heard more than once praising the beauty of Paris, Hamburg and other cities.


    However, he still stubbornly believes that all cities are no different from London, and they are not even as vast as London. At least until now, he has notpletely walked through the streets and streets of London.


    Carefully hid the lunch at noon¡ªa small piece of ck bread¡ªin his bosom. This was his lunch.


    Of course he doesn''t want to enjoy three meals a day like a nobleman, but he carries goods every day. If he doesn''t have a meal at noon, he won''t be able to support it until it gets dark.


    The sky in London was still a little gray, so he bid farewell to his wife and two lovely sons, headed to the port of London, and started his work.


    Walking all the way, there are people defecating and defecating everywhere on the side of the road. He has be ustomed to these, because he is also such a person, as long as it is not near his home.


    Wearing shoes made of tattered canvas brought back from the pier, Ham carefully walked around piles of excrement, waving his hands from time to time, otherwise those tiny green flies would get into your nose, That will make you feel better!


    After walking for half an hour, he finally arrived at the pier.


    When he arrived, he saw that a new announcement seemed to be posted on the usual public notice wall, and a dozen people gathered together, discussing it, and it was very lively.


    He has always been honest and has no interest in these things. He knows that there is a new arrest warrant, arge bounty has been issued, or some other decree has been issued.


    He is very self-aware. These major events have little to do with him as a poor poor man. With this little time, he might as well carry an extra sandbag!


    Staying silently behind the long line of workers, Ham looks forward to a good harvest today.


    In this way, after staying all morning, the number of ships docking in London is only half of the usual amount, and the work is also very light. Except for the part handed over to the gang, he probably won''t be able to earn his own food expenses today.


    At noon, he sat under the shadow of a cargo ship docked at the pier to block the re of the sun.


    For today''s scene, he felt very depressed, and when he thought of his wife and son who was waiting to be fed, he felt very distressed.


    "Hey man, what''s the matter with you today? You look so unhappy!"


    Theborer working with him looked at Ham with a bitter face, and asked involuntarily.


    "Ah! I have done a lot less work today than yesterday. I''m afraid my wife and son will starve again today!"


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect to have so little work today. I promised my wife to bring a chicken leg to my son. I''m afraid it will fail!"


    Hearing what Ham said, the worker who asked the question also frowned, smiled bitterly, and sighed.


    While the two werementing and sighing, as the boss of the dock workers, a middle-aged man wearing a shiny tall hat, pretentiously leaning on a ck cane, and dressed like a gentleman walked over.


    If you ignore the bald top of his head under his hat, he actually looks more like a gentleman.


    The boss of theborer walked slowly to the ce where everyone was resting, and stopped with his head held high, looking proud.


    Ham knew that this bald man was the co-boss of himself and several nearby piers¡ªDoveran, a self-proimed gentleman.


    Although he usually looks polite, and he will imitate those gentlemen and say some ridiculous things.


    However, Ham will never underestimate him, because he once saw the bosses of other docks bring a group of viciousborers to rob the dock.


    But Doveran just smiled and chatted with the dock boss for a while, then took out a sharp ax from behind, and mmed it on the boss''s head, causing soy milk to flow out of his head.


    At this time, Ham realized that the human brain was originallyposed of soybean milk.


    The younger brothers brought by the boss with white soy milk on their heads were all frightened. Doveran directly took down the pier, and his power expanded again.


    "Dear fes, how was your day?"


    Doveran gracefully moved the ck crutch in his hand, helped his ck-framed eyes by the way, and asked in a personal voice.


    "Boss, there is not much work today, everyone is having a hard time!"


    Immediately, a bearded overseer bent over and walked over, with a ttering smile, and said like a dog.


    "Fuck, uh! I told you all, don''t call me boss anymore, call me sir, believe it or not, I will break your dog legs!"


    Doveran, who had just identally uttered foulnguage, immediately changed his tone, but still said in a rage.


    "Yes, yes, sir, brothers have very little work today!"


    The burly man with the beard hurriedly apologized, and then repeated himself.


    "Really? This is such a frustrating thing!"


    "However, I came here today to bring a good thing, so that the brothers can rx, and they will definitely not let them have enough to eat!"


    Dofrene patted his chest and said loudly with a confident smile.


    "Really? Boss, you are really amazing!"


    "That''s right, you don''t even look at who I am! Doveron¡ª"


    The ttery was pped at the right time, tickling his heart.


    "I''ve said it all, call me sir from now on, sir, I think you owe it to me!"


    After thinking about it, Doveran directly picked up the pretentious crutch, swung it up and hit him, and the fierce big man jumped around in pain.


    "Boss, boss, it hurts! It hurts! It hurts¡ª" the big man didn''t dare to confront Doveran, so he could only avoid it.


    After feeling that Duofran hit harder, his mind finally turned around.


    "Yes sir, sir, I was wrong, I was wrong..."


    Until the big man cried out in pain more than a dozen times, Duofran stopped and rubbed his somewhat sore wrist.


    It also takes a certain amount of effort to hit someone. For a boy like a big man, the beating should make them hurt, not hurt them. For opponents or strangers, you need to make them hurt without pain.


    "Guys, the City Council is going to clean up the streets of London, but they don''t have enough staff, so they hired us to clean up!"


    "Everyone, not only is there a piece of ck bread as a reward every day, but also three meals, yes three meals!"


    "You guys are eating three meals a day just like the noble lord!"


    Doveran, who stopped, took a breath, and said to the many workers who turned a blind eye.


    "That''s great!" "Boss, thank you!"...


    After receiving a sound of thanks, Doveran left with half of theborers and went directly to the streets of London''s civilian areas and slums.


    In order not to affect the business of the dock, Doveran arranged a rotation system, first leading half of the people to work for a day, and although it only works for half a day today, it is counted as a day''s worth.


    Ham, who usually works honestly, was fortunate enough to follow Doveran to get this good job.


    Dover was sitting in a cart and led the way in front. After reconciling with other groups of dock workers, Ham and a group of more than 200 people followed behind. The mighty, dry streets immediately rose. dust.


    Along the way, carriages and pedestrians, Qiqi stared wide-eyed, stood by the roadside, and made way for them.


    Half an hourter, Ham saw a streetpletely different from his impression.


    The streets that were originally bustling, with peopleing and going, and businessmen everywhere, are now full of working people. Themercial atmosphere is gone!


    Workers like him, wearing short jackets and short sleeves, bent over in full swing. Those wooden shovels, stone shovels, or even better iron shovels, shoveled and shoveled the **** on the street to the nearby carriage .


    Seeing all this, Doveran, who had already stopped in front, got out of the car and said to the hundreds of workers behind him:


    "Everyone, you can work now. Remember, I will pick up the bread after the sun goes down in the afternoon!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ham, like allborers, mustered his strength and started to work.


    "Your Majesty, please¡ªdue to theck of people, I will follow your advice. I will use bread to attract those idle workers in London, and organize them to clean up the streets together!"


    Under the leadership of William Selsey, Edward came to this famous slum in London and personally inspected it.


    "Oh, it looks pretty good! Very good, Mr. William, ording to this progress, the whole of London will soon be transformed!"


    Edward looked at the bustling crowd, and saw the street that was free from a thickyer of garbage and dirt and saw the sun again, so he couldn''t help nodding.


    Seeing His Majesty the King with a smile on his face, William knew that his efforts were in the right direction, and he couldn''t help feeling more confident in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, due to the continuous concentration of London''s poption for hundreds of years, the entire city is overwhelmed, so I want to re-n London!"


    "Yes, my mayor, your idea is very good! I support it, and strongly support it!"


    "However, you must know that the poption of London is conservatively estimated to be 100,000. You must take care of the emotions of these people!"


    Mayor William couldn''t help but be overjoyed with Edward''s support. This good opportunity for political achievement has been obtained, and it will definitely bring great help to his future political career.


    "Your Majesty, you know this. Due to the fact that the Finance Department has just been established, the money may not be enough. I hope the Privy Council will support it!"

 Chapter : written request for leave

Leave a note


    Tomorrow is thest exam of my freshman year. I hope I don¡¯t fail the course. There will be no more changes tomorrow! Learning makes me happy, I love learning **********(?§Õ??)(*^¦Ø^*)d(?§Õ??)

 Chapter 119: fermentation

    Chapter 119 Fermentation


    ps: This subject is probably going to fail, pleasefort, please vote, please collect.


    "Really? But you know, the Chancellor of the Exchequer is still putting on a bitter face, making it look like everyone owes him tens of thousands of pounds!"


    "You can''t count on the Privy Council, but I can give you an idea!"


    Looking at Mayor William whoseplexion changed a bit, Edward smiled, turned his eyes to his white and tender hands, and then said casually.


    "Oh, my lord! May I have the honor of hearing this great method?"


    Although William had no confidence in Edward''s idea, as a subject, he wanted to act around the king, so ttering was normal.


    William bowed his head forward and said respectfully to Edward.


    Edward raised his head at this moment, and shot at the coolies working all around, and those who collided with his eyes from time to time could only lower their heads hastily.


    "My Mr. Mayor, look, how are these houses?"


    Edward pointed to the crumbling roadside, repaired with wood from time to time, dpidatedmon houses, and asked William behind him.


    William looked at the houses that exuded corruption and had a big hole in the gate or wall. He blinked his eyes and looked carefully again.


    William is very familiar with these dpidated wooden houses, and he has lived in such an environment since he was a child.


    "Your Majesty, there are many houses like this in London, but for two floors like this, it costs at least fifty pounds!"


    Although he hasn''t been back to the civilian area for a long time, he is quite familiar with all this. After all, he still has many rtives who still live in the civilian area.


    "Really? What about the rtivelyplete house next to it?"


    "About sixty pounds!"


    "What if the house not only looks beautiful, has a toilet, but also has no garbage around, and has trees and flowers?"


    "Your Majesty, it will cost hundreds of pounds!"


    "But, Your Majesty, in London, only the wealthy districts have such houses!"


    With doubts, William said in cooperation with Edward.


    "Of course I know that it is only found in wealthy areas, but if it appears in a civilian area, how much do you think it will cost!"


    Edward looked at those dpidated houses, and said with a sigh, as if he was ming them for their treasures.


    William felt that the king''s obscenity could not be interrupted at this time, but he thought it was necessary to let the king know the current situation in London.


    "Your Majesty, at present, there are very few wealthy businessmen and gentlemen who have settled in London, and they have little will!"


    In fact, the dirty environment in London may be used to ordinary people, but it is unbearable for gentlemen and nobles living in spacious andfortable manors in the countryside.


    They are not ignorant of the benefits of living in the political center of London.


    However, the intermittent gue in London, whichsted for nearly two hundred years, frightened away those interested in politics.


    "Don''t worry, my Mr. Mayor, I already know about these situations!"


    "If you want to alleviate the financial crisis now, you only need to spend all the money in London''s finances to buy a slum and build a group of simple inns!"


    "After three months, I think you will make a lot of money!"


    After saying the words that reminded him, leaving Mayor William who was still thinking, Edward walked directly to the streets that had been cleaned up.


    Under the original dark face, there arerge pieces of polished stones, some of which are stone pavement bricks left over from the Roman period.


    Edward stepped on a few times with his feet, feeling as if stepping on smooth tiles, with a rough texture of stone.


    "My Mr. Mayor, you only need to do one thing now, to wipe out all the rats in London!"


    "And all these dirty streets and alleys must be cleaned up by me!"


    Edward''s words interrupted Mayor William who was thinking.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, this is the goal that I and the city government are going all out for!"


    William quickly ran over, and after getting closer to Edward, he spoke softly.


    "I like you, Mr. Mayor! This is your chance to show off!"


    Edward didn¡¯t go over to see how the hardborers used various tools to clean up, because he was afraid of nausea.


    Just quietly looking at the sweatingborers in the distance, I don''t know what is going on in my heart, and Mayor William is silently apanying me.


    "Okay, Mr. Mayor, let''s go!" Edward looked at these medieval poor for about three minutes, then turned and left.


    Boarded an ordinary carriage, Edward and William left directly.


    Theborers who have been working hard, don''t know that their mayor and king came to them to watch them work.


    Norwich is the central city of Norfolk County in East Anglia, Ennd. At present, it is the secondrgest city in Ennd after London.


    As early as 1066, it was already one of thergest cities in Ennd.


    From the early fourteenth century to thete eighteenth century, it was thergest textile city in the UK.


    Now, it is not only a distribution center for cattle, horses, livestock, and grains in nearby counties and viges, but also has a well-developed processing industry for agricultural products such as brewing and flour. It is also well-known in brick-making, leather, printing, chemical, leather shoes, and clothing industries.


    In the Middle Ages, cities with developed handicrafts were generally rich.


    Because of the developed handicraft industry in Norwich, there are various shops on the street, grain shops, clothing shops, shoe shops, banks, cksmith shops, bars, carpentry shops, leather shops, etc., thus forming a lively scene on the street.


    Suwell''s father was a cksmith, so he was different from ordinary civilians. His rich father gave himself the surname Smith.


    Smith means cksmith, expressing his father''s expectation for the session of the family business.


    In the Middle Ages, although the job of cksmith was a little harder, he was a high-tech industry, and his life was much better than that of carpenters, leather craftsmen, and coopers.


    But as the youngest of the three sons, Su Weier was not as strong as his two elder brothers when he was born, so it was difficult for him to inherit the glorious profession of cksmithing.


    Besides, his father only had a cksmith shop, which was to be passed on to his eldest brother, and his second brother would also own a cksmith shop because he married the daughter of the neighbor Uncle Mike''s family.


    The poor man is not only physically unsuitable for the brilliant profession of cksmithing, but he has not yet married a wife with a rich dowry like his second brother.


    So at the age of sixteen, he is still not married.


    Of course, the daughters of othermoners can also marry, but his father has beenmitted to marrying him a woman from a cksmith background.


    Norwich has a poption of 20,000, and there are only more than 30 households of cksmiths. Everyone knows the basics, so how could they marry their daughter to someone who is not a cksmith?


    Shaking his head, Su Weier shook off those troubles, calmed down, and started to go to the bookstore to buy books.


    After bing hopeless as a cksmith, he began to studyw with the encouragement of his father and mother.


    Because Norwich has been prosperous for several centuries, the ground of the entire city is paved with blue bricks, and this has always been a ce that Norwich people talk about.


    Because the whole city is basically dominated by handicraftsmen, the atmosphere for reading is very weak. Sowell searched all over Norwich, but there were only three bookstores.


    This time he will go to the bookstore in the city center, which is also thergest bookstore in Norwich.


    The bookstore doesn¡¯t have any signboard, it just hangs a g with the shape of a book as the sign of the bookstore.


    The owner of the bookstore is an old retiredwyer, so there are many books aboutw and history here. The only disadvantage is that the books are too expensive. Even at his level, it is difficult to consume a few books.


    "Hey, Wyatt!" Souwell walked into the bookstore with few people, and greeted the bald old man with reading sses on the counter.


    "Hey, Su Weier!" The old man looked at the thick book in front of him, which looked like a dictionary, and said without raising his head.


    "Today, I bought another batch of new legal exnations. If you want to buy them, just give me three pounds!"


    "Of course, ording to the usual practice, you only need to copy two copies, and you can read here every day!"


    After saying this, Wyatt closed his withered lips, and began to read the book seriously again!


    Suwell thought about it, touched his pocket, and decided to copy two copies. His pocket money was only five pence.


    Su Weier went directly to the location of the new book, nced at it, and quickly found the exnation of the neww, picked up a copy, and walked to the ce where it was copied.


    The ce for transcribing is not big. There can only be five tables in it, and the floor is full of book paper, quill pens, and ink.


    When Su Weier came in, there were already two young people who were seriously transcribing.


    His arrival didn''t disturb the two of them, and he didn''t take the initiative to say hello, so he sat down at a random ce, waved his arms, and started copying books.


    I don''t know how long it took, until Su Weier felt the darkness in front of him, he raised his head, and the other two people stopped like him.


    "Okay, it''s getting dark, let''se back tomorrow!" said one of the thin men with sses.


    "Okay! Come back tomorrow!" Su Weier said together with another curly-haired guy.


    The work of copying books is veryplicated. It not only requires neat handwriting, but also good wording. Therefore, it takes him half a month to copy a book worth more than 100,000 yuan.


    "Wilson, Kelerou, why did youe so early today!"


    The three went out together, and after saying goodbye to Wyatt, they went home together.


    "Suwell, I will go to London with Kelelu in a few days. I want to hurry up and finish the book that I didn''t finish copyingst time. We won''t be able to move as fast as you!"


    Slim Wilson shrugged helplessly at Suwell and said.


    "Really! Then why are you going to London? What''s the matter?"


    Su Weier asked curiously.


    "Oh! My Suwell, don''t you know? The City of London has begun recruiting officials from all over Ennd!"


    "Moreover, this time an examination is used to select the officials who will serve in London!"


    "We can also take the exam. As long as we are selected, even civilians can be officials!"


    Curly-haired Klerou couldn''t help interjecting.

 Chapter 120: Inn area

    Chapter 120 Inn Area


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for favorites!


    Curly-haired Kelerou and Thin Wilson, like Suwell, were both Norwich civilians.


    However, the curly-haired Clerou''s family runs a clothing store, while the skinny Wilson''s family runs a perfume shop. The family members and rtives of dignitaries and rich businessmen and wealthy people in these two ces have more contacts, so the source of information is better than the cksmith in his family. Pave wide.


    However, themon feature of the three is that they are not the eldest son, so the possibility of the three inheriting the family business is extremely low. The goals of the three are the same, and they all takewyers as their life goals.


    Besides, the people from his cksmith shop are all repairing hoes, helping caravan horses with horseshoes.


    "Tell me about the specific situation! Wilson, I want to know the details!"


    With a hasty mood, Su Weier tugged on Wilson''s arm, urging the partner.


    "Okay, okay, that''s enough!" Wilson rolled his eyes helplessly at Sowell, and said immediately.


    "This matter has to start with the abolition of the status of the London municipality a month ago..."


    "So, people in the whole of Ennd, you and me, as well as Kleroux, can pass the exam directly and be an official who rides a horse and rides a car!"


    "Instead of needing some local prestige, a rmendation from a nobleman!"


    "Hey! Souville, Creroux, what kind of house do you think I will live in after I be an official? Marry a wife with a rich dowry?"


    "Hello! Suville, Kelerou."


    Wilson, who was daydreaming, called for a long time, but he didn''t wait for his partner''s answer, and then turned his head to look.


    At this time, his two partners both showed silly smiles, daydreaming like him.


    "Hey! Well, you can do it. In three days, let''s go to London together!"


    Pushed the two of them and pulled them back from their fantasy, Wilson said in a friendly tone.


    "Hey! Wilson, you don''t have enough money, do you want to rub us!"


    Su Weier and Curly-haired Klerou took a step back and said with contempt on their faces.


    "Hey! What are you talking about! Do we still have to be so unreasonable about our rtionship?"


    Wilson showed a wounded look, and said pitifully.


    "If you catch up with us, I''ll lend you some money!"


    As he said that, Su Weier took Kelerou''s hand and started running directly.


    Wilson froze for a moment, then stepped forward, yelling and chasing after him.


    The three of them ran for a while, separated at an intersection, and returned home.


    Suwell''s father was a cksmith, so his family lived in what the Norwich people jokingly called cksmith Street.


    Even though the sun was about to set now, walking on this street, Su Weier felt that the temperature had reached the level of noon in an instant, and the brightness was still very high, which did not hinder him from seeing the road.


    "Su Weier is back!" On the side of the road, a middle-aged man who was drinking water greeted him.


    "Yes, I''m back!" Su Weier replied as he walked.


    Subsequently, there were voices calling Su Weier from both sides of the street, and the street, which was originally only the sound of iron hammering, suddenly became lively.


    Su Weier responded one by one, without a trace of boredom on his face.


    "Look, Suvel is so polite! No wonder the whole street likes him!"


    The first strong man who greeted Su Weier took a sip of water, and casually sighed to the equally strong woman beside him.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that his body is too thin to be a cksmith, otherwise our daughter can marry him!"


    The woman is tall and thick, her palms are full of calluses, and she has a bucket waist, which is themon appearance of a cksmith''s daughter.


    Such a figure not only makes girls good at doing housework, but also can help when necessary, and some women are even better at cksmithing than men.


    "Yes! It''s a pity, let''s not talk about it, the two of us will work overtime and finish these horseshoes quickly, and we wille to pick them up tomorrow!"


    "OK, let''s get started!"


    The man and the woman swung the hammer together and walked in again.


    Su Weier didn''t know that someone behind him was talking about him. After walking for a while, he arrived at his home.


    It is no different from other iron shops. There is a g with a hammer on it outside the door. When you enter the house, you will be greeted by a wave of heat. Beside the stove, two strong men are jingling there with.


    The one with gray hair is his father Will, and the younger one is his brother Will Jr.


    The two were immersed in the joy ofbor and didn''t care about Su Weier''s return.


    Going around the stove, Su Weier saw the kitchen, and saw his mother washing the clothes of the father and son.


    "Mother!" Suwell eximed.


    "Oh! It''s Souville I''m back, get ready and eat!"


    Su Weier''s mother also has arge figure, and she said with a doting smile.


    "Yes, I''ll prepare it right away!" After finishing speaking, Su Weier went back to his room, thinking about how to persuade his father to let him go to London.


    In the evening, the family gathers at the table. Because the family is rtively wealthy, there is not only a grilled fish on their table, but also a pot of soup, radish, cabbage and mushrooms, which are delicious and fresh soup stewed together.


    Although they ate ck bread, there were no sawdust or stones in it, and the color was not too dark.


    Tear a piece of ck bread in front of him into pieces and throw it into his bowl filled with soup. After the bread slowly softened, Su Weier scooped it up with a wooden spoon and sent it to his mouth.


    "Father, I''m going to London, I hope you and my brother can understand me!"


    When everyone was about to finish eating, Su Weier began to tell his father and brother the news he had heard.


    "Suwell, go, I believe you can do it, our Smith family depends on you!"


    After hearing the news, his father thought about it with a dark face, and then said decisively.


    "Yes, Su Weier, I support you to go. After passing the exam, I can show off that I have a younger brother who is an official!"


    His elder brother Will, like his father, has a bronze body and strong muscles, which are inversely proportional to Su Weier''s thin body. He looks extremely sturdy. No wonder those nobles like cksmiths, they are good materials for soldiers!


    Small Will treats Su Weier well, not only because he is the youngest in the family, especially because he is not a threat to the family property at all.


    Old Will was very happy for Little Will''s support, but his wife''s face was a little ugly.


    "Su Weier, when are you leaving?" Su Weier''s mother asked with concern, and the wrinkles on her face seemed to be more.


    "In three days, I will go with Kelerou and Wilson!"


    "Haha, Suwell, strive to be a high-ranking official, and our Smith family will also be high-ranking figures in the future!"


    Old Will seemed to think of something wonderful, and couldn''t helpughing anymore.


    A dinner ended in such a pleasant atmosphere.


    Three dayster, Suwell rented a carriage together with Kelerou and Wilson, and started the long journey.


    More than 140 kilometers, about 90 miles, the three sat for three days, and finally arrived in London on March 19th.


    "Three gentlemen, London is here!" The coachman was a thirty-year-old man with a very loud voice.


    Hearing the sound, the three hurriedly opened the curtain of the carriage, and shot with curious eyes.


    In front of the carriage is a congested big river¡ªthe Thames, which is the main traffic artery of the city of London. Royal t-bottomed barges,rge cargo ships, and small boats of the people shuttled endlessly on the river, turning the spacious river into an artery of wealth in an instant.


    Pedestrians onnd must pass through London Bridge if they want to cross the Thames River, and carriages like Suwell''s group are also waiting in line, and the long waiting line waits slowly and calmly.


    Of course, ordinary people are waiting here, and the rich have already crossed the river by ferry.


    London Bridge was built around the end of the 12th century. There are two rows of houses on the bridge supported by 20 stone arches, leaving only a narrow passage for pedestrians and vehicles.


    Not far from the Thames River, Suwell saw a ce called Rudgate East, on the top of a hill, stood the ancient St. Paul''s Cathedral.


    The three of them looked at the cathedral surrounded by stars, and immediately bowed their heads in prayer.


    After a while, the carriage of the three slowly passed London Bridge.


    The carriage finally stopped at a ce, but to their surprise, this was not a carriage shop, but a ce simr to an inn area.


    The ground here is not only clean, but also free of rubbish, which is very different from Norwich.


    What surprised them even more was that there were some people in uniform on the side of the road holding brooms to clean up the garbage that fell on the ground at any time.


    In this strange ce, there are dozens of wooden double-storey inns. Although each inn looks like a new one on the surface, it is very lively with peopleing and going.


    This ce is a ce specially bought by Mayor William, and an inn area in London was built.


    Although he didn''t quite understand what Edward meant, he upheld the principle that what His Majesty the King did was right.


    He reluctantly set aside 200 pounds from his tight finances, and sent people to build more than a dozen simple two-story inns, and then found some idle unemployed people, and the famous inn district in London came out.


    When he was ready to lose money, who knows, people from other ces began to stay in an endless stream. Soon, the supply of more than a dozen inns began to exceed the demand, and he recovered the cost within a week.


    Just as he was happily preparing to build an inn, those London businessmen had already heard of this business opportunity, and began to build an inn next to it, doubling the original inn''s revenue.


    The three of Su Weier looked at the bustling and noisy inn in front of them. The three couldn''t help but looked at each other, and then they found one together and walked in.

 Chapter 121: registration office

    Chapter 121 Registration Office


    ps: Today is a holiday, so happy, please vote, please collect!


    Walking into the inn, what appeared in front of the three of Su Weier was not a beautiful waiter, nor a high-end and luxurious decoration.


    There are none of these, only a long queue, a queue waiting in line.


    Most of the team are young people like them, and they all look very polite. They know that these are the opponents they are about to face.


    The three of them had no choice but to choose to line up behind silently.


    Fortunately, the speed was very fast. After the three of them waited for five minutes, it was their turn.


    "Sir, how many of you are there?" An ordinary-looking girl sat at the counter and asked Su Weier and the others softly.


    Although there were still some sawdust on the counter, which affected the mood of Su Weier and others, they still had some manners.


    "Miss, three, three rooms!" Wilson, who has the betternguage skills among the three, said.


    "Okay, sir, how long do you need to stay?"


    "Let''s live for a month first! How much do we need each?"


    Wilson thought about it, and finally decided to book for one month, and then just renew the lease after the expiration.


    "Good sir, ording to the standard of five pence per day, it is six shillings plus six pence a month. Since you are three people together and you are renting for a rtively long time, you only need six shillings per person! "


    The receptionist at the counter showed a pleasant smile, and quietly calcted the ounts for the three of them.


    The three of them discussed for a while, although they felt that the price was a bit uneptable, but this is in London, and the general price is probably the same.


    The three of them reluctantly paid six shillings, their faces full of heartache, but the smile on the face of the receptionist at the counter became brighter and brighter.


    You know, in this era when the middle ss in society like farmers and Jomannons only have an annual ie of fifty or sixty pounds, six shillings can be said to be a yearly surplus for ordinary families.


    Looking at the key, led by the male waiter, came to the room where the three belonged.


    "Sir, these three rooms are your rooms, please keep the keys safe!"


    Pointing to the three adjacent rooms, the waiter left automatically after finishing speaking.


    "Okay! See you tomorrow, brothers!" Su Weier shrugged at Kelerou and Wilson, tilting his head and said.


    "See you tomorrow, Suwell!" "Me too!" Wilson and Klerou nodded one after another.


    Open the wooden door, a wooden bed appeared in Suweier''s eyes, plus a wooden table, and arge wooden cab, this is all the equipment in this room.


    Taking out the linen quilt and a wooden pillow from the wooden cab, Su Weier directly threw the package in his hand into the wooden cab, and theny down on the bed.


    The next day, Su Weier got up to rinse his mouth, and woke up the other two who were still sleeping. The three went directly to the hall to start breakfast.


    Eating bread, the three chatted about some scenery and legends they saw on the road.


    "Let me tell you, aren''t we going to pass the exam this time?"


    "The content of this exam was determined by His Majesty the King himself!"


    At the table beside them, four young people in their twenties chatted while eating.


    Ennd at this time is not as strict aster generations when eating, but eating and chatting like the Chinese, which is also a way for them to promote rtions.


    Among them, a guy who looked bolder said loudly, as if he was very proud of knowing this.


    "Tch, Bud, when we went to sign up yesterday, wasn''t that what was posted on the notification board? You think we can''t read!"


    Sitting on the side, one of the smart-looking guys mercilessly hit him, not giving him face at all.


    "Hahaha! I''m afraid that the two of them won''t see it! Now that everyone knows it, I won''t say it!"


    The young man named Bud touched his head and smiled to ease his embarrassment.


    While the words were unintentional, the listeners were interested, but the three Suwei people on the side were very excited when they heard it. They felt that it was worthwhile for them toe back.


    "Hey! Souville, Kelerou, do you hear me clearly? This time His Majesty the King personally set the test! His Majesty the King attaches great importance to this recruitment exam!"


    Wilson said happily, a feeling of honor poured into his chest.


    "Hey, you have to figure it out, it seems that you have to sign up for this exam!"


    Su Weier held back the excitement in his heart, and interrupted Wilson who was full of excitement.


    "Yes! We seem to have not signed up yet!"


    Klerou, who was btedly bewildered, shouted in shock.


    "Suwell, Wilson, let''s sign up quickly, or it will be toote!"


    Klelu picked up the bread in front of him, looking like he was dispatched urgently.


    "Klelu, don''t rush this moment, let''s go after eating!"


    Su Weier held the anxious Keleru and said.


    "Suwell, let''s eat while walking, go early ande back early!"


    Wilson shook his head when he saw this, and immediately persuaded Su Weier.


    Su Weier had no choice but topromise, and walked with the two.


    At this time, His Majesty the King of Ennd is inspecting the cleaning results of the London City Government.


    "Your Majesty, look, this ce used to be a dump of rubbish, but now it is as clean as a mirror, and there are no more flies flying around!"


    Mayor William pointed to the corner of the street ahead, and said to Edward beside him.


    Edward looked along his fingers, and the alleys that used to be full of excrement and urine now seemed to have been washed by water, revealing the original bottom stone bs.


    The weather-beaten stone bs are unevenly arranged, some are broken, some are raised, and some are full of grass and weeds between the stone bs.


    In short, the original disgusting dung gathering ce finally revealed its true face at this time.


    "Your Majesty, in order to prevent people from urinating everywhere, I not only built toilets in some corners!"


    "Moreover, I also set up a duty system and ordered the personnel of the City Management Office to patrol normally. Every time we catch a person, we will let him disturb the toilet for a day!"


    Mayor William spoke respectfully in front of Edward, but there was still a smug expression on his face.


    Edward heard this, and immediately looked at a few middle-aged men in obvious uniforms who were walking around with a rapier on the street, and nced at them.


    Although these people looked like hooligans, Edward could only ept it.


    "My Lord Mayor, train these people in the future, don''t keep looking at them, they are like hooligans, and they will damage the image of the city government!"


    Edward madements casually, but there was still a look of approval on his face.


    "Mr. Mayor, your arrangement is quite good so far, this is a good idea!"


    With that said, the two came to the registration point.


    The registration point is located in the West End of London, which is the same as the test location.


    This was originally a ruined church on fire, and then our Mayor William used the waste to be a test ce for these young people who came to take the exam.


    "Your Majesty, look, this was originally a church, but now it has been razed, and I sent people to build these wooden sheds!"


    Edward followed the fingers of Mayor William, got out of the carriage, and looked at the ce full of grass in front of him.


    There are still a few remains of the burned church on the t ground, and the angel with wings can be vaguely seen on the wall, and there is also a wreckage of the old man who is missing an arm.


    On the wreckage, small woodenpartments were erected. Thepartments were surrounded by walls on three sides, and the exit was covered by a piece of linen.


    Thepartment is about six feet high and five feet wide, with an unobstructed view.


    There is a table and a chair in thepartment, although there is a branch and a few green leaves on the table and chair.


    Suchpartments are arranged in rows, eachpartment is three feet apart, very regr.


    Edward took a visual inspection and found that there are more than a thousand of these cubicles, and they are neatly ced there, which is quite spectacr.


    Although Mayor William did this to save money, it is very simr to the imperial examination room in ancient China.


    "My Mr. Mayor, you are also your masterpiece!"


    Edward nced at Mayor William, who was a little embarrassed to see others, and said with a smile.


    "Yes, my lord, you know that the city government really doesn''t have much money!"


    Regarding this pot, William did not hesitate to recite it, but instead he poured bitter water in front of Edward.


    "Okay, I know you are poor, but this time I will spare you, next time I will build them into stone bricks!"


    "There are a lot of fires in London!"


    Edward reminded casually, and then looked at the registration office not far away where people came and went.


    Regarding this point, William felt very sympathetic, and the fire in London could not be described in a single sentence.


    In fact, since the buildings and houses in London are all wooden structures, the number of fires that ur every year is beyond calction, and Londoners have turned a blind eye to them.


    The gue and fire are problems that Londoners often face.


    The registration point is located at the upper left of the test site, which is the back door of the original church, about half a mile away from Edward''s current location.


    Edward was going out in normal clothes at this time, and so was Mayor William behind him, so no one bothered him.


    Just as he was about to move his legs, a pair of hands patted Edward on the shoulder.


    "Hey, sir, do you know where the registration office is?"


    He was patted on the shoulder, and Edward was stunned for a while. Since he came to Ennd, no one has patted him on the shoulder except Elizabeth.


    Edward stopped the guards who were about toe not far away with his eyes, and also stopped Mayor William who was on the side.


    "In front, go by yourself!" Edward turned around and said indifferently, his eyes were very t.


    "Okay, sir, thank you!" Su Weier, who was on the side, noticed something was wrong at this moment, and pulled Wilson away who was about to have a big talk.


    "Your Majesty..." Mayor William hurried over and asked softly.


    "Nothing! Continue!"

 Chapter 122: A performance of Henry VII

    Chapter 122 "Henry VII" performance


    Edward said indifferently, and walked to the registration point with Mayor William.


    Wilson on the other side was dragged by Suwell at this time, walking towards the registration office.


    "Hey, Suwell, I just said hello, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wilson broke free from Su Weier''s pull, threw away his arm, and asked curiously, feeling very puzzled.


    "Hey buddy, don''t you see that little gentleman with some bodyguards behind him?"


    "This kind of person can be seen as a big shot at a nce, we should not provoke it at will!"


    "London, the water here is very deep!"


    Su Weier gritted his teeth and finished speaking in his ear, then went straight to the registration point regardless.


    Wilson and Creroux also followed in three steps and two steps, without saying a word on the way.


    It is said to be a registration point, but it is actually a long table with three literate young people sitting there. They are all temporary government employees.


    Although the three of them were sitting there, they lookedzy and could not lift their strength.


    "Hey, where are you three from? What''s your name?"


    The young man sitting in the middle looked tired, as if he was too tired.


    "Wilson, Souwell, Clereau, from Norwich, Norfolk."


    Wilson stopped the two, took a step forward, and answered in ce of the three.


    "Here, this is the brand of the three of you,e here for the exam on April 28th!"


    "Now, each of you sign your name for me!"


    Immediately, a piece of paper full of signatures was ced in front of the three of them.


    The three found an empty space and filled in their names.


    "Remember, you must arrive before nine o''clock in the morning." One person asked, while the other two held quill pens and wrote information on three wooden signs.


    The three of them got three pairs of wooden cards, went to the other side, and asked a carpenter to carve the original ink with a knife.


    The carpenter is very professional. In less than ten minutes, all three wooden ques were carved.


    Suwell picked it up and took a look, only to see azy lion engraved on the front, and a description of his own appearance on the back¡ªfive feet three inches tall, short brown hair, slim build, from Norwich.


    But Su Weier looked at Wilson next to him, and his description was¡ªhe was five feet three inches tall, with long ck hair, a slightly fat body, and he was from Norwich.


    Cleroux''s is - five feet two inches tall, long brown hair, thin build, from Norwich.


    This is the description of the physical appearance of the three of them, which is simply too crude.


    The three of them made fun of each other, and then left one after another, while Edward stood ten feet away, watching carefully.


    "Your Majesty, we use wooden ques to identify them, with their information engraved on them!"


    "In order to better identify them, we also asked them to leave their signatures. When we take the exam, we willpare them with each other. In this way, the chance of impersonation is very small!"


    Edward watched carefully from the side, and Mayor William beside him was not idle, exining Edward in words.


    "Okay, let''s go and see how the exam papers areing out!"


    Edward waved his hand, took Mayor William, and took a carriage to the suburbs of London.


    This ce located in the suburbs was researched by Edward with some priests from Oxford University and teachers from ordinary middle schools.


    Of course, he will not ask any difficult questions, at most what is your belief? If your answer is Catholic!


    Then you just say goodbye, even if you get full marks for the rest of the questions, you will still be eliminated.


    If the answer is Anglican, congrattions, you have passed the first level.


    The rest are justmon knowledge questions and answers, such as which is the state religion of Ennd? Which family is the ruler of Ennd?


    Besides, how many pennies is a ck bread worth? Which is the capital of Ennd?


    These are somemon sense questions. Edward selects the person he needs through this test. Note that it is a person, a person who knows basic English and can write.


    This is mainly based on the current actual situation in Ennd.


    Although there are data showing that the literacy rate in Ennd during the Renaissance was 10% to 30%.


    But this is just an optimistic statistic.


    Throughout Ennd and Wales, as well as the Dublin area of ??Northern Irnd, there are about 3.5 million people under Edward''s rule.


    There are only a hundred middle schools and elementary schools in total, (of course, there are also necessary housekeeping schools), plus some church-owned schools, there are only more than 3,000 people studying in total.


    The strange thing is that the richer people, such as nobles and wealthy businessmen, their children don''t bother to learn knowledge, at most they can write their own names.


    Themon people at the bottom have no capital to learn.


    Only middle-ss Yomannons,wyers, craftsmen, and petty capitalists would hire tutors to educate their children.


    This part of the people is the main target of Edward''s examination and admission.


    Although what these people have learned is somewhat one-sided, as long as they can read and understand documents, they will be fine.


    Come here to check it again. For these very simple questions, Edward doesn''t think there is any difficulty.


    Although most of the government is mediocre, it still needs elites. After thinking about it carefully, Edward still thinks that there should be a grand finale.


    "The farmer Searle in London has a fence with two animals, a rooster and a sheep. If you count from the bottom, there are fifty feet, and if you count from the top, there are twenty heads!"


    "Excuse me, how many sheep and how many chickens are in the fence!"


    "Your Majesty, this, isn''t this topic too difficult!"


    Regarding the topic dictated by Edward, the bald schr on the side asked with some doubts, his face was very embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter, thest question is to test the most elite talents. I don''t expect ordinary people to get it right!"


    Seeing that other schrs and priests were all in agreement, Edward turned around before leaving and said in a very casual tone.


    A group of people looked at Edward''s receding figure with doubts, and were speechless.


    The next day, Edward was having breakfast with little Lolita.


    Seeing little Lolita happily eating wheat porridge bite by bite, Edward also felt his appetite increased and ate an extra bowl.


    After eating, Lucy walked in and whispered into Edward''s ear, while the little Lori was gnashing her teeth.


    Little Lori seemed to be angry, with a puffy face, she looked at Lucy next to Edward angrily, and pursed her lips.


    After listening to Lucy''s words, Edward was very puzzled when he saw little Lolita''s appearance.


    "Who made our Mary angry, tell brother Edward, brother will help you teach him a lesson!"


    As he spoke, Edward''s face showed a look of wanting to beat someone, and his eyes were still looking around.


    "Hmph! It''s all sister Lucy, brother Edward, hit sister Lucy!"


    As she spoke, the little loli showed her canine teeth, grinned her rosy mouth, and wrinkled her little nose.


    "Oh! Why Lucy? Did Lucy do something to make you angry again!"


    Edward asked with doubts on his face.


    "Yes, little Mary, don''t nder me at will!"


    "You say I''m wrong without proof, but you''re going to get a spanking!"


    Lucy said so softly, but her right hand stretched out, making a gesture of spanking.


    "Ah!" Little Lolita hurriedly covered her butt, looking scared, but she still held her head high and said stubbornly:


    "It''s all sister Lucy, every time youe, brother Edward will have something to do, so he won''t y with Mary anymore!"


    It seemed that she still couldn''t let go of her hatred, she covered her buttocks with her left hand, stomped on the ground with her short legs vigorously, and the ponytail on her head bounced and bounced.


    "Haha, so that''s the case, so can I take Mary with me this time?"


    Edward looked at the angry little loli with a smile, walked over, stroked her red hair, and said with a smile.


    "Oh? Really?" Little Lolita still couldn''t believe it, she shook her head and looked into Edward''s eyes and asked.


    After receiving a positive reply from Edward, she jumped up and down happily, as if going to work with Edward was an exciting thing for her.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to work!" The little Lolita jumped and held Casey''s hand standing aside, and dragged her back to her room.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go get ready too!" Edward said to Lucy who was following him, watching the cheerful pace of little Lolita.


    Half an hourter, Edward was wearing aristocratic uniforms, a purple cloak, leather boots made of precious rhinoceros hide, and a yellow lion embroidered on the surface.


    The little Lolita is wearing a long pink dress, with a butterfly hairpin on her head, light red lip gloss on her lips, and a little angel pendant around her neck.


    In her arms, she held a bear toy that Edward gave her.


    "Mary, why did you bring the bear out?"


    Edward asked suspiciously.


    "Brother Edward, Little Bear hasn''te out for a long time, I want to take him outside for a stroll!"


    Little Loli tilted her head and said in a delicate voice, looking very reasonable.


    "Alright then! Let''s go!" Edward said, holding little Lolita''s hand.


    Edward walked in front with Little Lolita, and Lucy, Luna, and Casey followed behind and got into the carriage together.


    Since it is a carriage dedicated to the royal family this time, it is very spacious, and it is not crowded at all when several people sit on it.


    The carriage, driven by three horses, was driving in the middle, while fifty guards rode on horses, following around, protecting Edward''s safety.


    This time Edward and his party came out, mainly because the task he assigned to Udall had been sessfullypleted, and the actors had also rehearsed for nearly a month, but the performance.


    So, before that, Edward sent someone to invite some major ministers and nobles in London, as well as some rich and wealthy businessmen, to let theme to enjoy the performance together today.

 Chapter 123: take a bow

    Chapter 123 Curtain Call


    ps: Ask for tickets, please rmend, it¡¯s thest day at the end of the month, if you have a monthly pass, I hope you can give me one!


    On the morning of March 20th, the Shaweditch area was originally a gathering ce for the poor and evil, but at this time there were all kinds of gorgeous carriages on the road.


    One carriage after another slowly passed through the streets of Shoreditch, and the already congested streets became even more congested at this time.


    Combined with the uneven streets in the original Shoreditch area, this caused the carriage congestion.


    Of course, at this time, the poor dare notpete with these rich or noble people, they are not qualified.


    Therefore, arge number of poor people can only stand around, hoping to pass quickly.


    At this time, it is time to test your eyesight. People with low status should move away consciously, allowing the carriages with high status to pass first.


    It took ten minutes of ink smearing before the order of passage was fixed, and the whole street became smooth.


    On the other hand, the pedestrians on the road were slowly relieved. After all, they didn''t have as much time as these noble lords. If they waste too much time, they will have problems with their daily livelihood.


    When the carriages finally passed, Zipa, who was guarding the side of the road, breathed a sigh of relief.


    As a messenger, his duty is to deliver the letter to its proper ce. Every day when he gets off, he will lie on his wooden bed, so tired that he doesn¡¯t want to move, and he doesn¡¯t want to open his eyes.


    However, he cherishes this job very much, which is the source of his family''s support.


    Fortunately, the traffic jam was not too long today, otherwise he would not be able toplete the task today.


    "Hey, buddy, do you know why we have so many rich people here?"


    Looking at the gradually clearing streets, Zipa couldn''t help but asked the smooth-looking guy beside him.


    Although there are holes in his hat, his first impression in the eyes of others is that he is a smooth person.


    "Hey! This matter has been spread for a long time. His Majesty the King invited the nobles and officials to go to the theater together!"


    The sleek buddy smiled and shook his head with an envious expression on his face.


    "What? Are you sure? His Majesty the King will watch dramas? Isn''t this what we ordinary people with no money watch?"


    Zipa feels that the world is abnormal, God! His Majesty the King can watch what the poor like to watch.


    "Yes! Who would have thought of this, maybe His Majesty the King has changed his taste!"


    "You don''t know about this!" Behind the two of them, a thin monkey-like guy interjected.


    Zipa looked at the dozens of hats on the rags in front of him, and immediately knew his identity, a businessman with a street stall.


    "I heard that our Majesty Edward does not like hunting like his father, His Majesty Henry VIII, but likes watching dramas!"


    It seems that Zipa and the two listened more seriously, the hat merchant spoke more vorfully, and moved his mouth faster!


    "His Majesty the King not only sent people to acquire the four major theaters including the Rose Theater, but also spent money to renovate them."


    "And this time, His Majesty the King asked someone to write a drama book, and today he invites noble lords and wealthy businessmen to watch it together!"


    "It''s going to be at the Rose Theater. Now hundreds of people are gathered around the theater, for fear of any ident! Tsk tsk!"


    As he spoke, the businessman couldn''t help sighing, and smacked his mouth.


    Around, the people who were crowded together also started to discuss, the content was simr, it was nothing more than the content of the king watching a y.


    The Hanseatic businessman Max Leutz, as a well-known businessman of the Hanseatic League in London, has a wealth of first-ss wealth, so he also has a share in this invitation.


    Thest time he heard that the London businessman begged to see Edward, he was frightened for a while, and he also quickly begged to see Edward, but Edward refused.


    So, he left a gift of five hundred pounds and left.


    After some time, he was relieved to find that Edward had not issued any regtions to deal with the Hanseatic merchants.


    However, he felt uneasy without seeing Edward in person.


    His carriage was the second batch to pass. Apart from the nobles, he followed the ministers and parliamentarians. Of course, there were also some top businessmen in London.


    In less than a moment, Mark came to the Rose Theater, but at the entrance of the theater, there were neat grids drawn with lime, and the size of those grids was exactly the size of a carriage.


    He also found that the closer the grid is to the entrance of the theater, the higher his master status is.


    But the grid closest to the entrance of the theater was empty. He knew that it was for the king.


    But his groom came to a grid that belonged to him under the guidance of a special person.


    With the support of the groom, Mark got out of the car, looked carefully, and found that there was a small sign in front of each grid, and his sign read Mark Leutz in Latin.


    When he came to the front of the theater, he found that the walls of the theater were all red, and he also asked people to draw a lot of rose patterns on the walls.


    Even the gate is covered with rose patterns.


    Wee by two rows of beautiful and energetic girls, Mark walked into the theater.


    And a maid walked up to him, guided Mark, and took him to a back position.


    Beside him were some businessmen from the Hanseatic League, and Mark hurriedly greeted them.


    "Stand up!!" After some time, he heard a voice, and then he and the people around him all stood up.


    "By the grace of God, Edward VI, King of Ennd, France, and Irnd, Husband of the Queen of Scots, Keeper of the Faith, Head of the Church of Ennd and Irnd, to¡ª"


    As the big man shouted, everyone stood up and bowed to Edward who came at the door.


    "Participate in Your Majesty¡ª"


    Edward walked in straight, without even looking at the people standing, he found the front box and sat down.


    "The ceremony is over¡ª" the etiquette officer said directly.


    Mark and a group of people sat down and began to enjoy the drama.


    As a sessful businessman, he has almost figured out all about London. Drama is something that ordinary people at the bottom like to watch.


    And upper-ss people such as nobles are basically unheard of. For them, it is a shameful thing to have a hobby withmon people.


    So, the Bishop Thomas and the Duke of Houghton who are currently sitting there look confused. They don''t understand why they are sitting here.


    Basically, Edward sent an invitation letter, and they directly ordered the housekeeper to prepare for action, and they didn''t know the details.


    These senior nobles and important ministers of the Privy Council sat in the second row behind Edward, which was also a box seat.


    Suddenly, the red curtain opened on the stage ahead, and a well-dressed middle-aged man stood in the center of the stage.


    The middle-aged man bowed forward, and then said: "Therge-scale historical drama "Henry VII" has officially started!"


    After speaking, people automatically left the stage, and a child came on stage, he was Henry VII.


    Henry VII was very magical when he was a child. When he was just born, lightning appeared in the sky, and a red cloud appeared above his mother''s room.


    Once, he got lost in the forest because of his yfulness.


    When he was thirsty, he suddenly discovered a hot spring; when he was hungry, fruit fell from the tree; when he was tired and sleepy, a doe would warm him up.


    Miraculously, three dayster, he automatically returned to his lost location and found his family.


    In short, since childhood, he has been a miraculous person. People unconsciously like him and are willing to help him.


    So, he got a nickname - God''s favorite boy.


    Then the viin Richard III appeared on the stage, and the actors described in detail how Richard III won the throne.


    And after he waited for the throne, there were droughts, floods, etc. in Ennd, and the people of Ennd were living in dire straits.


    The actors portrayed it very well, expressing the pain of ordinary people at the moment of disaster very well, and deeply reflecting the pain of the English people.


    Then it was to protect the heir of the Lancaster family¡ªthe fourteen-year-old Henry.


    Many nobles have gone through untold hardships and various difficulties, but under the care of God, they encountered various coincidences, which also interspersed with the ridiculous behavior andnguage of some stupid officials sent by Richard III when they captured Henry.


    After that, Henry VII, under the guard of family guards and loyal nobles, finally came to Ennd''s territory in France-Brittany.


    Later, when Richard III sent someone to assassinate and kidnap Henry VII, he was cracked by the rational Henry.


    After that, the plot reached a climax, and King Richard VIII of France was very interested in the arrival of Henry VII.


    So began a series of betting plots between Henry VII and Richard VIII.


    Facing Richard VIII''s five difficult problems, the witty Henry VII used his clever mind and under the blessing of God, he sessfully avoided them one by one.


    After that, he won some rewards and was able to hire thousands of mercenaries to return to Ennd and start to regain his throne.


    So the fantasy-filled battle to regain the throne began. The 2,000 mercenaries led by Henry VII, who had a smooth journey, fought against Richard III''s 10,000-strong army.


    Specific omission, but adhering to God''s will, Henry VII finally became king.


    After five hours, at three o''clock in the afternoon, this magnificent Henry VII finally came to an end.


    Edward, little Lolita, and a kind of invited ministers and nobles were also starving.


    With Edward taking the lead and apuding, the y finally achieved aplete sess.


    So, under the thanks of the actors, Edward took little Lolita''s hand and walked out of the theater.


    And a group of ministers and nobles are still discussing the plot.


    There are both surprises and the boldness of the actors, who can actually y kings and nobles, and some people talk about the thrilling plot.


    But Edward returned to Whitehall Pce with little Lolita.


    While waiting for him to feast, Lucy said that someone asked to see him.

 Chapter 124: issued a decree

    Chapter 124 issued a decree


    ps: On the first day of July, ask for a monthly pass, please collect it!


    "Damn, I''m sick! Peoplee here every time I eat!"


    Edward ate the white bread in his hand that looked like a meat sandwich, with meat strips and vegetables mixed in the bread.


    This is what Edward specially ordered the chef to do, so that the bread is not so unptable.


    Edward stopped the bread that was running, looked at the little loli who was sitting aside and was struggling with the goose legs, and continued to eat.


    "Who is it?" Edward took a big bite of the bread in his hand regardless of his image, and then put some chili sauce on it.


    "Your Majesty, it''s Hanseatic merchant Mark Leutz!" Lucy said softly, pretending not to see it.


    "Oh! Is that the Leutz family who buy salt in our Ennd?"


    Edward paused for a moment, then started eating again.


    "Yes,st time he came, he left five hundred pounds!"


    "Oh, I see, this is a rich master!"


    Edward sighed, swallowing the bread in his mouth.


    "Interview with him today and see what he has to say!"


    "Let him wait in the living room for a while, I''ll see him after I finish eating!"


    Edward was still eating his own bread, chewing non-stop.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" After receiving Edward''s order, Lucy twisted her waist and walked out.


    After receiving Lucy''s words, Mark felt unspeakable joy in his heart.


    "Miss Lucy, this is my gratitude to you, please serve me!"


    If it was another maid, Mark would not bribe her with money, but who told her to be His Majesty''s maid! As long as she speaks a word in front of the king, his meeting will be for naught!


    This is not the first time someone has given her a gift. Lucy took a look and realized that this is a vi in a rich area of ??London. It is estimated to be around 300 pounds, which is a lot of wealth.


    Lucy nced at Mark with good-looking eyes, and then epted it, tacitly.


    "His Majesty the King wille to see you after dinner in a while, watch for yourself!"


    Lucy, who was originally expressionless, finally showed a smile, revealing a little tone.


    "Okay, Miss Lucy! I will pay attention!" Mark responded immediately, with a ttering smile on his face.


    Mark was spinning around in the living room bored, thinking about how to tell the little king of Ennd in his mind.


    After about half an hour, Mark, who was bored sitting in a chair, finally saw Edward''s figure.


    "Good day, His Majesty the King of Ennd!" Mark greeted him and bowed.


    "Good day, Mr. Leutz!" Edward nodded politely.


    Edward entered the living room and sat on the main seat. Immediately after seeing the businessman of the Leutz family of the Hanseatic League standing beside him, he was very polite.


    "Oh, Mr. Leutz, sit down quickly! I am very impressed with the reputation of the Leutz family!"


    Edward said with a surprised expression.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Mark sat down politely after hearing Edward''s words.


    "Mr. Leutz, I don''t know why you asked to see me? What''s the matter?"


    Just finished eating, Edward took a sip of tea and moistened his throat. After all, he had just eaten bread.


    "Your Majesty, the first thing I came this time was to congratte you on starting the government. This is really a pleasant thing for the people of Ennd!"


    "The second thing is to give you some money!"


    "Oh! There is such a good thing, my Mr. Leutz,e and tell me about it!"


    As soon as money was mentioned, Edward raised his spirits and became interested.


    Although Edward currently owns two businesses that make money, the bar and the sale of liquor, who would think that the money is low?


    "Your Majesty, you must know that the sea salt business is the main business of our Leutz family!"


    "And I stayed in London to buy Ennd''s sea salt."


    "I understand that, it''s a good business!"


    Edward couldn''t help pursing his mouth and sighing.


    The importance of table salt is beyond doubt, it is a must for everyone.


    In the Middle Ages, when technology was underdeveloped, the importance of table salt was magnified a lot.


    In the ancient Mesopotamia, intelligent humans learned how to use salt, and they used it for military purposes.


    Whenever a city was destroyed, the ancient Assyrians and Hittites would sprinkle salt in the city to express the curse that thend here would be barren (thend with high salt content is not conducive to the growth of crops).


    So, this is also the reason why there are so many deserts in the Mesopotamia. It is really a harmful idea, and this custom spread to Europe and was carried forward in medieval wars.


    Salt was a preciousmodity from thete Roman Empire to the Middle Ages.


    Merchants transported salt to ind Germans via the "Salt Road". In the Sahara Desert, the Tuareg people who are good at desert trade have always maintained a trade route exclusively for salt trucks.


    To transport salt to the ind Sahel region, a caravan can organize 40,000 camels.


    Sometimes, caravans exchange salt for ves. Timbuktu, on the southwestern edge of the Sahara Desert, was once a thriving salt and ve market.


    By 1960, caravans still traveling through the desert were transporting 15,000 tons of salt a year.


    But now this trade has dropped to one third of what it was back then.


    Unlike China, salt was nationalized as early as Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty. In the Middle Ages, salt was always dominated by merchants. Monarchs and kings like Edward could only share some of the residue.


    "Your Majesty, our Leutz family is willing to spend half of the annual purchase share to buy sea salt from you!"


    "That''s about half a million pounds, we''ll buy it from you directly!"


    "We pay six shillings directly for the pound."


    Gritting his teeth, Mark said with determination, feeling a little pain in his heart.


    You know, the usual purchase price of salt per pound is only about five and a half shillings. This time, in order to show sincerity, I directly raised half a shilling. This is really cutting flesh!


    After listening to Mark''s words, Edward made a calction directly in his heart.


    Three million shillings, or two hundred and fifty thousand pounds, my God! This is almost double the annual ie of the royal family, and it is not much different from the national treasury ie.


    Edward has his own manor and territory, as well as his own serfs, and there is no shortage of coal.


    In this way, the cost is almost zero, which is equivalent to lying down every year, and 250,000 pounds will be recorded.


    Don''t be toofortable like this. After calcting such arge profit in his heart, Edward had the idea of ??leaving the Leutz family and going it alone.


    But when I think about it, I don¡¯t have the contacts of the Leutz family in Northern Europe and Germany, so even if I produce it, I won¡¯t sell it, so let¡¯s cooperate with the Leutz family!


    But in addition to Northern Europe, Spain and Portugal, as well as the African region and the Mediterranean region can be their own targets.


    As long as they upy the market in these ces, then they are going to make a fortune.


    "Oh? Is that so?" Although Edward was overjoyed, his face remained calm.


    "Then I don''t know if Mr. Leutz gave me such a big gift, what can I ask for?"


    In fact, Mark was waiting for this moment, he reluctantly gave up such a big piece of meat, isn''t it just for this opportunity!


    "Your Majesty, I heard that Mr. Parker Matthew, the Speaker of the London City Council, hase to see you!"


    "Yes, some time ago, he came to see me!" Edward nodded.


    "You are not pleading for the Hanseatic League! Then forget it!"


    "Your Majesty, I have absolutely no objection to your dealing with other merchants from the Hanseatic League.


    It¡¯s just that our Leutz family has been buying sea salt in London and has never disturbed the London market. I think our Leutz family should be fine! "


    "Of course, the Leutz family is definitely not included in the attack!"


    Edward said seriously, which gave Mark a lot of confidence.


    "Your Leutz family can continue to buy sea salt in London!"


    So, in the rest of the time, after Edward talked with the businessman of the Leutz family for a while, both of them reached their own satisfactory results.


    The next day, Edward summoned Faris Alexander, the Minister of Finance and Speaker of the Privy Council, and Borman Randall, the Keeper of the Seal.


    "Your Majesty, do you know why you summoned us here?"


    Chancellor of the Exchequer Alexander asked first with a questioning tone.


    "I called you this time to issue a decree,e and see how it goes!"


    Edward looked at the puzzled eyes of the two, and said in amanding tone.


    The Privy Council is the same as the cab of the Ming Dynasty at this time. It is only an advisory body to the king, and has no ability to administer autonomously. That is to say, they cannot issue any decrees without the approval of the king.


    "Your Majesty, tell me, let us polish it up for you!"


    The minister in charge of the seal said quickly, nodding and bowing, very respectful.


    "I have decided to abolish all the privileges of the merchants of the Hanseatic League in Ennd, and the tariffs they need to pay will be increased to one and a half times that of English merchants!"


    "So, you just need to draft a decree in my name!"


    Edward did not drive the Hanseatic merchants out of Ennd, but increased tariffs on them, allowing English merchants to directlypete with them.


    The most important thing is that the tariff belonged to the Tudor royal family at that time, and it was the main ie of the royal family. No matter whether the goods were imported or exported, the tariff was still charged.


    It is impossible for Edward to sacrifice his own interests to satisfy those businessmen in Ennd.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will draft a decree ording to your instructions!"


    As he spoke, the Minister of Seals took out a piece of paper from the table and began to write with a quill pen.


    "Your Majesty, this is really a wise decision. I think the whole of Ennd will thank you!"


    The Chancellor of the Exchequer, Alexander, showed a happy smile andplimented Edward.


    The Hanseatic merchants not only enjoyed preferential taxation, but also monopolized some industries, hindering themercial prosperity of London.

 Chapter 125: implement

    Chapter 125 Implementation


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for favorites!


    The existence of Hanseatic merchants not only reduced the money collected by the London Treasury, but also hindered the development of Londonmerce.


    For example, the wood industry, because Ennd does not have wood for making seagoing ships, so it needs to import a lot from Northern Europe.


    The Hanseatic merchants directly monopolized Ennd''s demand for wood.


    Someone said, don¡¯t you know that you can go directly to Northern Europe to buy goods?


    This is the reason, but the cost of the goods you bring in from Northern Europe on the road will be higher than that of Hanseatic merchants, and after you return to Ennd, the tax you will be charged is higher than that of Hanseatic merchants. How to sell it.


    Therefore, Alexander, the Minister of Finance, was very happy that Edward abolished the privileges of Hanseatic merchants and even increased the tariffs imposed on Hanseatic merchants.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t even know how to praise your decision. This is an extremely correct decision!"


    Originally Alexander was summoned by Edward in a daze, and he was a little annoyed.


    Who knew that Edward would give him such a big surprise, and it was a big surprise.


    "Okay, my lord minister, don''t say any more praise, you go back and promulgate this decree!"


    Edward directly interrupted the words of praise from the Chancellor of the Exchequer.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The Minister of Finance touched his nose, feeling a little depressed.


    "Your Majesty, I have finished writing, what do you think?" The Minister of the Seal Keeper hurriedly got up, stood aside respectfully, and said softly.


    "Oh! It''s not bad, let''s do it!" Edward nced at it, felt the same, and nodded involuntarily.


    "Lucy, bring me the Great Seal!" Edward said to Lucy who was standing aside.


    Immediately, after a short walk, Lucy brought Edward''s jade seal.


    It is just a joke to say that it is the jade seal. In Ennd, it is called the national seal.


    In Ennd, the Great Seal is kept in the custody of the Lord Seal, and is affixed to promations, writs, royal charters, and documents authorizing the signing and ratification of treaties.


    As for why the Great Seal is currently in Edward''s ce, it is because of Edward''s curiosity. He wants to see what the Great Seal of Ennd, that is, what the Great Seal looks like, so it has been more than two years since Edward ascended the throne. Edward here.


    As for why the Keeper of the Seal didn¡¯te to Edward, one is that the parliament has not convened once in two years, and the other is that Edward didn¡¯t give it, so he didn¡¯t dare toe to get it.


    At this time, Lucy was holding a wooden te in her hand. The British Great Seal on the wooden te consisted of two silver discs with stamps on the front and back of sealing wax.


    It can be said that it is something like two badges with stamps, t and round,pletely different from our oriental cube.


    It has a monarch on a horse on the front, and a monarch on a throne in royal robes on the reverse.


    For the national seal, the English do not pay attention to inheritance like our national jade seal. Ennd can only use a new national seal when an old national seal has been worn out, or a new dynasty has begun, or the royal coat of arms has changed.


    At this time, the old seal is decorated with patterns or hit with a mallet by the Speaker of the Privy Council, indicating that it is useless.


    The Minister of Seals looked at the two imperial seals in Lucy''s hands, and his eyes suddenly showed surprise. He hurriedly walked to Lucy''s side, and stared at the two t and round individuals with his eyes wide open.


    If you have to use words to describe it, it''s like seeing a couple who have been apart for too long, with deep affection hidden in the eyes.


    "Okay, my lord minister, this time you drop by, you can take the national seal back!"


    Edward really couldn''t see it, and suddenly felt a little guilty in his heart, like breaking up a couple.


    "Really? Oh! My lord, this, this, I am so happy!"


    The Keeper of the Seal is like a child getting a favorite toy, unable to help himself.


    "Yes, my lord, you can take it back!"


    "But let''s stamp this decree first!"


    Edward couldn''t helpughing, bit his teeth lightly on his lips, to prevent theughter froming out of his mouth, and said reluctantly.


    Immediately, Borman Randall, the Keeper of the Seals,pleted the stamping as quickly as possible, and then took the tray from Lucy''s hands, holding the tray tightly with both hands, and did not let go.


    "Your Majesty, we are resigning!" Seeing that there was nothing to do, the two resigned to Edward together.


    Subsequently, the Privy Council began to issue His Majesty''s second decree, the first being the end of London''s autonomy.


    Then, the mayor of London, William, heard his meaning and knew his voice, and immediately sent someone to notify the head of the City Management Office, the Earl of Southampton.


    When the Earl of Southampton heard that this was what His Majesty meant, he quickly dispatched most of the people in the hall, about 150 people, to ride to London Iron and Steel on horses borrowed from other halls. Courtyard, stronghold of Hanseatic merchants.


    ording to Edward''s will, all the privileges of the Hanseatic merchants in Ennd were abolished, so the London Steel House should also be abolished.


    Hundreds of people rode horses and ran aggressively on the streets of London, which shocked the citizens on the streets.


    Pedestrians hurriedly hid on both sides of the street, afraid of being hit, but there was nowhere to look for reason.


    "Wow¡ª" The Earl of Southampton rode his horse and led the way. After seeing the destination, he hurriedly reined in the horse.


    "Stop¡ª" the Earl raised his right hand and said loudly.


    "Okay, now we dismount and show off our momentum, I don''t believe they dare to do anything to us!"


    The Earl got off his horse beautifully, and said to a group of subordinates behind him, he looked like a general.


    "Hey, who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The guards guarding the gate were directing theborers to carry the goods. Suddenly, arge number of cavalrymen on horseback appeared in front of them.


    Moreover, an old guy in the lead suddenly yelled, which frightened them, and the workers were also frightened, and huddled together, not even carrying the goods.


    The guards quickly sent someone inside to report the news, and among the guards, a burly-looking guy came out, bowed to the Earl, and said:


    "My lord, I don''t know who you are?"


    "I am the director of the London City Management Office. This time I came to act on the order of the king to demolish it. Don''t try to obstruct it!"


    The Earl of Southampton sneered, then shouted threateningly.


    "Here, my lord, don''t be in a hurry, we are just guards, please wait for a while, our person in charge wille soon!"


    The boss of the guard quickly waved his hands, trying to stop the Earl from moving.


    However, how could the earl pay attention to him, a small head of guards, and then waved his hand, instructing more than a hundred men.


    Because of Edward''s policy, most of these urban management officers are retired militiamen, and one by one, it is inevitable that there will be some with broken hands and one-eyed.


    These disabled militiamen did not expect that they would eat food distributed by the government one day, which made them feel warmer in the hearts of these militiamen who were injured on the battlefield.


    Especially when they knew that this was specially arranged for them by the new king of London, this could not help but increase their loyalty to the royal family a lot, although it was not much in the first ce.


    However, this is a good start, because it sets a good example. If such things continue, then the entire army of Ennd will turn to the Tudor royal family.


    Although each of the city management officers had disabilities, dozens of able-bodied guards were constantly retreating in the face of such a group of people.


    Although the militiamen are a little unhealthy, they survived the battlefield, and their murderous aura cannot be washed away.


    More importantly, the city managers are officials, but they are citizens. If this is in Germany, their Hanseatic League would not even bother to deal with ordinary nobles, but this is in Ennd, a ce with powerful royal power.


    So, when Mark Leutz and others came out, they saw hundreds of people in blue uniforms, hammering together with sledgehammers, destroying the wall with a bang.


    "Stop¡ª" An old man who came out with Mark screamed before he arrived.


    The urban management staff took a look at Mark and others who were slowly approaching, and then continued to start the demolition project.


    "Dear Lord Earl, I don''t know why!"


    Mark pointed to the urban management who were carrying out the demolition, walked up to the Earl of Southampton and said.


    "Oh, Mr. Leutz, this is a decree issued by His Majesty the King today. This is a decree personally signed by Mayor William of the City of London!"


    "You can take a closer look! However, I still have to work!"


    The Earl was toozy to exin, and directly took out two government orders, sent them to Mark, and saidzily.


    Mark personally took the decree from the earl, and read it carefully.


    The few people who came out with him also gathered together, buried their heads, and read together.


    "s! Your Excellency Earl, can you give us two days, we will tear down the wall here ourselves!"


    Several people studied it carefully and found no loopholes, so these two decrees are true.


    Mark had expected this, but the faces of other businessmen couldn''t hide their shock.


    The demolition of the wall is not only a matter of safety, it is more symbolic.


    It represents that the privileges of the Chamber of Commerce stronghold of the Hanseatic League in London arepletely abolished. Whether it is independent judicial power, tax incentives, independent management rights, etc., these will disappear with the disappearance of this wall.


    "Your Excellency, can you dy for two days? It''s such a trivial matter. If you don''t need it, I will trouble you!"


    "No need, we can do it ourselves, after all, we are in this business, no trouble!"


    The Earl waved his hand, said indifferently, and then spoke to a group of busy subordinates.


    "Brothers, hurry up, we have to go back to eat before dark!"

 Chapter 126: tariff

    Chapter 126 Tariffs


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for rmendations


    So, in front of Mark and a group of Hanseatic merchants, the urban management officers tantly demolished the wall, regardless of the purple faces of the Hanseatic merchants.


    In one morning, the walls of the entire London Steel Yard werepletely demolished, exposing the various buildings inside.


    Building.


    "By the way, after we leave, people from the Finance Bureau of the City of London wille to collect taxes. You have to prepare the money!"


    "Hahaha! Brothers, let''s go!" The Earl of Southampton didn''t care about the faces of Mark and his party at all, rode on his horse, and left with a big smile.


    "Oh! What shoulde wille!" Mark sighed to the Hanseatic businessmen beside him, and turned back.


    "Let''s go! Go back and prepare some money. If those vampires are not fed enough, we don''t want to do business!"


    One of them, a respectable old man, waved at the businessmen and turned back.


    So, the dozens of merchants who came out could only walk back sparsely, sighing one by one.


    After all, they are used to preferential treatment or tax exemption. Now if they are required to pay taxes, it is no less than cutting flesh!


    At this time, in the port of London, a ship of merchant ships from all over the world began to enter the port, including wine from France, wood from Northern Europe, olive oil from Southern Europe, herring from the Hanseatic League, and fur from Russia.


    There are more such as bacon, grain, wine, fur, livestock, nt ash, whale oil, hemp, resin, beeswax, barrel staves, iron, copper, tin and metal products.


    These are basicallymodities that English people are keen on.


    As a businessman in Lubeck, the central city of the Hanseatic League, Simon has been traveling between the Nordic region and Ennd. Because he bravely picked up a harpoon during a pirate attack and stabbed two pirates to death, although it was only two Little lol, but word of his valor spread throughout L¨¹beck.


    Thus, good people gave him a nickname, the brave-Simon, and he was willing to ept it.


    As soon as he drove the boat into the Port of London, he met an acquaintance, a Hanseatic merchant who came to London like him, but Simon was selling herring, while he was selling grain.


    "Hey, Simon, you have a good harvest as usual!"


    The two stood on the boat and greeted each other.


    "How could there be! You don''t know that those merchants from the Nethends shamelessly hired pirates to attack us. Now they can''t buy much herring. I''m still worried that they will steal my ship!"


    "It''s okay this time, I didn''t meet those evil spirits who believe in Satan, God bless you!"


    As he spoke, Simon faced the sky and began to pray.


    In nders, the powerful Burgundy duchy in the 15th century and the federal republic that emerged in the 16th century were the predecessors of theter Nethends. Theypetedmercially with the Hanseatic League by building the port of Antwerp and encouraging pirate attacks. .


    Moreover, in 1451, they forced the Hanseatic merchants to abandon the port of Bruges and transfer to the port of Antwerp.


    Since then, the Nethends has taken advantage of its superior geographical location and the conditions of numerous ports and rivers to rece the Hanseatic League merchant fleet as a "sea coachman" and monopolizemercial shipping in Western Europe.


    "And you? Nice, my dear friend, how are you doing?"


    While sighing about his business, Simon couldn''t help asking about his friend who sells food.


    "I''m okay, I haven''t encountered those pirates, and London and Ennd are now consuming more and more food!"


    "How about youe to sell grain with me too! This business is easy to do!"


    Nice grinned, showing his ck and yellow teeth, and said to Simon.


    Nice also has a reason for saying this. At present, the poption of Ennd has begun to grow explosively, and there is a great demand for food.


    But obviously he can''t fill the demand alone, so he wants to bring in Simon, the brave captain.


    One reason is that Simon''s boat is smaller than him and cannot pose a threat to him, and the other reason is that he has a good rtionship with manor owners all over Germany, but Simon''s rtionship is not there.


    In this way, Simon can earn another hand as long as he takes food from him.


    If Simon is united, his trading status with Ennd''s grain merchants will increase a lot, and the price of grain will also increase.


    "No, my friend, I''d better sell my herring! I''m not familiar with food!"


    After thinking for a while, Simon decisively rejected Nice''s proposal.


    Simon, who often travels to London, of course knows how strong the food demand in Ennd is, and he also knows that the profits are very high.


    However, the habit he developed at sea prevents him from easily contacting unfamiliar areas. It is better to be cautious. He is not an adventurer, after all, his family depends on him to support him!


    "Let''s go back together in three days! Nice!" Commanding the sailors on the ship to pack the sails, Simon said to Nice on the neighboring ship.


    "Okay! See you in three days!" Niss had already packed the boat, greeted the iing port tax collector, andmunicated with him.


    "Your Excellency the Tax Officer, here are all the items we shipped this time!"


    Nice bent down slightly, and said respectfully to the tax officer who kept holding the parchment.


    "We have one hundred thousand pounds (about forty-nine tons) of grain on board, of which rye and wheat are half!"


    "So, originally you had to pay a 5% tariff, but His Majesty the King has given preferential tariffs to grain, and now you only need to pay a 3% tariff!"


    "So, you need to pay three thousand pounds of grain or fifteen pounds seven shillings and twelve pence!"


    The tax officer had a big belly, a big belly, and was wearing red and white clothes. He sent a few of his men behind him into the ship''s warehouse to check, and after confirming that it was correct, he made a rigorous calction.


    To be honest, in the whole of Ennd, their math is the best!


    But such talents are basically from Oxford University, and they are still very rare. There are less than ten in the entire Port of London.


    "Of course, of course, this is what I need to pay!"


    A surprise suddenly fell on Nice, and he felt a little floating.


    Immediately, he reacted, took out a pocket from his trousers, carefully counted out fifteen pounds seven shillings and twelve pence, and put them into the bag in the tax officer''s hand, and there was a burst of ttering sound.


    Then, he took out another pound and quietly put it into the hands of the tax collector, and the tax collector quickly reacted, put it in his pocket, and walked off the boat with a happy smile.


    After that, the tax officer boarded Simon''s boat and began to collect taxes!


    "My lord, we have a total of 30,000 pounds of herring on board, just caught from the sea!"


    "Oh, my lord captain! Don''t worry, we are just collecting taxes routinely!"


    As he said that, the tax officer began to enter the cabin, his eyes swept around, and he roughly knew the cargo capacity of this ship!


    He has collected taxes in the Port of London for more than ten years, and he already knows these things at a nce.


    "Then, you need to pay an eight percent tariff!"


    "Since it''s fish, you can only pay with gold and silver coins!"


    "Well, my lord, wasn''t it 5% before? Why has it increased so much now!"


    As soon as he heard what the tax officer said, Simon felt something was wrong, which was not quite the same as the customs he usually paid.


    With doubts, Simon looked at the tax officer beside him.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know yet, His Majesty the King issued an imperial decree that merchants from the Hanseatic League will no longer enjoy preferential tariffs when theye to Ennd!"


    "Moreover, the tariffs of Hanseatic merchants are five levels higher than those of English merchants. Well, you understand now!"


    The tax officer was talking in his mouth, but his brain was spinning non-stop, and he calcted the tax that Simon was about to pay.


    "Well, sir, you need to pay twenty-five pounds and six shillings!"


    The tax officer put away his smile and said to Simon with a cold face.


    "Okay, I''ll prepare it for you now, please wait a moment!"


    Simon said to the tax collector respectfully, and threw a shilling into his pocket, and the tax official calmed down immediately.


    "Then hurry up, I''ll check the next ship first!" With that said, the tax officer got off the boat and walked to the next ship.


    Comforting the tax officer, Simon hurried to the Nice boat, looked at the busy Nice, hesitated for a while, and said softly:


    "Nice, do you have eight pounds!"


    "Oh, Simon! I have it, do you need it!" The busy Nice looked at the shy Simon and said immediately.


    "Yes, my friend, for some reason, the tariff has increased a lot, and I don''t have enough money!"


    Simon said with a depressed face, his tone was very hurt.


    "Okay, I''ll bring it to you now, my friend, it seems that you should sell grain with me!"


    "The tariff on food has been reduced a lot!"


    Nice took out eight pounds from his pocket while nagging.


    "Okay, my man, I''ll think about it this time!"


    Holding the eight pounds in his hand, before leaving, Simon tilted his head and said seriously.


    At this time, at Whitehall Pce, our Majesty the King is receiving a prisoner.


    "Your Majesty, is there anything I can do for you?"


    Adler with disheveled hair bowed to Edward and said, looking at Edward with a fiery face.


    At this time, Adler, a banker from the Nethends, wasplicated. Among the dozens of wealthy businessmen who were arrested, only he and his family were left behind, although his family property had been copied by the man in front of him.


    So, for his family and himself, he must please the young king in front of him.


    "My husband, although your life is temporarily saved, whether you can keep it or not depends on your performance!"


    Edward said nomittally, with a very calm expression on his face.

 Chapter 127: royal bank of england

    Chapter 127 Royal Bank of Ennd


    "Your Majesty, please order, as long as I can do it, I promise to resolutely implement it!"


    Gritting his teeth, Adler hastily catered to Dao, lest he lose this chance of living.


    Staying in the prison, watching all kinds of businessmen with whom he once negotiated were dragged out to be hanged one by one, and he and his family could only endure the torment, fearing that he would be the next one.


    Facing the pale little king in front of him, Adler said this carefully, looking at his color from time to time.


    "Mr. Adler, you are Jewish!" Edward picked up the teacup, took a sip, and then looked at the timid man in front of him.


    "Yes, yes, Your Majesty! I... am indeed a Jew!"


    As soon as he heard this question, Adler couldn''t help showing a look of panic on his face, and he stuttered a little.


    He couldn''t help but struggle in his heart. His identity as a Jew brought him endless obstacles and discrimination.


    However, his identity is well known and cannot be concealed from the King of Ennd.


    "Your Majesty, although I am a Jew, I have lived in Ennd for more than ten years, and I already consider myself an Englishman!"


    It seemed that Edward was afraid that he would give up the opportunity because of his identity, so he couldn''t help exining.


    "Oh! Mr. Adler, you don''t need to exin, I already know your identity!"


    Edward was a little amused at his extravagance, and said immediately.


    As soon as Edward''s words came out, Adler''s heart suddenly turned cold, and he almost copsed. Fortunately, Edward saved him with a word.


    "However, Mr. Adler, what I value is your talent, so your Jewish identity is not important!"


    As soon as Edward finished speaking, Adler''s face immediately showed a colorful color, which made Edward amazed.


    "Your Majesty, please tell me! No matter what task you give me, I will do my best toplete it!"


    Adler was still a little moved at this time. After all, in the Middle Ages, there were very few monarchs who could abandon his identity and value his talent!


    So, for the sake of his own and his family''s life, he patted his chest and said excitedly.


    "But, my sir, you and your family believe, it''s time for a change!"


    "I think you should convert to Anglicanism! In this way, you can do things for me!"


    Edward was nomittal about his promise, and slowly drifted out these words from his mouth.


    Adler felt as if a mouthful of blood was stuffed in his heart at this moment, extremely ufortable.


    Sure enough, Edward''s move choked Adler, and the atmosphere became dull again.


    Adler couldn''t make a choice for a while. Is belief important? Or is life important? There was a mess in his brain.


    But Edward was toozy to wait for him, and directly helped him make a choice.


    "Come here, take Mr. Adler away and let their family reunite for a while! I''m afraid there will be no chance in the future!"


    "This, shit, what a shameless method, what should I do? What should I do!


    Adler saw the guards getting closer and closer to him, and he couldn''t help but drip cold sweat on his face, feeling his legs cramp.


    At the moment when he was about to be taken away, Edward finally heard his own satisfactory answer.


    "Your Majesty¡ªI am willing, I am willing to convert, and I am willing to bring my family to convert!"


    After saying this, Adler seemed to have copsed, and he lost all strength.


    The guards also let him go under Edward''s signal, and Adler sat on the ground with tears and snot mixed on his face, and he didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    "Okay, my sir, cheer up!" Although Edward is from China, he still has some understanding of the Middle Ages.


    In ancient China, two countries may go to war because of interests or insulting the monarch and his ancestors.


    In the Middle Ages, two people may have different beliefs. When you are shopping, that person will give you a mallet from behind you and let you go to see God.


    The same is true between two countries. Faith can make two irrelevant countries enemies.


    In one sentence, belief determines everything.


    So Edward forced Adler, a Jew, to give up his belief and switch to Anglicanism. This is the same as the ancient Chinese forcing him to change his surname, which is uneptable.


    "Mr. Adler, you made a right idea!"


    "In recognition of your conversion, I specially give you a surname¡ªTodd"


    "From now on, you can use it as yourst name!"


    Edward walked over, patted him on the shoulder, andforted him.


    Todd, meaning a person who believes in God, was generally used as a surname in ancient Ennd.


    "Okay, Your Majesty, thank you for your surname!" Adler smiled stiffly, and Edward felt uglier than crying.


    Backing to his seat, Adler also wiped his face, tidied up his appearance, and regained some banker''s looks.


    "Mr. Adler, oh no! It''s Mr. Todd. I''m quite optimistic about your talent in running a bank!"


    Edward flipped through the documents, crossed his legs, and said softly.


    ording to the records, when he first came to London, Adler had nothing but twenty pounds on his body and a mine mortgaged by Henry VIII.


    So, he took the mine as a mortgage from the English merchant and got two hundred pounds, although this was a lot less than the one thousand pounds he lent Henry VIII.


    Holding two hundred and twenty pounds, he did not keep the huge sum in his hands this time.


    He observed carefully and decided to loan the money out.


    Because of Ennd''s massive export of fine wool, raising sheep has be a fashion, but ording to Adler''s observation, he found that only those nobles and gentlemen have the money to expand the scale of sheep raising, while those small gentlemen and Yeomen farmers cannot expand the scale .


    From this, Adler saw business opportunities. He lent his two hundred pounds to those little gentlemen and yomanons who had no spare money to expand.


    So Adler lent them a loan at 50% annual interest for half a year, and their sheep became mortgages.


    During the six months, he could only live in a small hotel, eat ck bread, and spend what he had on twenty pounds.


    This is very difficult for him, a well-known banker in the Nethends.


    Six monthster, his property became three hundred pounds, and after another year, his property became six hundred pounds.


    So, he redeemed the mine, used two hundred pounds to open the mine, and two hundred pounds to lend out.


    Ten yearster, he became an upper ss figure in London, his family property has reached tens of thousands of pounds, and he also owns five banks.


    That''s why Edward removed him from the death list and let him appear in front of his eyes.


    "So, I decided to give you an important task!"


    Edward''s face became serious at this time, he sat up straight, and his voice was a little solemn.


    Edward was like this, and Adler sat up straighter, with a serious look on his face.


    "My Mr. Todd, as the King of Ennd, I have given you the task of forming the Royal Bank of Ennd. Please be sure toplete it."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I, Adler Todd, will definitelyplete the task you assigned!"


    Adler straightened his face and replied seriously.


    "Just, Your Majesty, do you know that the Royal Bank is different from ordinary banks?"


    Looking at Adler with doubts on his face, Edward thought for a while, then said:


    "The royal bank I am talking about not only converts the currencies of various countries into pounds at will, but also keeps their gold and silver coins for merchants and individuals.


    Moreover, the Royal Bank can also lend money to individuals and merchants! "


    "Of course, the most important thing is that it can get my authorization to use gold and silver to mint British pounds!"


    "But, Your Majesty, isn''t it the business of the Royal Mint to mint pounds?"


    When he first heard that the bank he formed had such great power, Adler was actually very happy, but he put forward his own opinions on the contradictions.


    "That''s the case, but I have decided to merge the Royal Mint into the Royal Bank of Ennd, so there is no conflict!"


    Edward took a sip of tea, and slowly uttered a sentence.


    But if Sir John, the Minister of Royal Affairs, heard this, there might be another burst of howling.


    "So, toplete this task, do you have any other needs? Say it all at once!"


    "Well, Your Majesty, I don''t know how much money you are going to give me to form the Royal Bank of Ennd?"


    Hearing Edward''s impatient voice, Adler felt a little scared in his heart, and then, as if afraid of annoying Edward again, he asked softly.


    "Eh..." This time it was Edward''s turn to be embarrassed, and he didn''t even think about using money.


    "Let''s do this! I''ll give you 10,000 pounds. This is a one-time payment, and there will be no more funds in the future!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Upon hearing such arge number, Adler instantly showed a hint of joy on his face. At this moment, he felt Edward''s full sense of trust in him, and he seemed to be full of energy.


    "Including your five bank stores in London, this is all the resources I will give you!"


    "Don''t be too happy, I still have demands on you!"


    Edward''s words made Adler feel a little embarrassed, but he didn''t care so much, and said directly.


    "You must let the Royal Bank of Ennd have a branch in all counties in Ennd and Wales!"


    "Two years, I will give you two years, this is the requirement you mustplete!"


    "Yes... Your Majesty! I will definitelyplete your task!"


    After listening to Edward''s request, the passion on Adler''s face became more intense, and he said loudly with a full voice.


    "Okay!! As long as youplete this task, I will knight you!"


    Edward stood up, patted Adler who was a little bent over, and said in a seductive voice.

 Chapter 128: on the exam

    Chapter 128 exam


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for subscriptions, ask for favorites!


    "Is this true? My lord!" Adler asked in surprise with an unbelievable tone.


    "Of course, my words are always credible, this is my promise to you!"


    Edward said boldly, the king''s temperament was immediately revealed, which is what a king should have.


    Of course, this is Edward¡¯s self-feeling, but it¡¯s almost the same as he estimated. I didn¡¯t see that the Jewish Adler was so excited that he was about to cry.


    In fact, the excitement in Adler''s heart at this time was iparable.


    You know how difficult it is to be a Jew in Europa.


    They cannot engage in agriculture, which will be criticized by the church.


    In fact, thend before Europa was reimed by the Jews themselves, so how could those barbarians know how to farmnd!


    After they cultivated, the church and nobles deprived them of their ownership of thend in various names and drove them out of their homes.


    So, they only engaged in business, and when they found that it was faster to lend money, arge number of Jews began to engage in this hated business.


    Jews were pagans in medieval Europe, and their social status could only be guaranteed by agreements between associations and secr authorities.


    That is to say, the great lords at the king or duke level protect the lives and property of the Jews in their territory, and the Jews need to pay extremely high taxes to buy peace.


    In medieval Europe, especially in Western Europe, the Jews mainly made a living by lending usury, so ordinary citizens and low-level lords hated them; Christian propaganda also identified the Jews as the descendants of the murderer who killed Jesus, so frequent urrences Violence against Jews.


    Few of them can be nobles. Bing a noble means that the life safety of him and his family will be guaranteed, and no random noble can confiscate his property...


    "Oh! God! Your Majesty, I can''t control my emotions anymore! Sorry."


    After speaking, Adler bowed deeply, with a resolute expression on his face, and walked out.


    Edward felt that his body was full of vigor, and his whole person seemed to have a temperament, and the previous timid look disappeared.


    So, in this way, Adler Todd, the father of the Royal Bank of Ennd, who was passed down toter generations, began his journey to establish a bank.


    Soon, time was like a galloping horse, more than a month passed in a blink of an eye, and the time came to April 28, 1549.


    On this day, the whole of London began toe alive at four o''clock in the morning, which was two hours earlier than usual.


    The original narrow street was doubled in width by the expansion of Mayor William, basically able to amodate four carriages driving side by side at the same time.


    And the ground that was originally filthy and filled with feces and urine also showed its true colors at this time.


    Because the city of London was established on the basis of the city left over from the Roman era, in some urban areas, there are still sewers from the Roman era.


    ording to Edward''s instructions, Mayor William refurbished the sewers in the city of London to clean up the clogged garbage through this expansion and cleaning effort.


    Based on the original foundation, the sewers were dug in almost all the streets in London, so that hundreds of thousands of urban domestic sewage in London were discharged into the Thames River.


    And in order to protect the city appearance, Mayor William built nearly 100 public toilets in London, each size can amodate 20 men and women at the same time.


    William also sought Edward''s opinion and obtained the consent of the city council to issue regtions prohibiting anyone from defecating on the street at will, and offenders will clean the public toilets for a week.


    And William also ordered the city management staff of the City Management Office to patrol regrly every day to catch vitors.


    For garbage, William decided to charge each household living in London a regr monthly fee of two pence for garbage cleaning.


    The city government set up a garbage point at the corner of the street, which is a pit piled up with stones. The city government hiresborers to clean up the garbage regrly every morning to ensure the city''s appearance in London.


    The collection of this tax has aroused great repercussions in London, but under the pressure of the city government, the opinions of themon people will be ignored.


    In the early morning of this day, before dawn, Ham was woken up by a loud noise.


    Rubbing his eyes, Ham gently climbed out of bed, for fear of disturbing his sleeping wife and two children.


    He put on a single shirt, it was still cold in London in the early morning.


    Opening the tightly fastened gate, Ham leaned out with his whole body, and saw that the usually deserted street with only a few figures was extremely lively at this time.


    In the front row, dozens of handsome young men dressed in decent clothes and beautiful hats were sitting in five or six covered carriages.


    Behind the carriage, five or six strong men in uniforms rode on horses, watching and watching from time to time.


    Ham thought for a while, and finally realized that the man in uniform was the new London police.


    A dagger was hung on his body, and his uniform was close to his body, looking extremely mighty.


    And behind these policemen, a group of neighbors watching the excitement, a dozen naughty children with their buttocks running around cheerfully, yelling loudly.


    Even some shop owners who were usually ready to open for business at this time followed behind with a happy face at this time, and it seemed that they had no intention of opening.


    "Hey! Rand, what are you doing? Is this going to happen?"


    Ham saw his neighbor trotting behind the crowd, stretching his head out from time to time, looking ahead at dozens of young people protected by the police, and turning his head to chat with the people around him.


    "Oh! It''s Ham! You don''t know!"


    Hearing someone calling himself, his neighbor Rand turned his head and looked at Ham who was wearing unlined clothes.


    "No wonder, you''ve been working on the pier, you don''t know yet!"


    "Today is the day His Majesty the King promulgated the use of examinations to select London city government officials, so these learned young people are going to take the examination!"


    Because of the boiling crowd around him, Rand had to speak loudly to Ham.


    "No! There is a young man who has rented at my ce for a while, and I will send him off. If he passes the exam and bes an official of the London City Government, wouldn''t I be in a rtionship!"


    Rand said to Ham with a smile on his face, pointing to a group of young people in front of him.


    "Okay, let''s not talk anymore, I went to watch the excitement, and I will not open today!"


    After exining a few words to Ham, Rand started to keep up with the big team.


    As soon as he heard about the official exam, Ham knew what it was. There has been a lot of discussion in London recently.


    And recently, arge number of young schrs who came to take the exam have poured into London. Coupled with the entourage of some rich people, the entire Londoner has made a lot of money.


    Even the food shipped to London has increased a lot, and his life has been much easier recently.


    At this moment, the three young men from Norwich, Suwell, Wilson, and Kleroux, like the dozens of people who took the exam beside them, sat in a daze under the protection of the police. with a carriage.


    "Hey! Souwell, why do you think this battle is so big? Look, there are so many beautiful girls greeting me!"


    Wilson couldn''t bear the quiet atmosphere in the workshop, couldn''t help tilting his head, and said to Su Weier who was sitting next to him.


    "Okay, be quiet, this time I heard that there are many people taking the exam like us, think about it carefully!"


    Su Weier closed his eyes at this time, recalling the knowledge points he had read, but at this moment, the voice of his friend Wilson came from beside him.


    "Okay, okay! You are so boring! I won''t talk to you!"


    As soon as he heard Su Weier''s words, Wilson felt that his ears were getting calloused, and then he shook his head and said.


    After speaking, Wilson consciously put on a handsome pose and greeted the little girl by the side of the road.


    Half an hourter, the three of Su Weier followed the carriage to the ce where William was preparing for the exam for them.


    Getting off the carriage, Su Weier saw arge group of people standing together in a long queue, and dialects and ng from various ces filled his ears from time to time. It was really a hodgepodge.


    Su Weier looked at it, there were about ten teams, and the three of them randomly found a team to join.


    "Your Majesty, look, these are the people who came to take the exam!"


    On the high ground not far away, London Mayor William pointed to a dense crowd ahead, bent down, and said to Edward.


    "As of yesterday, more than 1,000 people have signed up to take the exam, and the specific number is about 1,253!"


    "This is thergest selection exam in Ennd for so many years!"


    "This is also Europa''s biggest exam! My lord, this is all thanks to you!"


    Edward smiled indifferently at William''s ttery, and then said:


    "My Lord Mayor, your task has beenpleted well, I am very satisfied!"


    "However, the fire in London has always been very severe, you need to arrange fire prevention work!"


    "Also, don''t overestimate the quality of those schrs, you have to arrange people to patrol closely to prevent them from cheating!"


    Hearing Edward''s words to the point, William kept nodding from the side, acting as if he was listening.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I have written down what you said! I will arrange it next!"


    Edward was very satisfied with William''s attitude, and thought to himself, this is what a subordinate should look like.


    Edward thought about it, and some situations in the college entrance examination inter generations still had to be arranged.


    "Also, if you haven''t arrived before nine o''clock, or if you arrive after nine o''clock, don''t let them in!"


    "They don''t even have the concept of time, what kind of officials do they want!"


    Edward thinks it is better to be stricter, after all, it is different from the college entrance examination, which is to screen officials and eliminate some people by the way.


    "Yes! Your Majesty, I will arrange someone to guard the door!"

 Chapter 129: under the exam

    Chapter 129 Exam


    ps: Due to the construction and expansion of the provincial road in my hometown, the power was cut off for a day, so I uploaded it now. So I decided to change the daily update time to around ten o''clock in the evening. Ask for tickets, ask for favorites, ask for subscriptions.


    After waiting for half an hour, it was the turn of Su Weier and the others.


    Different from when we came here, the originally open t ground is now covered with fences.


    From time to time, there are also police patrols, which can be described as strict precautions!


    There are three people at each checkpoint, one to check the appearance, one to check the handwriting, and one to fill in the information.


    Su Weier consciously handed over his number te to them, and by the way, wrote the English words on the day of registration in front of them, while the other person stared at Su Weier''s appearance carefully.


    Afterparing the handwriting and appearance, and confirming that it was correct, Su Weier received a seat number.


    "This is your exam seat number, as long as it has this code on it, that''s your seat!"


    The staff member said nkly, and threw him a wooden sign swiftly.


    Su Weier didn''t look carefully, and directly held the wooden sign in his palm, waiting for Wilson and Creroux.


    In less than a minute, Wilson took the lead and came to the examination room,ing into Su Weier''s sight.


    Immediately afterwards, Kelelu also ran in with a silly face, smiling all the time.


    "Suwell, show me what your wooden sign looks like!"


    "Look, a strange symbol appeared on my wooden sign!"


    Wilson said, he spread out his wooden sign, and let Su Weier and Kelelu look at it.


    Su Weier was a little short-sighted, so he moved Wilson''s hand over and looked at it carefully.


    The wooden sign was ordinary, with a symbol "a36" engraved on the gray-white front that they had never seen before.


    "The a in front should be an English character, but the symbol in the back,,, I don''t know!"


    Su Weier looked at it for a while, then shook his head, his face full of ignorance.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Weier and Klerou also took out their own wooden cards, which were a "b21" and "e4", two strange symbols.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Hurry up and find a seat, don''t stay together and whisper!"


    The three of them were discussing together, when suddenly a loud roar came from beside them, startling the three of them.


    "Oh! My God, I was scared to death!" Wilson exaggeratedly jumped on the spot and said in a surprised tone.


    Souville and Creroux were actually quite frightened, but not as exaggeratedly as Wilson showed.


    The three turned their heads to look for the source of the sound, only to see not far away, a man with a dagger in his waist, a bushy beard, and a ck hat yelled at them with a fierce expression on his face.


    The three of them took a look, then hurriedly left, and began to look for their own positions.


    With more than twenty letter divisions, it is easy to find your own ce.


    Su Weier quickly found his own wooden shed with the same symbol on his wooden sign from the ''b'' area.


    Due to the advance notice, Su Weier only brought the quill pen, nothing else.


    Opening the narrow door of the wooden shed, Su Weier walked in and patted the table, which looked quite solid.


    The chairs and tables are new at first nce, and there are burrs on them, and if you look closely, you can still see circles of annual rings.


    Su Weier sat on it with confidence, took out the quill pen he bought specially in London, and carefully ced it on the table.


    Just like that, he sat in a daze, and couldn''t help fantasizing about bing an official and attending gentlemen''s gatherings every day in his mind.


    Suddenly, he smelled a seductive fragrance, which directly seduced the glutton in his stomach.


    Resisting the temptation, Su Weier began to calm down and restrain the fluctuations in his heart.


    After a minute, Su Weier couldn''t help being curious, and stretched out his head, looking for the source of the aroma.


    I saw a well-dressed man full of luxury, eating the bread in his hand.


    This bread is quite different from the ck noodle bar Su Weier usually eats.


    It is not only white and tender, but also soft, the size is only the size of a palm, and more importantly, it is coated with ayer of golden honey.


    Yes, it is honey. Su Weier will never forget the delicacy that can only be eaten during this Christmas season. Thinking of this, Su Weier swallowed unconsciously and looked more carefully.


    Veselli, who was woken up by his father early in the morning, came to the examination room without even having breakfast.


    Fortunately, his father prepared a basket of breakfast for him, which could fill his stomach a little bit.


    Take out a piece of bread, open the jar, and smear the honey from France on the surface of the bread. The wheat vor of the bread is mixed with the sweetness of the honey, which looks tempting.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Veseli took a big bite, directly consuming one-fifth of it.


    Feeling a bit choked, Veseli took out another ss of milk in a bamboo can from the basket, and took a sip gently.


    And Su Weier watched intently. For a child from a cksmith family like him, milk, white bread, and honey are rarely seen a few times a year.


    "Hey! Hello! My name is Veseli ncey!" Veseli, who was eating happily, finally spotted Suwell, and said immediately.


    "Hi! Hello, my name is Suwell Smith, from Norwich."


    Su Weier scratched his head in embarrassment, and then responded politely.


    At this time, the sky changed from cloudy to cloudy, andrge swathes of dark clouds began to appear.


    The two immediately retracted their bodies to avoid the oing raindrops.


    It rained sporadically for half an hour, and the sky returned to a clear sky. Except for some water on the ground, there was no sign that it had ever rained.


    "Come out,e out! Come out!" Not long after Su Weier sat down, he heard the sound of the wooden shed being pped, followed by the shouts of patrolmen.


    In desperation, Su Weier could only walk out of the wooden shed and gather in an open space with other people.


    Thousands of people stood crowded together, sweat and heat were squeezed directly on Su Weier''s face, he had to find a good ce that was rtively open.


    Shortly after standing, well-dressed young people followed after eating white bread, Su Weier felt a little crowded again.


    "Hi!" Su Weier squeezed out a smile.


    "Hi!" Veseli nodded.


    At this time, a middle-aged man walked to the tform, wearing gorgeous clothes, and said loudly:


    "Gentlemen! The uing entrance examination for London city government officials will be conducted by His Majesty the King himself!"


    "In order to ensure the rigor of this exam, please follow Father Thomas and pray to God together!"


    As he spoke, His Excellency the Mayor pointed to a middle-aged priest in a white cassock.


    Since Henry VIII¡¯s Reformation made few changes except for changing the leader of the sect, Mayor William directly invited Anglican priests toe to pray.


    "Father! I praise You, You are the Greatest God, You are clothed with majesty and majesty, You are clothed with light like a robe, You spread out the sky like a curtain. Father I thank You, the light of Your glory Shine always in me and on the way before me, and guide me on my way."


    "We swear here, if we obtain results with improper behavior on this day, then I will not get your salvation, and I will not share your glory..."


    Father''s hoarse voice sounded, and Su Weier and his group lowered their heads, made the cross with their hands, and followed in a low voice.


    Just like that, after praying with the priest for a minute or two, Suwell waited for a group of people to return to his wooden shed.


    It was not until half past nine that someone officially announced the start of the exam, and Su Weier sat up and waited.


    I saw a man in military uniform holding a wooden box with a three-inch gap on the front.


    From the gap, you can take out sheets of paper with the same size of handwriting, which are filled with English.


    "This is yours, take it, and fill in your name and your own symbol, otherwise there will be no grades!"


    The young soldier directly pulled out a piece of snow-white paper, ced it on Suweier''s table, and then reminded him.


    "Also, I have to fill in my current address in London. When you hear the drum beating three times, someone will start collecting your papers!"


    "Thank you so much!" Su Weier nodded politely.


    The soldier didn''t even bat an eyelid, he just walked over, facing his back row, and started the exact same conversation and action again.


    I was about to open the snow-white paper in front of me, but a small rectangr strip protruded from the paper, and the nks for the name and address were printed in front of my eyes.


    Su Weier smiled, dipped the ink with a quill pen, and began to fill in his name and address, and of course that unknown symbol.


    After that, this folded paper, about one foot long and one foot wide, densely packed with English, was presented in front of Su Weier.


    First question, do you believe in Anglicanism?


    For this question, Su Weier directly filled in the Anglican sect.


    As amercial city, Norwich''s beliefs are very open. It can be said that craftsmen and businessmen still hold an aversion to Catholicism.


    As for the Anglican sect advocated by Henry VIII, Norwich people generally believed in it.


    The genius boy Veseli beside him frowned at this time. In fact, after learning so much book knowledge, his belief in himself has long been blurred, and he couldn''t figure out whether he believed in


    Which denomination do you believe in.


    So, he skipped over to do the following questions.


    However, some people saw this topic and filled in the Roman Church without hesitation.


    There are quite a few people in this group, ounting for nearly one-fifth.


    Vesellipleted the remaining questions in less than half an hour. For a genius like him, these are too simple!


    For Su Weier, who was born as a cksmith, it was a bit difficult. It took him nearly an hour before he came to the final big question.


    "The farmer Searle in London has a fence with two animals, a rooster and a sheep. If you count from the bottom, there are fifty feet, and if you count from the top, there are twenty heads!"


    As soon as this question came out, there was a sound of gasping in the entire examination area.


    Veselli, who was not very energetic, cheered up after seeing this, and his whole body was full of work.

 Chapter 130: Finish

    Chapter 130 ends


    Racking his brains, Su Weier couldn''t figure out thest big question, so he couldn''t help but feel discouraged.


    "I have been struggling with the previous questions, and now I can''t do thest big question. It seems that I can''t be a high-ranking official!"


    Su Weier pulled his hair, closed his eyes, with a sad expression on his face.


    On the other side, Veseli, at this time, seemed to have taken a stimnt, his face flushed, and he hurried around happily, yelling.


    "Only this topic can be worthy of my genius head! Hahaha!"


    "This trip, I finally didn''te in vain!" Just when he was intoxicated and carried away, the patrolman knocked on his door.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Keep quiet, others are still taking the exam!"


    Wearing a military uniform on a hot day, walking around and patrolling constantly, he has already built up anger in his heart. At this time, meeting someone who is short-sighted will of course arouse his anger.


    "It''s a hot day, stop for a while, or you will look good!"


    The patrol car soldier stared at him with round blue eyes and sweat on his forehead, looking at him sternly.


    Veselli couldn''t help but stop, and stood a little awkwardly, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    After the patrolling soldiers walked away, he exhaled a breath to relieve the tension in his heart.


    The pampered and pampered him was a little frightened for a moment, then he picked up the quill pen and couldn''t help counting carefully in his heart.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. When Su Weier was exhausted, the sunlight from the sky could already shine into his wooden shed.


    He rubbed his stiff face to refresh himself.


    "Boom¡ª" At this moment, a bell rang in his ears.


    All of a sudden, he became more sober. It''s time to hand in the paper!


    Sure enough, people walked past his window one after another,ughing, talking, sighing, all kinds of sounds, beating his heart.


    Looking at the questions on the white paper in front of him, Su Weier could only bite the bullet and recalcted.


    When the third bell rang, someone began to knock on his door and window.


    "Sir, it''s time, please hand in the paper!" The same patrolman said with a straight face, expressionless.


    Before Su Weier answered, he opened the small door and walked in, directly put away the test paper on his desk, and then walked out swaggeringly, without giving him any time to react.


    Su Weier sighed helplessly, packed up and prepared to go out.


    At this time, he heard the rich kid shout again.


    "I figured it out, oh my God, this is so exciting!"


    Su Weier came out and saw that the patrolman holding the test paper was hugged by the rich kid, but he was yelling happily with an exaggerated expression on his face.


    "Yes, I know, then please let me go, I''m still busy!"


    The patrolman pushed him away directly, the curve of his face softened, and he said seriously.


    After the patrolling soldiers left, Veseli stretched out his arms, smiled and nodded at Su Weier, and seemed to be doing well.


    Su Weier could only squeeze out a smile, and nodded at him as a response.


    The two went out together immediately, one in front of the other, and there was no verbal exchange on the road.


    Arriving at the exit, Su Weier looked around. Basically, they are all downcast, and the discussion is basically thest big topic.


    "Oh! Veseli, my son, how is the exam?"


    As soon as the rich man named Veseli in front came out, a middle-aged man full of aristocratic aura came up to him with a shining golden carriage.


    "Very well, my father, what a pleasant trip!"


    Veselli shrugged, and said in a rxed tone, looking like he was ready to grab it.


    "Okay! Let''s go back!" The middle-aged man patted him on the shoulder, and his eyebrows immediately beamed.


    "I have prepared your favorite swan for you, I guarantee you will want to eat it!"


    Veselli apanied the middle-aged man into the carriage, and quickly disappeared under the driver of the groom.


    Su Weier retracted his gaze, and the dream of bing a master became stronger and stronger in his heart.


    "Hey! Su Weier, why are you so slow!" After a moment of stupefaction, Wilson''s voice came from Su Weier''s ear.


    He looked up, and not far away, Wilson and Klerou who were hiding under the tree to enjoy the cool were greeting him.


    Su Weier hurried over, and the three huddled together under a tree, avoiding the sun.


    "How did you two pass the test so fast? Did you solve thest question?"


    Su Weier looked at the two people with hot faces, and asked in a questioning tone.


    "No, that question is too difficult, I don''t think it was done by a human being, and I also struggled with the previous questions, I feel like I can''t be an official!"


    Wilson, who was always optimistic, also frowned at this time, and his tone was very heavy.


    "Yes! Su Weier, I feel that I can''t make it through, it seems to be in vain!"


    Usually taciturn, the somewhat introverted Keleru also echoed.


    "Don''t be discouraged, I heard that the results will be announced in three days, and we''ll see when the timees!"


    Su Weier feels that this is not good, the atmosphere is a bit sluggish, and he needs to cheer up.


    "Maybe we can! Go back and wait slowly!"


    Su Weier put his hands on the shoulders of the two of them, and said confidently.


    "Okay! Let''s go back and wait, at worst, wait a few days!"


    Wilson raised his head, looked at Su Weier with piercing eyes, and said solemnly.


    "Okay! I''ll see you in a few days!" Kelelu said words like gold.


    At this time, after everyone left, the patrol soldiers put away the test papers in wooden boxes and handed them to Mayor William who had been waiting.


    "Your Excellency, Mayor! This is everyone''s test paper!"


    A patrol soldier with a strong body and a scar on his face came over and said.


    "Really? Good!" Mayor William finally smiled, "Mr. Knight, let''s send it there together!"


    "Okay, Your Excellency the Mayor!" Knight Alexander agreed with a smile.


    Today''s knight Alexander is wearing a white robe, showing his aristocratic demeanor in every move, which makes people feel good!


    Alexander was sent by Edward to supervise. After all, these were arranged by William alone. There are too many loopholes, so it is better to send someone toe.


    So, our always gentleman and handsome knight Alexander was dispatched for this task.


    Immediately, the two boarded the carriage and headed to Whitehall Pce.


    At this moment in the pce, in a conference room, there was a huge oil painting hanging on the white as jade wall. This was Edward''s portrait specially painted by someone.


    Henry VIII, who was riding a horse with blood on his body, was followed by many English soldiers, and on the opposite side were French soldiers in ragged clothes and expressions of fear on their faces.


    His Majesty Henry VIII turned his head and said something to the English soldiers behind him, but the sword in his hand was pointing forward.


    The following sentence is written under the painting: The Battle of the French King''s Crown.


    But there were more than 20 people sitting in the conference room, basically all of them were dressed in fine clothes.


    Edward also sat in the middle of the seat and began to close his eyes and meditate.


    Actually, he just finished his lunch and feels a bit full, so he needs to take a rest.


    "Deng, thump, thump," a sound of footsteps came, awakening Edward.


    "Your Majesty, the papers of many candidates have been brought!"


    Mayor William and Knight Alexander bowed to Edward, lowering their heads and saying.


    Edward took a look at Alexander''s long hair and that ridiculously handsome face, feeling depressed for a while.


    Although Edward''s appearance is not bad, he is far behind Alexander Knight.


    In modern times, it can be said that the Alexander knight can eat with his face, and he can eat both men and women, and he will not die of starvation.


    Every time you see this face, if you look carefully, you willment the entricity of the Creator.


    "En!" Edward said lightly, "Give them something!"


    "Yes!" The two replied in unison.


    William waved his hand behind him, and immediately four people walked in with a small box.


    Then he handed over the answer sheets to more than twenty old men sitting there.


    Because knowledge is basically monopolized by the church, most of these people are Anglican priests, and some are ministers of the Privy Council.


    Don''t look at them differently either. In fact, Henry VII concentrated power in the Privy Council due to the need to centralize the kingship.


    However, he worried that the ministers of the Privy Council had too much power to rebel against the king.


    Therefore, he aggressively expanded the number of ministers in the Privy Council, and even expanded to 227 at one point, of which 44 had never attended a meeting of the Privy Council, and only about a dozen were usually active.


    During Edward''s period, the size of the Privy Council has decreased, and there are currently only about thirty or forty people.


    Those who can enter the Privy Council are basically able to read and write, so Edward brought some people over to act as examiners and revise the test papers.


    "Go ahead, just choose ording to my requirements, and pass it to me after passing!"


    Edward made an exnation, then turned and left, and more than 20 priests or ministers of the Privy Council could only take the papers and correct them with quill pens.


    Time is fleeting, and the examination papers of more than a thousand people have been marked by more than 20 examiners, and it is over in less than two hours.


    "Your Majesty, here are all the exam papers that were admitted, about two hundred, please have a look!"


    A minister with yellow curly hair came in and said to Edward.


    "Oh! Bring it! Let me see!" Edward put down the book in his hand and said.


    The yellow curly-haired minister took two hundred examination papers on a wooden tray, passed Lucy''s hand, and came to Edward.


    Edward saw that the person who ranked first was a man named Veseli. He answered 49 of the 50 questions correctly, and even answered thest big question set by Edward himself.


    "Sure enough, there were still talents in the Middle Ages! Don''t underestimate the ancients!"


    Edward thought silently in his heart, flipping through the next exam paper.

 Chapter 131: ranking

    Chapter 131 ranking


    ps: Thest day of the weekend, ask for a monthly pass, ask for collection! !


    Edward flipped through the test papers a little boringly, and finally found that there were no problems. Basically, they were all screened ording to Edward''s requirements. nothing wrong.


    "Lucy, hand these over to..." Edward stretched his neck, and as soon as he said the words, there were some jams. He didn''t know the name of the curly-haired minister.


    "Leave it to the minister with yellow curly hair, let him remember the names and addresses of these people, and announce them together in a few days!"


    "Yes!" Lucy responded coquettishly, and then went out again with a whole set of exam papers, twisting her buttocks.


    Just like that, three dayster, an announcement wall was erected in front of the Pce of Westminster, that is, in front of the London City Hall.


    The announcement wall made of stone bricks is about eight feet high and six feet wide, and it is finished with white lime, which looks neat and clean.


    Since the abolition of the London Self-Government Council, the city government has established this announcement wall, implying a new beginning.


    Following Edward¡¯s instructions, Mayor William ordered that all decrees issued by the London City Government, the Privy Council, and the King must be published here, so that the citizens of London can know the exact decrees of the government and prevent those who want to confuse the public.


    At this time, there are usually only a few announcement walls, but they are crowded with people of all kinds, and some even try to jump in line, thus causing public outrage and being scolded by everyone.


    In front of the announcement wall, there were people in short shirts and sackcloth, some in brocade clothes and high hats, and some little kids who joined in the fun, sweating all over, happily huddling in the crowd, shaking their little brothers, and hustle and bustle.


    Of course, the seven aunts and eight aunts in the neighborhood are indispensable, with a long-winded mouth, talking endlessly, which is very annoying in this boring summer.


    It was just after seven o''clock, but the sun in the sky couldn''t wait to dissipate its residual heat to the citizens of London. Although a light rain at night brought a bit of coolness to the whole city, under the sunlight, it instantly disappeared. Without a trace.


    Enduring the scorching hot London weather, Souwell and his two friends, Wilson and Clereau, walked to the front of the London City Hall with heavy steps.


    "Okay! It''s finally here, this is really exhausting me! If I knew it, I would have taken a carriage!"


    Wilson looked up, and the beautiful and magnificent building of the Pce of Westminster came into view, he couldn''t help saying happily.


    "Yes! It''s too hot and the road is long, why don''t youe here by a carriage!"


    Kleroux wiped the sweat from his forehead, agreeing with Wilson''s words.


    Immediately, the eyes of the two turned to the face of the instigator¡ªSu Weier. The eyes were hairy, which made him a little unnatural.


    "Hey! Don''t you two also agree?" Su Weier stared at the two without hesitation, holding the truth in his hands.


    "Besides, isn''t this also to save money! You need to know that we are running out of money!"


    Wilson and Creroux looked at each other, then sighed, and continued on their way.


    Su Weier followed their footsteps and walked slowly.


    It was about five miles (eight kilometers) from the cheap hotel where they lived to the Pce of Westminster. The three of them set off abruptly from five in the morning to seven in the morning, feeling extremely hot and thirsty.


    The three of them walked to the front of the Pce of Westminster, but they could only stop because there were already dense crowds of people in front of the announcement wall.


    Men''s hats, women''s aprons, and even naughty children''s urine are scattered on the ground randomly, and no one cares.


    "I won, I won! Hahaha! I will be an official in the future!" In front of the crowd, there was a man in his twenties at most, wearing rough linen clothes, and his family background looked simr to the three of Su Weier.


    I saw endless smiles appearing on his originally handsome face, which even distorted his handsome face.


    But he didn''t care so much, he justughed heartily, his pace was a little unsteady, and the crowd consciously gave way to him and let him walk out.


    And at the same end position as Su Weier and others, an uncle in his thirties showed envious eyes at this time, and he couldn''t hide his longing look.


    "Oh! It''s really enviable!" The uncle said to the people beside him with a sigh.


    "I heard that as long as you enter the top ten, you can be the secretary of the Privy Council. This is the qualification only for those nobles!"


    As he spoke, the envy and jealousy in his eyes almost flowed out.


    "Yes! As long as there is a ranking, the lowest one can be an official of the London City Government, much better than us civilians!"


    "From now on, he is a high-ss figure! It has nothing to do with us!"


    The people beside him didn''t feel a sigh, added.


    If you are not in the Middle Ages, you don¡¯t understand how people in the Middle Ages thought about changing their status.


    It can be said that in the Middle Ages, the solidification of social sses was unimaginable.


    Unlike ancient China,moners could change their status through imperial examinations, but in the Middle Ages,moners were alwaysmoners, and serfs were always serfs, which was difficult to change.


    The n implemented by Edward, to be precise, can basically only be carried out in Ennd. Like France, Spain, and German regions, it is basically impossible.


    Ennd is a country of the renaissance, so to a certain extent, the level of knowledge enlightenment of the people is high, and the literacy rate is much higher than other countries.


    This brought him the source of officials, otherwise you held this exam and no one took it, wouldn''t it be embarrassing!


    And, more importantly, the English nobles suffered too much losses during the Red and White Rose War, which hurt their vitality.


    Moreover, after the various suppressions of the two Tudor monarchs, Henry VII and Henry VIII, at Edward''s moment, there were only twelve earls and dukes in total, and some of them even belonged to Queen Henry VIII. Rtives, such as the Duke of Houghton.


    It was even more exaggerated to the point that Elizabeth I became extinct, and when the Tudor dynasty perished, there was not a single duke.


    Thus, the power in Edward''s hands was unmatched by other monarchs in Europe at this time.


    After hearing these words, the three of them became more concerned about whether they could be admitted and what ranking they got, and their faces were full of enthusiasm.


    But the height of the three of them is no more than five feet, and they cannot see whether their names are on it.


    The three of them had no choice but to use all their strength and squeezed into the crowd like fish.


    As a result, there was a burst of scolding from the whole crowd, women''s voices, men''s voices, children''s voices, and even some voices that sounded like men and women, and Su Weier''s faces were covered with cold sweat.


    Finally squeezed to the front, the faces of the three of them were darkened a lot, and some ces turned red and blue, and their clothes were disheveled.


    The three of them couldn''t care less, and hurriedly looked forward with anticipation.


    On the original snow-white wall, a pair of yellow paper was pasted at this time, with a series of names written on it with a quill pen.


    However, the top three are described in bold handwriting, and they are still at the top, Su Weier saw it at first nce.


    First ce: Veseli ncey. 2nd ce: Davis, 3rd ce, David.


    Su Weier was stunned for a moment, he was a little surprised in his heart, he didn''t expect that a person he knew by chance would get the first ce in the exam, it''s really amazing.


    Immediately afterwards, like hispanions, he began to search from top to bottom.


    In each line, there was no name of his own. Su Weier became more and more nervous, and his palms were covered with sweat.


    Finally, he found his name among thest few names. He felt his heart suddenly burst, his mind was nk, and there were only three words¡ªI hit it!


    "I hit it, I hit it!..." Su Weier kept murmuring, his expression dull.


    Wilson and Kleroux beside them are also average, and their rankings are in thest row, among thest ten.


    The two of them burst into tears of joy and embraced each other.


    After that, Su Weier, who responded, also joined in and joined the celebration.


    The people nearby couldn''t see his situation, so they immediately gave up a ce for the three of them to celebrate.


    But more people did not find anything from it, and they also found out what they were about to lose, so it is inevitable to be lost.


    Before the three of Su Weier finished their celebration, they were interrupted by two policemen guarding the announcement wall.


    "Three gentlemen, please go to the London City Hall, where His Majesty the King and Mayor William are waiting for you!"


    The policeman said to the three of them in a gentle tone. He also knew that the three of them were different from others. From now on, they would be high-ranking figures, and they might even be their immediate bosses.


    "Oh! Thank you!" Su Weier and the three stopped immediately, suppressing the joy in their hearts, and thanked in unison.


    Immediately, the three of them left the crowd, walked on the red carpet, and came to the hall of the city hall under the guidance of the guards along the way.


    London Municipal Government is located in the lower left corner of the Pce of Westminster, that is, on the first floor, and next door to it is the London City Council, and above it is the Lower Parliament.


    Edward originally nned to meet them in the hall, but after thinking about it, this is the ce where the king is crowned and coronated, or the ce where the wedding is held, which is too grand.


    If youe to meet them in person, you will show that you attach importance to them.


    When the three arrived, there were already more than a hundred people standing in the hall, among them, Veseli he knew was standing at the front.


    After a period of time, dozens of people came, and the number was finallyplete.


    At this time, Edward walked slowly and slowly arrived.


    "Good day! Your Majesty!" Nearly two hundred people bowed together, and the sound even shook the ss.


    Edward waved his hands, and everyone straightened their backs, but they couldn''t look directly at the king.


    "Everyone, you are all talents from Ennd. You were selected from thousands of people. I hope you will not let me down in the days toe!"


    Edward''s voice was very powerful, resonant and intimidating in this echoing hall.


    But Su Weier and others could only respond loudly to Edward.

 Chapter 132: local system in england

    Chapter 132 Local institutions in Ennd


    After meeting these people, Edward left with his little maid Lucy and asked Mayor William to arrange them.


    Mayor William is also wearing a stylish outfit today, and he looks majestic.


    Touched his two beards, Mayor William looked at arge number of young people in front of him, couldn''t help puffing out his chest, and said with his head raised:


    "Everyone, you are all selected from the best. Now that you are here, let me tell you about your future arrangements."


    As soon as Mayor William''s words fell, everyone''s interest was aroused. The reserved young people below couldn''t help but **** up their ears and listened carefully.


    Su Weier and the others were no exception. They stopped their small movements and listened carefully.


    "Among you, the top ten candidates will directly enter the Privy Council and temporarily be secretaries. The specific performance depends on you!"


    "The rest of you will all go to the City Hall Ninth Hall for half a year as an intern. We will keep an eye on you, and your performance will determine your specific future arrangements!"


    "So, don''t think that you can sit back and rx after being admitted. Only after passing the internship period can you truly be an official!"


    In the end, Mayor William stared at the many admitted candidates with scrutiny. His dazzling eyes made them all lower their heads.


    "Okay, today you have been admitted, this is a gratifying day!"


    At the end, Mayor William smiled,pletely opposite to the previous expression, with an amiable appearance.


    "So, we have prepared a banquet for you, don''t be polite, drink to your heart''s content! His Majesty the King specially brought ten barrels of strong fire wine!"


    It seemed to be infected by Mayor William''s smile, the tense atmosphere in the hall was dispersed, and everyone put a smile on their faces.


    Then, Mayor William took the lead, and the entire team of 200 people began to move forward, and came to a hall that seemed to be holding a banquet.


    The hall is vast, as if you havee to a square.


    The many long tables covered with red nkets are now filled with all kinds of tempting delicacies waiting for their arrival.


    The maids with various postures and lovely appearances stood on both sides of the long table, as if they were ready to be picked by you, which made Su Weier and other local turtles drooling and sighing incessantly.


    And on the dining table, cabbages, beets, onions, garlic, and radishes were ced on beautiful porcin tes of various colors. (The radishes at this time are different fromter generations. This is a reddish-purple variety, and the other is a lesser yellow-green variety. As for the orange radish that people eat today, it did not appear until the 17th century.)


    After being cooked or washed directly by the chefs, they greet the guests who taste them in a good-looking posture.


    Various fruits also appeared on the stage, such as apples, pears, bananas, etc., which are bright in color after being cooked, and they are steaming, and they stay on the te safely, which is very attractive.


    Of course, there are also essential meats, such as pork, beef, mutton, and poultry meat, which are also grilled and put on the table.


    Don¡¯t look at the fact that Europeans and Americans don¡¯t eat pork very much, but it was verymon in the Middle Ages.


    As the easiest to raise and the mostmon meat at that time, every part of its body was fully utilized by Westerners.


    Ears, tongues, tails, mouths and wombs, these are the food in the medieval poption.


    Its ears, tongue, tail, mouth and uterus will all be eaten; while the intestines, dder, and stomach will be used to make casings, or artificial dome eggs at Easter.


    There is no ce to waste, and the poor and persecuted. Now that they are rich, they stop eating and despise it.


    There were 200 people present, most of them were civilians. How could they ever see such a formation?


    Fortunately, they have basically read books, and they still have basic literacy. They don''t rush like hungry tigers, and they know how to restrain themselves.


    "Gentlemen, let''s get started! Today is all yours!"


    Mayor William said with a smile when he saw the hard-working people, and then left the room.


    And everyone also cared about other people''s faces, and their movements were a bit gentle, but except for Veseli and other twenty people, the rest ate their food regardless of their appearance.


    "Veselli, look at those people, their actions are so rude, it''s really contemptible!"


    People gather in groups, and not long after, these people are divided into two groups. Some of them are the children of rich businessmen and officials. They are basically either from rich people or have a good rtive who is an official. Generally speaking, their family background Rtively rich.


    The other part is that, like Su Weier and others, they are all families of civilian origin. They are either Yeomannon families or handicraft families. These people ount for the majority.


    "Don''t worry so much, these mud-legged people are different from us!"


    Elegantly using a fork to put a piece of boiled apple into his mouth, Versel said in a disdainful tone.


    After saying this, the people nearby nodded in unison, with a look of deep sympathy on their faces.


    Just like that, after noon, after drinking and eating, everyone basically had smiles on their faces, and they got acquainted with each other a little bit.


    After that, under Edward''s arrangement, these people began to change their clothes, took off their old clothes, and put on the official uniforms specially prepared by Edward for them.


    The official uniforms this time werepletely modified from noble clothes.


    First of all, there are twoyers of white bodysuit, which is very close-fitting. There are more than a dozen buttons on the bodysuit, and the buttons are basically iid with gold. The lining of the bodysuit has thin straps to connect the upper end of the thin-leg trousers.


    The wide-body coat is ck with flowing gold, and it is worn outside the jacket. The cor covers the ears, the cor at the back of the neck covers the back of the head, and the lower part of the skirt is dragged to the ground. The body is arc-shaped in appearance, long and wide.


    On their heads, they wear a bowler hat specially designed by Edward for them, which is a kind of felt hat.


    Historically, this was invented by the British James Coke in 1850.


    The starting point of the original design was to use hard materials to protect the head, but it became popr in thete 19th century. The main reason is that this kind of bowler hat is somewhat simr to the top silk hat worn by the upper ss, and the price is rtively cheap.


    So, stylishly dressed and elegant trainee officials, riding on big horses, under the guard of the police, began to show off on the main roads of London.


    Various people surrounded the road,peting to watch the newly released young officials.


    The well-dressed trainee officials also touched the hearts of waves of girls.


    Showing off to everyone in London really made the intern officials shine and greatly satisfied their vanity.


    At this moment, this scene was seen by many parents, and it directly made them want to let their son study in their hearts.


    "Hey man, what''s this all about? What''s up with these people?"


    Ham watched the excitement and saw that it was all right, but suddenly such a sentence popped up around him, disturbing his interest.


    However, he turned his head and saw that the speaker was dressed in the same clothes as him, all linen clothes, dusty, and rtively thin, with a shrewd look in his eyes.


    Ham knew that this was a small peddler who came to London from all over the world. Although he looked simr to him, he probably had a lot more property than him.


    As a native of the capital and a resident of thergest city in Ennd, even though he is rtively poor, Ham still holds his head up and feels disdain for him from the bottom of his heart.


    "This is a new official selected by His Majesty the King through an examination. They are not selected based on their background. They are basically ordinary people like us!"


    "Tsk tsk! They will be officials in the future, and they are different from us!"


    Although Ham looked down on him, but his character has always been rtively honest, he exined it to him, and then closed his mouth.


    The thin merchant who was listening carefully at the side lowered his head at this moment, wondering what he was thinking about.


    Like him, businessmen from all over the world didn''t know what they were thinking, but the news quickly spread throughout Ennd, Scond, France, Germany, Spain...


    This is a lively day, and the people of London feel very special about this day, but they don''t know why.


    But knowledgeable people know that this is the opening of a door, a door leading to the upper ss, to discuss state affairs with the king and nobles, and themon people began to be active in the political arena.


    At this time, our Majesty Edward, after coaxing little Lolita to take a nap,y on the bed himself and began to think.


    After holding the imperial examination in Ennd, he ns to let these people practice in various halls in London for half a year, and then send them to work in other ces.


    The establishment of the London City Government and the British imperial examinations were all preparations for Edward to reform Ennd.


    At this time, the specific situation of the local system in Ennd is very simple.


    At that time, the local government had three levels: county, hundred-household district, and vige.


    The county has a sheriff appointed by the king. There are hundreds of household heads appointed by the king in the hundred-household district.


    Viges are controlled by churches or manors.


    The main function of ??county and Baihu district is judicial trial. The County Court sits twice a year. The Baihu District Court meets every four weeks.


    The sheriff and the head of a hundred households preside over the court respectively. Every freeman may attend the court and participate in the trial. Later, it gradually evolved into the presence ofndowners.


    Because of thend enfeoffment system implemented in Ennd, certainrge tracts ofnd belonged to vassals (big nobles) or vassals of vassals, that is, minor nobles. In this way, the original administrative divisions and noble fiefdoms were intertwined and confused. Generally speaking, there are still courts in counties and hundreds of households, but nobles also have courts, which are the courts of lords. Some fengjun courts reced the Baihu district courts.


    By the time of Henry II (1154-1189), the king authorized the Royal Council to supervise the local court and the monarchy court through circuit judges and ept appeals. The Royal Council effectively became the highest court in the country.


    Before this, the central government and the local government had almost no connection other than the feudal obligation rtionship of vassals and vassals. The establishment of circuit judges began to interfere with local justice.


    County and Baihu District were basically judicial units at the beginning of their establishment. Its administrative functions are acquired gradually.


    In this process, the courtposed of free people orndowners gradually evolved into a local council.


    County, as the administrative department, is responsible for collecting taxes, maintainingw and order, arranging various local public affairs, and so on.


    Country councils elect members of parliament, key county officials such as tax collectors, crown advocates, censors, and sometimes even sheriffs.


    It can be said that the Tudor royal family was able to control the ce, which was mainly maintained by the sheriff, the magistrate, the star court, and the circuit judge.

 Chapter 133: central reform

    Chapter 133 Central Reform


    Although the local administrative power is no longer under Edward''s control, Edward''s power is much greater than that of the kings of other countries.


    For example, France at this time is still a country of the aristocratic alliance. The king can only show off his prestige in his own territory, and other ces are dominated by the aristocrats.


    But in Ennd, Edward has the diplomatic power, judicial power, legitive power, and military power in Ennd, as well as certain local administrative power.


    The officials in the local county are basically held by famous local gentlemen. They are all voluntarybor and help Edward manage local affairs for free.


    We need to figure out who was a gentleman in Tudor times.


    Squires Generally speaking, they are the middle ss who own medium-sizednd properties, and their estates are between the nobles and the Yeomans.


    The annual ie is generally more than two hundred pounds, including local knights, quasi-knights, and squires.


    This does not mean that you can be a gentleman as long as you earn more money. It can be said that a gentleman is the reserve of the nobles. Their energy is very great, such as the justices of the peace during the British upation of Hong Kong.


    The symbol of a gentleman is blood lineage and character quality.


    If you are an ordinary person in this period, if you want to enter the gentleman ss, you must go through three generations of "blood purge". ss, and must be recognized by the Bureau of Heraldry.


    Such strict standards guarantee the overall quality of the gentleman ss, and also protect the interests of the gentleman ss.


    And the gentlemen volunteer to help Edward manage the ce, which is also in demand.


    The first one is to speak for the interests of one''s own family. Only in the center of power can one urately and safely **** one''s own family.


    Besides, being an official can''t support people. For example, if people live on wages, how can anyone be a civil servant.


    Second, it is to let oneself get a family and get promoted.


    Gentlemen are preparatory nobles. They hope that they can make achievements in the local area, so as to be valued by the king, get a title, and be the top of the society - the lord.


    This is the highest requirement of gentlemen, and only they can be nobles. Ordinary people, such as cksmiths and businessmen, cannot be nobles, nor can they directly be nobles.


    And Charles I of the Stuart dynasty was sent to the guillotine because of the taxation of these people, and the gentlemen were the new nobles in the future.


    They are the real masters of Ennd, just like the Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern Dynasties in China. They are local families, and Edward is the agent of the family.


    For example, the Kent County Sheriff¡¯s Committee (Magistrates), they areposed of more than 20 local small gentleman groups, basically since the 13th century, they have held this position, inherited from father to son, continuously.


    Then, of course, how does the central government implement government orders? Negotiate!


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s negotiation. The central government sent people to the local area to discuss with those gentlemen.


    The extent to which they implement the decrees issued by the London government depends on the extent to which London discusses with them, and they will only be implemented after a consensus is reached.


    It can be said that Ennd and Wales have a total of more than fifty counties, not in the hands of the central government and Edward, but in the hands of five thousand gentleman families, who are the real masters of Ennd at this time.


    So, if Edward wants to regain the management rights of the ce, it will be very difficult.


    Fortunately, this is the Renaissance era, and the capitalist ss is starting to rise, which is a force that can be harnessed.


    Thinking like this, Edward fell asleep.


    Woke up in the evening, Edward apanied Little Lolita to dinner, and chatted with his sisters Elizabeth and Mary about Princess Mary''s marriage for a while.


    Then, while the two were shy, Edward finished the day.


    The next day, Edward woke up early today, and started discussing the appointment and dismissal of the Sheriff with the President of the Privy Council and the Chancellor of the Exchequer.


    The position of county chief was originally to rece the earl. In France, it refers to the senior lord who used feudal power in the ce. In the feudal era of France, an earl was often the supreme ruler of the earl country (with royal power). As the Earl of Anru, he canpletely rule over Anruyi.


    But that never happened in Ennd. All dominions in Ennd are granted by the king. It is a feature of Englishw that the people in the domain owe their allegiance to the king, not to the lord.


    In order to divide the power of the nobles, the king appointed the sheriff, who was initially responsible for the county''s security work and presided over the county court.


    Therefore, the sheriff has be the representative of the local royal power and has great influence. In order to worry that the sheriff was too powerful, the king even stipted that the term of the sheriff was only one year! And if the king dies, the sheriff must step down automatically.


    Recently, with the period of the Tudor Dynasty, the power of the aristocracy has basically been defeated, and the royal power used the jurisdiction of the royal court to expand the judicial power of the royal court (stipting thatwsuits over 40 shillings should be under the jurisdiction of the royal court), thereby depriving the power of the county court and rebuilding the county courts. The militia,manded by a full-time magistrate, deprived the sheriff of military authority¡ªthen the sheriff became an almost purely ceremonial office.


    But Edward must take it seriously. The county sheriffs are almost the embodiment of the king. They have no rights, but their existence represents the infiltration of the king''s rights.


    "Your Majesty, this is the list drafted by me and the ministers, please have a look!"


    Chancellor of the Exchequer Faris held the list of personnel in his hand, and handed it to Edward respectfully, and then sat upright with a smile on his face, looking gentle and elegant.


    Edward took a closer look and found that these people were basically the same people, but they just moved to another ce.


    Edward didn''t say anything either, these were just conventions, and the king didn''t have any talents in his hands, and the sheriff didn''t have any power in his hands, so the importance was not high.


    "Very good, the one drafted by the Privy Council is very good, let the Minister of Seals seal it!"


    Edward looked at it scribbled, and within three minutes, he spoke.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. As long as you are satisfied, this is the happiest thing for our Privy Council colleagues!"


    Minister of Finance Faris showed a gratified smile and said sincerely.


    Then, when he put away the list and was about to leave, Edward Pudd stopped him.


    "My lord minister, I don''t know what happened to the recent local riots?"


    Edward took a sip of strong tea, his fair and tender face gradually turned rosy, and then he said in a deep voice.


    "Your Majesty, due to the resignation of Duke Edward and God''s blessing, the riots in the counties have subsided a lot this year!"


    "Ennd''s tax revenue may be normal this year, and the financial pressure will be greatly reduced!"


    Faris looked relieved, and his whole body seemed to have been reduced a lot.


    "Yes! The local riotsst year were really surprising!"


    Edward also had an ufortable look on his face. Riots broke out frequently, businesses withered, and his treasury was struggling to support.


    You know, he not only has to feed the 3,000-man Guards, but also the court staff, and the debt left to him by Henry VIII.


    All of these need money, and it is still a bit difficult to support the central government of London.


    "Faris, I am still not satisfied with the administrative efficiency of the Privy Council. This needs reform!"


    Edward sighed, lowered his eyes, and said earnestly.


    "This, Your Majesty, is not very good!" Faris looked a little embarrassed, looked at Edward carefully, and said word by word, hesitating.


    "However, your suggestion is very insightful, and it should be!"


    Seeing Edward''s eyes getting sharper and sharper, Faris quickly changed his words, and his tone became more humble.


    "Presumably you already have some dissatisfaction, this is our responsibility, you say!"


    Seeing the Chancellor of the Exchequer who changed his attitude instantly, Edward couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, his father is really good at employing people.


    Faris Alexander was not from aristocratic background, at most he was a small local gentry. He was able to defeat such nobles and be the Minister of Finance, which was entirely dependent on the king''s power to secure his position.


    Leaving the king, he has no family background, how many people still care about him.


    Low status and great power are indeed a good way to control ministers in this era.


    Subsequently, Edward and Faris made some discussions to establish aplete central system based on the situation and facts in Ennd.


    The next day, Edward convened a meeting of the Privy Council. After a morning discussion between the ministers and Edward, the following reforms were made.


    Under the king, the Privy Council, the Royal Court, the Star Court, and the Military Council were established.


    Privy Council: Responsible for consulting the king and implementing the king''s decrees.


    Establish one president of the Privy Council, two vice-presidents, and several ministers. The number is not limited, and the time is not limited.


    Under it, there are nine departments: the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the Ministry of Financial Revenue and Expenditure Management, the Ministry of Religious Reform, the Ministry of Social Security, the Department of Supervision and Management, the Ministry of Construction Engineering, the Department of Official Position Management, the Ministry of Agriculture and Business Management, and the Ministry of Education.


    Each department has a minister and two deputy ministers, and eight departments are set up under it, and each department is responsible for a set of things.


    Ennd was divided into eight parts by Edward: Northeast Ennd, Northwest Ennd, Yorkshire and the Humber, West Central Ennd, East Central Ennd, East Ennd, South West Ennd, and South East Ennd.


    Each department has a director and two deputy directors, as well as several personnel.


    You must know that at that time the Chancellor of the Exchequer had his own independent Finance Department, which was responsible for collecting and managing His Majesty¡¯s taxation and finances.


    So the Finance Department is independent from the Privy Council, and the function of the Finance Revenue and Expenditure Department is to n the government revenue and expenditure for the second year, and to keep the funds that Edward transferred to the government.


    Let me exin again that the Privy Council is an advisory body established by the King of Ennd. He can withdraw, delete or delete at will, and no one can obstruct it.

 Chapter 134: Judicial Reform

    Chapter 134 Judicial Reform


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for collection, there is another chapter around twelve o''clock


    It can be said that the central government in Ennd at this time is actually the royal court established by the king himself, which ispletely different from the central government of the Ming Dynasty in China at this time.


    It can be said that the central government in Ennd at this time, including the royal court, the Privy Council, and the Star Court, were all set up by the king, mainly to hire them to help the king manage the country. And their sries are paid by Edward.


    It can also be said that the whole of Ennd is the king''s territory, and he can y as he wants.


    Different from Europa at that time, Ennd and China at this time were very simr.


    It was popr in Europe at this time that the nobles and the king jointly managed the country, but what the king could really manage was his own directly subordinate territory.


    They are popr with everyone''s familiar words: my vassal''s vassal is not my vassal.


    However, Ennd is different. What is popr in it is that, to use a Chinese saying, it is thend of the king in the whole world, and thend of thend is the subject of the king.


    That is to say, the object of allegiance of all nobles andmoners is the king.


    The source is because William the Conqueror, the Duke of Normandy, after he conquered Ennd, distributed most of the country''snd to the soldiers and soldiers who followed him. Therefore, even for knights and jazz, thend passed down from their ancestors was actually divided by the king of Ennd.


    This is equivalent to the direct establishment of a vassal rtionship between the king and all the nobles, without a second hand in the middle.


    And at that time, bing a nobleman, even a knight or a local gentleman, required the consent of the Bureau of Heraldry, and the Bureau of Heraldry was in London, in the hands of the king.


    That''s why Faris, the Chancellor of the Exchequer, can also serve as the head of the Privy Council.


    The king is the country, so when troops are sent to fight, the king also pays for it, and the territories conquered also belong to the king.


    It is also understandable why Charles I taxedter. He wanted to collect a little tax from the English in order to quell the Scottish rebellion. His royal treasury ran out of money, but the English refused, so they started fighting. .


    The Parliament is not the case. First of all, this institution has been established for hundreds of years. It was established by the English themselves and forced the King of Ennd to agree.


    Because of the War of the Red and White Roses, the nomination of members of the House of Lords ispletely controlled by the king.


    But the House of Commons is not the case. Its personnel are elected by the people, and the king cannot intervene.


    And the legitive power of Ennd is in its hands, the king can only influence the House of Commons indirectly through the House of Lords, and the control is not strong.


    Therefore, Edward can only reform the Privy Council, but not the Parliament.


    The reform of the Privy Council is actually the same. Originally, it had set up many specialmittees to be responsible for specific affairs, but now it is just routine and centralized.


    For example, in the Reformation, there was a churchmittee dedicated to reform matters, but the aristocracy in the Welsh border area was unstable, so a bordermittee was set up to take charge.


    After talking about the Privy Council, it''s the army''s turn.


    ording to Edward''s original n, the Military Council had two posts, the Secretary of the Navy and the Secretary of the War, but now, there is no standing army, and the local militia is managed by the magistrate, so there is no Minister of the Army for the time being, only the Secretary of the Navy .


    The Guards were managed by Edward himself and were not included in the central government.


    After the Privy Council started reforming, Edward non-stop summoned the judges of various courts in London to start the judicial reform.


    First of all, the Star Chamber Court, the Star Chamber Court was Ennd¡¯s criminal court and the king¡¯sckey at that time, just like the Beizhen Fusi in the Ming Dynasty.


    They specifically punish nobles who are not loyal to the king or even conspire to rebel. Members areposed of Privy Council officers, bishops and senior judges, directly under the king''s maniption. They do not use the jury system, but adopt the inquisitorial trial method popr in maind countries, and can torture the defendant or witnesses to extract confessions. The scope of their powers continues to expand, and the punishment methods are very cruel.


    There is no need to change this, but Edward decided to change the personnel, so that he would be nobility, the Privy Council minister, and the bishop, but civilians, especially those who are loyal to him, are more likely to be controlled.


    Next is the royal court, which includes a civil privilege court that specializes in civil affairs, that is, the petition court; a fiscal privilege court that specializes in managing money disputes andnd transfers; a religious privilege court that manages the church.


    There are also magistrates'' courts that manage unstable ces, such as the Northern Affairs Commission.


    and the highest judicial body, the Chamber of Chancery, which is the equivalent of the Supreme Court.


    There are still some messy courts left. For example, a mining area has a mining court, a port has a port court, and the Thames River has a special Thames River court.


    If you were nning to go to court at that time, don''t go to the wrong door.


    In this way, the court has basically be a judicial and administrative institution, and theplex judicial system is the magic weapon for the king to rule Ennd.


    Edward directly merged them together, collectively known as the royal court.


    The Ministry of Civil Affairs is set up under the court, and the Court of Appeal is brought under its banner to deal with civil litigation;


    And these court departments directly manage various types of local courts, reaching the level of vertical management.


    As for the local court, Edward is going to abolish it, and then set up the local government in Edward''s mind.


    The Court of Justice is used as the Supreme Court, among which there are nine justices, all appointed by the king. They are entrusted by Edward with the task of managing the huge royal court, and they will also handle some difficult problems and cases.


    Moreover, Ennd''swyer qualification certificate is also issued by them.


    It can be said that they are really powerful!


    Of course, the most important point is that Edward has drawn out the sequence of judicial officers, and judicial officials will be promoted ording to this promotion in the future.


    The first is a trainee judge, who bes an assistant to hundreds of local household heads. In three years, if he makes no mistakes, he will be promoted to a magistrate judge, that is, a judge in a hundred household districts. After five years, the top few with the highest detection rate will be county judges. The judge of the court, after five years, transfers to another county to serve, and then if he does well, he will be a county justice.


    In the future, depending on the performance, he wille to London to serve as the deputy minister of any department of the royal court, and then he will be the minister and the chief justice.


    The annual sry of trainee judges is 20 pounds, and that of magistrates is 50 to 200 pounds. The money is all local responsibility.


    As long as you go to London to serve, the king will be responsible, with a minimum of two hundred pounds per year.

 Chapter 135: Your Majesty, there is no money!

    Chapter 135 Your Majesty, I''m out of money!


    In this way, after two days of continuous rotation, Edward finally finished the general content of the central government and judicial reform. The next specific results will depend on the actual situation.


    Breathed out lightly, Edward was tired inside at this moment.


    He is not worried about the reform of the Privy Council, mainly judicial reform, which is the real key.


    But there is no need to worry too much, the judicial power has always been in the hands of the king, and there is no possibility of any mistakes!


    In general, Edward now just needs to wait.


    Thinking again and again, Edward closed his eyesfortably, lying on the recliner with his body rxed, enjoying the rare sunshine.


    Who knew, Edward, who had just squinted for a while, felt that the sun had disappeared, and the warm smell on his body had left again.


    Opened a crack slightly, he felt a person in front of him, then he closed his eyes again, and started the journey of rest.


    "Your Majesty, wake up! Your Majesty¡ª" Luna''s gentle voice sounded in his ears, and he also smelled a girl''s unique fragrance in his nose, which was particrly pleasing, and Edward couldn''t help sniffing it lightly again.


    The girl''s voice was gentle, and her movements were also gentle. She gently shook Edward''s shoulders, her blond hair was scattered, and a few strands of hair dangled around Edward''s nose from time to time.


    Edward couldn''t bear it anymore, this itching was the most ufortable.


    "Ah cut¡ª" Edward suddenly jumped forward, and there was a burst of thunder.


    "Puff¡ªYour Majesty, I knew you were pretending to be asleep,e on, get up!"


    The girl couldn''t bear it anymore andughed out loud, but she held it back afterwards because she knew she couldn''t embarrass His Majesty the King.


    Edward was a little embarrassed, and he couldn''t see anything except his face was a little rosy.


    "Ahem, Luna, what can I do for you?" Edward said calmly, trying his best to ignore what happened just now.


    Since Edward came to the throne, Luna can be said to be the chief housekeeper of the pce. She is usually busy and manages Edward''s ount books, which is difficult for her.


    Luna flicked the long golden hair that floated to her forehead, and Qingrou''s body straightened a little, but the bulge in front became more obvious.


    Looking at the little maid whose temperament has been sublimated, Edward is very moved. She has grown up and shouldered more and more responsibilities for herself, and the European school in front has be more and morerge-scale, and the girls are growing fast.


    Edward didn''t know what he was thinking in his heart, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face, but Luna looked at it and felt that there was something, yes, wretched.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time for you to pay attention to the royal family''s ie!"


    Although Lucy felt something was wrong, she still said that it was her duty.


    "Oh! Yes, yes, how about the royal family?" Edward''s gaze finally passed over the girl''s body and shifted to her face.


    Luna suddenly felt her body rxed a lot, and her beautiful eyebrows rxed for a while.


    Immediately, he seemed to think of the report in his hand again, and Lao Gao frowned again.


    "Your Majesty, the royal family has recently added a lot of expenditure due to the expansion of the Guards and government reform. The Minister of Royal Affairs hasmunicated with him, and he has no money!"


    "However, the monthly ie brought by the fire wine and the tavern to the royal family has be increasingly stable, only about 10,000 pounds!"


    "And there are 3,000 troops stationed in Scond, and the monthly cost is close to 5,000 pounds!"


    "Government staff sries, as well as guard sries, if you add the extra staff sries after your reform, three monthster, the royal family will face a situation of no money!"


    Luna said earnestly, as if imagining the embarrassment of having no money three monthster, and the blue and lovely eyes lost their former water spirit.


    "Really? Money wasted so fast! It''s such a sad thing!"


    Edward held his forehead with his right hand, his face was very surprised, with an expression of not being hurt.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, you don''t know how hard you spend money!"


    Looking at Edward with a hurt expression, instead offorting him, Luna raised her fingers and counted them one by one.


    "A few months ago, you drew a thousand pounds to make paper and said it would be of great use!"


    "And then you spend a few hundred pounds to buy the theater, plus your usual rewards, this is not a small expense!"


    "And we have to transfuse blood for the Dark de, which costs nearly a thousand pounds a month!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    So, with Luna''s exnations one by one, Edward finally found that the money he had saved in the past few years was almost used up, especially for the army. The monthly sry alone consumes 10,000 pounds, plus food and drink. , firearms and ammunition, clothes, this is a bottomless pit.


    It¡¯s no wonder that few kings established a standing army in the past. The parliament and the nobles are the same. I am afraid thatck of money is the most important thing.


    This is because of Edward¡¯s savings. During his father Henry VIII¡¯s lifetime, he spent more than a thousand pounds on clothes every month, and there were constant hunting parties. The royal family was almost in deficit every month.


    "Okay, got it!" Just as Luna was talking dry, Edward finally interrupted her.


    Edward stopped Luna''s financial report. He felt that his ears couldn''t bear it, just like dozens of sparrows, and it was annoying.


    Luna is good at everything, but she is long-winded, and she can''t stop talking. If you don''t stop her, she can keep talking all afternoon.


    "Okay, I see, someone will send money over after a while!"


    Edward stopped Luna''s question abouting out with an affirmative tone.


    He patted the chair and motioned for Luna to sit down. What mood would a girl who could be anxious sit down? She could only blink her beautiful eyes, waiting for Edward to speak next.


    Edward was a little puzzled by Luna, making him look like a liar.


    "Didn''t I meet a Hanseatic merchantst time?"


    Seeing that Luna nodded, Edward continued.


    "He said that he would buy 500,000 pounds of sea salt from us in the future, at six shillings per pound!"


    "In this way, we will have an ie of 250,000 pounds, which I think will be enough for us for a while!"


    Edward''s somewhat pale face revealed a trace ofcency, this is indeed a delicacy delivered.


    "I think no one dares to deceive the King of Ennd!"


    "Oh! This is really great. Then, Your Majesty, I will first inform Sir John and ask him to give orders. It is time to start preparations for the manors everywhere!"


    Luna''s face was filled with joy, she bowed to Edward, and walked away with light steps.


    "This¡ª" I haven''t met Luna in detail for a long time, and Edward is ready tomunicate with her. Who knew this girl would run so fast.


    Edward sighed helplessly in his heart.

 Chapter 136: study

    Chapter 136 Examination


    ps: Ask for a monthly pass, ask for collection, there is another chapter around twelve o''clock! For the sake of my hard work, let me order some monthly tickets!


    In 1549, on May 1st, the summer temperature in London had reached a rare high temperature¡ªabout 25 degrees Celsius. For London residents who have always had cool weather, this was really tormenting weather.


    Some civilians walking on the road were sweating and kept wiping the sweat from their foreheads. Some even kept opening their mouths and sticking out their tongues on the street, hoping to radiate some heat.


    Ennd, which is deeply influenced by the ocean, generally maintains a normal temperature of around 20 degrees every year, even in winter, the lowest temperature is seven or eight degrees.


    Civilians in short and brown clothes can only endure such harsh weather, running around London, busy with daily meals, their trivial wish is to have enough food for themselves and their families every day.


    The pampered nobles would not worry about a little food, but the hot weather in London forced them to do everything possible to relieve their heat.


    For example, the high-ranking nobles of the kingdom like Edward, they have used their rich money to build underground storage warehouses, and bought arge number of ice cubes from Northern Europe, which have been stored for a long time, and it is cool enough for a summer.


    The low-level nobles and ordinary businessmen don''t have such a big hand to do this.


    As a result, shrewd businessmen would not let go of this business opportunity, and arge number of ice cubes from Northern Europe appeared in the streets and alleys of London. The merchants sold small ice cubes that had been cut at five pence per pound, and people with a little moneypeted for them. phase purchase.


    Comfortable and cool ice has be a good medicine for Londoners to spend summer.


    "Boss, here''s a pound of ice!" The busy little businessman heard a sale, looked up, and found that it was a man wearing a cloak outside, a white shirt inside, short xen hair, fingers An agate ring could be vaguely seen, and a middle-aged man with a dark red and gold thread came over, his tone neither serious nor serious.


    "Sir, wait for a while, it will be ready soon!" Although he was a little depressed why such a gentleman-looking gentleman would buy ice cubes from himself, it was still a pleasure to make a deal.


    The nimble businessman ordered his assistant to cut the ice tightly protected under the sheepskin jacket, and he epted one shilling from the gentleman in front of him, and then gave him fourteen pence.


    Adler carefully kicked the recovered fourteen pence back into his pocket, and then reached out to take the one-pound ice cube wrapped in linen, walking faster and faster.


    The ice cubes left the protected area and melted very fast. He had to rush back quickly, otherwise his family might not be able to enjoy this rare luxury.


    As a well-known banker in London, since he came to London, he purchases arge amount of ice cubes from specialized suppliers every summer to meet the needs of himself and his family.


    However, this year is different. All his family property was confiscated by the king of Ennd, and he survived by using the opportunity of feeding the king to save his family from the death penalty.


    Now, with nothing, he and his family can only survive on the five pounds sent by the king every month.


    If you spend five pounds, you can live happily in the countryside, but in this expensive London, you can barely maintain a decent life for your family.


    Pushing open the door, Adler saw his eldest daughter reading a book of poetry with gusto, while the naughty second and youngest sons were running around in the yard, their clothes soaked in sweat.


    Seeing her fathering back, her daughter and two naughty sons surrounded him, blinking and blinking at him curiously.


    Thedy in an apron also came out, and her curious eyes focused on him.


    "Hey Ang, kids,e over here and see what I got for you!"


    With a smile on his face, Adler opened his hands and said to his wife and children.


    Soon, the ice cube, wrapped in worn linen, had done its job, making his and his family''s day enjoyable.


    The next day, with the help of his wife, Adler looked radiant.


    Sitting in a rented carriage, Adler came to the banks of the Thames River in the north of London, which is the mostmercially developed ce in London.


    When I came here, as far as the eye can see, there are many textile factories of various colors, and the shipsing and going set up their sails. Then, with a gust of wind, they slowly sailed to the exit of the Thames River, and they were about to leave Ennd and head for the Nethends or Germany.


    These merchant ships loaded with textiles out of Ennd sailed slowly on the spacious Thames River, and collisions urred from time to time.


    Stopped the carriage, Adler smiled, and smiled at the middle-aged man who went out to greet him.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Adler!" A middle-aged man with dark red hair and a high nose bridge said with joy.


    "Me too, may God bless you!" Adler also bowed down to thank you.


    "Follow me, sir, after reading this, I think you will think that lending me a loan is a right choice!"


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man led the way, while talking to Adler about the bright future of his factory.


    "Sir, our factory now has more than one hundred workers and fifty machines, which can produce ten hundredweight (equivalent to ten tons) of woolen cloth every month, and the monthly profit is nearly fifty pounds. This is the most conservative estimate!"


    "And if you lend me 1,000 pounds, I can expand another 50 machines, so that the monthly profit will be more than 100 pounds!"


    "In less than a year, my sir, I''ll be fully repaying the loan with interest!"


    Following behind the middle-aged man, Adler carefully observed the condition of the textile factory''s machines and checked its ount books.


    Ignoring the wool scattered all over the ground and the sultry air environment, Adler kept thinking about the prospects of the textile factory and his own repayment ability.


    Then, Adler came to his office and sat in a chair with a serious expression on his face.


    "Mr. Humphrey, ording to my investigation, your textile factory still owes a debt of five hundred pounds, which is not a small amount!"


    A smile appeared on Adler''s face, his tone was full of ridicule, and his sharp eyes looked straight at the eyes of the textile factory owner sitting opposite him, not letting go of his movements.


    "How can I trust you? Who knows if you want to pay off that debt and slip away with my money!"


    "I''m not God, I can''t know where you will flee to, and I can''t catch you!"


    Humphrey, who had been sitting calmly across from him, had a trace of cold sweat on his forehead, but his eyes were still so determined, unhurried.

 Chapter 137: Poor Major Dio

    Chapter 137 Poor Major Dio


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for monthly tickets


    "Mr. Adler, you are really well-informed! You even know our debts!"


    As the owner of a textile factory, Humphrey was nomittal about Adler''s investigation of him, smiled softly, then stood up, no longer sat face to face with Adler, but sat next to him, and exined.


    "Then, you should also know that the money I owe is borrowed from my friends, not from your bankers!"


    "I have plenty of time, I believe that after getting your money to expand the textile factory, they will definitely push back the deadline!"


    "So, you don''t have to worry about these, I have a big business here, I won''t run away!"


    Taking a light breath, Humphreypletely dispelled Adler''s worries in one breath, and looked at him with a rxed expression.


    Of course Adler knew about these situations, otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to take such a big risk to borrow money.


    In fact, Adler had already conducted a detailed investigation on him beforeing again.


    Humphrey Gilbert, the son of a jazz, as the second son of the family, after his elder brother inherited the title, he came to London with fifty pounds in his hand.


    He was not obsessed with life in Chengshi like ordinary aristocratic children, but used fifty pounds in his hand to buy five dpidated carriages, and after some modification, he started his own car rental business.


    In less than five years, he already owned 20 carriages in his hands, and his total family property reached 300 pounds.


    Then he saw the development of the boat business, sold the car rentalpany, and bought a small merchant ship for three hundred pounds.


    Three yearster, he suddenly sold his boat, and at this time his family property had reached five hundred pounds.


    He invested all his five hundred pounds in the development of the textile factory. In less than two years, the textile factory earned back half of the cost he invested.


    But he was still not satisfied, not only borrowed 500 pounds from his friends to invest in the textile factory and expand production, but also borrowed money everywhere.


    So, Adler came here after a detailed investigation.


    "Mr. Humphrey, why did you expand the machine so early?"


    "Will you sell it if you do this?" Adler looked at Humphrey, who was confident in his chest, and couldn''t help asking doubts in his heart.


    "Are you looking for business opportunities like this?" Humphrey pulled closer, his expression froze, and then he suddenly remembered something, and said with a smile.


    "Let me tell you the truth! I am going to squeeze out all the Hanseatic League''s market in London, so as to be London''srgest woolen cloth supplier in one fell swoop."


    At this time, although Ennd has always been a major exporter of textiles, bringing endless wealth to the English people, the consumption of textiles in the London area is not small at all.


    A city with more than 100,000 people, how much does it consume textiles!


    "You know that because merchants have always hoped to export their own wool and woolen fabrics, they have always ignored the city of London."


    At this time, Humphrey seems to be a general pointing the country, full of momentum.


    "Yes, the Hanseatic merchants have lower taxes and lower costs than us!"


    "But now everything is gone. Thanks to His Majesty the King, the Hanse merchants now have very little advantage over us, and they are even retreating step by step!"


    "I will force the Hanseatic merchants to spit out the market, and we will upy their market!"


    In this way, Adler loaned Humphrey 1,000 pounds at an interest rate of 50% per year, a rtively low interest rate, with the textile factory as a mortgage for one year.


    After finishing this matter, Adler returned to his bank, no! It''s the Royal Bank of Ennd.


    "Mr. Adler!" "Good day, Mr. Adler!"...


    After leaving the bank, the bank staff greeted him.


    As the original owner of this bank, Adler is very familiar with it, and His Majesty the King alsopletely retained the bank staff, which made his work more convenient.


    So, towards the noble status, Adler started to get busy again.


    At this time, the French army that had been staying in Edinburgh also withdrew one after another, leaving only more than a thousand French soldiers stationed, and those who retreated were basically Swiss mercenaries.


    Dio Jean Conder, a young officer from France, who was determined to capture the King of Ennd alive, was staying in the tavern, drinking wine.


    One person huddled in a corner, upying a table by himself, while the crowd around him did not dare to disturb him.


    Short ck hair is messy, sunken eye sockets, a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he poured sses of beer into his stomach as if nothing had happened. He just wanted to get drunk at the moment.


    He just got a message that his proposal to transfer himself back to China was rejected.


    But his father was helpless. He heard that this was requested by His Majesty the King himself. He knew why.


    "Have you heard? Our Queen was taken away by the English, and now she is in the hands of the sick king of Ennd!"


    A man with withered yellow hair who was as messy as a chicken coop walked into the tavern and sat directly at the table next to Major Dio.


    The waiter with **** and fat buttocks brought rye wine, wiped the oil by the way, touched her big buttocks, made fun of a few words, and then said to thepanions at the table.


    "Tch¡ªthis news has been spread a long time ago, and now basically everyone in Edinburgh knows it!"


    A bearded young man on the table seemed to dislike him, and immediately hit him.


    "Your news is too outdated, don''t say such news in the future!"


    "What did you say? My news is out of date, and you are out of date!"


    The man with withered yellow hair immediately quarreled with the strong man, and then it became the main theme in the tavern¡ªfighting.


    Yes, it was the abduction of Mary Queen of Scots, which caused the marriage of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince to blow up, so he was in trouble and stayed in Edinburgh.


    When he thinks of France, he thinks of those curvaceousdies, delicate and beautiful nobledies, which are not avable in Edinburgh.


    Besides, I am not the eldest son at home, and my father will not make great efforts to pull me. I am afraid that I will stay in this ghost ce of Scond for the rest of my life.


    Thinking of troublesome things again, Dio raised his ss and drank again.


    Feeling almost done, Dio was about to go back to the mansion arranged by the Queen Mother of Scond.


    After sleeping at night, Dio still felt a little dizzy. At this time, the servants sent a letter from France.


    "What? My father is dead? Campbell has inherited the barship!"


    The content of this letter gave him so much information that Dio couldn''t believe it for a while.


    Immediately after he saw that this was a handwritten letter from his wife, a daughter of a knight, his eyes suddenly became nk.


    Looks like he''s going to be in Scond for the rest of his life!

 Chapter 138: Master, go to England!

    Chapter 138 Master, go to Ennd!


    pd: There is only one update today, one day off, and two updates tomorrow. By the way, ask for a monthly pass! (?>?<?)


    The letter in his hand has not been read yet, but a fire has been burning in Major Dio''s heart. This fire is burning his lungs, burning his heart, burning his internal organs, like a blocked river, and urgently needs to vente out.


    However, he understands that in this foreign country, everything here is strange, and anyone around him may be someone else''s spy, and he cannot let others know his secret.


    The hand tightly clutching the parchment showed blue veins, and the palm of the hand that had practiced swordsmanship all the year round was covered with calluses, but at this time it was rapidly congested with blood, and the entire palm turned red.


    His eye sockets were deeply sunken, his blue eyes were wide open, and some of the ravines in his skin expanded, making him look like a volcano about to erupt.


    But strong self-control controlled his whole body, and after a while, he turned into a somewhat decadent Your Excellency Major.


    Pretending to be nonchnt, Dio spread out the rolled letter paper again, and looked at it seriously.


    The following content directly ignited the fire in his heart. He tore up the letter casually, picked up the table, and destroyed everything in front of him recklessly.


    Seeing his master with disheveled hair and madness everywhere, the little maids who are serving on the side don¡¯t shrink in the corner of the wall, trembling, looking in horror at the master who is very different from usual.


    The manservant who delivered the letter also stood timidly in the distance, furtively watching Dio venting his anger, his teeth chattering uncontrobly.


    It¡¯s no wonder they were so scared. If Dio took advantage of his anger to kill them, it would be nothing. Since the Queen Mother gave them to Dio, they were Dio¡¯s private ves. He can kill at will.


    Fortunately, such a **** scene did not happen. After Major Dio destroyed the living room, he calmed down slowly


    "Go and invite Mr. Boris, I have something to discuss with him!"


    After Major Dio vented his anger, hepletely calmed down, but his face was extremely cold, and there was a fierceness in his eyes.


    Just as he was reading, his wife wrote that the king was dissatisfied with him and his father died. His wife''s father, the Chevalier Benoit, took her back to her natal family directly, for fear of implicating him.


    Because the two of them have never had any children, the father-inw of the knight has no idea about finding a new husband for her.


    That''s why he asked his servants to call out to the only person he trusted¡ªBoris.


    Boris was originally the son of a serf, just like a dozen ordinary sons of serfs, he and others followed Dio, joined the army, apanied him to make contributions, and protected his safety by the way.


    Since Dio joined the army at the age of 16, he has followed him. After 12 years, Dio has be a major,manding thousands of troops, and he has also be the captain of his personal guard, protecting him all the time. .


    However, he was the only one left among the young serfs who used to protect Dio together. The others either died in battle or were wounded and disabled in the army. He is the only one left now.


    The young manservant was quick in his hands and feet, and after a while, Boris came to Dio.


    "Master, what do you want from me?" Boris said in a muffled voice.


    Being able to live up to now is due to Boris'' burly figure, but he is not a rough man without a brain. If he had no brains, he would not be able to live now.


    On the contrary, he is still a careful person who can move some smart people, so Dio has always valued him, and he will discuss anything with him.


    Dio nced at the strong man with a bushy beard in front of him, and felt a different kind of warmth in his heart. At this moment when the whole world abandoned him, he was the only one who could apany him.


    Dio waved his palm, and the terrified maids and male servants backed away with great speed.


    Dio thought for a while, and then roughly exined the contents of his letter to Boris.


    After listening, Boris was also panting like a cow, spraying hot air from his nostrils.


    "Master, let''s go to France and get my wife back, his grandma''s xxxx banana, **** him**..."


    Immediately, Boris, who was so angry that he couldn''t bear it, sprayed directly, and greeted his father-inw directly in front of him, apanied by actions from time to time, which seemed to be of practical value.


    "Okay, I came to you to discuss how to improve our situation, not to circle my father-inw!"


    Dio, who was on fire in his heart, was dumbfounded by Boris at this time, with a wry smile in his mouth, he stopped it aloud.


    "Yes, master! I''ve lost myposure!" Boris touched his head a little honestly, showing embarrassment in his eyes, "However, the Chevalier Benoit is too much, I can''t bear it in my heart!"


    Seeing Boris thinking about himself, Dio didn''t bother to say anything about him, these rude words were also what he wanted to express.


    "Youe up with an idea, let''s see how we can change the current situation!"


    Although Boris has no opinions on major issues, he is usually a little clever. Under this unfavorable situation, he still understands the principle of brainstorming.


    Talking about Borising up with an idea, Dio couldn''t stop churning in his mind at this time, thinking about it.


    And Boris was thinking while pulling his beard. After a while, his eyes lit up and he spoke happily.


    "Master, we can ask the Queen Mother of Scond to help with the operation. Her brother is the king''s favorite!"


    As soon as he heard this method, Dio couldn''t help but his eyes lit up, and he thought carefully about the feasibility of this method.


    "No, don''t look at the Queen Mother''s attitude towards me, it''s because I have an army of more than a thousand people in my hand, and she needs me to help her deter the nobles in Scond!"


    Dio finally shook his head and said in a frustrated tone.


    "And now the news that I have annoyed His Majesty the King may have already reached her ears. Now I am afraid that some nobles are whispering in His Majesty''s ears. My position is hard to secure!"


    Regarding these situations, Boris understands a little bit. Although it is hard work to send troops to Scond, it is not enough to be able to control an army of more than 1,000 people, and then stay in Scond for a few days to be gilded, increase seniority, operate again, and get promoted. impossible.


    So as Dio said, this post may soon fall into the hands of others, and besides, his young master still has a lot to do.


    So, Boris could only grimace, and began to think carefully.


    "Master, how about we go to Ennd?" Boris suddenly said something like thunder.

 Chapter 139: Determined

    Chapter 139 Make up your mind


    ps: Ask for a monthly pass! There is another chapter around twelve o''clock


    "Are you joking, Boris!" Dio was stunned for a while, and then said with a half-smile, his tone became more dignified.


    "It''s not funny at all!" His eyes were like a knife cutting across the face of his servant who had followed him for many years, and Boris, the son of a serf, felt the eyes


    Dio''s eyes brought great uneasiness to Boris. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead from time to time, but his eyes still looked at Dio firmly without any retreat.


    Just like that, after watching for nearly ten seconds, Boris felt that most of the day had passed, but relying on his loyalty to his master, he persisted and did not back down.


    After Dio withdrew his gaze, he breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that his servant Boris, the son of a serf who was sometimes stubborn, still had his heart in his heart.


    "Tell me, have you met those Englishmen? You can''t think of this idea with your brain!"


    Dio turned his head, no longer looked at the serf''s son who was giggling, but turned his gaze to the other side, and started to move his legs.


    Boris, the son of a serf, followed closely behind, touching his head as he walked over.


    Under the leadership of Dio, Boris followed cautiously, rolling his eyes from time to time, looking at the surrounding environment, and finally let go of his hanging heart.


    Dio took him to his study room, where the space is small and the walls are thick, so the news is not easy to leak.


    Sitting on the chair, Dio fixed his eyes on Boris, the son of the serf, "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Feeling the pressure from Dio, Boris stood with his head bowed, and spoke happily.


    "A while ago, a businessman from Ennd begged to see me with a gift, and I met him for the sake of the gift!"


    Speaking of which, Boris said straightly without any shame.


    Although Ennd and Scond were still in a state of confrontation at that time, business was still going on, and people stillmunicated as usual. After all, many Scottish nobles made their fortunes by doing business with Ennd.


    "We chatted very well at first, but in the end, he suddenly said to me, you¡ª" Boris suddenly stretched his neck and said with emphasis.


    "If you really have nowhere to go, you cane to Ennd. The little king of Ennd has always weed you!"


    "At that time, I was annoyed. I thought how could my master, the French major, go to such a vulgar ce as Ennd!"


    Having said that, Boris nced at Dio with an expression of indignation on his face. Looking at Dio''s expressionless face, Boris continued.


    "When I sted him away, I saw a sneer on his face. I didn''t understand it at the time, but now I finally understand that the English already knew about your situation!"


    "So, after you rejected my idea, I remembered what the businessman said, and told you to go to Ennd!"


    It was rare for Boris to say so many words at one time, and he couldn''t believe it. After finishing speaking, he fixed his eyes on Dio.


    Ennd and France have fought wars for hundreds of years. Ennd has a lot of eyeliners in France. Moreover, the Tudor royal family still retains the title of King of France. Although few countries recognize it, the kings of Ennd have invested a lot of energy and money in France. , these are not in vain.


    So, Edward knew about Major Dio''s matter five or six days earlier than Dio. After careful analysis, Edward felt that he could try to win over Major Dio, even if he failed, it would be no big deal.


    And if it seeds, it will be a great benefit.


    You know, in history, after the Battle of Pink, the French army has been stationed in Scond, and from time to time organized the Scots to touch Ennd''s beard, which led to Ennd stationing arge number of troops in Scond. Now Huntington is still stationed in Earl Wilson''s 3,000 troops. troops of men.


    You must know that these armies are all militias who have overdue service, and Edward needs to pay arge amount of pounds as a price.


    Historically, because of financial difficulties, Mary I withdrew her army back to Ennd, giving up the opportunity to upy arge area of ??Scond and the Tudor royal family to annex Scond.


    Edward would not be so short-sighted, and tried his best to keep the army stationed in Huntingdon.


    So, the dark de was dispatched at this time, with the king''s order, to contact Major Dio, and first of all, Boris, the captain of the personal army, was the first contact object.


    Seeing Dio''s thoughtful look, Boris didn''t continue to persuade him. He understood that he didn''t need to contribute to such a major event, otherwise it would be counterproductive.


    Dio was also very contradictory at this time. On the one hand, if he stayed in France, he might still be that promising major. After a while, he might be amoner and have a chance to reunite with his wife; Ennd may be a nobleman and receive the important task of the king, or it may be idle, left aside, and never reunited with his wife.


    This kind of uncertainty makes him extremely uneasy. Both sides may get nothing, and his eyes are fixed, but he can''t stop thinking about various pros and cons in his heart.


    He was sent to Scond to help the Scots resist the invasion of Ennd, and by the way, Queen Mary was sent back to France to marry the crown prince.


    As a result, only one and a half of the two tasks werepleted, and the king was angered. Resignation is certain. There is still a glimmer of hope in Ennd.


    "Boris, what do you think of my going to Ennd?"


    Lifting his head, Dio turned his attention to the son of the serf again.


    "Master, if you take the army to Ennd, I don''t think a baron can escape!"


    Having been away from home for ten years, staying by Major Dio''s side, and having been under the influence of his ears and eyes for so long, Boris no longer only knows about small manors.


    Boris'' answer was not beyond Dio''s expectations, and what he said was also what Dio thought, and this was the best result, maybe a jazz or granting somend.


    But these are not what Dio wants, and it is not worth his risk, so he is going to do something big.


    "You go back immediately, find the businessman, and ask him how the situation is. I don''t want to end up with a bamboo basket, and get an illusory promise in vain!"


    Now that he has made up his mind, Dio will get tangible benefits, and he wants to maximize the benefits.


    "Yes, master, I''ll go right away!" Hearing Dio''s order, Boris, who was waiting quietly, responded immediately.


    Immediately, the anxious Boris returned to his home, but at this time a man dressed as a businessman was waiting for him in the living room.

 Chapter 140: action

    Chapter 140 Actions


    ps: The second change, asking for a monthly pass


    Cooper, a captain of the Dark de under Edward. After learning of such an opportunity, Edward hurriedly asked Dark de to send personnel to Scond to persuade Major Dio.


    And Cooper was chosen by Guy to be the messenger because of his eloquence, and he got this important task.


    Because of his background (Cooper cooper means), he has been in contact with a lot of people since he was a child, so he has always been smooth-talking and good at dealing with strangers.


    Not satisfied with his fate as a small handicraft businessman, he joined the organization at the very first moment when Dark de was established.


    It''s a pity that his qualifications are too low, and he can only be a smallmander, which is due to his lip service.


    As soon as he arrived in Edinburgh, he didn''t act rashly and meet Major Dio directly. Instead, he kept spending money to inquire about the news, looking for all the information about Major Dio.


    Moreover, he did not target Major Dio, but the people around him, indirectly affecting Major Dio. In this way, the difficulty factor is not only small, but it is also not easy to startle the enemy.


    as expected. In less than half a day, Major Dio''s personal captain¡ªBoris, appeared in his sight.


    The first time we met, he didn''t say anything directly, but deliberately revealed some information, leaving a trace of thought.


    In another day or two, the strategy of money and wealth will bring the rtionship between the two closer. Today, he came to Boris'' mansion and prepared to invite him to eat, drink and have fun as usual, but who knows that he is not at home.


    After bribing the servants, he learned that Boris was recruited into the mansion urgently by Major Dio, and he knew in his heart whether he could seed or not.


    After staying for more than an hour, Boris finally returned to his mansion with a serious face and decisive actions, which was very different from the past.


    "Mr. Boris..." Cooper was interrupted as soon as he spoke, "Mr. Cooper, please follow me!"


    Boris looked solemn, and waved to Cooper as an invitation.


    Cooper had no choice but to follow him into a secret room.


    "Mr. Cooper, don''t you know what promise His Majesty the King made to my young master?"


    As soon as he sat down, Boris asked straight to the point, with a hint of eagerness.


    But Cooper felt hot in his heart. He knew that this matter was half done.


    Sorting out his thoughts, Cooper recalled the conditions given by Edward, and after confirming that there were no mistakes, he said carefully.


    "Before Your Majestyes, let me bring you an imperial edict with the national seal on it, which has benefits for your master!"


    In order to win the trust of Major Dio, Edward had to write an edict with the seal of the state to reduce his suspicion.


    "It clearly states that as long as your master, that is, Major Dio, can lead all the French soldiers to open the gate of Edinburgh when Earl Wilson is leading the army, Major Dio will be canonized as Baron Huntington after that is done. , grant five thousand acres ofnd! And be a member of the House of Lords!"


    "This is the greatest reward for your master. You must know that our Majesty has not conferred a nobleman until now!"


    After talking about Edward''s reward, Cooper couldn''t help sighing, his eyes and tone were full of envy.


    Seeing Boris listening carefully, Cooper continued, "Mr. Boris, I will report to His Majesty for your contribution, and your contribution will never be forgotten!"


    "You can''t talk about knighthood, but there are still hundreds of acres ofnd!"


    It wasn''t until he heard the news that Boris showed a happy look, "Where, I don''t have any credit, it''s all credit to my master!"


    That''s what he said, but the smile on the corner of his mouth was still uncontroble.


    "Okay, I will send you the imperial edictter, and you have to tell your master that on May 5th, at 8 o''clock in the evening, as long as you see a waving torch under the city wall, you must open the city gate!"


    "If those nobles and the Queen Mother of Scond are captured, your master''s reward will probably be even greater!"


    Finally, Cooper left after leaving a sentence. He also wanted to inform Earl Wilson of Huntingdon of this important news.


    Boris, who got the specific situation, told Major Dio about it, and Major Dio immediately discussed specific actions after receiving Edward''s imperial edict with the seal of the state.


    At noon on May 5th, the entire French barracks was full ofughter andughter.


    Spent all his savings and supplies in the army, Dio bought almost all the wine and meat on the streets of Edinburgh, and treated all the soldiers of the army to eat and drink.


    ording to the n, first, General Dio¡¯s mid-level and high-level officers were invited to drink respectively. There were about a dozen high-level officers, and the middle-level officers were in their fifties.


    The senior officers drank fine wine, embraced the lost woman invited by Dio, ignored Dio''s existence at all, and munched on the barbecue mixed with spices, all of them overjoyed.


    Although I don''t know why Your Excellency the Major invited them to drink, but the banquet is not free.


    Diao apanied the senior officers in the army to drink, but after a while, he used the excuse of peeing to escape.


    As soon as he got out of the tent, Dio saw Boris standing by and his more than fifty soldiers.


    These soldiers are loyal soldiers that Dio has umted over the past ten years. They are sturdy, brave and good at fighting, and they are loyal to him.


    "Boris, kill all the people inside in a while, remember to keep your voice down, and don''t run away!"


    With a low voice, Dio looked left and right and said to Boris who was wearing armor.


    "I know, I promise not to miss one!" Boris promised in a low voice.


    These high-ranking officials are basically the children of nobles or have backgrounds. They don¡¯t obey Dio very much in their hearts, and when he failed the king¡¯s mission, they even disobeyed him.


    Only by killing can hepletely control the army.


    Dio came to another tent, and the middle-level officers inside were very warm to him. They didn''t know the news that Dio had offended the king, but they were very warm to Dio. After all, he couldn''t do anything to those senior officers, but he dealt with them Can be a piece of cake.


    The officers gathered around one by one, ttered Dio for a while, toasted, and the hospitality was unstoppable. Dio drank a few sses, and his head was a little dizzy.


    He didn''t forget the business, and immediately cheered up, showing a sad expression, and his eyes were a little red and swollen.


    The officers below couldn''t bear their temper, and asked puzzledly: "Major, why do you look sad?"


    Looking at the doubtful faces of the crowd, Dio slowly said in a sad tone: "Everyone, we have been away from home for more than half a year, and we miss our family very much, so we are just a little sad!"


    "But I just got a piece of news, and I won''t hide it from you. I heard that His Majesty the King will allow us to stay in Scond for a long time. The shortest is two or three years, and the longest is six or seven years. Thinking of this, I can''t hide my sadness!"

 Chapter 141: torch

    Chapter 141 The torch is the sign


    By this time, Dio''s eyes became more and more red and swollen, and there were even a few teardrops hanging from the corners of his eyes, looking extremely hurt.


    "My wife is still waiting for me to go back! Now it seems that there is no hope!"


    Major Dio''s performance stunned everyone.


    Major Dio, who usually shows a serious face in the barracks, is now like a woman, crying,pletely different from usual.


    But everyone thinks that Major Dio probably drank a lot of wine today, and some gaffes are inevitable.


    As a result, everyone looked at Major Dio with sympathetic eyes, and their faces were full of pity.


    But suddenly, there was a burst of crying from the crowd, which was very scary.


    "My son! I haven''t been home for two years. In a few years, I''m afraid my son won''t know me anymore!"


    Everyone''s eyes shifted, and they saw a strong man with nted eyes and a big nose sitting on the ground in the corner, howling loudly, wiping away tears from time to time, although no one saw a teardrop.


    Seeing the crowd gathered around him, he howled even louder, "Father! I''m afraid I won''t be by your side to pray for you when you leave!"


    "The younger sister and younger brother in the family don''t know if they are married or not?"


    The crowd watched for a while, maybe it was the effect of alcohol, or maybe it was empathy, most people''s eyes were red and swollen, and the elders also shed tears.


    "Yes! My Matthew doesn''t know how tall he is!" "My wife was still pregnant when she first came out, and now I don''t know whether the baby is a boy or a girl!"...


    Everyone chatted with each other, and the atmosphere became more and more intense, and all of this was what Dio liked, and the result was as expected.


    "Wow¡ª" A young man who is not tall and looks a little thin suddenly burst into tears, "My new wife! If she stays here for five or six years, maybe she will have to talk to someone else." Ran!"


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned to him, and their sympathetic eyes gathered on him.


    After feeling everyone''s gaze, this one cried even louder.


    Dio felt that the time was just right, and it was his turn to act.


    Dio left his seat and walked in front of the crowd. Immediately, everyone focused on him again.


    "Everyone, I can understand your feelings, so I decided to take refuge in our real King of France¡ªHis Majesty Edward VI!"


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere in the tent became condensed, and the weeping thin officer also stopped, casting doubtful eyes on Dio.


    He felt that there were doubts, puzzlements, and anger in the eyes of everyone at this time, but he stood upright as usual and stood still.


    "Everyone, are you willing to spend five or six years in Scond, a ce where birds don''t shit?"


    "Don''t you think about your elderly parents? Don''t you think about your children who are waiting to be fed? Don''t you think about your young wife?"


    Dio''s series of questions went straight to everyone''s hearts, making them want to speak, but they were speechless.


    "So, everyone,e to Ennd with me! His Majesty the King promised us that as long as everyone goes to Ennd, he will send someone to France to bring your family over!"


    After saying this, Dio felt that everyone''s resistance had softened a lot, and the possibility of epting the conditions increased greatly.


    "And, as long as you go to Ennd, each of you can get dozens of acres ofnd, and you can get fifty pounds per person!"


    After saying this, almost everyone below panted heavily, and stared at Dio, a little in disbelief.


    As middle-level officers of the French army, they all came from bad backgrounds. They were either civilians or businessmen. Their family conditions were not very good, otherwise they would not have joined the army.


    Dozens of acres ofnd and fifty pounds, these are almost impossible for them to obtain in their entire lives, but now they are in front of them, a fortune that cannot be hard won.


    At this moment, Boris, who was covered in blood, came in with his personal guards. He nced at everyone with sharp eyes, and then bent over to Dio and said, "Master, those dozen people are all gone!"


    Boris said it easily, and Dio nodded slightly to express his approval, but the hearts of many officers below trembled.


    Especially Boris and the others were covered in blood and looked murderous. They didn''t know what the tent next door looked like at the moment.


    "Your Excellency, Major, you are currently the leader of our expeditionary force. You can do whatever you say, and we will listen to you!"


    Soon, someone with sharp eyesight saw the current situation and echoed loudly.


    "Yes, I listen to you!" "You can just tell me!"...


    It is not a fool who can be an officer. With the first one, the rest of them scrambled to agree with Dio.


    "Okay, since everyone is willing to listen to me, then I will take everyone to make a fortune!"


    As he spoke, Dio patted the table and spoke righteously, looking majestic.


    At this moment, Dio has nothing to worry about. As long as these officers support him, the French army of more than a thousand people is within his grasp, and the baron he longs for is no longer out of reach. up.


    As for ordinary French soldiers? No one cared about their feelings, as long as the officers reached an agreement, they would naturally follow suit.


    At this time, at 6 pm on May 5th, in order to aplish this goal, Earl Wellington directly led a thousand people under him to Edinburgh.


    Along the way, he hid in Tibet, hiding from those Scottish soldiers, but he took a lot of detours and slept in the open.


    Huntington is in the hands of Ennd, so the distance of more than 100 miles from it to Edinburgh is a smooth road, even if the Scottish patrols are dense, they will sometimes miss it.


    On a small steep **** five miles outside Edinburgh, the Earl of Wellington and a thousand cavalry were standing there motionless.


    Cooper is here too. After getting urate information, he rushed to Huntington non-stop, and apanied the army to Edinburgh non-stop, exhausted all over.


    "Your Excellency, we agreed on eight o''clock in the evening, with a torch as the sign."


    Cooper bit the hard ck bread with his teeth, and said to Earl Wilson next to him.


    "Well! I know!" Earl Wellington didn''t say much, obviously he was too tired.


    Staying around seven o''clock, the Earl of Wellington assembled his troops and headed towards the walls of Edinburgh.


    At this time, Major Dio asked the defenders to open the door under the pretext of an urgent matter at night. Under pressure, the defenders slowly opened the drawbridge.


    The hundreds behind Major Dio rushed forward. After a short handover, Major Dio took control of the city gate.

 Chapter 142: break into the castle

    Chapter 142 Breaking into the Castle


    ps: Last day of the weekend, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    As soon as he took control of the city gate and the city wall, Dio sent people to wear the costumes of the Scottish army, pretending to be Scottish soldiers guarding.


    Fortunately, the French army moved quickly and blocked the scene well. Otherwise, when other Scottish troops came, they would be hard to resist.


    Standing anxiously on the city wall, Major Dio caressed the moss-covered city wall from time to time, raised his head to look outside the city wall from time to time, walked back and forth on the city wall non-stop, and became more impatient as time went by.


    Not only him, but other French soldiers also looked nervous. This is a desperate moment.


    But the time passed by every minute and every second, and eight o''clock had not yete.


    Although the scene was sealed off, it couldn''t be concealed for long. The longer the time dragged on, the more dangerous he would be.


    At this time, under the bright moonlight, the English soldiers were riding horses, maintaining a constant speed, and trotting lightly. The horses seemed to have sensed something, and the cry became less and less.


    Earl Wellington was riding a horse, wearing armor, with a serious face, taking the lead in the front of the troops, leading the troops forward.


    The soldiers behind them didn''t say a word, but their faces glowed red with excitement.


    Obviously, the soldiers remembered the benefits of looting the city, and anyone would be excited to receive such arge amount of ie.


    This is not what His Majesty ordered, Cooper thought.


    "Your Excellency, I wonder if you told the soldiers what the king conveyed before?"


    Riding on the horse, Cooper sped up and came to Earl Wilson, asking in a deep voice.


    "This¡ª" ncing at His Majesty''s secret spy, Earl Wellington rolled his eyes, "Oh! I forgot, I''m getting old and my memory is bad, really!"


    In response to Earl Wellington''s excuse, Cooper''s eyelids moved, and he stared directly at him without speaking.


    "I''ll announce right away, thanks to your reminder, otherwise I would have almost missed a major event!" Earl Wellington said repentantly, so he could be as sincere as he wanted.


    In fact, Cooper was unwilling to offend the Earl of Wellington regarding the plundering of Edinburgh, but before leaving, His Majesty the King issued repeated orders to dissuade the Earl of Wellington from plundering Edinburgh, otherwise he would be rewarded. .


    And he also understands Earl Wellington''s thoughts, pretending that the soldiers don''t know, and quietly making a fortune, His Majesty the King may not pursue the crimes of a thousand soldiers!


    Cooper tore off the cover of Earl Wellington, and then the order not to plunder Edinburgh was conveyed to the ears of the soldiers, and Cooper did not know how much resentment he provoked.


    But he can''t control it. It is important toplete His Majesty''s mission.


    Just like that, at eight o''clock sharp, the troops hadpletely arrived outside the walls of Edinburgh, quietly, hidden in the night.


    At eight o''clock, a soldier held a lighted torch and waved it towards the top of the city wall, trying to attract attention.


    Earl Wellington fixed his eyes on the city gate, thinking about the sess of his actions.


    Suddenly the suspension bridge was lowered, and the closed city gate slowly opened.


    "Everyone, follow me¡ª" Earl Wellington stopped dawdling, grabbed the reins of the horse, mped his legs, and shouted loudly.


    Immediately, the cavalry came back to their senses, waved their whips one after another, and rushed forward.


    "Boom¡ª" The horses ran recklessly, and thousands of horses ran with all their strength, causing the earth to shake.


    Running into the city, Earl Wellington found a group of people standing in front of him, and Cooper next to him took a closer look and found that it was Major Dio and others.


    "Your Excellency, they are the group of French troops, and the one at the front is Major Dio!"


    Count Wellington, who stopped slowly, heard Cooper''s voice next to his ear, and nodded slightly to express his understanding.


    Looking at the approaching cavalry, Major Dio calmed down and greeted them with a smile.


    "Honorable Earl, I am Dio Jean Conder, pleasee with me, and I will guide you to the royal pce and the residences of the Scottish ministers."


    Major Dio kept his posture very low, as if he waspletely serving the English army.


    "Haha! Mr. Major is too polite. You have made great achievements this time. His Majesty the King will definitely reward you. I will call you Your Excellency the Baron soon!"


    Earl Wellington smiled, and his tone was very polite.


    "Then, I will trouble you now, Your Excellency Major!"


    As soon as the Earl finished speaking, Major Dio was ted, and his tone became more and more sincere.


    "It''s just God''s blessing, my credit is not worth mentioning!"


    Immediately, Earl Wilson asked someone to lead a horse to Major Dio to lead the way.


    Soon, a group of people came to the center of Edinburgh, a castle that is easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    Edinburgh has been a city with defense as its top priority since its establishment, rather than being famous formercial prosperity like London.


    So, in addition to sending 500 soldiers to capture the rest of the ministers, Earl Wilson took 1,000 French soldiers and 500 English cavalry to attack the royal castle together.


    As for why the French army was required to participate, the earl gave the reason that the English soldiers were all cavalry and were not good at siege.


    So, Major Dio pinched his nose and ordered the French army to attack the castle together.


    Fortunately, the English army has been on the defensive for half a year, and the defense of the castle is not strict. In addition, because it is night, the soldiers are more rxed than during the day.


    More than a thousand people quickly boarded the castle, with low casualties, but after they came up, they encountered desperate resistance from the Scottish soldiers, and they were dyed for a long time.


    Stabbed to death a Scottish soldier who rushed over with a sword. Earl Wellington and Major Dio stood back to back.


    The earl frowned. He felt that this would not work. There must be a secret passage in the castle, and the Queen Mother of Scond would definitely run away. This is a big trouble.


    "Mr. Major, you send someone to resist first, I will take some people to catch the Queen Mother of Scond, and I can''t let him escape!"


    There was a trace of blood on his face. After listening to Major Dio, he felt that this opportunity of meritorious service should not be let go.


    "My lord, I know her room, I''ll take you there!"


    "Boris, you bring people to cover us, you must drag these Scots! Remember?"


    Immediately, Major Dio said loudly to Boris who was fighting together in French.


    "Yes! Master!" Boris agreed loudly, wiping the blood off his face.


    "Let''s go, Your Excellency the Earl!" Major Dio was fighting with the Scottish soldiers as he walked towards the exit.


    In view of this, the Earl didn''t say anything, and it would be nice if someone showed the way.


    At this time, Queen Mary, who was still asleep, heard a rush of footsteps. Just as she was about to reprimand, the hurried maid immediately knelt down and said in a hurry:


    "Your Majesty, let''s go, the English have attacked the castle!"


    "What? Are you serious?" The Queen Mother hurriedly put on her clothes under the service of the maid who was waiting on the side, and approached and asked.


    "Yes, I heard from the guards that the French army also entered the castle, and the castle is already in a mess. Your Excellency, the chief guard, told you to evacuate as soon as possible!"


    Hearing this, the Queen Mother believed it in her heart. Immediately, she immediately called the guards near the bedroom, together with some personal maids, and hurriedly prepared to leave from the underground passage.

 Chapter 143: Empress Dowager Arrested

    Chapter 143 The Empress Dowager Arrested


    ps: Chapter 1, there is another chapter around twelve o¡¯clock, ask for tickets, please subscribe


    At this time, Dio and Earl Wellington supported each other, and led dozens of sturdy soldiers to enter the castle to search for Queen Mary.


    While boosting morale, the grim-faced middle-aged man leading the Scottish guards seemed to know their purpose, and his eyes were fixed on the moving Earl Wilson.


    The head-like man turned his head and muttered to the guards wearing ethnic id skirts beside him, but Earl Wilson felt that the resisting Scottish army became more brave, and blocked the exit position regardless of casualties.


    The constant shouting in the mouth of the Scottish guards, the morale of Goldman Sachs is getting higher and higher.


    In the era of cold weapons, what the two armies want to see is basically morale, and the army with higher morale has a greater advantage.


    The Earl felt that they could not do what they wanted. The longer the dy, the more troublesome it would be for them.


    "Mr. Major, go, go immediately, I''m afraid the situation will be beyond our expectations!"


    The Earl nced at the Scottishmander, pulled Major Dio, and walked hurriedly.


    Even though the Scots resisted more and more powerfully, but in the end it was the English army that had arge number of troops. Under the order of the Earl, the Scottish army soon showed a crack.


    The Earl and his team quickly took advantage of this good opportunity and broke into the castle.


    Holding the blood-dripping weapon, after the Earl and his party entered the castle, the maids and servants who passed by along the way obviously knew when it was, and immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. They did not encounter any resistance.


    For the jewels and servants along the way, they didn''t stop for the next step, and went straight to the goal.


    Led by Major Dio, everyone soon came to Queen Mary''s bedroom.


    I saw that the two doors iid with agate and gemstones were closed tightly, and they looked very tight.


    Lord Earl took a look, and his expression became more and more serious.


    Under the earl''s signal, two sturdy soldiers began to hit the gate with their bodies.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three times in a row, the seemingly difficult door was knocked open at once.


    Major Dio couldn''t help but feel contemptuous, but his face was still expressionless.


    Earl Wellington walked in without stopping his eyes.


    Major Dio also walked in when he saw this, and kicked a few French soldiers who were about to knock the gem off the door by the way.


    Walking into the bedroom, the huge firece is what impresses the eye, which looks spectacr.


    Then, the glittering dressing table in the bedroom, the dazzling array of jewelry and cosmetics, aroused the interest of many people.


    Besides, gorgeous yet cozy huge beds were ced there, the goose down quilts were still lifted, but their owners were nowhere to be seen.


    In view of this, Earl Wellington and Major Dio couldn''t help but look disappointed.


    But Earl Wellington did not give up. As a member of the nobles, he understood the mentality of those nobles very well, and he also knew the positions of some secret passages established by the nobles.


    He ordered people to lift up the huge bed, or lift the sheets, but unfortunately, this is a normal bed.


    Afterwards, the Earl looked carefully at the huge firece again, as if he was looking for some mechanism, but failed again.


    Now it''s not just him, even the soldiers are downcast. They know that this time they are afraid of returning in vain, and the greatest credit has actually escaped.


    But Major Dio made a new discovery. When he walked into the dressing table, he felt a little abnormal, but he couldn''t remember where it was for a while.


    Through thinking, when his gaze turned to the messy bed, he suddenly remembered something abnormal.


    The dressing table is too neat, and the jewelry and cosmetics are neatly ced one by one, which is too normal.


    I saw him approaching the dressing table, squatting down, groping for something on the surface of the dressing table with his hands, finally, behind the dressing table, he felt a button, and Dio pressed it without thinking.


    Immediately, the dressing table moved directly to the right for a certain distance, and what appeared in front of them was a cave.


    It was pitch ck, with no light inside, revealing a hint of danger. The Earl looked up, and except for the long stairs, the front was blurred.


    Everyone fell silent for a while, looked at each other, and couldn''t help but shrink back.


    This can''t help everyone to be timid. In this unfamiliar ck hole secret passage, who knows what traps and dangers are waiting for them. Besides, Queen Mary and her party are also inside. If they ambush, they may all see God He is old.


    Earl Wellington saw everyone''s hesitation, but he didn''t hesitate. Go in, you must go in.


    In fact, Edward had already gotten through with him before, capturing Queen Mary and reuniting their mother and daughter. This was a requirement he had to fulfill.


    Edward''s reward is also very generous. His Excellency the Earl will be history, and His Excellency the Marquis will be his future title.


    And most importantly, Edward allowed his nephew to inherit his title of Marquis, which is a great thing.


    Before that, after the establishment of the Tudor royal family, in view of the fact that the War of the Red and White Roses was caused by the excessive power of the nobility, starting from Henry VII, the right to inherit the title of nobility in Ennd generally belonged to the direct blood rtives, such as nephews and nieces. it''s out of the question.


    This method really worked. In the decades since the establishment of the Tudor Dynasty, there were as many as a dozen extinct nobles. That is to say, under the arrangement of God, the titles of nobles above the baron were cancelled.


    But even though the nobles have worked very hard, their descendants are getting weaker and weaker.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go in together, and everyone will be rewarded with ten pounds!"


    The earl can only fight for the inheritance of his title and the longevity of the family.


    The earl was heartbroken, and after saying these words of encouragement, he immediately took the lead and walked in first.


    After being aroused by the reward, the English and French soldiers also followed. Major Dio could only shake his head and followed with a wry smile.


    His mission is basicallypleted, so there is no need to fight so hard, but everyone has gone, and he doesn''t want to offend Earl Wilson, so he knows this, so he trantes the words of the Earl, so that the French soldiers are willing to follow .


    Walking around, following the footprints, the Earl of Wellington and others walked slowly, their spirits copsed tightly, and their eyes were always paying attention to their feet and surroundings, for fear of any traps.


    From time to time, they had to wade into the water and cross some copsed ces. After half an hour, even though they were in good health, they still couldn''t eat and were too tired.


    Just as they were about to rest, the Earl seemed to hear a woman talking, and couldn''t help but feel happy.


    After signaling to everyone to whisper, the Earl arranged for everyone to quietly surround him.


    The Queen Mother Mary, who was resting, looked at the soldiers surrounding her, but she was taken aback.


    "Your Majesty the Queen Mother! Our Majesty the King and the Queen are waiting for you in London so hard!"

 Chapter 144: queen mary

    Chapter 144 Queen Mary


    ps: Chapter 2, please vote, please subscribe!


    At this time, Queen Mary''s hair stood up high, a white shawl was draped over her head, she was wearing a long ck dress, her red lips were lightly parted, and the corners of her eyebrows were full of surprise.


    She was sitting on the ground covered with nkets, her ck dress couldn''t cover her white and tender corbone, her plump waist was straight, her upper half was tall and straight, she looked grand, and her face was lightly modified, The whole person looks graceful and luxurious, morous and iparable.


    The earl and everyone couldn''t help but sneak a few nces, and then lowered their heads.


    Several well-dressed little maids beside her were massaging her calves, and a maid tapped her shoulders behind her. Her Majesty the Queen Mother looked extremely tired.


    Thinking about it, the Queen Mother Mary was born as a nobledy, andter married to Scond to be a queen. She hardly suffered much. After walking for such a long time, all the elders couldn''t bear it, let alone her. This is the queen mother.


    Surprised eyes shed by, and sooner, the queen mother showed a calm look, and slowly stood up with the support of the maid.


    The queen mother stretched out her slender hands, stopped the guards from fighting, and then walked slowly to Earl Wilson.


    "You''re wee, Your Excellency Earl! Your troops areing so fast!"


    Queen Maryughed lightly, with an indescribable sarcasm in her tone, expressing her shame at his sneak attack as a nobleman.


    Immediately, she turned her beautiful eyes, and she saw Major Dio shrinking back.


    "Oh! Let me see, isn''t this Major Dio who came to Scond to support us? What a coincidence that you are here too!"


    This sentence made Dio blushed. As a son of a nobleman, this sentence was a p in the face! A sense of shame welled up in him at this moment.


    Immediately, he adjusted again, the shame came and went quickly.


    "Good day! Your Majesty the Queen Mother!" Dio bowed to the Queen Mother Mary with a smile on his face, as if he hadn''t heard the words.


    "Huh¡ª" Seeing Dio''s cheeky behavior, Queen Mary''s beautiful eyes shed, she gave him a nk stare, and then looked at Earl Wilson.


    "Okay, Lord Earl, now I can only let you deal with me, and I don''t know how your sick king treats me!"


    Queen Mary straightened her veil and waved to several maids. Soon, the maids supported the Queen and walked slowly towards the way she came.


    Earl Wilson was very satisfied with Queen Mary''s self-consciousness, and immediately ordered the soldiers to disarm more than a dozen Scottish royal guards and **** them on the way back.


    He walked in a hurry when he came, but it was difficult when he went back. Queen Mary was tired and couldn''t walk fast. Earl Wilson could only amodate her and walked back slowly.


    An hourter, they returned to the ground, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. In that cold and humid ce, full of unknown dangers, people felt depressing.


    With the help of the maid, Queen Mary sat on the bed, staring nkly at the earl and his party without speaking.


    Earl Wilson took a step forward humbly and gave a gentlemanly salute.


    "Your Majesty, you are not fit to stay here, please change to another room!"


    Facing this scorching and aggressive attitude, Queen Mary had no choice but to sumb. She looked at the Earl with barbed eyes, and then left the room.


    "Roy, take a few people to watch her, don''t let her run away, or you are the only one asking!"


    The Earl said to one of the soldiers beside him, this is his personal guard, and he is trustworthy.


    "Yes! My lord!" The young guard nodded to show his understanding, and then led several people to follow.


    "Mr. Major, let''s go and take you to see those Scottish nobles!"


    The Earl took the lead and walked out. Major Dio nodded in astonishment and followed behind.


    After a while, everyone came to the wall of the castle, but the battle was over long ago. After they arrived, only corpses and bloodstains were left on the ground.


    The French soldiers such as Boris and the soldiers of Ennd were sitting on the ground at this time, panting.


    Some of the wounded soldiers were lying on the ground, howling unceasingly, hoping to ease the pain.


    The siege troop with nearly 1,000 people can only stand up at this time with more than 600 people, and the rest are either dead or seriously injured, wailing and waiting to die.


    As for the hundreds of Scottish royal guards, there was not a single one left at this time. They all went to see God, and none of them survived.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s just delusional for them to try so hard and cause so much damage to survive.


    "Guys, follow me if you can walk, and open the gate of the castle together."


    Walking across the suspension bridge, the aristocratic family members, women, children, and even the elderly were all escorted to the street, and no one dared to move.


    Of course, none of the soldiers dared to touch these nobles, which is a serious crime.


    The well-dressed nobles are not too flustered. At most, they can only lose some money, and their lives will not be in danger. This is the privilege of the nobles.


    The Lord Regent of Scond, the Earl of Argyle, the heads of the four major families, and some members of the Scottish Parliament gathered together at this time to discuss how to get rid of the current predicament.


    Earl Wilson walked over with a smile on his face, and the nobles who were discussing enthusiastically felt that they stopped, and looked at theing Earl Wilson with resentful eyes.


    "Good day! Lord Regent!"


    "Good day, Earl Wilson!"¡­


    The two began to greet each other directly, and the others followed suit.


    The connection between the Scottish and English nobles is very close, they are direct and familiar with each other, and they greeted each other with a smile.


    "Your Excellency, don''t you think it''s shameful that you attacked Edinburgh at night?"


    After chatting for a while, Earl Allen asked with a straight face, blowing his beard and staring.


    "You can''t say that, special cases should be treated special!"


    "Edinburgh is so well-defended and easy to defend but difficult to attack. Otherwise, how could it be possible for me to catch up with you here!"


    Earl Wilson said disapprovingly, he didn''t care at all what this matter would do to his reputation among the nobles. Compared with his family inheritance, these are nothing!


    "This, this, is shameless!" Earl Allen jumped his feet in anger after being choked by such a sarcastic remark from Earl Wilson. Isn''t this a mockery of his ipetence in governing! Edinburgh, known as the strong city, was attacked by him.


    The poor old Earl was very angry with him, and many nobles quicklyforted him, trying to calm him down.

 Chapter 145: news

    Chapter 145 News came


    ps The second chapter is around twelve o''clock, ask for tickets, please subscribe


    Seeing Earl Allen lying in the arms of his servant, Earl Wellington felt a little guilty in his heart. Is it too much to treat such an old man? Besides, the Wellington family and the Hamilton family have been in contact for hundreds of years, and they still need Miss some old love.


    "I''m so sorry, Your Excellency the Regent!" Approaching Earl Allen, Earl Wellington bowed apologetically.


    "Hmph¡ª" It''s a pity that Earl Allen didn''t appreciate it. He turned his face away and stopped looking at him. Obviously, his anger has not subsided.


    "Gentlemen,e to the pce and sit for a while now! Her Majesty the Queen Mother is waiting for you!" Earl Wellington saw that the effect was not great, and he stopped sticking his hot face to his cold butt. More and more nobles and ministers said.


    "As for your family members, they can return to their residences, but you will be living in the pce for a while!"


    His lord Earl raised his chin, and said arrogantly to a group of Scottish ministers and nobles.


    Different from Earl Allen, for these people in front of him, Wellington felt that they did not have the qualifications to be symmetrical with him, so he could be as arrogant as his tone was, and he deserved as much as his expression.


    For such unfair treatment, everyone secretly hated in their hearts, so they could only endure it silently in their hearts, with apologetic smiles on their faces. They are just captives now.


    It was already midnight in Edinburgh at this time, the moon was dim, and the night wind was blowing everywhere, making the Earl, who was just sweating, feel a little cold.


    The temperature at night is a bit low. In order to prevent these noble gentlemen from getting sick, the Earl can only urge them.


    "Okay, don''t make it look like life and death, everyone, please don''t worry, there are plenty of rooms in the pce."


    The Earl of Wellington made a posture of inviting people, while saying goodbye to his wife and family. The nobles could only bite the bullet and walked towards the royal castle under the care of the English soldiers.


    "Arrange people to upy the city gate immediately, don''t let those French upy it!"


    Guarding the nobles on the side was Raymond Robert, who had been inmand of the cavalry. He was also a son of a nobleman. His father was a baron from Lincolnshire. As a young man in his thirties, it could be seen that he had great fortune future.


    The Earl tilted his head, leaned over and whispered in his ear, looking at Major Dio from the corner of his eye from time to time.


    "Also, guard the city gates closely, don''t let a single person go out, and don''t let anyone in! Unless there is my order!"


    "Yes! Your Excellency the Earl!" Although Raymond, themander of the cavalry, felt a little strange about this order, he still responded loudly.


    Puting his chest out, Raymond led the hundreds of people in his hand vigorously and began to upy the city gate.


    Watching Raymond leave with gratified eyes, he then shifted his gaze to Cooper who was doing the registration work.


    Showing a smile, the earl waved at him. For such people around the king, he should try his best to please.


    While he was doing the work of registering his noble status, Kubo suddenly saw the Earl of Wellington waving at him, without hesitation for a moment, Kubo walked over directly.


    "Good day! Lord Earl." Cooper greeted respectfully, "I think the Queen Mother of Scond must be doomed. I am ashamed of your contribution!"


    "Haha! It''s not worth mentioning, this is just something in our n."


    The earl was scratched to the itch, and immediately smiled, pretending to be rxed.


    "Lord Earl, ording to my statistics, there are currently 136 nobles captured by us, and 96 members of parliament!"


    "Basically, all the nobles and MPs in Edinburgh have been wiped out. It can be said that with these people, Scond is basically up to us to choose!"


    After chatting for a few words, Cooper began to report his statistical results, which seemed very satisfactory.


    Sure enough, after listening, Earl Wellington immediately raised his eyebrows, opened his mouth, and couldn''t close his smile.


    "Oh! This is so satisfying, Mr. Cooper, you did a good job!"


    He casually praised Kwakubo, and Earl Wellington finally remembered his purpose.


    "Mr. Cooper, please inform His Majesty the King immediately that we have sessfullypleted the task, and ask him to move to Edinburgh."


    "Yes, Lord Earl!" Cooper just remembered that he still had such a task, and replied with some embarrassment.


    The Lord Earl looked at Cooper who was leaving, and then at the Scottish nobleman who was dawdling, and immediately shook his head.


    Cooper slowly left the team, turned seven times and eight times, passed one alley after another, and then came to the back door of an ordinary residential yard by a ghost, and knocked on it with his hand.


    Soon, the dwellings were lit up, as if oilmps were lit.


    A powerful footstep slowly approached the back door, and a man''s voice came from inside the door.


    "Who are you? Who are you looking for?"


    "I''m Angel No. 68, looking for Angel No. 6!" Cooper knew that this was a secret code, and casually corrected a sentence of his own.


    "Crack¡ª" The small wooden door in the backyard was opened immediately, and a typical Scottish man appeared in front of Cooper.


    Brown and messy long hair, red rosacea nose, exuberant chest hair and beard, coupled with the typical Scottish dress - Scottish checkered kilt, just like a Scotsman.


    In fact, he is indeed a Scot and a member of Darkde Development. In front of a lot of money, nothing is impossible.


    "Hey! Gary, are you okay!" Looking at Gary who was walking staggeringly, Cooper asked with concern.


    "No, it''s nothing, it''s a small matter, I drank too much today, I''m used to it!"


    Gary, who was a little awkward to speak, said indifferently, then ignored Cooper, and went back to sleep by himself.


    Cooper shook his head with a smile, ignored Gary who was walking and drifting, and went straight to the backyard, and walked to his pigeon coop.


    After getting the support of Dark de, Gary bought this rtivelyrge courtyard, and rented out a few rooms by the way. At this time, Cooper came here as a lessor.


    In fact, the people who rent houses here are all from Dark de, and this is also one of their main strongholds in Edinburgh.


    Come to a pigeon coop the size of a cab, lift off the ck cloth covering it, and instantly the whole yard is filled with the sound of pigeons chirping.


    After feeding a little more food and water, the three pigeons calmed down.


    Take out a pen and paper from the room, and write on a small strip: Sessfullypleted. After these few words, I rewritten two sheets, a total of three sheets.


    Cooper slowly picked out one, rolled the long strip into a ball, and stuffed it into the small cylinder at the pigeon''s feet.


    After that, all three pigeons flew to London with their mission.

 Chapter 146: to edinburgh

    Chapter 146 To Edinburgh


    ps: Chapter 2, please vote! Please subscribe!


    Edinburgh is 410 miles away from London, which is 656 kilometers. For homing pigeons, it can fly 90 to 140 kilometers per hour. If you keep a constant speed, it takes less than six hours. The carrier pigeons all flew back to the Darkde headquarters in London.


    The dark de leader Guy, who got the news, didn''t dare to dy for a moment. He rode his horse and galloped quickly on the streets of London.


    By this time, the sky in London had already brightened, and various shops had also started operating for the day.


    The road is also dotted with a lot of pedestrians. Seeing such presumptuous horse riders, they all give way in fear. Fortunately, the renovated London streets are very wide, otherwise they will suffer.


    The distance was not far, and after Guy elerated, Guy came to Whitehall Pce in less than five minutes.


    The maid was very angry, and directly let the king''s close minister into the Whitehall Pce, and sent someone to report.


    After getting Edward''s permission, Guy really walked into the backyard and came to Edward''s side.


    At this time, Edward was running in the morning, slowly running around the small yard.


    This body has been sick and weak since he was a child. Edward is not willing to be like history. He went to see God in his teens without a wife.


    So, he does running, sit-ups and other exercises every day, especially running, which is a must every day, and his body is gradually improving day by day.


    And behind his buttocks, the little Queen Lolita Marie followed, her two chubby little faces flickered, looking extremely cute.


    Little Lolita has two upturned braids today. The red hair color gives people a sense of enthusiasm. On the braids, there is a small bell given to her by Edward. It jingles when she moves. When she runs, it will ring. Non-stop, very interesting.


    Edward ran nearly 20ps, estimated to be four kilometers away, and then stopped, and Little Lolita also stopped, looking at Edward longingly.


    "Don''t look at me, yours hasn''t arrived yet! There are still twops,e on!"


    Edward patted the little Lolita''s fleshy butt, with a gloating expression on his face.


    "Hmph¡ªBrother Edward will bully me!" Little Lolita continued to run panting after saying this, with a proud expression on her face, which seemed to indicate that such a distance would not hinder her.


    Edward smiled and was satisfied with his training methods. He believed that he had helped little Lolita develop perseverance.


    Immediately, I started stretching exercises. I just finished running and needed to let my body rx.


    At this time, he also saw Commander Gay with an anxious expression on his face. He felt that something important had happened in his heart, so he walked over immediately.


    Seeing Edward approaching, Guy was overjoyed, and said immediately: "Your Majesty, ording to the news from Edinburgh, Edinburgh has beenpletely upied by the Earl of Wellington with the help of the French army!"


    "All the Scottish nobles, including the Queen Mother, have basically been wiped out. Congrattions, Your Majesty, I''m afraid the King of Scond will be added to your prefix!"


    Guy spoke quickly, but Edward took a while to fully understand that Scond has be his own bowl of meat.


    Great joy welled up in Edward''s heart, and there was also a joyful expression on his face.


    "Lucy, Lucy, hurry up and notify the Privy Council to hold an emergency meeting!"


    Edward gave loud orders to his little maid. In order to vent his anger, he ran to little Lolita and hugged her.


    Kissed her delicate face vigorously with her mouth, more than a dozen mouthfuls, making little loli drool all over her face.


    "Wooooow! Brother Edward, what are you doing? I can''t breathe!" It''s not that Edward has never kissed like this before, but it didn''t take that long, which made little Lolita feel a little ufortable.


    Little Lori couldn''t break free from Edward''s embrace, so she just looked at him with aggrieved eyes.


    Edward reacted when he heard the voice, rubbed the little Lolita''s soft butt, and then let her go.


    "Mary, we are happy to see your mother!"


    Edward hurriedly changed the topic, and with a bright smile, he said to the little Lolita who was wiping her saliva all the time.


    "Really? I''m so happy! I can see my mother, I can see my mother!"


    Little Lolita was stunned, her big eyes blinked, and her blue eyes were very beautiful.


    Immediately, he reacted, jumped up and down happily, and shouted.


    "Okay, okay, get ready, we will be in Edinburgh in a few days, to see your mother!"


    Edward took little Lolita''s little hand, looked into his eyes, and said gently.


    "Oh!" Little Lolita nodded obediently, and ran back in a bouncing manner, fearing that she was going to tell Casey, Queen Mary''s maid.


    After a while, under the service of Luna, Edward changed his clothes and put on the king''s exclusive regr clothes.


    Immediately afterwards, at the meeting of the Privy Council, Edward told the ministers this happy thing, and then Edward gave orders again.


    First of all, the Privy Council drafted a decree in the name of Edward, which was an order to summon the militia. A county militia closer to Scond.


    Then, he was transferred from a dozen Privy Council ministers who did not have a strong sense of presence. He was preparing to handle Scond''s government affairs.


    Immediately afterwards, he went to Edinburgh with the English Navy, who was repairing in Portsmouth, to prevent the French from bing angry and bringing the fleet to fight.


    After that, Edward began to prepare the 3,000 guards for a long journey. This time, he will go to Scond in person, meet the Scottish nobles, and also meet the famous Queen Mother of Scond.


    Three dayster, everything was ready. Edward took the two sisters Lucy Luna, little Loli Mary, and a dozen boys and girls guards, plus a dozen Privy Council ministers and Darkde leader Guy.


    Bringing Guy is to let him personally deploy a more rigorous spy branch in Scond. By the way, he willmand the various members of the Dark de in Scond to see if they can help.


    The 3,000-strong Guards and more than 2,000 civilians from around London came to help deliver food, grass and equipment under the inducement of Edward''s heavy profit. Why use money? Because Edward''s annual service time has been overdrawn, so only Can pay to hire.


    This is a lot of money. Fortunately, the Hanseman sent the first deposit a few days ago, 100,000 pounds. Otherwise, Edward might have to sell the religious property confiscated by the Reformation like his father Henry VIII. I went to borrow money.


    Arrived at York, an important town in the north, where 3,000 militiamen gathered, plus 3,000 guards and 2,000 civilian husbands, a total of 8,000 people walked towards Edinburgh.

 Chapter 147: arrive

    Chapter 147 arrived


    ps: Chapter 1, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The mighty army marched towards Edinburgh step by step, but the speed could not satisfy Edward. He simply led 3,000 horse-riding guards to abandon the civilian husbands and militiamen, and headed directly towards Edinburgh.


    At this time, the Royal Navy of Ennd had already set off from Portsmouth, under the leadership of Lieutenant Commander James Leo Shesley, to Edinburgh.


    At this time, Ennd¡¯s navy was basicallyposed of single-deck t-bottomed ships, which were long and shallow and mainly propelled by oars. As the main warships, they had served in European waters for centuries.


    However, for hundreds of years, the introduction of heavy artillery has brought about great changes in the design of ships. The English were the first to make a major design.


    Therger of these is the bow, where the previously installed metal ram gave way to a special cannon tform, with a heavy cannon ced in the center of the bow, nked by some light cannon guards.


    And as early as 1506, as the world''srgest naval overlord, thergest warship built by Spain imitated the model of the English. An iron gun weighing 4 tons was installed on the middle side, and two wings were installed. A light cannon weighing about 2 tons, and a small cannon just over 1 ton. These guns fired stone balls, but by the 1530s they were reced by bronze cannons firing metal projectiles.


    The most important feature of all current single-deck t-bottomed boats is that they have a medium-side main gun, two to four other heavy guns and some lethal light guns as wings on both sides. became a norm.


    As thergest warship in Ennd, the Sovereign has always been the center warship of the English Navy, so this time Major James personally sits inmand.


    The English navy began with Henry VII, the founding monarch of the Tudor dynasty, and then expanded after Henry VIII. At this time, Ennd had more than 60 warships of various types. Except for Spain, Portugal and the Nethends, it belonged to the English navy. strongest.


    And in the war with France, the navy has been escorting Henry VIII, so that he has no worries. As a result, the development of the English navy is even more vigorous.


    At this time, the fleet was traveling at a speed of five knots per hour, or about nine kilometers per hour. Portsmouth was about 800 kilometers away from Edinburgh. In less than seven days, nearly fifty naval warships were ahead of Edward. Came to Edinburgh.


    Standing on the bow of the Sovereign, stroking the cold body of the heavy gun with his hands, Major James looked at the crowded Edinburgh port ahead.


    In order to prevent leakage of secrets, Earl Wellington directly blocked the port of Edinburgh, so what James saw was a row of neatly arranged merchant ships of various colors, some idle and some loaded.


    However, without exception, all their masters crowded in the port, trying to persuade the officials in charge of the port, and some even threatened them by relying on their aristocratic background.


    But these tricks were all useless, and the officials in charge of the dock still shook their heads in embarrassment, as if they were helpless.


    While everyone was crying and sighing, they suddenly saw the arrival of the English navy, and all of them were shocked, and some even turned ashen.


    As businessmen, they certainly know what the arrival of the navy means¡ªwar.


    And war is plunder. Aren¡¯t these merchant ships docked at the port just like fat sheep on the table?


    Soon, the sharp-eyed merchants saw the gs flying on the ship, and immediately understood that this was the navy of Ennd. There were even smart merchants who immediately knew what had happened when they thought of the closed Edinburgh and the port where travel was prohibited.


    This result was too significant, making them too shocked to speak.


    James didn''t care that much. Under hismand, the fleet quickly docked at the port, leaving behind the necessary watchmen, and James took most of the soldiers ashore.


    The lighthouse at the port had spotted the navy a long time ago. Not long after Major James arrived at the port, the Earl of Wellington, who was sitting in Edinburgh, came to greet him immediately.


    "Good day, Your Excellency the Earl!" Major James bowed and took off his hat to salute.


    "Good day, Major James!" Wellington also nodded happily.


    In the past week, the French army with six or seven hundred people who surrendered, and the more than one thousand Huntington troops who cameter, plus the remaining six or seven hundred English troops who rushed over, totaled only three thousand. .


    In addition, in order to clear the 2,000 defenders of Edinburgh, they lost more than 500 people. At this time, the army guarding Edinburgh in his hands was only 2,000 healthy soldiers, and there were more than 500 French troops among them.


    Two thousand people not only want to suppress the riots in Edinburgh, but also defend the city walls, which is a bit embarrassing.


    The arrival of the navy alleviated the danger of shortage of manpower, and the earl was a little happy.


    "Go, Mr. Major, I have specially prepared a banquet for you!"


    After the earl relieved the pressure, he invited Major James to the banquet.


    After the delicious dishes were served one by one, the Earl asked the question in his heart.


    "Mr. Major, do you know how many navies areing to help?"


    Looking at the somewhat puzzled Earl of Wellington, Major James immediately stopped what he was doing, sat up straight and said, "Your Excellency, we are supporting you this time at the request of His Majesty the King, so we will leave behind the necessary warships In addition, fifty warships were dispatched!"


    "Together, there are about 3,936 people, 35 heavy artillery pieces, and 70 cannon pieces!"


    The Earl looked at the eloquent Major James, and nodded with satisfaction. These arepletely enough to defend Edinburgh.


    After talking about this, the Earl wanted to know about this young admiral, and Major James also wanted to get close to this important minister of the kingdom, so the following time was always so pleasant and rxed.


    Three dayster, on May 15th, 1949, which was the tenth day when the Earl of Wellington upied Edinburgh, the great King of Ennd, Edward VI, who was only thirteen years old, came to Edinburgh.


    Decadester, an old man who came in person sighed to the curious children around him: I remember that it was still raining lightly that day, but when His Majesty the King arrived, the rain suddenly stopped.


    At that time, I was pushed out by the general at that time, and I knelt outside the city of Edinburgh with my neighbors. I saw with my own eyes that His Majesty Edward VI came with thousands of armored cavalry from under the rainbow. The momentum was extraordinary. I felt that the ground was shaking constantly, my heart was filled with fear, and my whole body began to tremble.


    Until now, I still remember His Majesty''s handsome yet majestic face, and the white horse under him.


    I thought at the time that it was okay to be a subject of such a king.

 Chapter 148: money loving scottish nobles

    Chapter 148 The Scottish nobleman who loves money


    ps: Chapter 1, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "My Majesty the King, you are really able to take my daughter captive for two years, do you still have the character that a king should have?"


    The queen mother approached Edward step by step, and her tone became more and more aggressive. The whole queen mother was full of power and began to oppress Edward.


    However, Edward felt that there was indeed an oppressive force. The two mountains came over like Mount Tai. He stared at the majestic mountains that were getting closer and clearer, and the color was also obvious. At least Edward didn''t let himself lose hisposure.


    Edward was already thirteen years old, and his height was about 1.5 meterster, while Queen Mary was about 1.65 meters tall, just when Edward reached her neck.


    He took a few steps back in a natural reaction, feeling his mouth dry.


    "Dear Your Majesty, Mary and I have reached an agreement on our marriage before, but you have chosen to go back on your word. This has forced us to take such an action!"


    "What''s more, I also heard that you n to send Mary to France to be betrothed to the French crown prince. Your actions like this are a betrayal of the agreement, and it is necessary for me to bring Mary back to Ennd."


    Looking at Queen Mary who parted her red lips slightly, ready to refute, Edward didn''t give her a chance.


    "Are you saying that the Treaty of Greenwich was not ratified by the Scottish Parliament?"


    "But the treaty not only has your signature but also has been recognized by France, which is of factual significance. The reason that the parliament does not approve it will not work!"


    Edward seemed to be stating a fact, well-founded, logical, and the Queen Mother was so blocked that she could only look at Edward quietly with a straight face.


    "Okay, little king, you are not wee here, I have something to say to Mary, please go out!" As soon as Edward finished speaking, Queen Mary turned around, leaving a plump figure for him, and then threw a sentence to hurry He hugged little Mary and talked happily.


    The little Lolita made a face at Edward, and then happily chatted with her mother.


    Edward felt embarrassed and left the room with an ugly face.


    "Remember, don''t let the people inside escape, watch closely!" Looking at the guards who were standing still, Edward ordered in a deep voice, and then led the team to meet the Scottish ministers.


    Walking on the road, Edward thought about the reasons for Ennd and Scond in history.


    ording to people''s fixed thinking, if the Stuart royal family settled in Ennd, then Scond and Ennd should be regarded as merged, but in fact, this is not the case.


    The two countries share one monarch and have the same royal family, but they each have a parliament and a privy council. They maintain independent positions in politics, religion,w, economy, etc., and they are still wary of each other.


    Moreover, after the Glorious Revolution, the Scots also joined hands with the French from time to time to plot against Ennd. Butter, there was an opportunity for merger.


    In 1695, the Scots established the "Scond Trading Company to Africa and the East and West Indies". Shortly thereafter, the Darien Scheme for the colonization of the Central American Isthmus was adopted by thepany.


    Darien is located in the current Panama Canal area, which is the main road guarding North and South America. The vision of this n is to establish a colony on the isthmus, making it amercial transit point connecting the Pacific trade circle and the Antic trade circle.


    In the spring of 1696, the propertied sses in ces such as Edinburgh and sgow and most of the aristocrats poured all their money into this adventure n.


    In July 1698, the Scottish Company''s colonial fleet set sail full of the hope of the whole country, arrived at the destination the following year and sessfully established settlements, and the whole country was full of joy. But then, disasters followed: the isthmus area was densely forested and rivers criss-crossed, making it difficult to open up trade routes. Hunger and rampant tropical disease kept the settlement''s mortality rate high, and the Spanish attack and English inaction made the venture''s fiasco even more irreparable. In 1700, the Scottish Company had to terminate the project.


    The failure of Darien''s n was a fatal blow to Scond''s already fragile economic system. Scond lost 2,000 men and 153,000 pounds, about a quarter of the total circting capital of Scond. (When the currency system was changed in 1707, the total domestic currency cirction in Scond did not exceed 411,000 pounds.) Scond''s hard currency had been consumed a lot during the famine period, and this disaster brought the economy to the brink of copse.


    At this time, Ennd took advantage of the situation and spent a lot of money to buy the nobles. In the end, the two countries reached an agreement that Ennd wouldpensate the investors of the Darien Project with a lump sum of 400,000 pounds. However, the Scottish Parliament passed the merger bill of the two countries despite the opposition of the people.


    In this way, Ennd only spent 400,000 pounds to merge Scond. The two merged into one. One of the provinces.


    Edward admired the act of the Scottish nobles who sold the country for money, but Edward thought of another act of the Scottish nobles who did not want the king for money, and felt very disgusted.


    During the civil war of Charles I, the king couldn''t bear it and went to Scond for help, but the Scottish nobles reached an agreement with Ennd''s new army and sold their king to the English Parliament for a price of 100,000 pounds. He went to the guillotine.


    For this kind of weird Scottish nobleman, Edward thought of a good way.


    Came to arge hall, where all the nobles and MPs of Scond in Edinburgh were here, a total of 232 nobles and MPs.


    Pushing open the door, what caught Edward''s eyes was this scene: a dozen or so Scottish masters headed by Earl Allen were standing in a corner with serious expressions, discussing something; Pray; the young and bored nobles have nothing to do, drinking tea, chatting, ying some games, boring.


    The sudden opening of the door attracted everyone''s attention. When they saw a young man wearing a crown and a purple cloake in, all the people were surprised, some were happy, some were angry, and others Sad or not.


    The regent of Scond, the Earl of Allen, had aplex look on his face at this time, and gradually, the sad atmosphere on his body became stronger and stronger.


    As the leader of the nobility, he had to express it.


    "Good day! Your Majesty the King of Ennd!" (Good day, Your Majesty the King of Ennd...)


    Following Earl Allen''s bow, the other nobles put away their facial expressions and saluted one after another.


    Everyone please vote more?

 Chapter 149: ransom

    Chapter 149 Ransom


    "Good day, Lord Regent and gentlemen!"


    Edward nodded politely to Earl Allen, and also to all the nobles staying in the room.


    "It''s really offending. I didn''t know that Earl Wellington imprisoned everyone here so disregarding the dignity of the nobles. This is really a bad decision!"


    With the support of everyone, Edward came to a chair and sat down without hesitation. Then he looked at the pair of angry and fearful eyes, smiled secretly, and then turned to Earl Allen who was sitting next to him. Said.


    Of course, this sentence was also addressed to the nobles. Edward did not hesitate to regard Earl Wellington as the scapegoat, and of course it was actually arranged by him.


    "Everyone, from now on, everyone cane and go freely, no need to stay in this narrow room and ept this way that is not in line with the dignity of nobles!"


    Edward looked around, looked at pairs of blue eyes, and said with great momentum.


    Edward''s words caused some waves among the nobles. All the nobles immediately burst into smiles and began to chatter.


    Obviously, everyone scoffed at Edward''s exnation, but the nobles were overjoyed when they heard the news that they could be free.


    Hundreds of people stayed in this room for more than ten days, except for the sleeping room. For the nobles who are unwilling to be lonely, it is almost like penance.


    In Edward''s ears, a series of words that are loved by nobles, such as roasted sheep, beauties, and horse riding, suddenly came to Edward''s ears.


    "Silence¡ª" It felt almost the same, Earl Allen tapped the ground with his crutches, making the nobles turn their attention to himself.


    "Didn''t you see that His Majesty the King of Ennd is still here? No one has the dignity of aristocrats, do you still have face?"


    Earl Allen nced at the nobles, said sharply, and then turned his gaze to Edward again.


    "Your Majesty, I made youugh!"


    "Where, I understand that noble gentlemen can''t help themselves. If I stay for ten days, I''m afraid I won''t even be as good as you?"


    Edward waved his hand and joked casually.


    The nobles also smiled in cooperation with Edward, and the scene became cheerful for a while.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that the Earl of Wellington has blocked the entire Edinburgh and the port in the past ten days. Is this true?"


    Suddenly, a young nobleman with long light yellow hair walked out of the queue among the nobles, stood in front of Edward, bowed first, and then asked.


    Edward looked at the bold nobleman, thinking about the reason for his question.


    The Earl of Arlen mistakenly thought that Edward did not know his name (in fact, Edward really did not know), and exined casually: "Your Majesty, this is Archibald Campbell, Earl of Argyll!"


    The Earl of Argyle is a young man who looks to be in his twenties. He has a thick beard on his face, and his long light yellow hair is scattered casually. He looks very Scottish.


    "Yes, that''s right!" Edward nodded. He knew the Earl of Argyll, one of the four great families in Scond.


    "Your Majesty, I strongly request the Earl of Wellington topensate us for our losses. This is my list of property losses!"


    The young earl also knew that the exnation was not enough, so he sent the parchment in his arms to Edward''s eyes, which made him smile wryly.


    It''s like a thief stealing the owner''s property, but the owner mes the thief for not waking him up and disturbing his sleep.


    Such a wonderful nobleman Edward was speechless. He didn''t understand that although the Earl of Wellington stopped their freedom, he didn''t stop them from meeting their family members, so the nobles knew all about these losses.


    The young earl took the lead, and the remaining nobles rushed to show Edward their losses. Some even sat on the ground and wept bitterly, looking like they were touching porcin. Edward stroked his forehead, feeling that it was more normal for the nobles in Ennd.


    "Okay, gentlemen!" Edward was disturbed by the noise, pped the table, and yelled loudly.


    "We will calcte your lossester, now let''s count the money you owe me, gentlemen!"


    Edward stood up, pointed at the nobles, and said in a confident manner.


    The nobles were all taken aback, wondering when they owed Edward money.


    "Papa papa!" Edward pped his hands, and then, Luna, the housekeeper of the royal family, came in gracefully from the door.


    "Your Majesty!" Luna held the corners of her skirt with both hands, bent down, and saluted Edward as ady.


    "En!" Edward nodded slightly to show eptance.


    "Everyone, this is my housekeeper who handles the financial part. Next, she will tell you about your ransom!"


    "Ransom?" The nobles all took a breath, their expressions even more exaggerated than when Edward came in.


    "Yes, everyone has been captured by me. ording to the usual practice, don''t you need to pay the ransom?" Edward couldn''t help being secretly happy, feeling extremely proud.


    "Earl of Allen, Lord Regent James Hamilton, you need to pay His Majesty the king a ransom of 100,000 pounds as the price of freedom!"


    Edward looked at Luna with her little **** up, while listening to her crisp voice, he couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "What? Howe there are so many?" Hearing the king''s maid''s reading aloud, he couldn''t help but eximed.


    "Your Majesty, the ransom is unreasonable!" Earl Allen felt his face trembling. This figure is too exaggerated,parable to the king of a country.


    "Your Excellency, you are the Regent of Scond! And you are highly respected, Scond cannot live without you!"


    Edward pretended not to hear what the earl said, but praised it.


    It is a great honor for Earl Allen to be so praised by the king of a country.


    "So, the ransom for you is only 200,000 pounds, which can describe your great contribution and profound influence to Scond!"


    "Well, thank you, Your Majesty, for yourpliment!" Earl Allen was enjoying the king''s praise, but at the same time his heart was bleeding. Two hundred thousand pounds was almost half of his family property.


    However, he dared not refuse. The king is by his side and asked you for it personally. Do you dare not give it?


    In fact, the establishment of Edward¡¯s ransom is also very particr. These figures are basically set ording to the family properties and official positions of these nobles. The figures are about the sixth or seventh floor of their family properties.


    As for the sources of information, Dark de¡¯s infiltration over the past few years and the search of sessive Kings of Ennd have everything you need.


    "Minister of the Privy Council, Archibald Campbell, 5th Earl of Argyll, you need to pay the king a ransom of 190,000 pounds!"


    "Minister of the Privy Council, Adolf Lannox, Earl of Lannox, Minister of the Royal Treasury, you need to pay a ransom of 190,000 pounds!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Then, Luna spent more than half an hour reading the ransom amount of all the nobles, and almost all the nobles'' faces were ashamed.


    Zero zero total, after calction, all the Scottish nobles owe Edward a total of 2.98 million pounds, which is almost ten years of taxes in Ennd.


    "Oh! I forgot to remind everyone, when you pay the ransom, don''t count the property in the area south of Edinburgh, it already belongs to me!"


    Edward did not forget to sprinkle salt when the nobles were in pain. You must know that the south of Edinburgh in Scond is a lond area with fertilend that produces eightyers of grain in Scond.


    Almost all the nobles own a lot ofnd there, and the nobles are bleeding because of this one-offpensation!


    Seeing the outstanding results of each new book, and my book''s poor management, I feel a little ufortable. If you have nothing to do after subscribing, you can also vote or something to umte poprity!

 Chapter 150: Negotiation (on)

    Chapter 150 Negotiation (Part 1)


    ps: Chapter 1, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Your Majesty, you must understand that although the Londs are upied by the Earl of Wellington, he has no right to freeze our property!"


    Earl Allen, who had been immersed in the king''s praise, couldn''t sit still after hearing Edward''s supplement at this time. He stood up with his arms supported, bent slightly, and said word by word.


    Although the Earl is old, the power in his words is not small, and the expression on his face has be dignified.


    In fact, Edward underestimated the importance of the londs to Scond.


    The Scottish Londs include all of central and southern Scond to the southeast of the line between Dumbarton at the mouth of the River Clyde and Stonehaven on the North Sea coast.


    Although it is called the londs, this does not mean that the altitude of the Scottish londs must be very low. This is only rtive to the Scottish hignds.


    The Scottish londs upy a quarter of Scond, but three-quarters of the poption live there. These people are basically ces where Kate and English people live together.


    It can be said that it is the essence of Scond. If ording to Edward''s meaning, these all belong to Ennd, then Scond is no different from a subjugated country, and the nobles can only live with the barbarians in the hignds. .


    These are definitely not what these nobles want, and it is impossible for them to agree.


    "Hehe! My lord, this is beyond your control!"


    Edward turned his head when he heard this sentence, looked at the trembling Earl Allen, smiled contemptuously, and said in a joking tone.


    Afterwards, seeing everyone in the room standing behind Earl Allen, dering their support for Earl Allen, a great pressure rushed towards Edward.


    And among them, there are many nobles who are close to Ennd and stand on the side of Earl Allen with a clear-cut stand, and remain silent.


    Even if they have great interest disputes with Ennd, once someone moves their fundamental interests, even the king, they will resist without fear.


    Thedylike Luna at the side was a little panicked. She looked at her master, wanting to see how he would deal with these Scots who relied on their numbers.


    The guards beside Edward picked up the long swords around their waists and surrounded Edward with a look of vignce, but Edward did not stop him.


    Facing the simultaneous pressure of more than 200 people, and this uniting force created by himself, Edward was not afraid, as if he didn''t see it, and drank tea on his own.


    He feels that he is very calm, but in the eyes of the Scottish nobles, this is Chiloulou ignoring them and not taking them seriously, which is a direct p in the face for the nobles.


    Hundreds of silent nobles began to speak various words, forgetting the fact that they were still captives for a while, but Edward felt the need to remind them.


    "Gentlemen, it seems that you still don''t know your current identities!"


    "Remember, you are all my captives now, a captive without any freedom, and your lives are all in my hands!"


    "I just need to move a thought, and I can ask you to meet God!"


    Edward seemed to be joking, and spoke slowly, but all the nobles broke out in a cold sweat, and some of them finally understood their situation.


    However, at this time, there are still people who are unwilling to be in this passive position.


    "My Majesty the King, although we can''t resist you now, don''t forget that France is our ally, and it will not let you seed!"


    "When the French armyes, we will work together with the French army, you should go back to Ennd!"


    "Hypocritical Englishmen, you are not wee in Scond!"


    Edward heard the voice and turned his head to see that it was a middle-aged nobleman with light red hair and a pot belly, standing in the crowd, spitting and shouting loudly, with a look of contempt on his face.


    "Oh! Really? I''m so scared to death!"


    Edward said timidly with a frightened expression on his face.


    "Hahaha! Sir, I don''t know what will happen to me after the Frenche, but I can tell you clearly now that you will die very ugly soon!"


    Edward ignored the idiot nobleman and sat back with a smile on his lips.


    "Come here, take this gentleman down, and let him meet God happily!"


    As soon as Edward said these words, the people around the light red nobleman immediately dispersed, keeping away from him, for fear of causing trouble to Chi Yu.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Soon, some guards took the terrified nobleman down, dragging him by the arm like a dead pig, dragging him away from the ground.


    "Oh! By the way, find a good ce to bury him directly. Don''t let his corpse be exposed in the wilderness. Nobles can''t be humiliated!" Just as the guards dragged the nobleman who was soft into a ball of meat out of the room, Edward added One sentence.


    Thinking that Edward changed his mind, the eyes of the meatball nobleman who thought he could survive suddenly disappeared, and his face was ashen.


    The moring nobles and councilors suddenly stopped, and looked at Edward worriedly, with a tinge of fear in their eyes.


    "Of course, I will not be executed without guilt. A judge will sentence himter!"


    Edward said quietly with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Oh! By the way, Mr. Earl, what do you say about attacking the king and contempt and insulting the king?"


    Edward then asked Earl Aaron innocently.


    "Of course, it''s up to you to decide how to do it!" Earl Allen twitched the corner of his mouth, with a constipated expression on his face.


    "Your Excellency Earl, you also agree to do this, it seems that you also hate this kind of stuff! It is an embarrassment to the Scottish nobles!"


    Edward looked resentful, and began toin to the Scottish nobles.


    Hearing this, although the nobles were expressionless, they cursed shamelessly and filled with resentment.


    But now they didn''t dare, and the umted momentum disappeared with the nobleman being dragged away.


    They didn''t expect that Edward would be so ignorant of the customary rules among nobles, and even so shameless.


    Facing such a king, they could no longer think about fighting, and no one wanted to be used of any crime and go to God.


    Seeing that many nobles were intimidated by him and kept silent, Edward was satisfied.


    Look at what he looked like when he first came in. When the nobles saw himing, at most they had expressions of surprise on their faces, without any fear at all. How could this be possible.


    Under such equal conditions, what good is negotiation for Edward?


    But now it is different, the situation has reversed, and Edward has the upper hand. Such negotiations are beneficial!


    Edward thought silently in his heart.


    Ask for votes, please subscribe and vote!

 Chapter 151: Negotiation (below)

    Chapter 151 Negotiation (Part 2)


    ps: Ask for votes, ask for votes, ask for votes!


    "Okay, the room is quite quiet now, it''s a good time for us to talk!"


    Edward took a deep breath, looked at the nobles with a rxed face and said, it seems that the air in the room is much fresher.


    Pressed down casually, and the guards put down the long sword in their hands knowingly, creating a more rxed environment.


    Edward''s actions were still effective, and the expressions of many nobles rxed a lot, and the atmosphere began to calm down.


    Someone said, why do you have to negotiate with these nobles and capture them, wouldn''t Scond get it?


    In fact, this view is wrong. Scond is equal to nobles, but these nobles are not equal to Scond.


    In other words, Scond is ruled by these nobles, but it is useless for you to capture them. If they are not willing to do things for you, you will not get Scond.


    Unlike Ennd, Scond''s social structure is roughly the same as those of continental Europe.


    They are prevalent in the joint rule of nobles and kings, and even Scond is even more exaggerated. Because several generations of kings were young, the power of the country was usurped by the nobles, and the king''s rights were minimal.


    Although Edward captured these nobles in Edinburgh, their foundations are in local castles and manors. If you kill them, their sons or brothers will directly inherit the title, and then riots broke out in Scond.


    So be sure to negotiate to get them to do things for you and achieve their goals, after all they don''t want to die either.


    After waiting for a while, the nobles talked a lot, and then four people from a distance negotiated with Edward, and the others were outside the audience.


    As expected, they are all the contemporary leaders of the four major families. They are Bishop David Beaton, Archibald Campbell, 5th Earl of Argyll, and Adolph Lang, Earl of Lannox. Knox, plus James Hamilton, Earl of Arran.


    These four people are earl families who have been in power in Scond for generations. One of the more special points is that the contemporary patriarch of the Beaton family is a monk, and he is also thergest local bishop of Catholicism in Scond.


    Edward couldn''t help but look at the bishop, and nodded to him in a friendly way, and Bishop Beaton also smiled kindly.


    ording to Edward''s information, the Biton family''s fiefdom is on the border between Ennd and Scond, and it has always been a nobleman who is friendly to Ennd.


    And more importantly, the contemporary patriarch, Bishop Beeton, was still a monk yearning for Protestantism.


    And now, why is Ennd''s international status changed from a former wild ind country to an international power, only a little worse than France.


    Isn¡¯t it because Ennd is now a Protestant lighthouse country! When Protestantism just started, Ennd took the lead in responding, and Henry VIII set off a religious reform, which made Ennd famous and its status improved linearly.


    Although Henry VIII was peddling dog meat, it did not prevent Ennd from being the yearning country of Protestants and the beacon of Protestantism.


    In view of this, Edward set the first content of the negotiation as religious reform.


    "Gentlemen, it can be said that I have controlled most of the territory of Scond at present, so for your freedom and for the future of Scond, we still need to negotiate!"


    Although Edward''s words were a bit harsh, the four nobles still nodded in approval.


    "As we all know, the tyrant in Rome, united with a group of greedy people, exploited the Lamb of the Lord in the name of God!"


    ¡°In order to oppose this kind of behavior, we Ennd followed God¡¯s instructions and resisted the tyrant in Rome and his party members. Ennd has since re-established faith in God, and all English people have truly be themb of the Lord!¡±


    "As soon as I came to Scond, I couldn''t bear to let the Scots continue to be exploited, so I proposed that Scond follow the model of Ennd and re-establish the belief in God!"


    Edward said, with an expression of righteous indignation on his face, as if everything was for the people of Scond.


    "This is not good! The Scots are already used to the existence of the church, so if they act rashly, I am afraid they will not be used to it!"


    As soon as Edward finished speaking, everyone else had expressions of thinking, while the elderly Earl Allen weakly objected.


    "Your Excellency, in order to no longer endure the exploitation of the church, and to make the Scots be thembs of the Lord again, I think the Scots will agree!"


    Edward is not surprised that there are voices of opposition. The centuries-old church is not in vain.


    However, Edward is not worried about the opposition of the nobles. This proposal will definitely be agreed in the end.


    First, Ennd''s religious reform has profoundly affected Scond, and the distance is too close, so it is difficult not to influence it.


    Second, the Roman Church is indeed a bastard, and the nobles andmoners are indeed displeased with it.


    Third, in 1560 in history, a John. Knox directly overthrew Catholicism, established the Presbyterian Church of Scond, and established it as the state religion.


    It can be seen that amoner can overthrow Catholicism ten yearster, but now Edward does not believe that he cannot overthrow Catholicism.


    Edward thought in his heart, and the nobles on the opposite side also chattered, and finally Bishop Biton announced the result.


    "Your Majesty, we agree with your proposal to reform the church!"


    Bishop Biton looked around, then said loudly.


    "Since you agree, let me exin that I want half of the church''s assets!"


    Edward felt satisfied in his heart, and then put forward his own conditions.


    As soon as the words were finished, there was amotion and discussion among the audience.


    "Your Majesty, you are so greedy!" "Your Majesty, you ask too much!"¡­


    The nobles expressed their dissatisfaction with Edward Lion''s big mouth, ming him for being too greedy.


    Edward then argued hard, and reached a consensus on the distribution of benefits based on the fact that the nobles owned seven floors, and he got three floors of teaching property.


    Next, Edward also reached a consensus with the nobles on the right to appoint regional bishops. Out ofpensation, the nobles allowed Edward to appoint and dismiss bishops in half of the region.


    Next, thanks to the nourishment of the fat meat of the church, the subsequent negotiations have been friendly and harmonious.


    Therefore, the nobles recognized the Treaty of Greenwich, recognized the marriage between Queen Mary and Edward, and agreed to the establishment of the United Kingdom between Scond and Ennd, and respected Edward as the king of Scond and Mary as the queen. It also recognizes the uniqueness of the session to the throne of the descendants of Edward and Mary. (The aristocrats agreed very easily, it was a matter of name, and Queen Mary was also in Edward''s hands, so it was difficult to change)


    The price is that Edward recognizes the aristocratic territorial ownership of the Londs, which cannot be changed.


    Afterwards, Edward and the nobles quarreled and threatened before finally reaching an agreement to abolish the Scottish Parliament and merge it into the English Parliament, where members will have seats in the English Parliament.


    However, the number of members of parliament also abolished Edward''s rhetoric, and finally reached an agreement with 46 upper houses and 57 lower houses. These seats are exactly a quarter of the number of the new parliament.


    The nobles demanded that Edward and Mary not personally manage Scottish affairs, but as a price, the appointment of the Minister of the Privy Council was appointed by Edward and Mary, but the candidates must be Scots.


    Edward also stipted that Scond is not allowed to have a standing army. In order to protect Scond''s security, Edward made a big deal to let 2,000 troops stay in Edinburgh, and the military expenses were not paid by the Scots, so the nobles agreed.


    Edward also requested that on May 15th every year, Scond must send a year''s tax to London, which is the royal treasury of Edward and Mary. The rest are scattered things, such as the territory of the Scottish royal family, the trade issues between Ennd and Scond, and the original debts between the Scottish royal family and other nobles...


    And as the price of everything, it is also tofort the Scottish nobles, and it can also be said to be a bribe for the Scottish nobles to betray the country. Edward decided to exempt half of the ransom for the nobles, and stipted that thend can be used to pay the remaining half of the ransom. The nobles were overjoyed.


    Scond is vast and sparsely popted, nothing else, but a lot ofnd.


    So Edward finally concluded that he not only won a crown when he came to Scond, but also partially controlled Scond, avoiding future worries. Of course, he also got a lot of money.


    As for why Edward didn''t directly control Scond, but gave up the rights, he had his own ns.


    Because he was waiting for the next opportunity, Edward didn''t believe it. The religious reform went so smoothly, and no one rebelled.


    Ask for a ticket

 Chapter 152: Parliament passes bill

    Chapter 152 Parliament Passes Proposal


    os: ask for tickets, ask for monthly tickets


    Generally speaking, Edward and the nobles'' negotiations in the afternoon were not bad.


    Although he only got the crown of a Scottish king, and could not directly rule Scond.


    However, as long as the Scots don''t understand the importance of having a name, Dehua has to learn from ancient China, using names to kill people.


    After reaching a specific agreement, Edward will no longer be in charge, and he doesn''t want to spend time entangled with those nobles and waste his tongue.


    The dozen or so Privy Council ministers he brought finally came in handy, and Edward handed over the specific negotiations to them.


    Drinking saliva to moisturize his throat, Edward left the maid Luna and the Privy Council ministers to negotiate with the Scottish nobles, and walked out slowly.


    To be honest, among so many conditions, the most meaningful is to merge the Scottish Parliament, which reduces the great resistance for Edward to control Scond.


    Scond and Ennd, as neighboring countries, have a great influence on each other. It can even be said that some of the previous generations of English dynasties entrusted nobles still have some remnants, and the nobles of Scond and Ennd are still married to each other.


    Ennd has a Privy Council, Scond also has a Privy Council, Ennd has a Parliament, Scond also has a Parliament, Ennd divides ces into counties, Scond also divides ces into counties...


    But the specifics are simr, except that Ennd is supplemented by nobles, while Scond is dominated by nobles.


    But the bigger difference is parliament. If the main function of the English Parliament is to legite and collect taxes, then the Scottish Parliament is like the British Parliament in the modern sense.


    It not only has the legitive and taxation powers of the English Parliament, but can also decide important decisions in Scond. Even the session of the king requires the recognition of the Parliament.


    For example, Henry VIII signed the Treaty of Greenwich for Edward Lane, even though the nobles of the Privy Council at that time signed it, but the parliament did not agree, and the agreement was directly invalidated.


    You asked where the king was, and the king died in battle, so Queen Mary came to the throne at a young age.


    Diplomacy, military, administration, judiciary, and parliament can all intervene, and the power is astonishingly great.


    The Scottish Parliament is different from Ennd. It is a unicameral system, without the upper and lower houses. All members are not elected, but directly inherited ording to the convention.


    Members are mostly nobles from various ces and local bishops and monks, but the bishops of the church are gradually withdrawing from secr rule, and the nobles almost dominate the Scottish Parliament.


    So it is not false that the aristocracy ruled Scond, but a fact.


    If the Scottish Parliament is merged into the English Parliament, although it will increase the difficulty for Edward to control the Parliament, it will also reduce the control of the Scottish nobles over Scond.


    With a good mood, Edward came to Queen Mary''s room with ease.


    Ignoring the guard''s salute, Edward knocked on the door and broke in directly.


    However, everything is normal inside, and there are no scenes that readers like to see, and Edward is slightly disappointed.


    On the big bed covered with woolen quilts, the charming Queen Mother Mary was holding Mary''s childhood toys and ying with the little Lolita amidstughter. It was a happy picture of a mother and daughter.


    At this time, Queen Mary stepped back from the post of Queen Mother of Scond who was happy with power, and transformed into an image of an amiable mother, exuding the brilliance of motherhood.


    Cathy, the maid who apanied little Lori all the way to Ennd, also looked at the scene with tears in her eyes, covering her mouth with her hand, unable to tell whether she wasughing or crying.


    The Queen Mother Mary and Little Lolita did not forget this loyal maid, and talked to her from time to time.


    At this time, the Queen Mother finally noticed Edward''s entry, her gentle expression was instantly put away, and she looked at Edward stiffly and indifferently.


    This made Edward feel a little guilty. Shouldn''t he destroy this scene? How wonderful is the reunion of mother and daughter!


    But in an instant, Edward''s heart stiffened again. Little Lolita is his own now, and he can see him whenever he wants, so you don''t need to worry about it.


    Thinking like this, Edward raised his head directly and stared at Queen Mary.


    "Your Majesty, now Mary is my fianc¨¦e, I have the right to take her away!"


    "Hehe! Your Majesty the King, what if I say no?" Queen Mary walked over, five feet away from Edward, raised her chin arrogantly, and said condescendingly.


    Looking at Queen Mary, who was about 1.5 meters away from him, Edward could easily see her deep blue eyes and her curved and slender eyebrows.


    Edward just wanted to reprimand and unt his majesty as the king, but unexpectedly, Little Lolita interjected at this time.


    "Edward, I''m going to sleep with my mother today, so I won''t go back with you!"


    Little Lori seemed to be nourished by her mother''s love, and she began to speak coquettishly, and stabbed him directly.


    Edward was silently mending the wound in his heart, with a doting smile on his face: "Okay, Mary, I''ll pick you up tomorrow!"


    As he spoke, he no longer looked at the arrogant face of the Queen Mother Mary, nor admired the huge castle, Edward stepped forward and walked out swaggeringly.


    The Queen Mary on the opposite side also looked at Edward''s back in surprise. She thought that the little king would be like a child, using his own power to forcibly take Mary with him, so as to show his kingly demeanor.


    Not bringing little Lolita out, Edward felt a little unhappy, and then brought the guards to the castle, watching the scene below condescendingly.


    Due to the arrival of Edward and the presence of the English navy, the Earl of Wellington immediately opened the city gate, allowing the port to enter and exit freely for business.


    So, even though it is evening now, Edinburgh is still full of peopleing and going, what a lively scene.


    Although Edinburgh is not as prosperous as London at this time, and has such amercial atmosphere, Edward still looks at it tirelessly. This is his city, which will soon bring him wealth and contribute to his empire.


    This is also the first country that Edward conquered, and it is also the country that brought him a crown, but Edward believes that this is just the beginning.


    The next day, Edward used Mary''s name to convene the Scottish Parliament.


    The council was presided over by the respected Earl of Allen.


    So, after more than an hour of resolutions and voting, with 196 votes in favor and 59 votes against, the Scottish Parliament officially announced that Ennd and Scond established the United Kingdom, and jointly obeyed Edward and Mary as the monarchs of the two countries. , and announced that the heirs of the two will always be the sole heirs to the throne.


    But they also announced that the Privy Council, as themission of the king, would handle Scond''s internal affairs instead of the king, and Edward and Mary would not be able to interfere in Scottish affairs with the permission of the Privy Council.


    And the Parliament also passed a resolution to abolish the Scottish Parliament and merge it into the English Parliament.


    Since then, Edward has the de jure Scottish throne and has de jure be the ruler of Scond.

 Chapter 153: dissatisfied

    Chapter 153 Dissatisfied


    ps: Chapter 2, please vote, pleasefort


    The Scottish Parliament passed all the contents discussed by Edward and the nobles in one fell swoop, and fixed them in the form ofws.


    After hearing the news, Edward rxed, and the smile on his face deepened, but Edward was satisfied, but it didn''t mean everyone was satisfied.


    Although most of the Scottish Parliament is dominated by nobles and monks, ordinary people still have some seats. Otherwise, how did the more than 50 votes against ite from.


    Donald is one of the only 27 civilian members of the Scottish Parliament. As thergest rancher in the Tayside area, he owns more than 20,000 acres of pasture in the Tayside area.


    There are fifteen thousand sheep and three thousand cows in the pasture, with a total value of 100,000 pounds. His wealth is richer than most nobles, so the Scottish Parliament gave him a seat.


    For Ennd, Donald hates and dislikes the state. Ennd''s wool sells well in Europa, and English merchants oftenpete with him, causing losses of thousands of pounds every year.


    What is the concept of thousands of pounds, he can buy a noble title in Germany, or buy hundreds of acres ofnd (although they are all the same grasnd) in the sparsely popted Scond.


    Thinking of these, Donald''s heart keeps bleeding, especially these are one-third of his annual profit, which makes him even more difficult to let go.


    But today the Parliament agreed to the establishment of the United Kingdom between Scond and Ennd. My God, are those nobles crazy?


    Regardless of the nobles, Donald voted against it anyway.


    You must know that the English have always upied a huge market in Spain and the Nethends, as well as Florence, the textile center of the Mediterranean, at this time, and the Scots cannotpete with the English there.


    In view of the enmity between Ennd and France, the French prohibited the English from exporting textiles to France, so France became the main market for Scond to export wool.


    Besides, the French have always been Scond''s allies. Compared with other merchants in France, Scottish merchants have a special status, and France has be the dairy cow of the Scots.


    The parliament now agrees to establish the United Kingdom with Ennd, and also abides by the Tudor royal family as the royal family of the United Kingdom. In this way, Scottish wool cannot be exported to France.


    This will kill Donald, without the French market, where will his wool be sold?


    So, with a stomach full of resentment and worries about the future, Donald returned to his mansion in Edinburgh, sulking in a chair alone.


    Against the Scottish Parliament? This is not a good idea, just those nobles can easily crush themselves, not to mention there is an English king behind them.


    How to think and how to think, Donald found that it was a dead end. Could it be that his family business was about to fail?


    As soon as he thought of this, Donald''s face was full of gray, and his whole body became decadent.


    "No! Even if my Timothy family is destroyed, don''t let those nobles and the English feel better!"


    Whispering in his mouth, Donald couldn''t help clenching his fists, his face full of resentment.


    "Master, Mr. Russell and Mr. Scott are here to see you!"


    When Donald made up his mind there, a young servant ran in timidly, saluted, and said softly.


    Hearing the servant''s report, Donald couldn''t help feeling a little puzzled, why did theye to him?


    While walking, he thought, they are also one of the few ranchers in Scond, so they have the same purpose as their own.


    Thinking of this, Donald couldn''t help but his heart lit up, and his eyes lit up.


    Not long after, Donald came to the hall and saw five or six people standing together, the leaders of which were the red-haired Russell and the old-fashioned Scott.


    "Oh, my friends, it''s an honor for you toe to my house!"


    Donald greeted them with a happy smile, gave them a hug, and invited them to their seats.


    "Donald, we didn''te to you to reminisce. You know the specific reason!" The red-haired Russell said slowly with a bitter face.


    "Yes, Mr. Donald, we came to you to brainstorm together and discuss what can be done!"


    The old-fashioned Scott didn''t speak, but the person next to them spoke.


    Donald took a look and found a strong young man standing up and shouting loudly.


    Donald knew him, Nigel, who was also a big sheep farmer, and his name meant warrior or winner in Scots, but with his tall and mighty figure, being a warrior was pretty good.


    Donald thought silently in his heart, but his face remained motionless.


    "Since you are all like this, let''s find a way together to find a way for our family to survive!"


    In view of this, Donald stopped talking nonsense and said directly.


    "The proposal passed by the parliament today, everyone knows that France will definitely deal with us like the English. If we don''t think of a way, I''m afraid we will all go bankrupt!"


    Donald spread his hands and said with a mncholy face, and then he looked at the old-fashioned Scott.


    Among so many people, Scott is the only nobleman. Although he is a lord, he is different from them after all. Moreover, his family does not raise sheep, which made Donald feel suspicious.


    Seems to have sensed the meaning in Donald''s eyes. The staid and silent Scott looked at Donald, and said with care: "My father died in 1542!"


    In this way, Donald understood what was going on. In that year, King James V of Scond was killed in action, along with the nobles who followed him, including Scott''s father.


    And the old-fashioned Scott does not live up to this title. He is old-fashioned and persistent. He is worried about the death of his father by the English. Moreover, he is also a Kate (the main ethnic group in Scond), and he has a deep resistance to an English king ruling Scond.


    "Otherwise we will recruit troops topete with the English. If we are together, there will always be thousands of people!"


    The brave Nigel saw the silence of the crowd, and then loudly talked about his n, disrupting the calm.


    "You can''t say that, Nigel, we spend money to recruit all kinds of soldiers, how can we beat the English?"


    Donald stared speechlessly at Nigel, who was spitting, and hit him directly.


    "This¡ª" It seemed that what Donald said made sense, Nigel was stuck for a while, and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Russell''s eyes lit up when he was thinking, and he said immediately: "But we can recruit some brave people, anyway, we are not short of money!"


    "You mean the Hignders?" Donald''s eyes lit up, and he blurted out a sentence.


    Ask for a ticket, ask for a monthly ticket, ask for arge number of monthly tickets

 Chapter 154: banquet

    Chapter 154 Banquet


    ps: Chapter 1, 38 degrees for five consecutive days, and 39 degrees tomorrow, everyone, for the sake of my hard work, please count your votes!


    "Hignder?" The old-fashioned Scott, the brave Nigel and several other people called out in surprise, and the astonished expressions on their faces were wonderful.


    What they call Hignders is not what we call Hignders.


    Traditionally, the Scottish Hignds refer to the area northwest of the Dumbarton-Stonehaven line, including the Hebrides Inds, parts of Perthshire and Buteshire, which are the areas where the real Hignders live.


    The coastal londs including Orkney Inds, Shend Inds, Nairn County, Mary County, Banff County, and most of East Aberdeenshire belong to the hignds in the eyes of the English, but in Scond In the eyes of people, it is not a real hignd.


    Although the altitude and terrain of these areas are different from the londs, they are also different from the real hignds. They are in the same position. They are basically obedient hignders who are not as wild and **** as real hignders.


    There are great differences between the Scottish Hignds and the Scottish Londs, such as poption structure.


    The lond areas are basically a mixture of English and Celtic, while the hignd areas are basically Celtic aborigines.


    And thenguage is also different. Thenguage in the londs is basically not much different from English, while Gaelic is prevalent in the hignds.


    More importantly, the degree of social evolution is different. The lond areas are currently a feudal society, while the hignd areas are tribal alliance-style n societies.


    The Scottish Hignders have always been indifferent to Edinburgh''s orders, and sometimes even rebelled when they got hotheaded, which caused the nobles of Edinburgh a headache.


    For example, thest time the nobles summoned the hignders to join the battle, they all came from tribes close to the lond areas, but the real tribal barbarian warriors were nowhere to be seen.


    So, none of the people who fought the Englishst time were real hignd warriors, and their wildness has degraded a lot.


    "Mr. Russell, are you joking?" One of the fatter congressmen frowned and said seriously, "Even if these hignders are invited, we may not be able to control them. For us londers I''m afraid it will be another disaster!"


    Scots in the Londs have always had mixed feelings about the Hignders. On the one hand, when the English invaded, they basically relied on them to drive away the English; on the other hand, once the hignders were short of food, the lond areas were their first target. They would not buy with money, but with their own Hand to grab.


    Just like this, they have been falling in love and killing each other, hundreds of people have always been like this.


    "Yes, after the English leave, I am afraid that the lond areas will suffer heavy losses!"


    Donald thought the same in his heart, and sighed with an unbearable expression on his face.


    "Hehe! I can''t control that much anymore, as long as the English can be driven out, no matter how high the price is!"


    The old-fashioned Scott had a sneer on his face at this time, and the smile on the corner of his mouth looked a bit cruel.


    "Besides, no matter how they make trouble, they can''t get us. It''s just somemon people. If they die, they will die. It''s no big deal!"


    "Yes! As long as we have nothing to do, it''s for Scond anyway, and it''s worth sacrificing a little bit!"


    Besides, Nigel said with a straight and majestic body.


    "It is possible that those barbarians and the English will lose both. This is really gratifying!"


    As he spoke, Nigel seemed to think of a happy ending, grinning happily and giggling.


    "That''s really blessed by God, we can live a peaceful life for a few days!"


    But the expected echoes did note to mind, and everyone fell silent instead.


    Donald and others are certainly not as naive as Nigel, and there is no such perfect thing in the world.


    After all, such a chance is too slim. The biggest possibility is that the English beat the Hignders. ording to their thinking, they still have to invite the French to defeat the exhausted English and let Scond return to the hands of the Scots.


    Of course, everyone agreed in their hearts, but they didn''t say it out loud.


    Next, everyone began to discuss specific actions, and the liaison work was handed over to Russell. He often sold food to the hignders and had a widework of contacts.


    Then everyone discussed again, and contacted close businessmen or nobles who were dissatisfied with the decision of the parliament, and pooled money together for action.


    In this way, they discussed until the evening. Looking at the dark sky, Donald remembered an important matter.


    "Oh! Everyone, let''s leave! The little king of Ennd is hosting a banquet tonight, and the nobles and MPs in Edinburgh have basically received invitations!"


    "Let''s pack up quickly, don''t bete!"


    While speaking, Donald hurriedly called the servants and began to prepare clothes and carriages.


    "Oh, really, let''s go back quickly, or we will bete, and the king who doesn''t look good is not easy to mess with!"


    Russell and the others also thought of this for a moment, hurriedly walked out, and got into their own carriage.


    Nigel, who was disapproving at first, seemed to think of the poor figure of the nobleman who was buried alive yesterday when he heard Russell''s words, and his whole body trembled.


    It is not worthwhile to offend the king for such a trivial matter. Thinking, Nigel ran out in a hurry, stepped into the carriage with a brisk step, and hurriedly told the groom to go home.


    Tonight, Linlith Castle was extremely lively. The beautifully dressed maids ran back and forth, carefully delivering trays of food to the long table on the grass.


    Under the moonlight slightly covered by clouds, the guards stood upright, holding spears, or resting their right hands on the long sword at the waist, staring straight ahead.


    This time, Edward held an outdoor banquet. After all, there were hundreds of people, and the castle hall couldn¡¯t amodate them.


    First of all, a giant tent needs to be set up. The tent is not closed, but transparent on all sides, and only serves as a shelter from the wind and sun.


    Heavy dining tables and chairs were ced under the tents, with tablecloths on the tables and small napkins on them, and numbered table knives and spoons on top of the napkins. It was not until the 16th century that table forks began to bemonly used.


    The maids put tes of food on the long table, while Kong Wu''s powerful servants brought barrels of wine from the cer of the castle. It is conservatively estimated that the cer has been emptied.


    It seems that the Scottish royal family is really poor! Just a few barrels.


    Edward shook his head involuntarily as he looked at the neatly arranged wines in front of him.


    "Lucy, take half of the fire wine on the navy ship, anyway, they don''t travel far, so they don''t need much!"


    Edwardmanded Lucy, the little maid beside him.


    On the other side, Major James, who arrived early, always felt a little uneasy.


    Because fresh water cannot be kept for a long time during sea voyages, and rum has not been invented. When Edward distills it with grain and can preserve it for a long time, the entire market is in short supply for strong wine.


    Ennd Navy is even more exaggerated that each ship keeps more than five barrels of strong wine, ranking first in the world.


    The weather is hot, please vote!

 Chapter 155: five marys

    Chapter 155 The Five Marys


    ps: It¡¯s hot! For the sake of Lan Che''s hard work, let''s count the votes to motivate him!


    "Sir, we''re here!" A well-carved, gorgeous and luxurious carriage passed the moat, and stopped slowly. It just stopped in front of the grass where the banquet was held. Behind a group of noble carriages, the groom who was driving gently reminded himself Owner.


    "Yes!" Donald agreed softly, and then, with the support of the groom, he got out of the carriage.


    Looking up, the soldiers lit hundreds of torches, stuck them in the trees, or simply held them in their hands, standing around the grass banquet, all with bright eyes and wide-eyed eyes, not letting any suspicious person go.


    Immediately, Donald looked at the center, where a huge tent was stationed in the grass. The surrounding walls of the tent were raised, and one could directly see the dining table inside. The graceful maids were carrying food in and out, which seemed to upy a veryrge area. Enough for these nobles and councilors to dine together.


    Take a closer look, isn¡¯t this the exact same tent used for the banquet that James VI held to celebrate having an heir when Queen Mary was born?


    Donald couldn''t helpining in his heart, but he looked happy on his face, and walked towards the tent.


    In the Middle Ages, almost the vast majority of knights liked to eat meat, drink alcohol, and had a big appetite. In many chivalric literature, there are plots of knights eating and drinking, including the story of several knights eating and drinking, and eating a whole wild boar in one go.


    So, at a nce, Donald saw that next to those tents, the tables of some officers of the army were already full ofrge pieces of roasted beef, fat mutton that was shiny with oil, and fish with more meat and less spines.


    Of course they can''t enter the tent, only noble people can enter, such as yourself. Thinking beautifully in his heart, Donald walked in.


    Under the huge tent, there were dozens of long tables, and the middle one belonged to the king, high-ranking Scottish nobles and monks, and a businessman like him could only find a ce to sit on the edge of the tent near the door. sit.


    In the early aristocratic banquets, there were no strict regtions on the order of seats. Usually, nobles who were close to the king would get a position close to the king to show their favor.


    Now, the court personnel who are responsible for the banquets of the royal family have all epted the unified guidelines. The most important guests sit at the higher table, and the most honorable seats at the same table as the king are reserved for priests and high-ranking nobles. Then the seats are arranged in order ording to the status, and at the same time, the positions of male guests and female guests cross each other and sit.


    After waiting for a while, the nobles and members of parliament also arrived one by one, leaving only Edward, Queen Mary and Queen Mary.


    Sure enough, a court etiquette officer immediately walked into the tent and shouted loudly to the nobles:


    "By the grace of God, His Majesty Edward VI, King of Ennd, France, and Irnd, and Scond, Defender of the Faith, Head of the Church of Ennd and Irnd, and of Scond, and Head of the Church of Ennd and Scond, Her Majesty Mary I, Queen of Ennd and Scots,e to¡ª "


    After the court etiquette officer shouted, the nobles and members of parliament stood up and bowed to salute.


    "Good day, Your Majesty the King!" "Good day, Your Majesty the Queen!"


    Immediately, Edward took little Lolita''s hand and walked over step by step, walking from the door to the center.


    As for why the Queen Mother did note, she gave Edward the reason that she was not feeling well.


    The two were all smiling, and they walked over in gorgeous dresses. After the two came to the long table in the center, everyone got up and sat down.


    The first thing is to pray before the meal, to thank the Lord for His kindness. After the prayer, the servants line up and deliver the food one by one.


    The butler came up first, bringing bread and butter, and then the cupbearer and his assistants, bringing wine and spirits.


    Servants in the castle brought the wine in casks and poured it intorge cups.


    The waiters will add spices and sugar to some wine, and then serve it with thest dish.


    At a banquet, the food is mainly meat and fish, with less vegetables and fruits.


    In the back kitchen, the chef and his helpers in the kitchen are exhausted in preparing the meat for the banquet.


    Since the meat is mostly grilled, it is necessary to constantly turn the various meats on the spit¡ªpork, beef,mb, poultry, game, and they also prepare stews and soups in arge iron pot, which is hung on the hook. And on the iron chain, there is a fire under the pot, and the iron chain can be pulled up or down to adjust the temperature.


    So, one by one, the grilled meat exuding heat was delivered to the tes of the nobles by the maid.


    Then, the maids put a small dish mixed with pepper, nutmeg, ginger, chickpea, saffron, cloves, cinnamon and vani, these expensive spices from the East, and put it in front of the nobles, and Edward also had it in front of him.


    Then Edward saw the eyes of the nobles and councilors light up after seeing the precious seasoning in front of them, and they praised Edward''s generosity in their mouths. Of course, these are the collections of the Scottish royal family and the ransom paid by some nobles.


    It can be seen that they are sincere and not fake at all.


    Afterwards, some nobles grabbed a handful of pepper and sprinkled it directly on the leg ofmb, and the leg ofmb turned red immediately, looking very beautiful. Can''t do it.


    Donald also had a happy face. As a rich businessman, this kind of bold behavior for a year is only like a treat, and he is usually reluctant.


    After the meat,es the fruit. Some of the fruits are roasted, like apples;


    In the Middle Ages, the doctors of the lifeline of European medicine believed that all fruits were cold food, and if they were to be eaten, they should be cooked in a hot way or added with hot spices. In the eyes of the nobles, stewed fruit is considered high quality, and anyone who eats raw fruit is pure dick.


    For example, when the pepper-vored orange, pear, apricot and plum stewed apple soup was in front of Edward, he didn''t show any disgust. On the contrary, he happily took a spoonful of it and sent it to the little girl''s mouth. .


    So the nobles were very moved. You see, His Majesty the King actually fed such a delicious and cherished delicacy to Queen Mary. What a loving couple this is!


    So, in this pleasant and peppery tent, the nobles enjoyed an unforgettable dinner.


    After eating, the nobles gathered together in twos and threes to chat, and even beautifuldies and handsome nobles gradually walked into the deep forest.


    After Edward finished eating, he was also very happy to condolences to the officers of the army.


    Then, after meeting some nobles, when he was about to take Mary back, he found four cute little lolis gathered around her, all about the same age.


    "Your Majesty!" After four clear and clear His Majesty''s voices, Mary discovered Edward''s arrival.


    "Brother Edward, these are my four good friends!"


    Seeing Edwarding, little Mary quickly hugged Edward''s arm and introduced him one by one.


    "This is Mary Beaton." Little Lolita pointed to one of the tallest little girls and said.


    "This is Mary Hamilton!" A girl with fair hair.


    "This is Mary Lannox!" A little plump girl.


    "This is Mary Campbell!" A little girl with the same red hair as Little Lolita.


    "Five Marys!" Edward looked at the five people and said in surprise.


    These four Marys are all girls from the four major Scottish families. It is recorded in history and they have the same name. They apanied Queen Mary to France to study and y together.

 Chapter 156: Henry II

    Chapter 156 Henry II


    ps: The weather is hot, ask for tickets, ask for tickets


    "Yes, Edward!" Little Lolita looked at him arrogantly, pointed to four little Lolitas of simr stature and said, "They yed with me since childhood, and they are all my good friends!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we are all good friends!" Mary, the best of the four, seemed to be the oldest, and said to Edward without hesitation.


    "En, er..." The other three lolis also nodded in agreement, their round faces flushed red, very cute.


    "Okay, let''s y together! I''lle backter!"


    Edward smiled gently at the five little lolitas, said with a smile on his face, and then left, leaving them chattering non-stop.


    The five people watched Edward''s figure gradually walk away, and then they stopped being restrained.


    "Mary, is he your future husband?" The little girl from the Beeton family was the oldest and her mind was more flexible. She moved slowly, walked to Mary''s side, and asked softly.


    After asking this sentence, the little girl blushed like an apple.


    The other three little lolis also had big blue eyes fluttering, and their small eyshes were moving. They looked at Mary curiously, looking very interested.


    "Ah! This question is so embarrassing!" Mary covered her face with her hands and whispered softly, and then she saw the four girls gathered around, and she whispered with a hint of joy and satisfaction.


    "Yes, Edward is my husband now, and we will live together in the future!"


    In addition to the shyness at the beginning, Mary quickly became proud and talked about interesting things with her four friends.


    "Every night, Edward would tell me stories. There are so many stories. There are not only dwarves, princesses, knights, and witches in them!"


    "Is it the kind of ugly witch who can do magic!" One of them has long light yellow hair and is wearing a long white dress with a pink bow hanging on the skirt, looking extremely cute.


    Her pink face was full of curiosity, and she asked softly.


    "Yes, those witches with pointed hats, battered brooms, and ck robes, they are amazing..."


    Speaking of this, Queen Lolita seemed to get excited all of a sudden. She waved her arms to describe the appearance of a witch, and then used exaggerated adjectives to express the description of the witch.


    As she spoke sentence by sentence, the girls also rang out bursts of exmation, which satisfies Mary''s vanity very well.


    At this time, Mary will puff out her small chest, with a frightened face, showing off that this is her husband, and none of you have it.


    Edward would not know how Mary showed offter, and his image also grew taller among the four Marys.


    Edward walked aimlessly, and on the way, nobles or members of parliament also greeted each other, and Edward nodded.


    Walking, he suddenly found that the leaders of the four major Scottish families were discussing something together at this time, and they seemed to be having a good chat.


    And they were surrounded by a circle of ttering nobles, with their heads stretched out, hoping to squeeze in.


    "Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty!"...


    When the nobles saw Edwarding, they bowed down one by one.


    "Oh! What are you talking about, gentlemen? So happy!"


    Edward looked at Earl Allen, Earl Argyle and others, and said in a joking tone.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just some vulgar folk jokes in Scond, for fear of staining the ears of His Majesty the King."


    The gray-haired former regent, Earl Allen, said softly while leaning on a cane.


    "Oh! Really? Forget it." In view of this, Edward did not delve into it, and said gently with a smile.


    "Just now I saw a few girls from the family ying with Mary, and they all have the same name, what a fate!"


    Edward said with a look of exmation on his face. Everyone didn''t know what he was going to say, so they could only echo it.


    "Look, since they have such a good rtionship, let them live together in the castle for a few days!"


    "Your Majesty the Queen is also lonely, so I can just apany her!"


    "This..." Earl Allen and the others looked at each other, overjoyed in their hearts, and wished for a chance to have a good rtionship with the Queen.


    "Your Majesty, yes, then those girls will be entrusted to you in the future!"


    Earl Allen smiled and bowed to thank him.


    "Okay, let''s talk slowly, I''ll go first!"


    After getting the reply, Edward left on his own, and walked into the distance under the watchful eyes of the nobles.


    This night, the Scottish nobles were very satisfied.


    Scond is a poor ce. Some aristocratic spices don¡¯t see each other several times a year. I had a good meal today, and I feel a lot happier.


    One nightter, Edward''s reputation for generosity spread throughout Edinburgh, saving him a lot of poprity.


    ...the evil dividing line...


    In the past few days, Edward almost always personally received Scottish nobles and MPs, as well as some respected monks and influential businessmen.


    In the past few days, the news of Ennd''s capture of Edinburgh has also spread to France along with the merchants.


    France, Paris, Louvre Museum, today''s weather is a bit hot, which made King Henry II of France very unhappy.


    With an irritable mood, Henry II strolled in the resplendent Louvre. Unlike his father Francois I, Henry II had no sense of artwork. But in order to increase the king''s reputation, he collected Italian artworks every year without interruption to maintain this royal tradition.


    He looked at the dazzling array of sculptures and oil paintings in front of him, and his heart became more and more irritable.


    These reminded him of his father¡ªFran?ois I, a treacherous and shameless man, when he could take him and his elder brother back with the French Crown Prince, he cruelly abandoned them in Charles V of Spain. At the hands of the world, let them suffer cruel torture.


    Ten days after returning to France, his elder brother died, which shows how much his body was persecuted.


    And this also created his cruel and easy-to-kill character.


    Two years ago, the year he ascended the throne together with Edward, he personally set up the Court of Fire to persecute Protestants. And in order to retaliate against Spain, he encouraged the frontier troops to kill the border residents in the Spanish area at will and provoke Spain.


    At this moment, he felt a fire in his heart, which made him ufortable.


    "Your Majesty, please see the Duke of Guise!" A young maid said delicately.


    "Bring him to see me!" Henry II waved his hand and ordered directly.


    ude de Lorraine was the first Duke of Guise. Since he was the second son of Ren¨¦ II, Duke of Lorraine, his family was also the Guise family in order to separate them.


    The fifty-three-year-old Duke of Guise is powerful and flexible in his steps. He doesn''t look like he''s going to see God next year.


    "Your Majesty, the English have captured Edinburgh!"

 Chapter 157: macdonald tribe

    Chapter 157 MacDonald Tribe


    ps: Chapter 2, ask for votes, ask for votes, sleep well


    Although the Duke of Guise is fifty-three years old, as a soldier, he has fought under Fran?ois I for decades, and abruptly changed from a second son of a duke without a territory to a favorite of the king, bing the only one who is not A nobleman who was awarded a duke as a member of the royal family, a good body gave him great capital.


    Therefore, among the nobles, he was able toplete the tasks assigned by the king, thus bing the hottest noble in France.


    He was wearing a ck aristocratic costume withce trim, especially the ruff cor around his neck, which was exactly the same as that of Henry II.


    What is a ruff cor? It is a cor that is shaped like a wheel. The cor is tied high, thick and hard, and is wrapped by a long tube from the entire neck.


    After wearing it around the neck, the head cannot move freely, it is inconvenient to eat and drink, and the neck cannot be crooked or twisted, which brings great troubles to people.


    But it has an advantage, it can force people to show a proud, dignified, and invincible posture.


    And this kind of clothing was spread from France to the world, and it was very popr among nobles. This is also one of the origins of the title of Gallic Chicken.


    So, in the face of Henry II, Guise still feels a sense of arrogance, but Henry II is used to it.


    "Your Majesty, ording to reports from spies, on May 5th, Major Dio Jean Cousrant captured the gates of Edinburgh, and then united with the English to capture Edinburgh, including Queen Mary and Queen Mary. , all the nobles were captured!"


    "Subsequently, on May 15th, King Edward VI of Ennd led the navy and 7,000 (including 2,000 civilians) troops to station in Edinburgh."


    Lowering his head, the Duke of Guise''s deep voice sounded slowly, with a dignified expression on his face.


    "What? It''s been more than ten days, why did you only get the news now? Why did you go!"


    After listening to the Duke of Guise''s narration, Henry II questioned directly, his whole body was like an erupting volcano, full of burning magma, easily destroying anyone.


    The maids serving on the side were trembling with fright, and their faces turned pale, but the Duke of Guise was not frightened, and the whole person was calm and calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "My lord, this time it is mainly due to the blockade of the port and Edinburgh by the Earl of Wellington in Ennd, which caused a dy in the news!"


    The Duke of Guise spoke calmly, his eyes calm.


    "Your Majesty, we should think about how to act now!"


    "Are the five thousand soldiers still operating as usual?"


    It turned out that Henry II was worried about the situation in Scond at the beginning. As early as when Earl Edward invaded Scond, the French were preparing to increase their troops.


    At that time, not long after Henry II came to the throne, the local nobles were a little ready to move. When Henry II calmed down the domestic nobles, the French Protestants became restless.


    In view of the fact that Scond is not in danger for a while and remains in a stable state, Henry II first took care of the Protestants before preparing to gather troops to help Scond.


    Who knows, after all the troops were finally gathered, Henry II also borrowed a lot of money to make up the funds, and Scond would be finished, which almost made Henry II vomit blood.


    "Pie, recruit another 3,000 people this time, and make up 8,000 people. The English people who must be killed will be bloody. It is best to capture that teenage Edward VI alive!"


    Henry II gritted his teeth, and said viciously, the sharp eyes looked frightening.


    "But, Your Majesty, our navy may not be able to deal with the English!"


    The Duke of Guise was not embarrassed either, and hit Henry II.


    "Recruit me in the Nethends, or in Denmark, no matter how much you spend, I will annihte the entire English navy this time!"


    Henry II gritted his teeth and said that he felt that his face had been cut a bit when Edward snatched his daughter-inw.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, as you wish!" When the war was mentioned, the Duke of Guise was a little excited, especially when facing the old enemy of Ennd, it was even more exciting.


    Unfortunately, I am not suitable for naval warfare. When the English navy is destroyed, I will lead the army to capture Edward VI alive.


    Thinking silently in his heart, the Duke of Guise returned to his mansion and began toplete the tasks assigned by Henry II.


    ¡­¡­The evil dividing line¡­¡­


    n (n), a social group that ims to have amon ancestor. The word is Gaelic and means "offspring" or "child".


    The Scottish Hignd n is almost synonymous with n.


    They prospered and prospered until 1745, when the Scottish ns failed to revolt in support of the Stuarts'' return to the throne, and the powers of the n chiefs were not abolished since then.


    Each Scottish n takes an ancestor''s name to the family surname, often prefixed with Mac (abbreviated Mc or M\''), meaning "son". Common n names are McPherson, McDougall, McGregor and Gordon, and each n wears its own id cloak, or tartan.


    And these ns often raided the londs of southeastern Scond by surprise, thus acquiring a reputation forwlessness.


    Leading the horse and following the caravan, Lewis lightly stepped on the ground covered with moss and gravel, and had to cross the flowing water from time to time, which was very hard work.


    This is a canyon area, the horse cannot carry him walking, he needs to get down by himself.


    As the envoy sent by Donald and Russell, Lewis is the leader of the entire caravan. Except for the guide, everyone in the caravan is subordinate to Donald and others. The goods in the caravan are also brought by them. Gifts from various tribes.


    Among them are not only the salt and cloth needed by the hignders, but also the more precious bronze weapons. There is also the more precious wine, which is a gift to the n leader.


    This is hisst stop. The MacDonald n is located in the most northwest of Scond, and it is also one of the best ns in the entire Hignds.


    Throughout the 14th and 15th centuries, the MacDonald n was the most powerful tribe in Scond, ruling the entire canyon region of western Scond and the surrounding islets, known as the "King of the Outer Inds".


    Even now, the MacDonald n still dominates the hignds together with the Grant, Campbell, Fisher, Cameron and other ns.


    Taking arduous steps, the group of people finally walked out of the canyon and came to the t teau. Some figures could be vaguely seen in front of them.


    "Boss, we''re here. The Macdonald tribe is ahead. I''ve been walking for decades, and there''s nothing wrong with it!" an old guide who was about to lose his teeth pointed forward and said excitedly, his cloudy eyes shining brightly.


    "Well! It''s finally here! I''m exhausted!" Lewis leaned on a tree branch as a crutch, and said loudly to his subordinates.


    The weather is hot, please vote!

 Chapter 158: Big business

    Chapter 158 Big business


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for tickets


    The sparse green grass ahead can cover Lewis'' knees, and under the green grass are pieces of gravel. From a distance, such a vast grasnd is boundless.


    And the sun was a little dizzy here, and Lewis couldn''t feel the warmth when the sun shone on his body. Instead, even his skin conveyed to him a cold foreboding.


    Looking up at the dim sun ahead, Lewis thought for a moment, turned around, and suggested: "Everyone should put on furs, this ce is different from the londs, but there should be no idents at this time!"


    After finishing speaking, he opened his horse''s backpack, pulled out a woolen coat, put it on the outermostyer, and made his whole body look bigger.


    Since their boss had already worn them, their subordinates also took out their coats from their backpacks one by one and wrapped them outside.


    Scond simplycks everything, that is, there is no shortage of sheep, and basically everyone has a wool coat.


    Looking at the bloated caravan members, Lewis led the team forward slowly.


    It was true that Wangshan ran a dead horse. From a distance, they saw that the distance was only a few miles. After they walked for an hour, the route still remained the same.


    Fortunately, they rode horses and walked for about four hours. The sun''s light became weaker and weaker, and they couldn''t feel the warmth at all, and the temperature dropped sharply. Lewis found that they could all see the hot air they exhaled.


    By the time they arrived at the MacDonald tribe, which was full of bonfires, it was alreadypletely dark, and the entire teau waspletely dark, and they could even hear a few howling wolves.


    You know, in the hignds where thend is sparsely popted, the animals are the masters of the hignds. The poption of the MacDonald tribe is only over a thousand, while thergest wolf pack on the hignds is almost a thousand. When the two work together, humans It''s totally hopeless.


    And these dozens of them, at night on the hignds, are definitely the best food for the wolves.


    "Logan, go say hello, be careful!" Lewis and the others were a mile away from the MacDonald tribe, carefully observing the patrolling riders, turning their heads, and said to the cowering guide.


    The reason why Lewis looked for this skinny old man was not only because he knew the addresses of various tribes in the hignd area, but also because he had been traveling with caravans in the hignds for decades, so he was very familiar with the leaders and people of each tribe. It will prevent them from being persecuted innocently.


    "Okay, let''s see mine!" The old man named Logan agreed confidently, "I basically know all the warriors here, so nothing will happen!"


    As he spoke, Logan picked up a torch, rode on a horse, gave Lewis a reassuring look, and walked slowly over.


    Watching Logan walking past slowly on horseback made Lewis and the others anxious and speechless at this speed.


    And outside the fence of the Macdonald tribe, the cavalry guarding the patrol saw a man riding a horse walking over slowly holding a torch in the distance, and doubts arose in his heart for a moment.


    "Go and call the leader, just say that there are suspicious peopleing!"


    During the patrol, a man with engraved patterns on his body, wearing a Scottish tartan skirt unique to the MacDonald tribe, and a circle stronger than the others around him held a torch and said to the patrol soldiers on the side.


    "En!" The patrolman didn''t refute, nodded directly, and then rode to find the leader.


    Afterwards, the tall Scottish warrior frowned and stared at Logan who was approaching gradually.


    "Hello! Is that Adair in front? I''m Logan! Merchant Logan."


    Slowly approaching the fence of MacDonald''s tribe, Logan quickly dismounted, raised his hands, and saw those hignders raising their bows and arrows and preparing to shoot in horror.


    And he happened to see the majestic figure in front of him, felt a little familiar, and then shouted loudly.


    "Wait a minute!" Adair felt that the voice was a little familiar, and with the man calling his name, he hesitated to make people stop shooting.


    After listening carefully for a while, and the distance getting closer, Adair recognized Logan in front of him based on the somewhat blurred face and voice.


    "Oh! So it''s Logan! Didn''t you say you''re going home to retire? Why are you back this time!"


    After knowing that this was someone he knew, Adair asked Logan loudly, obviously he still had some doubts.


    "Adair, you know, I can''t get up early without profit, this time there is a big deal, so I can only get out of bed!"


    Logan slowly led the horse to Adair, but said with a smile in his mouth.


    In less than a minute, Logan had arrived in front of Adair, bent slightly, with a hippie smile on his face.


    "You really want money and life!" Adair admired the old man in front of him, patted him on the shoulder, and sighed softly.


    I remember that when he was a child, Logan appeared in his memory, and every year he would bring a lot of scarce goods to exchange items with their tribe, and this time was the happiest time for these children.


    "Hehe!" Logan was patted on the shoulder by Adair, and he felt as if a big rock was falling on him, and there was an extra pain.


    "Adair, your strength is getting stronger and stronger. It seems that you are almost the number one warrior in the tribe!" Logan said with trembling voice, his eyelids trembling.


    "Who is the number one warrior!" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud roar from a distance, like thunder, rang in Logan''s ear.


    I saw a middle-aged man with thick hair, rough skin, and a burly figure who was as tall as Adair walking towards him.


    Among them, the most striking is the three scars on his face, and even one almost scratched his eye.


    Logan''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly bent down to greet him, "Leader Ronald, long time no see!"


    "Oh! So it''s Logan! Why are you here at night!"


    Ronald nced at Logan, then patted him on the shoulder, and asked curiously.


    "Father!" Adair on the side also shouted loudly at this time.


    "En!" Ronald nced at his son, and then turned his gaze to Logan.


    "Haha! Chief Ronald, I am here to bring you a big business!"


    Logan smiled when he heard the words, and said loudly, "Some of mypanions are still outside. When theye, I will talk to you carefully!"


    "Okay! Let me see and see, what is the big business you said!"


    Immediately, Logan stood at the fence, waving the torch in his hand towards the distance, and then Ronald and the others waited for a while, and saw a caravan of more than 50 people approaching.


    Ronald and other hignders suddenly had their eyeballs popping out. This was almost half a year''s worth of supplies exchanged by their tribe.


    "Big boss! I''m here this time to bring a big deal to your tribe!"


    Ask for a ticket

 Chapter 159: Lyon, France

    Chapter 159 Lyon, France


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for monthly tickets


    When Lewis saw the warrior in front of him, who was much more beautifully dressed than the hignders, his first feeling was that he was either the leader of the Macdonald tribe, or an upper-level figure of the Macdonald tribe.


    As soon as the people arrived, Lewis bowed first and spoke exactly the same lines as Logan.


    "Hahaha!" As soon as Lewis''s words sounded, Ronald and Adair burst intoughter, and Logan beside him was also a little bit dumbfounded, which made Lewis a little confused and didn''t know what was going on.


    Simply let themugh there, Lewis looked at the guide Logan, and Logan didn''t know how to answer, so he could only shake his head with a wry smile.


    "My friend, you are an interesting person!" The leader Ronald patted Lewis on the shoulder happily, "You are our guest now,e on, let''s go in and talk!"


    Compared to the leader Ronald, Lewis is like a little chick. Under his involvement, Lewis was easily pulled away.


    This scene Lewis didn''t expect, struggling to break free but unable to break free, he waved to the caravan in desperation, signaling the caravan and the others to follow.


    Lewis and others entered the MacDonald tribe in this way, very easily.


    Along the way, looking at the messy tents, roads full of excrement and urine, and bonfires randomly arranged, Lewis determined that the Macdonald tribe was no different from other hignders.


    If I insist on saying something different, they are all very strong on average, and they have a lot of people and ves. Along the way, Lewis counted them casually in his mind, no less than three or four hundred people.


    And half of them are strong and strong men, which has to be surprising.


    Recalling what the old guide Logan said in his mind, although the MacDonald tribe hase down from the hignd hegemony, they still have thergest number of people in the hignds, especially the fighters. It is estimated that there are about 500 people.


    In this way, based on the minimum family of three, the MacDonald tribe has about 1,500 people. If ves are added, the poption of 2,000 to 3,000 is no longer a problem.


    "Leader, this time we brought you twenty copper axes and twenty copper swords!"


    After seeing the tent covered with wolf fur and guards standing in front of him, Lewis was sure that he was the leader of the tribe.


    So, as soon as he stood firm, Lewis showed his sweetness.


    "And, there are two hundred pounds of salt, five pots of honey, ten iron pots..."


    "Finally, we brought you two cans of good wine from Ennd!"


    Lewis uttered word by word the goods that made the Hignders salivate, which made Ronald and Adair''s eyes glisten with greed.


    "Tell me, londer, what is your request, there is no free lunch in the world!" After listening, the leader Ronald put away his greedy look after a while, and the whole person became calm.


    It¡¯s ridiculous to say that the more backward the ce, the stronger and more stubborn its beliefs.


    For Catholicism, the Hignders were unwavering in their faith, even though the Edinburgh areater determined that the Presbyterian Church was the state religion, and the Hignders started rioting against the Presbyterian Church.


    After the Glorious Revolution, the Hignders were also the first to support the son of James II, the Stuart family, and continued uprisings.


    "My lord, these are gifts from our master to the MacDonald tribe!"


    "Tell me your conditions! Londer!" Ronald said calmly.


    "Our master has nothing to ask, just let your tribe go to plunder the city of sgow!"


    Lewis seemed to say another small ce name, his face didn''t care.


    "Are you setting up a trap to deceive us? Then you also underestimate us, we will not be fooled."


    Ronald seemed to have been molested, his face flushed red, he looked annoyed, and his eyes exuded murderous intent.


    No wonder he was like this. At that time, thergest city in Scond was not Edinburgh, but sgow. This city, which was regarded as the frontier of defense by the Romans, was located in central Scond, not far from the Hignds.


    But the Hignders dare not plunder even if it is thergest port and city in Scond.


    Not to mention its strong walls and huge army. sgow is only 75 kilometers away from Edinburgh, which is 47 miles. It only takes a little more than a day, and the army of the King of Scond will arrive. It is simply dying!


    So, as soon as Lewis said it, Ronald became angry.


    "My lord, you misunderstood. I didn''t want you to attack sgow, but to plunder the rural areas, where there are no walls!"


    "You don''t have to worry about the army, I also invited Grant, Campbell, Fisher and other tribes to act together. The King of Scond''s army can''t deal with you!"


    Lewis talks as if everything is under control, and the MacDonald tribe just enjoys it.


    "My friend, I have long known that you are our true friend. If anyone provokes you in the hignds, you can say that you are my friend of Ronald McDonald!"


    After hearing what Lewis said, Ronald seemed to change his face and immediately said in a friendly manner. The smile on his face was so kind!


    In this way, the scene of the guest and host rejoicing appeared in the tent, driving away the coldness of the hignd night.


    After arranging for Lewis and others to rest, Ronald returned to the tent with an unstoppable sneer on his face.


    France, Lyon, the star city of France in the Middle Ages, because of the development of the textile and leather industries, it has be one of the few wealthy cities in France.


    The well-known wealth also attracts arge number of idle people.


    Of course, like all European cities, Lyon, which developedmercially, soon became an autonomous city, and the king and nobles could not control it.


    However, if His Majesty Henry II recruited troops here, the merchants would still wee them. At least some of the poption could be taken away, reducing the burden on the city.


    So, when Henry II''s recruiter came, the merchants immediately opened the door to convenience, not only providing the venue for free, but also exempting the city gate tax.


    There are also reasons why businessmen behave like this. As we all know, medieval cities are full of **** and garbage, and France is one of the best.


    The capital Paris, people can''t bear to have so many toilets in the city. Therefore, they piled up their excrement and excrement outside the city walls of Paris to alleviate this dirty situation, but after a while, the excrement wall outside Paris was already as high as the city wall, and the Parisians could only raise the city wall to avoid being submerged danger.


    Thus, Paris in the Middle Ages was like Kaifeng in the Song Dynasty, in danger of being submerged at any time, and the rulers used the same means to raise the city wall as a defense.


    Off topic, at this time, the news of His Majesty''s recruitment spread throughout Lyon, and mercenaries,rge and small, began to sign up frantically one by one.


    In thest few days, I hope everyone will vote for monthly tickets and strive for more than 100

 Chapter 160: The menacing French navy

    Chapter 160 The Menacing French Navy


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for hugs


    The scene of crowds in Lyon, France, is just a part of it. In Paris and Marseilles, people came and went, and mercenaries,rge and small, began to gather to respond to the king''s call.


    You must know that Swiss mercenaries have always been the first choice for the French king. Now it is a rare opportunity to make money, so of course everyone should seize it.


    ording to historical records, in the 6th century BC, ancient Greek sailors sailed westward along the Mediterranean Sea on sailing ships and moored their ships in a small bay called Massilia. This was the prototype of Marseilles. In 1999, the throughput of the port was second only to the ports of London and Liverpool, making it the thirdrgest port in the world at that time.


    Marseille is located on the northern shore of the Mediterranean Sea, 836 kilometers away from Paris in the northwest and 350 kilometers away from Lyon.


    The terrain around it is undting, surrounded by limestone hills on three sides. The southeast is close to the Mediterranean Sea, the water is deep and the harbor is wide, there are no rapids and dangerous shoals, and the 10,000-ton giant ship can pass unimpeded. In the west, there is the Rhone River and the t valley to connect with Northern Europe.


    So relying on the superior conditions of Marseille Port, this is also the headquarters of the French Navy.


    The center of Marseille Port is Massilia, and Marseille Port is also called Massilia Port.


    Masi is 800 meters long from east to west and 250 meters wide from north to south. The harbor is rectangr in shape, with narrow and long waterways and dangerous terrain. Currently, it not only hasmercial transportation value, but also is the hearnd of Marseille.


    A number of bustling streets stretch from here to the east, south, and north. There are majestic and fortified castles built here, facing each other from the north to the south, like two mighty warriors guarding the two banks.


    The streets around the castle are bustling, priests, clowns, merchants, beggars, and drunk sailors together form the prosperous scene of Marseille Port.


    Today, the Port of Marseille is more lively than ever, with all kinds of vendors and characters gathered together. Today is the day when the French Navy sets sail.


    It''s ridiculous to say that the French navy is now called a navy, but in fact it can''t even beat the pirates in the Mediterranean Sea.


    Before Henry II gave the order, the French Navy had only five three-masted Spanish warships, thergest of which was only 1,000 tons. However, it must be known that Ennd built the Sovereign as early as Henry VIII, which reached 1,500 tons, which is worthy of the name. crushed the French army.


    Although Henry II''s navy was not good, he was rich. Therefore, under the heavy bleeding of Henry II, even Venice, which had been invaded by the Ottoman Empire, sent forty warships and a thousand navy to support.


    Coupled with therge number of merchant ships recruited from the people, the French navy swelled like a blown air. In the end, the entire navy had more than 100 ships and more than 5,000 sailors, which seemed to be enough to crush the English navy.


    Although most of them were small boats with a tonnage of no more than 500, they were indeed bluffing, and Henry II was very self-aware. He hired the Vian admiral Renardo Ferdi as themander of the entire navy.


    "General Ferdi, I hope God bless you, beat up those Englishmen hard!" The bloated mayor of Marseille looked at the handsome and tall Vian general in front of him with a smile, and ttered him a little.


    "You must know that His Majesty the King has high expectations of you. After the war, I think your prestige will spread throughout the Mediterranean coast and throughout Europe!"


    Jacques Maunuri, as the mayor of the municipality of Marseille, has always been a slick and smooth figure. This time he not onlypleted the task assigned by the king very well (although the king cannot directly interfere with the specific affairs of Marseille, it is easy to exert pressure) .


    For the Vian general in front of him, with his strong background, Mayor Monuri had topliment him, hoping to win over the rtionship.


    Renardo Ferdi''s Ferdi family is a well-known merchant family in Venice. His family has more warships than France, and his business has spread all over Asia, Africa and Europe. Although Venice has declined a lot, the foundation is still deep. A little leak is enough for him to eat.


    "Yes! I hope those savages in Ennd don''t let me down."


    Reinaldo Ferdi said with a haughty face, without paying attention to the Englishman at all.


    To be honest, the current English navy can only bully the French, and in the eyes of a naval power like Venice, Ennd is on the same level as France.


    The two stood on the deck, looking at the battleships lined up from near to far. These fleets that were about to set sail gave them a lot of confidence.


    "Your Majesty the Mayor, promise to His Majesty the King on my behalf that I will note back until I defeat the English!"


    Feeling the thick and slightly salty sea breeze, the sound of seagulls twittering in his ears, as well as the deck shaking from time to time, and the sails bulging by the sea breeze, Ferdy can be sure that the sea is indeed his home field. Anyone can beat themselves.


    "Oh! Your Excellency, since you are so confident, I will wait here for news of your victory!" Standing on the deck for a while, smelling the ufortable sea breeze, the mayor of Marseilles was about to go down.


    "Your Excellency, I hope you cane back with a big victory. I am here waiting for your good news!"


    The mayor of Marseille got off the boat and watched the fleet go away with tears in his eyes, looking affectionate.


    To tell the truth, Mayor Monuri wished that the Vian would fail, so that the strength of the Vian would be reduced a lot.


    However, many of the merchant ships of the wealthy Marseille merchants were requisitioned by Henry II, and even his family. If they fail, they will lose a lot!


    With such a tangled mood, His Excellency the Mayor watched the fleet leave.


    At this time, a few pigeons flew away from the vicinity of the port. Except for the rest, everything in the port is normal.


    The homing pigeons flew very fast. Eight hourster, the homing pigeons arrived in Paris. After that, several homing pigeons flew away from the sky in Paris. A few hourster, the homing pigeons safely arrived in Cis, the stronghold of Ennd in France.


    Afterwards, a small sailboat quickly ran out of the port of Cis, crossed the English Channel, and came to Hampshire, and then the information was passed to Edward.


    "Major James, what do you think we should do?"


    Edward looked at Major James, who had an uncertain face, and asked inquiringly.


    "Your Majesty, it seems that the French areing in menacingly. We can''t fight hard, we can only focus on defense!"


    James considered it for a while, carefully looked at Edward''s face, and said slowly.


    He was worried that Edward was young and energetic, and he would let the navy directly fight the French army. Such a wrong decision made him embarrassed.


    That''s why he seemed so hesitant. After all, this method is very useless.


    "Major James, I trust you. I don''t know anything about the navy. You are in charge of fighting the French army!"

 Chapter 161: Operation Highlander

    Chapter 161 Operation Hignder


    Hearing what the young king said, James was stunned for a while, and then praised Edward, a series of words, so that Edward himself was embarrassed before he was stopped.


    "Mr. Major, tell me if you have any needs, a war is inevitable!"


    Edward stared directly at Major James, was silent for a while, and then spoke seriously.


    "Your Majesty, this is exactly what I''m asking for!" James quickly got up and bowed to Edward, with a look on his face that he got what he wanted.


    "I need a lot of ships, as well as a lot of gunpowder and manpower to build a fortress!"


    "These are small things, I will now order the Scottish Privy Council to cooperate with you in the name of the king!"


    "In the future, if there is anything missing, report directly to the Scottish Privy Council. I don''t believe they dare to make moves under my nose."


    As Edward spoke, his eyes became sharper. He didn''t believe those Scottish nobles dared to die now, and he didn''t want to let the Scottish nobles bleed.


    Major James felt relieved when he saw the king''s appearance, and then he saluted and went to work.


    Walking out of the Scottish Royal Pce, Major James rode his horse and walked quickly towards the port.


    Major James is well aware of the goals of the French. They are going to use their advantages to destroy the English navy in one fell swoop, or severely damage the English navy, so that their army can calmlynd in Scond and drive away the English army.


    Therefore, in the face of the current disadvantages, the navy can only adopt defensive attacks to respond to all changes without change. As long as the French army is not allowed tond, the army summoned by Henry II will be helplessly disbanded after a long time. will end in failure.


    After all, these people are all hired. After a long time, Henry II does not have the money to support so many idlers.


    And thest defense, then the port of Edinburgh is very important.


    Edinburgh is located at the mouth of the sea on the east coast of Scond, dominating on the stretch of volcanic ash and rocky cliffs, so if there is no internal support, Edinburgh is almost difficult to conquer.


    The same is true for the port. The port of Edinburgh is like a low and t area of ??a mountain, surrounded by steep rocks. As long as a few forts are built and a few forts are built, it will be difficult for the French army to conquer the port even if they break their heads.


    And why the French army must conquer Edinburgh, it is because of the coastal areas of Scond, only the port of Edinburgh is rtively t, with a deep draft, and can dock hundreds of tons of cargo ships.


    While thinking, James is very confident that the French will return without sess, and he can even take a few bites, capture a few warships, and expand the English navy.


    At this time, the various tribes on the Scottish Hignds began to act, and the entire Hignds seemed restless.


    The MacDonald tribe, which is the farthest away, has already begun preparations.


    The young and strong warriors fed their close horses, and whispered something in their ears from time to time.


    The young children also sensiblely followed their mothers to help pack their father and elder brother''s things for the expedition.


    Cheese, dried beef, mutton, and precious weapons, bronze swords or stone axes, these are the guarantees for soldiers to survive on the battlefield, so they have to be taken seriously.


    As mentioned earlier, Scondcks mineral resources and the level of logging and forging is poor. Not to mention iron, even bronze is a rare weapon.


    For the hignders, getting a bronze weapon is the best gift of adulthood.


    Although Adair, who is eighteen years old this year, is the son of the leader, he has been on the battlefield since he was fourteen years old, and he has almost spent the past four years on the battlefield.


    Fight other tribes for food and ves; fight londers for wealth and food; fight wolves to protect family and tribe.


    The blood of war is already flowing in his veins, and he always wants to be a warrior like his father.


    "Father, why didn''t you let me participate this time!" As a famous warrior in the tribe, Adair couldn''t understand why his father didn''t let him participate in the activity of robbing the londers, so he went directly to his father''s tent, questioned.


    "Am I not brave enough? Did I do something wrong?" He didn''t know that he was not in the team until the night before departure, which made him very ufortable.


    The tribal leader Ronald was very calm in front of his son, wiping a sharp iron sword in his hand over and over again, concentrating on it.


    "I know what you want to say, and the tribe also needs someone to watch the house!"


    Ronald gently caressed the iron sword in his hand, which he bought at the cost of twenty wolf skins, and he has always cherished it.


    He also knew about his son''s distress. After he finished speaking, a sentence that was neither salty nor nd came out.


    "But, why am I the housekeeper? I am the bravest warrior in the tribe, and I am the most needed in the expedition team!"


    Adair refused for this reason.


    "Because you are the number one warrior in the tribe, I let you stay in the tribe to protect your brothers, sisters, and mother!"


    "I don''t want to hear the news that the tribe was attacked and suffered heavy losses after the expedition, understand?"


    Ronald put down the iron sword in his hand, stared at Adair''s eyes and said, the eyes contained unquestionable information.


    "Besides, our ancestors told us that there will be nombs in the world who will automatically go to the sheepfold. With you here, I can rest assured!"


    Finally, Ronald patted his son''s shoulder fiercely, picked up the iron sword, and walked out of the tent. Adair opened his mouth, speechless.


    After Ronald came out, almost every tent woulde out with a soldier, a real hignder.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, more than 300 people gathered behind Ronald. These are warriors recognized by the tribe. Each of them has at least three scars on their faces or bodies, and their average age is 30 years old. Left and right, it is the golden age of men.


    Mounted on his horse, Ronald walked out of the camp slowly with more than 300 hignd warriors behind him.


    At this time, the Campbell tribe, who had already learned the news in advance, gathered a team of 200 people and had arrived in the sgow area.


    "Leader, look, let''s get started! I can''t restrain my desire!"


    The Campbell tribe was ambushing outside a vige at this time, looking at the vige with no lights and no one patrolling in front of them, one of the bald warriors said to the tribe leader eagerly.


    "Yes! Let''s go together! Let''s be happy today!"


    The tribal leader couldn''t help shouting at this time, and the flesh on his face was shaking, which was very scary.


    Immediately, the vige was flooded by more than 200 hignd warriors. The barking of dogs, the crying of babies, and the howling of women sounded in this peaceful vige.


    Ask for a ticket, ask for a monthly ticket

 Chapter 162: call for help

    Chapter 162 Ask for help


    ps: There is only one chapter when a loved one dies.


    sgow is the most prosperous city in Scond. ording to medieval practice, sgow is also an autonomous city. Except for paying taxes to the king on time every year, everything is managed by the self-governingmittee.


    As the mayor elected by the self-governingmittee, Acheson is extremely satisfied with the current situation.


    His family is not only one of the few merchant families in sgow, with thousands of acres of pastures under their control, but also a number of political forces in the self-governingmittee.


    Sitting on a mahogany chair made in Ennd, drinking wine imported from France, using olive oil extracted from Italy, eating golden-colored roasted leg ofmb, and yellow soft bread smeared with honey.


    The plump figure on the side hung tworge juicy white fruits, but the nimble young maid used her tender hands to cut the leg ofmb into pieces with a knife, and then sent it to the respected mayor.


    Acheson took the delivered mutton and let ite into intimate contact with the spices on the te.


    When it turned red, Acheson put the mutton into his mouth with satisfaction.


    Just like that, Acheson enjoyed his breakfast with a full face, and touched the plump maid''s big buttocks from time to time. It was a really happy day.


    Acheson couldn''t help thinking about it, and suddenly a city government official he trusted asked to see him.


    As a mayor, he hates working at home the most, but he has no choice but to be his right-hand assistant in the city government. He can''t see him when everyone is here.


    "Clean these up, Minger! (Dunger cursed angrily, and Acheson stretched his brows, maintaining hisposure.


    Then, walking into the living room, he saw a thinner figure with a smile on his lips, and then walked slowly.


    "Oh! Clyde, my loyal assistant, I am very d to meet you!"


    As soon as Acheson''s voice sounded, the thin figure turned around quickly. A middle-aged man with a paleplexion and bloodshot eyes looked at Acheson, and his lips were murmuring something.


    After seeing Acheson, Clyde seemed to see the support, and quickly walked over, no, he ran over, and said in a panic: "Your Excellency, the big thing is not good, hignders, hignderse here Already!"


    Acheson looked at the abnormal assistant a little strangely.


    "What did you say, say it again! You''re not joking, it''s not funny at all." When the assistant mentioned the hignders attacking sgow, Acheson''s face was full of disbelief, his lips trembling, and his hands shaking The assistant asked in a panic.


    "Ahem! Your Excellency, Mayor, ording to reliable sources, three groups of hignd barbarians attacked the border vige yesterday, and ording to some merchants, most tribes in the hignds are restless, and there is a possibility of collective action!"


    Clyde felt a little ufortable being shaken by his shoulders, but he still told the news he knew in detail when asked by his immediate superior.


    After hearing what Clyde said, Acheson was 90% sure that it was true, but all of this was still so unbelievable.


    You know, the city of sgow has not been invaded by Hignders for nearly thirty years.


    "Hurry up to notify the members of the self-governmentmittee to hold a meeting, it is a catastrophe for our city of sgow!"


    Mayor Acheson was a little lost. After a while, he immediately reacted and ordered.


    "Yes, Your Excellency!" Clyde bent down, expressing his understanding.


    Subsequently, the sgow City Council started a meeting.


    "Everyone, the Hignders are less than twenty miles away from sgow. I think we have to make a quick decision."


    The chairman of the self-governmentmittee, Mr. Kenyon, said to a member of the House of Representatives with a serious face, and said in a deep voice, his cloudy and sharp eyes swept across the sitting members, and then he sat down slowly.


    Kenyon has been the chairman of the self-governmentmittee for more than 20 years. He has a lot of authority in the whole self-governmentmittee, and his power is much stronger than Acheson, the nominal mayor.


    He clearly told the members of themittee who opposed him that this is not the time to fight for power.


    "Gentlemen, ording to the investigation, the hignders may be arge-scale activity this time. The tribes that have been discovered so far include Campbell, Grant, Fisher, Cameron and other tribes!"


    "As for thergest tribe in the hignds, MacDonald, they are still missing, but we believe that they are stilling back, and they are just on the way now!"


    After the presentation, Acheson sat down with the tactful, and now is the time for other congressmen to express their opinions!


    "In this way, this time must be the biggest turmoil among the hignders in 30 years. We must be ready to wee those nobles who have fled! In this way, the price of bread may increase again!"


    The navigator Keith, another representative of the political forces in themittee, is a well-known merchant marine leader in sgow. He likes sailing the most, and hates the nobles the most. He thinks that most nobles are trash. Nothing.


    As soon as this sentence was said, there was a burst ofughter in the meeting. The members were very happy to see the nobles deted.


    "Yes, I will definitely arrange it!" Acheson said while sitting there.


    "Everyone, we need to know one thing. The Hignders are a group of barbarians and lunatics. Although our walls in sgow are rtively strong, they are still far behind Edinburgh. To be safe, let''s ask Edinburgh for help!"


    A middle-aged man who looked thinner said something slowly, and then closed his mouth.


    Acheson took a look and knew that he was a good guy in themittee, and he was also a well-rounded person.


    But just hanging like that, after ten years, he still looked like he was dying, and others got used to it.


    "Yes! Although we have a self-defense army of nearly 2,000 people, it is still difficult to fight those hignd barbarians! Even if it is to defend the city!"


    "Yes! To be safe, let''s go to Edinburgh for help!"...


    Immediately, members of parliament spoke one sentence at a time, and the general meaning was to ask Edinburgh for help.


    "Okay, since everyone thinks so, let''s ask Edinburgh for help!"


    Kenyon thumped the table and exined.


    "Mr. Acheson, the city government sent someone to bring the taxes for the first half of the year to see Edward VI, who is already the king of Scond!"


    "I think he, who is already the co-lord of Scond and Ennd, should send troops over!"


    Kenyon said to Acheson earnestly, his tone unquestionable.


    "Yes, sir, I will follow the advice of themittee and send someone to Edinburgh!"


    Bending slightly, Acheson replied somewhat respectfully.


    There is only one chapter today. My uncle passed away at the age of eighty-two. It¡¯s summer and the weather is threatening! Some busy work at night!


    Finally ask for a ticket

 Chapter 163: support

    Chapter 163 Support


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Your Majesty the King, ording to news, the Hignders have begun to approach sgow. Not only have several manors been attacked, but countless viges have been burned, killed and looted. The entire city has beenpletely immersed in panic!"


    "And only you, the Blessed One of God, the Common Sovereign of Scond and Ennd, the great Edward VI, can save the 50,000 citizens of sgow!"


    "So, with the expectation of the whole city, with admiration for you, and with the opinions of the sgow City Self-Government Committee, I, the envoy of sgow City, Kevin,e to meet the great monarch."


    Edward sat quietly in his own chair, listening to the eloquent middle-aged man in front of him who imed to be the messenger of sgow.


    The middle-aged man was wearing a gentlemanly and graceful ruff cor, but he humbly lowered his head slightly and talked to Edward without pausing. It can be seen that he was sent to meet Edward for no reason.


    The figure of the middle-aged man is a bit plump, which shows that he is from a high society background, either aristocrat or a wealthy businessman. The average Scots are not so good at creating and maintaining such a figure.


    The two eyebrows are a little sparse, making peopleugh out of thin air. In order to establish majesty, he has two thick beards on his lips, wears a ck tall hat, and has a humble smile on his face. As a messenger, he Still qualified, at least Edward didn''t feel disgusted with him.


    "Your Majesty, in order to express your congrattions on bing the co-lord of Scond, and also to express your submission to you, Your Majesty the Mayor asked me to bring the tax revenue of the entire city of sgow for the first half of the year to congratte Your Majesty."


    The messenger Kevin narrowed his eyes, slowly raised his head, and carefully observed the Scottish co-lord in front of him.


    I saw a boy about thirteen or fourteen years old, wearing a purple cloak, a ck jacket mixed with gold on the upper body, fluffy shorts on the lower body, and white tube socks from heel to knee. High heels studded with gold and precious stones.


    A dagger was slung around his waist, and the sword sheath was also iid with gems of various colors.


    From Kevin''s point of view, the young King is in power, and his immature face is full of awe-inspiring majesty, which makes him murmur in his heart.


    "Your Excellency, I don''t know how much tax money sgow has brought, so don''t let me down!"


    Edward listened to the middle-aged envoy in front of him talking a lot of long-winded words, the main meaning of which was to ask for help, and he also brought money to ask for help, so at least he was sincere.


    But if the tax is too small, even the military expenses can¡¯t be solved, then leave the money and get out!


    As for the city of sgow being attacked by the Hignders, anyway, sgow will be a municipality in the future, and Edward is not obliged to help it expel the Hignders.


    Edward said these words with a smile in his mouth, which made Kevin deeply see the shamelessness of the king.


    The king meant that if the money he brought did not satisfy him, nothing would be discussed.


    "Your Majesty, ording to the agreement signed between the city of sgow and the King of Scond, every month, the municipality needs to pay the king a ransom of one thousand francs as a condition for the autonomy of the city of sgow."


    "So, I brought five months of ransom money from the first half of this year, and came to Edinburgh!"


    At that time, one franc was equal to one livre, that is, one pound, which was five thousand pounds in five months. How much was that? Edward believed that this was only one month''s tax in sgow, Scond''srgestmercial city.


    You must know that since London was abolished by Edward, the monthly tax in London is nearly 10,000 pounds. This is still the tax standard set by the London Self-Government Committee.


    Although Scond is a bit poor, sgow, as thergest port city in Scond, has less than a hundred merchant ships entering and leaving the port every day, and Edward''s low estimate of 5,000 pounds per month.


    This kind of behavior of sending beggars made Edward a little unhappy, but this was an agreement signed by the former King of Scond. They were used to being poor, so they were very rare for this money.


    Suddenly, Edward thought of a good idea.


    "Your Excellency, with all due respect, the 5,000 pounds is considered a ransom, but if I want to send troops, I must pay the real employment fee!"


    Edward had the audacity to write off the ransom, and talked to the messenger about the employment fee.


    Kevin was also speechless about Edward''s shamelessness. You must know that the previous ransom money was directly handed over to the parliament, and then the parliament decided to divide it into two halves, with the king and the nobles getting half.


    This time it was directly handed over to Edward, which has vited the convention. Who knew it would be wiped out, which makes people speechless.


    Fortunately, it was well prepared.


    "Your Majesty, those are just greetings, and we have also decided to pay 5,000 pounds to hire your army to expel the hignders!"


    Kevin held back his breath, and with a more humble look on his face, he said to Edward.


    "As the co-lord of Scond and Ennd, how can I ignore the imminent attack of the Hignders on sgow?"


    Edward stood up and spoke righteously, an image of caring for the people emerged.


    "I decided that tomorrow I will send 1,500 people to help the suffering people of sgow, and fulfill my duty as the King of Scond!"


    Looking at the indignant expression on the young king''s face, Kevin had to admit that nobility''s shamelessness is innate, regardless of age.


    "May God bless you, Your Majesty the Great King, on behalf of the people of sgow, I would like to express my gratitude for your military assistance."


    Kevin showed surprise on his face, and bowed to Edward with joy, and performed the scene well.


    After that, Edward summoned the Earl of Wellington and Major Dio, who had surrendered from France.


    "Good day, Your Majesty! (Good day, Your Majesty


    The two of them were a little confused about Edward''s summoning, but they still saluted Edward sternly.


    "Your Excellency, and Mr. Dio, the city of sgow asked me, the King of Scond, for help just now, and I did agree!"


    Edward looked at the two of them, then said casually.


    Although they didn''t know what His Majesty the King meant, they still acted like they were listening.


    "Mr. Dio, I also heard from Earl Wellington about your ability, so you have the confidence to lead an army to support sgow!"


    Edward turned to Major Dio, who was a little nervous, and asked immediately.


    "Your Majesty, as long as you trust me, dealing with those barbarians will be nothing to me!"


    Major Dio didn''t expect that he still had a mission. What does this represent? It represents the king''s trust and attention.


    So, he patted his chest and said excitedly.

 Chapter 164: waves before the storm

    Chapter 164 The waves before the storm


    ps: Chapter 2, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Very good, Mr. Dio, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Edward looked at Major Dio and said with a sigh.


    To be honest, Edward didn''t value this support operation at all, and the reason why he wanted to send troops there was to see the real hignd fighters.


    The second is to fulfill the responsibility of the King of Scond, so that he will not fall into the trap.


    Third! That is to see how capable this Frenchman is and whether he is worth appointing.


    To be honest, Edward still holds the title of a French king, but he knows very little about France, and he doesn''t know the terrain!


    Especially for so many years after Henry VIII personally conquered France, the generals of the expedition were either dead or old. To expect them to conquer France again is tantamount to dreaming.


    At this time, Dio Jean Conder entered his eyes.


    First of all, he betrayed King Henry II of France, which caused France topletely lose the ally of Scond, and also allowed Edward to enter Edinburgh, directly giving him the crown of the King of Scond.


    Not to mention that he indirectly caused Henry II to lose the daughter-inw of Queen Mary, and the dream ofbining France and Scond was ruined.


    So, the current Dio can still be trusted, but his ability is unknown.


    So, Edward will have to see how good he is this time.


    If it¡¯s okay, wait until the moment of the French Civil War, he will be the pioneer; if the mud can¡¯t support the wall, then let him be a baron and make a sign to reduce resistance for future marches into France.


    Thinking in his heart, but Edward still had a smile on his face as always.


    "Mr. Dio, you will be the leader of the 1,500 reinforcements!"


    After hearing this sentence, Major Dio felt relieved, and promised with an excited face.


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured, I will not let you down!"


    Major Dio knew that leading the army this time was a fork in his fate. If he did well, he might integrate into the Ennd system and no longer be an idle baron.


    "Remember, you are here to support. If there is no danger in sgow this time, that is, if there is no danger of being breached, try not to contribute. You can station around it. If the people in sgow insist on you sending troops, remember Live, you must ask for military expenses and supplies, as much as you can! Anyway, you can''t afford less!"


    Edward said without hesitation in front of Earl Wellington, without any sense of shame.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Although Major Dio felt a little disgusted in his heart, he couldn''t ignore the king''s order.


    "Okay, let''s go down quickly, time is running out, we will start tomorrow!"


    Edward waved his hand and drove away Major Dio directly.


    "Your Excellency, the French areing. Before the navy is wiped out, the French army will notnd on arge scale, but just in case, you still have to be prepared and conduct strict inspections!"


    Edward''s voice became more and more cold, and his eyes were also full of anger.


    "Also, Scond has been an ally of France for so many years. I think there must be many people, even nobles, who are plotting how to cooperate internally and externally, and even set off a riot directly to capture this big fish alive and give credit to their master!"


    "And now you have to cooperate with Dark de and crack down on this disgusting behavior. After you catch it, you will be punished for murdering the king! All property will be confiscated!"


    Edward''s tone was slow at first, as if he was talking about a trivial matter, but when it came to dealing with it, he was very decisive.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, it is my honor to serve you!"


    Although I feel a little bit about the king''s cruelty in my heart, he is not the one who died, so there is no need to plead with the king for them.


    Earl Wellington''s expression changed, he closed his lips, and his eyes became more serious.


    Edward was somewhat satisfied with the earl''s sense of humor. For the uing naval battle, Edward had to stop the whole of Edinburgh for a while.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with him, the Earl stepped back consciously.


    Edward couldn''t help but cast his eyes out of the window. over there. Pedestriansing and going and peddlers shouting and shouting together weave a picture scroll of ordinary life in the Middle Ages, which is in and full of life.


    However, Edward knew that this was only the surface, these were just the calm before the storm.


    The sky gradually dimmed, and the heat that originally radiated from the air in Edinburgh also slowly dissipated. With the slow rise of the cold air, the pedestrians on the road became less and less, and Edinburgh officially entered the night.


    Different from modern times, in the 16th century, candles were still a luxury item, and only nobles and limited wealthy merchants had money to use them. In this ordinary period, ordinary civilians could only start the journey of making people.


    A little bit of starlight shines in the big castle of Edinburgh. There is a mansion in it, and the lights look brighter and brighter.


    "Your Excellency, currently thirty nobles have agreed to support us, and fifteen of them have agreed to send servants to join our crusade!" A mellow voice sounded in the hall, and the joy could be heard Feelings.


    "Yes, in a few days, that little king will get out of Ennd in disgrace! Hahaha!" Another loud voice tinged with some tinge followed, his tone full of joy.


    Bob is used to these voices. Since a group of people came to the mansion a few days ago, his master, Baron Gordon, was happily discussing something with them. He didn''t understand these things.


    As a young servant who lived in the baron''s mansion since he was a child, he has always regarded obedience as the standard for his master and never dared to resist.


    However, ever since this group of people came to the mansion, they have feasted on fish and meat every day, and held banquets almost every day. Seeing so much expenses every day, he couldn''t help feeling sorry for his master.


    And he also heard that there are as many as ten sheep being killed every day.


    Watching the door, Bob tilted his head, he couldn''t help worrying about his master, his eyes began to drift away.


    Suddenly, he noticed a soldier in armor suddenly appeared in front of him, holding a spear in his hand, and the sharp tip of the spear was shining brightly in the dark night, with a murderous look.


    "You, who are you? This is Baron Edgar''s mansion, leave quickly! Otherwise, I will make you look good!"


    Looking at the dozens of spears in front of him, Bob threatened sternly, stuttering a bit.


    The leading officer didn''t care about the gatekeeper, so he was dragged away, opened the brightly lit room, and forced his way in.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know my mansion here?" The young man standing in the middle shouted loudly.


    "Of course I know, you are Baron Edgar." The leading officer smiled without thinking at all, "I''m looking for you!"


    Seeing the rxed expressions on the faces of the rest of the people, the lead officer said again, "Of course, there are all of you!"


    "Congrattions, you will be arrested for murdering the king, see you on the guillotine!"

 Chapter 165: Prepare

    Chapter 165 Preparation


    The first update, I don¡¯t know if everyone doesn¡¯t like it, the subscriptions are getting less and less, and the same is true for rmendation tickets, s!


    The city of Le Havre was founded in 1517 and was called "Fran?ois City" at the time. It was named after the French King Fran?ois I who ordered the construction of the city. "Le Havre" means "Port of Grace", and "Le Havre" means port or wharf.


    The geographical location of Le Havre is very important. It is the mouth of the Seine River, on the verge of the English Channel, 200 kilometers away from Paris, and is the maritime gateway of the capital Paris.


    Due to geographical factors and its own good conditions, it soon became the number one port in France, and it was also the port of call for the French expeditionary force from afar.


    On June 5, 1549, after eight days of sailing and two days of repairs, the total size of the fleet reached more than 150 ships, and the number of people reached more than 5,000. It can be said that the French army at this time was stronger than Ennd. Quite a lot.


    Some private single-masted trading ships confiscated from France, as well as the single-masted Kirk ships and two-masted Carrack ships brought by the Vians from the Mediterranean, these constitute the majority of the French army.


    And the real main force in the armyes from the Galen ship, this huge monster.


    After Spain established its colonies in the Americas, it needed to carry arge number of goods and soldiers across the Antic Ocean. The main seagoing ships at that time¡ªthe houseboats and the caravels¡ªwere no longer up to such heavy tasks.


    So the Spaniardsbined the advantages of these two types of ships and invented the Galen ship. Because the Galen ship can not only be used as a battleship during wars, but also as a cargo ship in peacetime, it can be said to serve multiple purposes! Therefore, it became the mainstream of Western ships in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries.


    Galen ships generally have 4 masts, the front two masts are hung with rail sails, and the rear two masts are hung with triangr sails. The standard length is 46m-55m, and the discement is 300-1000 tons.


    As the expedition fleet to Edinburgh, there are about ten Galen ships of 800 tons in the French army, and three main warships of more than 1,000 tons, namely the 1,300-ton "Rose" and the 1,000-ton "Sea Ship". Princess'', and thergest 1,500-ton ''Hunter'', these are the main forces in the decisive battle.


    As for why the tonnage of the Vian ships is small, it¡¯s not because Venice¡¯s ability to build ships is not good, but because it¡¯s unnecessary. The French¡¯s employment costs can only be worth so much, and this is because the Vian Parliament sees it in the face of the French king. serving size.


    Wearing a white shirt inside, a blue cape on the outside, a monocr telescope on his waist, and a ck gold-ted chic navy cap on his head, themander of the navy, Renardo Ferdi, looked The spirit is very good.


    Starting today, he will have a naval war with those Englishmen. This is also the first time that the Vians have fought a war with a country other than the Mediterranean.


    Due to the need to face the aggression of the Ottoman Empire, Vian merchants generally would not let the navy leave the Mediterranean. Who knows if the Ottomans will take the opportunity to attack.


    So, even though Venice has more than 3,000 ships and more than 30,000 sailors, he still has not led the navy to the Mediterranean Sea. This is a rare experience.


    Regarding the difference between the Antic Ocean and the Mediterranean Sea, Renardo felt it immediately after entering the Antic Ocean.


    If the Mediterranean is a calm middle-aged man, except for losing his temper from time to time, the rest of the time is calm.


    The Antic Ocean is like a teenager, emotionally unstable, big waves aremonce, and typhoonse from time to time, so the level of danger is much higher.


    Therefore, facing such an unfamiliar sea area at this time, Renado is still a little ufortable, and what worries him even more is that those Kirk ships and Karak ships brought from the Mediterranean Sea are all sailing ships. Unable to cope with Antic winds.


    Fortunately, ording to his observations, the sailors are currently adapting well to the Antic Ocean and can fight.


    So, at his order, more than 150 ships put on their sails, and under the agitation of the sea wind, they slowly headed for Edinburgh.


    At this time, Major James, the navalmander, was not idle at this time. At his request, Edward, in the name of himself and Mary, asked the Scottish Navy and civilian ships to join the English Navy and resist the French fleet from afar. .


    As a country bordering the sea, Scond also has a navy. With the encouragement of James IV and James V, Scond aggressively expanded its navy. At itsrgest, it had thirty-eight ships of various types, thergest of which had reached Fifteen hundred tons.


    But now everything has be history. There are currently more than 30 ships of various types in the Scottish Navy, but most of them are backward Kirk ships, and thergest scale has reached 800 tons, at most as auxiliary ships. .


    Major James doesn''t care about these things. At this time, the more strength, the more certainty of victory.


    Moreover, under Edward''smand and Major James'' persuasion, more than 20 merchant ships from Scond and 50 merchant ships from Ennd joined the battle.


    So, the English navy is currently expanding rapidly, with more than 130 ships of various types,parable to the French.


    Unlike most of the Vians are galleys, most of Ennd''s ships are sailing warships, that is to say, the wind is the main force, the sails are the auxiliary, and the maneuverability is stronger.


    Because most of them are wind-powered warships, the total number ofbatants in Ennd has also climbed to more than 3,000, which is almost double the number, but the number of directbat is about the same.


    After doing all this, Major James was relieved until June 6th, and brought his fleet to the agreed ce, waiting quietly in front of the port of Edinburgh, ready to have a battle with the French Naval battle.


    Of course, there are still reasons for changing the shrinkage n formted in the early stage.


    After calction and investigation, most of the Galen ships of the French expeditionary fleet that came from afar have not been modified, that is, the ram in front of the ship has been changed to a cannon.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t know if the Vians fought more wars with the Ottoman Empire. The firepower on their ships is not strong, and they are better at shipnding operations, that is, direct collisions and attacks between ships.


    In this way, the advantage of Ennd''s naval artillery is much greater.


    After thinking for a while, suddenly, Major James saw arge number of fleets slowly appearing on the horizon like dark clouds, which gave people a strong sense of depression.


    "Notify all captains, get ready, the Vians areing!" After saying a word to the orderly beside him, James saw a small ck dot running over.


    Taking a closer look, a frigate with the French g appeared in the distance.

 Chapter 166: last stand

    Chapter 166 Last Stand


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The source of the name frigate can be traced back to the Middle Ages.


    At that time, in order to avoid being intercepted by enemy countries or being tracked by spies, diplomatic envoys would take a fast boat called Fogate and quickly go to the ce where they wanted to negotiate to carry out diplomatic missions.


    In order to perform this special time-sensitive mission, the Vogate ship was built to be slender and streamlined, so it has excellent sailing ability and flexibility, enough to get rid of all pirates or enemy navies.


    So, when Major James saw the arrival of the frigate, he knew that it was the arrival of the French envoy.


    "Tell me, what is your mission!" Major James asked with a straight face, not dignified.


    "Your Excellency, General Feidi asked me to tell you that there is still time to surrender!"


    The envoy was a little apprehensive in the face of James who was making a face, and his tone was quick.


    "Hehe! Tell your generals, it is still toote for you to surrender, otherwise, you will bear the consequences!"


    Major James sneered, then drove away the messenger in front of him, his eyes followed the returning frigate, and slowly reached the huge lineup on the opposite side.


    The cold and icy deck was full of Vian sailors. Unlike the English, there were not only archers and musketeers among them, but also soldiers holding long guns and soldiers holding scimitars.


    And the deck is full of bows and arrows, ck oil and grenades, and even fishing guns and fishings.


    The soldiers all had ferocious expressions and were strong and strong. They didn''t look like a navy, but an army.


    Three huge Galen ships were ahead, their tall and icy sides were like spears from hell, heading straight for the English navy.


    After that, more than a dozen small Galen ships, huge Karak ships, and slow Kirk ships followed behind, followed by various sloops and small Kirk ships, and the patrol boats wandered among them, giving the opposite side James and his team brought a great sense of shock.


    On the Ennd side, there are only two 1,000-ton "Sovereign of the Seas" and "Henry VII", and the mainbat ships are all kinds of small Galenic ships and Carrack ships. Merchant ships,pared with the uniform Vians, can you not be frightened?


    The cold sea breeze blew the sails and made a sound, and the unique salty smell in the air rushed into his nostrils, bringing James back to his senses.


    "What are you afraid of? We are fighting at home and they are in an unfamiliar sea. They should be afraid of us!"


    James saw the eyelids of the first mate on the boat twitch, his feet were trembling, and he looked terrified.


    Turning his head again, he saw that most of the sailors on board were the same, with fear on their faces, and the shrinking look in their eyes was obvious.


    Immediately, Major James stamped the deck and said sharply.


    "Yes, my lord!" Surprised by Major James, the beard on the face of the first mate next to him trembled, and he immediately responded and agreed.


    "Hurry up, shells, prepare to speed up, and put the sails back a little..." The first officer was reminded, and immediately started working, yelling loudly at the equally dazed sailors.


    Major James is located at the forefront of the entire front, that is, on the gship "Sovereign of the Sea",manding the navy behind.


    As the Sovereign of the Seas moved forward slowly, the various merchant ships behind it, as well as the English and Scottish navies also slowly followed.


    Soon, the distance from the French fleet was less than three miles, and dense figures on the deck could be vaguely seen.


    On the other side, the general of Venice, Renardo Ferdi, as the coach of the French army, also saw the slowly approaching English navy.


    "Go at full speed, tell the whole army, join as much as possible, and board the ship directly when you are closer to the English, and destroy the English in one fell swoop!"


    Renardo, who kept his eyes on the front, saw the English navy slowly moving forward. He couldn''t help being overjoyed and ordered loudly.


    "The barbarians of Ennd, I want to show you what the Vian Navy is!"


    Looking at the English ship in front of him, Reynado smiled and his eyes became sharper.


    The Vian Navy is the same as the navy of this era. Whether it is in the West or in the East, the way ofbat is to board ships.


    The ship is just a castle on the sea for them. Their purpose is to board the enemy ship, and then use the number of people to die, so as to achieve victory.


    For the English navy with a small number of people, it is indeed difficult to win.


    But who called Edward a time traveler? In order to increase the power of the artillery, that is, to prevent the French army from approaching, Edward directly granted the gunpowder of the British army.


    The so-called grantion means mixing water, pressing it into cakes, breaking it with wooden sticks and sprinkling some charcoal.


    For example, the ships of the British army are currently equipped with light guns, with a range of about 2,500 yards, or more than 2,200 meters. If it is granted, the range will reach about 2,500 meters, and its power will increase. up ayer.


    In addition, the number of British artillery is much more than that of the French army, so that the French army can''t get close.


    ording to the arrangement, all the English navy did not go up together in a mess like before, but stopped when they were 2,000 meters away from the French army.


    Then all the ships moved out together, and the ships turned sideways, so that the other side was directly facing the French army, and all the light artillery and artillery were concentrated on one side of the ship, waiting for the order of Major James to fire together.


    Such abat n is also very risky. If the French army survives the two thousand meters of death, then the English army will not be able to organize their escape. Coupled with the French army''s numerical advantage, it will be dead.


    This is ast stand, and the test is actually the will of the Vians and the degree of love for their ships.


    In fact, such behavior is currently inappropriate. First, the artillery is not powerful and does not do much damage.


    Second, sea-going ships cannot withstand the recoil of multiple artillery salvos.


    Only at the end of the seventeenth century, when the Spanish galleon was improved and became a sailing battleship, that is, after the birth of the battleship, such a row of artillery could be truly realized.


    In order to solve the recoil problem, Major James not only temporarily reinforced the ship, but also fixed the artillery on the deck, in order to defeat the greatest enemy of the English navy in history.


    On the other side, seeing the English navy on the opposite side put on such a posture, it made General Renado, who hadmanded the navy for decades, confused.


    "Isn''t this going to kill you? What are the Englishmen doing? What''s the purpose!"


    Everything in front of him made the Vian general suspicious.


    He looked up and looked back. All the warships behind him had fully raised their sails and turned on the maximum eleration mode. It was toote to stop them.


    "That''s it! I don''t believe that under such circumstances, you cane back, unless God blesses you!"


    With a sneer, Renardo directly directed his gship to pounce on it.


    Due to the sharp decline in subscriptions and tickets since the expedition to Scond, it can only end as soon as possible


    Ask for tickets, ask for subscription

 Chapter 167: Great War (Part 1)

    Chapter 167 Great Sea Battle (Part 1)


    ps: This is my first time writing a naval battle, and Ick experience, so it took a long time. Ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Your Excellency, are you sure this method is feasible?"


    While concentrating on observing the approaching French ships, a timid voice came from the side.


    "It is absolutely feasible. This is nned and implemented with the hard work of His Majesty the King. It is basically foolproof!"


    Faced with such a question, Major James did not turn his head, and said affirmatively, which was very contagious.


    "This¡ª" the hesitant voice still came from behind.


    Behind James, there is a man with a big beard who is wearing a different red military uniform from Major James. His military uniform is white with a little bit of blue.


    Facing the binocrs with his right eye, there is unconceble worry in the dark blue eyes, and the wrinkles on his face that look like mountains and ravines look deeper now.


    As the Minister of the Navy of Scond, generally speaking, he does not need to enter the naval battle. Usually, he only needs to assign tasks and stay in his office.


    But Edward was worried that the Scottish navy would not cooperate. You must know that at the critical moment of this decisive battle, a small loophole is enough to determine the oue.


    So Edward threw the minister of the navy to James, thus making the minister a hostage, half coercion, half an order to let the Scottish navy obey themand.


    Without looking back, Major James knew that the minister behind him was probably scared to pee.


    Also, the Scottish navy usually struggles to clear up pirates. When has it ever seen such a sea battle.


    In fact, Major James kept praying to God in his heart. He has been in the navy for more than ten years, and at most bullied pirates and the French offshore navy. He has nevermanded or seen such arge naval battle.


    Forcibly suppressing the timidity in his heart, Major James concentrated his mind and silently estimated the distance of the French army.


    Like Major James who was staying on the gship of the "Sovereign of the Sea" at this time, Major Charles on the other battleship "Henry VII" was also nervous.


    Different from the aristocratic Major James, just like the meaning of Charles'' name, he is of peasant origin, that is, the Yeomen farm family, the owner farm family.


    Relying on his own efforts, he became a senior officer of the English Navy. He also became an officer leader from the civilian ss in the navy, barely able to resist the aristocratic group led by James.


    Usually, he is shown as a irascible and reckless man, loyal, approachable, and unscrupulous. This is the evaluation of him in the navy.


    If he had no scheming, how could he climb to the top of the navy, which is almost a noble patent.


    And what he lives on is one word¡ªcareful.


    Before doing anything, he must carefully consider the arrangement and prepare for multiple moves, so that he can climb to this position.


    "Mardy! (Damn, mardarse simplification) How can the group of Vians be so fast, let the gunners prepare, and notify the Scots to prepare for artillery fire!"


    Looking at the approaching French navy, Charles felt like boiling water in his heart, anxious and anxious, and ordered in a hurry.


    "Yes! Your Excellency, Captain!" The young sailor who waited on the side quickly agreed, and then there was a sound of "Dang, Dang, Dang", and the orderly began to wave the g, asking the nearby ships to prepare.


    "What the **** is James doing? It''s this time, and he''s still hiding it from me!"


    Charles rolled his eyes, took a sip of wine, stared straight ahead, and muttered.


    At this time, the overwhelming French navy followed the waves of the sea, like Poseidon, the **** of the sea in Greek mythology. .


    Under themand of General Renardo, the French Navy''s attack shape was like a horizontal "V". Three thousand-ton giant ships braved the wind and waves, acting as sharp knives in front, ready to plunge into the chest of the English Navy in one fell swoop.


    The United Navy of Ennd is also in a ''V'' shape, but the direction is reversed, and the margin is shorter. The fleet is almost crowded together, and the distance between ships is exaggerated to only five or six meters.


    If it is glued on, it cannot be withdrawn. It is almost a replica of Cao Cao''s serial n in the Three Kingdoms period.


    "Hurry up,e closer!" Major James counted softly, watching eagerly as the French navy arrived at the estimated distance.


    At this time, although the artillery of the English Navy had a range of 2,500 meters, the real effective range was only more than 1,000 meters, which was close to 2,000 meters.


    General Renaldo stayed on the "Hunter" at the forefront, in the cabin, staring fiercely at Ennd''s formation, frowning.


    "Here, here, 3,000 yards, 2,900 yards, 2,800 yards, quick,unch¡ª" Looking at the French navy that was about to reach the range, Major James shouted loudly, especially thest sentence unch'', It was almost hysterical, screaming desperately.


    In the end, he even bent over and covered his stomach, as if he had exhausted all his strength, and sucked in the air with great gulps, his throat seemed to be hoarse.


    After receiving the order, the "Sovereign of the Sea" was operated by the gunners who had already been waiting, with twelve light cannons on the deck and fourteen cannons in the two-story open-air gun holes on the waterline, a total of twenty-six cannons , making a loud noise, with a puff of white smoke, andunching twenty-six big red iron eggs in unison.


    Drawing more than two dozen white lines in the air, like a goddess scattering flowers, flocked to the French ships heading for the English army.


    "Boom¡ª" "Boom, boom¡ª" the roar reached the ears of the French sailors on the opposite side, and then the shells arrived as promised.


    Many French soldiers obviously felt that the hull began to sway, and they couldn''t stand upright. They could even hear the sound of the aftermath of the shells hitting the hull.


    In the gship, General Renaldo was also surprised by the sudden attack of the English navy, and then his footsteps swayed slightly, and he quickly returned to normal.


    ''Hunter'' is a thousand-ton giant ship, so the waves are nothing, and the ship quickly recovered.


    "Our side..." After tidying up his clothes, General Renaldo was about to ask the first mate about his losses in this area. At this time, louder gunfire sounded in his ears, and then the hull began to move faster thanst time. There was so much shaking that he couldn''t even stand firm, and could only fall into the cabin without grace.


    Among the English army, the "Sovereign of the Sea", which was the farthest from the "Hunter", began to fire when the French fleet sailed to 2,800 yards (close to 2,500 meters).


    When the closest ship to the French navy was only about 2,500 yards (2,300 meters), all the English navies fired together.

 Chapter 168: Naval Battle (Part 2)

    Chapter 168 Naval Battle (Part 2)


    Second update, please vote, please subscribe


    After hearing the sound of Major James'' gship behind him, Major Charles'' eyelids trembled, his heart sank, and he said loudly with all his strength: "Fire¡ª"


    Immediately, "A total of more than 20 artillery pieces on the deck and under the ship''s side of the ''Henry VII'' were fired together, and the nearby Scottish navy was only stunned for a moment, and then fired them all at once.


    Immediately, more than 130 ships,rge and small, ignited gunpowder and fired shells together.


    At this moment, the sea surface on the side of the United Navy of Ennd was covered by white smoke, just like the early morning fog, covering the United Navy. The air was full of sulfur smell, which made some sailors feel ufortable.


    From the perspective of the French army, countless sparks suddenly burst out from the English ships at this time, and then the smoke spread, and the originally small shells continued to magnify in their eyes.


    And this round of salvo, the recoil of the artillery moved the entire United Navy ship back by more than ten feet, and the distance between the ship and the ship was also out of thin air.


    Even some merchant ships and ships of the Scottish Navy were in disrepair for a long time, and the whole ship almost split apart due to a salvo, so they could only slowly retreat and withdraw from the battle.


    In the first round of salvo, hundreds of ships and cannons fired together. It can be said that this is a scene that has never been seen before in historical naval battles (this time and space).


    In the same minute, thousands of shells flew into the French ships under the surprised eyes of the Vians and the French with a force that is unmatched by human beings.


    At this moment, more than a dozen ships of the French army sank directly, and more than 30 ships were injured and damaged.


    And at this moment, thebatants who were densely packed on the deck and preparing for the boarding battle were killed by the shells falling on the deck, and more sailors jumped into the sea to avoid this deadly attack. one strike.


    Of course, there are still a small number of people who were forced to jump into the sea. Most of them were shot down by therge sshes of the shells falling near the ship, or were shaken by the ship.


    This round of salvo by the British armypletely confuses the Vians. Isn''t it just boarding the ship to fight? When did naval battles change to artillery battles?


    When they were surrounded, theirpanions in the sea kept calling them, asking for support.


    Just as they were preparing to rescue, the United Navy of Ennd started a second round of shooting.


    At this time, the French army hadn''t slowed down yet, perhaps because they were confused and forgot to slow down.


    There was an interval of nearly three minutes between the first round of salvo and the second round of salvo.


    Therefore, the "Hunter" at the forefront of the French army was only 2,500 yards away from the farthest "Sovereign of the Sea" of the British army at this time, and the closest distance was only 2,200 yards.


    Thest ship of the French army is only about 2,600 yards away from the nearest United Navy of Ennd, which ispletely within range.


    This time also the "Sovereign of the Sea" started firing, and then the entire United Navy also started a second round of salvo.


    Since there is no timer, and some artillery fuses have different lengths, the salvo here refers to shooting within one minute.


    Due to the inexperience of the first salvo, some weakly reinforced light guns on the deck of some ships suddenly jumped up after firing shells, and rolled a few times, and some unlucky ones were even lightly thrown by such a jump. The cannon was crushed to death and wounded.


    It is said that it is a light gun, but it is only rtively speaking. At least it weighs hundreds of pounds, and the danger is too great.


    So, in the second round of salvo, many ships will directly press down with some stones or heavy cargo, and then let the sailors support them, so that they dare to continue firing.


    French army, in the gap time after the first round of salvo, General Renardo hurriedly got up from the cabin and directly let the "Hunter" who ordered himself to sit down start firing shells.


    The original shooting range was not reached, and the French army was not prepared for it for a while, so they had to hurry up and prepare.


    After the second round of salvo by the coalition forces, due to the closer distance and the dense artillery, the French army hit more than 50 ships, 39 of which sank directly, and 16 were seriously damaged. , unable to participate in the battle, staying put.


    Two rounds of salvos, the number of ships in the French army that were directly sunk reached 53, and the number of severely damaged ships reached 32.


    That is to say, the original French expedition fleet of more than 150 ships, at this time, only half of the ships can participate in the battle, and the reduction in personnel exceeds 50%.


    Of course, at this time, the English coalition forces have no way of knowing the loss of the French expeditionary fleet. The time is too short to count.


    And General Renado on the gship didn''t know the loss on his side, so he chose to fire directly after the second round of salvo.


    After the "Hunter" fired directly, the remaining 70-odd intact ships and more than 40 damaged ships that had not lost their artillery attack capabilities also chose to fire.


    In this way, in the few minutes between the second and third rounds of the English coalition forces, the English coalition forces also tasted the salvo.


    Thousands of shells with sparks rushed directly to the densely packed English coalition forces.


    At this time, Major Charles, who was looking at the chaotic and in dire straits of the French expeditionary fleet with a binocrs, was happily beating his chest covered with chest hair andughing.


    "Mardy, I just said that these Vians fought us to die, and it is true!"


    "God bless¡ª" Major Charles crossed his chest, soothing his irritated little heart.


    The first officer on the side didn''t tell that he had been cursing the street before, and ordered the sailors to steer the sailboat vigorously to escape from the battlefield when the battle was unfavorable.


    At this time, there was a loud noise on the deck suddenly, and a shell directly prated into the cabin with an eruption force, and stopped almost eight feet (close to 2.4 meters) in front of Major Charles, directly interrupting the explosion. Prayer from Major Charles.


    "Oh my God! God bless, God bless, it''s too dangerous!" Major Charles was stunned for a moment when he saw the shells not far away, then wiped the cold sweat that was constantlying out of his forehead, panting heavily.


    "Your Excellency, Major, are you okay!" The adjutant at the side walked over timidly and said hello coquettishly.


    "It''s okay, Mardy, shoot those Vian sons to death for me, artilleryman, shoot me!"


    This fright directly annoyed Major Charles. He came near the artillery and shouted at the gunner cursing.


    As soon as the boss urged, the gunner hastily elerated the speed, cleaned the gun mouth, then put the shells into the gun, and ignited the gun.


    So, almost at the same moment, the two English battleships "Sovereign of the Sea" and "Henry VII"unched together, and then Ennd''s third salvo came before the eyes of the Vians.

 Chapter 169: victory

    Chapter 169 Victory


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    This time, led by the ''Sovereign of the Sea'' and the ''Henry VII'', hundreds of ships flew towards the French camp with artillery shells,rge and small, causing waves of crashing into the water, as well asrge pieces of fire. The sound of nks crushing and destroying.


    The third round of bombardment wasunched almost immediately after the French army bombarded.


    At this time, most of the French army was admiring their own side''s counterattack against the English coalition forces. Looking at the ck smoke constantly rising in the distance, and even some sailors whose ships tilted and dived, theyughed unscrupulously.


    While they were proud, the shells of the British Allied Forces came to them and fell straight into their ships.


    In an instant, as the distance got closer and closer, the French army suffered more and more damage from the attack. Even the gship "Hunter" was hit by three shells, and two big holes were broken on the deck. The shells easily tore through the fragile and thin deck and reached the interior of the hull, causing great casualties to the personnel of the ''Hunter''.


    "Moreover, one of the English shells directly hit the inside of the Hunter from the side of the ship, not only causing great casualties to the sailors operating the oars!"


    "Also, the shell created a huge hole, conservatively estimated to be the size of a gate."


    "Due to the heavy casualties of the sailors and therge hole, the repair work has been dyed. The cave has more than doubled in size and is still expanding!"


    "I roughly estimated that there were originally more than 300 people on board, but now there are only more than 30 healthy people, more than 100 wounded, and more than 100 people who fell into the water!"


    After the shelling, General Renaldo had dust on his face, a few holes in his clothes, his lips were bitten, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    And the first officer of the ''Hunter'', a young master from a wealthy businessman''s family, came to Renado''s side with a limp at this time, and reported in a crying voice. own clothes.


    Facing the first officer''s report with a hint of tears, Renardo still packed his clothes on his own. After listening, he turned his head and asked calmly, "And then?"


    Facing his boss''s conversational tone, the young first officer was about to cry, and his voice became more and more decadent.


    "Your Excellency, the ''Hunter'' has lost its ability to move. It is conservatively estimated that in half an hour, the ''Hunter'' will sink into this sea area!"


    Clutching his right leg scratched by the blown wood chips, the first officer felt that he was really unlucky. He wanted toe here to try his military exploits, but who knew that he encountered a stubble. Well, not only was it a waste of money to buy the opportunity, but also Looks like you have to pay a lot of money.


    Renaldo would not know the remorse of the first mate next to him for losing money, but he also had mixed feelings in his heart.


    "That is to say, we can only surrender?"


    After a while, such a sentence floated out of Renaldo''s mouth, and the young first officer could only cry and nod slightly.


    Walking out of the cabin, Renaldo looked at the dpidated deck, the wailing sailors with missing arms and legs, and the corpses still bleeding with bright red blood. He found a safe and rtively clean ce and looked around.


    I saw that the originally majestic andrge-scale French expeditionary fleet was in a mess at this time.


    Since the three battleships above 1,000 tons have always been the pioneers ahead, only one "Hunter" is left at this time, and the other two went directly to the sea to fish, and the remaining ships, 800 tons There are only four Galen ships left, of which two and half are in the water.


    And the rest of the ships were basically either emitting thick smoke or half of their bodies entered the water, and there were less than 20 ships left intact. He lost this naval decisive battle.


    Lost to a well-known Europa troop, in the hands of the English who were despised by Europa.


    Venice lost so many ships in this naval battle, and he didn''t feel bad at all. With Venice''s shipbuilding level, it can basically make up for the loss in less than a month.


    It''s a pity, after this naval battle, his reputation in Venice may have plummeted.


    At this time, on the side of the British coalition forces, Major James, who was sitting on the "Sovereign of the Sea", was like a happy child, alive and kicking, with an exaggerated smile on his face, and he couldn''t stop it.


    Afterughing for a while, James rubbed his stiff face with his hands, and said to the messenger: "Notify me of all the ships, press them up, and force them to surrender, now these ships are ours! "


    The orderly also had a happy expression on his face, and he responded loudly happily, and then hurriedly gave orders.


    "These will all belong to our Ennd from now on!" Holding a binocrs, Major James looked up with his right eye, looking at the "Hunter" and other ships emitting ck smoke, drooling, and couldn''t help but Looking forward to the situation after the British navy is strong.


    Afterwards, under the order of Major James, the United Navy ships that were able to move basically all pressed up, and the distance from the French ships was getting closer and closer. This feeling of oppression was very scary.


    "First Officer, let''s surrender! We lost this time, and we will still be captured in the end if we resist."


    On a 500-ton ship, seeing the chief officer preparing to fire a gun, a veteran in his thirties persuaded him.


    The captain of the ship was already dead, and the chief officer was left to decide. The first officer was just about to bombard the approaching English ship, but the veteran hurriedly stopped him. He didn''t want to apany the young first officer to die.


    "Then¡ª" After hearing the persuasion, the young first officer hesitated for a while, then said in a dejected voice, "Surrender!"


    Slowly, the ships raised a white g, and then, as if contagious, all surviving ships also raised white gs and surrendered.


    In the end, the "Hunter" seemed to be concerned about face, and only when it was thest one did it raise the white g to surrender.


    At this time in Edinburgh, the situation of the naval battle ahead seems to be known to the civilians, especially the strong strength of the French expeditionary force, so that these Scots have no confidence in the United Navy of Ennd.


    Most of the nobles and civilians in the city drove horse-drawn carts, donkey carts, and even small carts to the outside of the city, but Edward didn''t stop them, and opened the city gates wide to let them go.


    After all, if the French naval battle is victorious, a military disaster in Edinburgh is always inevitable.


    Moreover, Edward himself also sent people to drive a small boat to observe the edge of the battlefield. If the English fleet fell into a disadvantage, he would quickly take the maid and little loli, sit in the carriage that had already been prepared, and return to Ennd at high speed. .


    At this time, in a secret room, Donald, Russell, Scott and the others who had already conspired were discussing happily.

 Chapter 170: One hundred and seventy sixth strength greatly increased

    Chapter 170 One hundred and seventy-sixth strength increase


    Second update, please vote, please subscribe


    "Russell, my friend, how is the situation?"


    Besides, Donald, who has always been mature and prudent, asked anxiously like ants on a hot pot.


    Others also looked at Russell with puzzled eyes, and they also wanted to know how the situation is now.


    Hearing this, Russell was sitting on a chair, feeling the focused eyes of others, and could only give Donald and the others an embarrassed smile.


    "The little king has never evacuated the English army guarding the city gate. The soldiers we contacted did not dare to mobilize. After all, there are too few of them!"


    After Edward arrived in Ennd, he directly allocated hundreds of people to guard the gates of Edinburgh and the Royal Pce, and of course, there were also the original defenders of Edinburgh.


    But the Edinburgh defenders who had suffered the baptism of the war were only left with more than a thousand people, and most of the defenders had been detained in the barracks.


    Edward released another 300 people to maintain order in the Edinburgh market. After all, it is more convenient for the locals.


    And the rest of the people, Edward, were not idle. He asked some officers in Ennd to train them continuously, and Edward also paid a lot of money to reward them (the money was from the Scottish treasury), trying to make them obey themand. neutral.


    These 300 people are all locals, and the situation is not conducive to Ennd. That''s why Russell can win over, and prepare to take back Edinburgh when the English flee.


    "Oh!" Hearing this, Donald and the others let out a long sigh, with disappointed expressions on their faces.


    "Don''t worry, I sent someone to observe on the edge of the naval battle. As long as the English fail, he wille and tell me quickly!"


    Russell looked at the faces of the crowd, stood up, and saidfortingly.


    "In this way, we cane first, and maybe go to the pce! We don''t have many ces to go there!"


    Russell''s temptation made everyone sitting here fall into fantasy, with smiles on their faces.


    "There are so many gold and jewels in the pce! Let''s take any of them, and they will be worth more than half of our worth! Hahahaha!"


    When everyone fell into the ocean of fantasy, the upright Nigel waved his thick arms and said droolingly, with gold stars in his eyes, looking extremely eager.


    "Rude, barbarian!" The others were awakened by his loud voice, and they spit in unison, but they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Back to the battlefield, thest "Hunter" also raised the white g, which indicated that the entire French expeditionary fleet hadpletely surrendered, and the French''s attempt to destroy the English navy in one fell swoop was also shattered.


    "Haha! Hello, General Ferdy!" Stepping briskly, James boarded the gship of the French expeditionary fleet, and also met themander of the expeditionary fleet¡ªReinaldo Ferdy.


    There were severalrge holes on the deck of the "Hunter", which made Major James, who was about to board the ship, feel distressed for a while. These are now belonging to the English Navy. The damage is so serious, how much will it cost to repair it!


    In this way, Major James received General Renado while feeling distressed.


    "Hello, Major Leo Shesley!" Renaldo was a little embarrassed, but still bowed to Major James, and Major James returned the salute.


    "I didn''t expect that Your Excellency the Major would be so young!" General Renaldo looked at Major James, who was in his thirties, and said with emotion.


    "Your way of naval battle this time, I think it will definitely be the temte for the future, and you are still so young, this really makes me feel very emotional!"


    Looking at the admiring Frenchmander, General Renardo, Major James couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart, but he knew in his heart that these were the little king''s ideas, and he was just an executor.


    Even so, Major James is still as happy as before, and he will definitely be famous in the history of naval warfare in the future.


    "Your Excellency, General, is too much praise. I just changed the way a little bit. After all, you brought me a lot of pressure at that time, so I can only take a risky move!"


    With a slight smile, James said modestly, looking at the well-dressed Renardo.


    "Please, Your Excellency General, this ship may be a bit dangerous, let''s leave!"


    Seeing that the ''Hunter'' was still taking in water, Major James quickly made a gesture of invitation.


    "Thank you!" After saying a word of thanks, General Renardo boarded the "Sovereign of the Sea" unceremoniously.


    "Hurry up and pull the ''Hunter'' on board the ''Sea Monarch'' and tow it away. Don''t let it sink."


    Looking at the tonnage of the "Hunter" and the constant water ingress, I feel that a ship is a little unable to pull.


    "Come here too, let''s pull together!" Major James shouted as he watched the two passing ships nearby.


    Immediately, under the pull of the three ships, the ''Hunter'' finally did not sink directly like the other two thousand-ton giant ships.


    In this way, on the sea, the English ships salvaged the French sailors who fell into the water, or dragged the French ships that were about to sink. They were busy until noon, and finally finished their work.


    And some sunken French ships can only be salvagedter.


    "Your Majesty, victory, victory!" The little maid Lucy ran over energetically, dripping with sweat, and said to Edward who was sitting on the chair.


    "Really?" Edward stood up happily after hearing the news, and asked.


    "It''s true, Your Majesty, Major James led the coalition forces to beat the French navy to the ground, and won a big victory!"


    Lucy nodded in confirmation, looking very cute.


    "Great, great!" Edward turned around happily.


    An hourter, Major James also ran over, faced Edward, and knelt down on one knee.


    "Your Majesty, with God''s blessing, our army has won aplete victory, and the French expeditionary fleet has now surrendered."


    "Very well, Major, you did not disappoint me!"


    Edward walked over and helped Major James himself up, feeling deeply moved by him.


    After that, Edward suppressed his excitement, sat on a chair, and listened to Major James'' detailed description, and then Major James introduced the gains of this victory.


    "Your Majesty, after a rough calction, we captured one ''Hunter'' of more than 1,000 tons, four Galen ships of 800 tons, and 59 other ships of various types."


    "Captured the French army coach, General Renardo Ferdi, and more than 2,200 Vians and Frenchmen!"


    "There are countless other material cannons!"


    "Your Majesty, if the captured ships join the English Navy, the strength of our navy will more than double out of thin air."

 Chapter 171: final arrangements (on)

    Chapter 171 The Final Arrangement (Part 1)


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Your Majesty, after this battle, the French will no longer summon a fleet to harass us in a short time. The crisis in Ennd has been resolved!"


    Major James had a pleasant smile on his plump face, bent slightly, and exined.


    "Yes! I think, even if Henry II summons ships to deal with us again, he won''t have so much money in his pocket!" Edward sneered a few times, with a gloating expression on his face.


    This news is indeed very happy, but Edward''s sense of crisis has not beenpletely relieved.


    You know, the current ruler of Spain is not only the leader of the Habsburg family, the Holy Roman Emperor, who rules Austria and the londs (Belgium, the Nethends, northern France), but also the leader of Spain and Iberia. The monarch of the Asian Penins, the whole of Western Europe, basically prostrate at his feet.


    Although the rtionship between Ennd and Spain is not bad at present, this is because the two have the same enemy-France.


    The annihtion of the French fleet this time will definitely reduce the strength of France, and the Spaniards may have the upper hand again.


    "Your Excellency, Major, how many intact ships are there in the navy?" Edward rolled his eyes and asked immediately.


    "This..." Major James was a little confused, "The capital ship ''Sovereign of the Sea'' is intact, and there are about 30 other ships!"


    After Major James finished speaking, he puffed up his chest and was very proud. After all, given the disparity in strength, it is not bad to be able to fight like this.


    After hearing this, Edward felt blood dripping from his heart. He resisted the difort and said, "You did a good job, Mr. Major!"


    "Now, you let the sailors rest for a day. Tomorrow, you take these intact ships and go to the French port of Francisco for a walk, and Cis by the way. I think the garrison may It¡¯s also quite frightening!¡±


    Edward moved his lips easily, and sat on the chair with a mocking tone. Obviously, he had already thought in his heart that King Henry II of France might turn pale with fright at the news!


    "You have to know that Port Francisco is located at the mouth of the Seine River, if you have the ability, you can take it.


    If the French armyes to support againter, you will rob the city government. Recently, I have spent a lot of money. "


    Edward twisted his neck and said to the surprised Major James.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Although he couldn''t figure out what this meant, James still nodded in agreement.


    "Your order is the purpose of my actions!" Bending 30 degrees, Major James responded respectfully with his right hand touching his chest.


    "Da, da, da!" Major James is a man of action, and by the way, he showed it in front of Edward, his masin boots thumped on the golden floor, he turned around cleanly, and walked outside.


    Edward had a cold look in his eyes, his expression was no longer rxed, and his small face with some pimples instantly tensed up.


    "Lucy, go and invite His Excellency Kyle Lance toe down, and by the way, invite the one from the Dark de, the person who has made meritorious service in this raid."


    Edward couldn''t remember the Dark de''s subordinate for a moment, and a look of embarrassment shed across his face, and then he calmly gave instructions to Lucy who was full of work.


    Lucy agreed pretty bluntly, then twisted her buttocks and went out.


    Edward thought about it for a while, and in a blink of an eye, Lucy walked in with a middle-aged gentleman with crutches, eyes shining, and hairbed shiny, with a hint of joy on his face.


    Following the two of them was a tall young man with thin cheeks and shy eyes. With his head lowered and his waist bent, he walked in slowly.


    Edward coughed and acknowledged their salute, then looked back and forth between the two of them, and then said: "I think you all know by now that the French expeditionary fleet has been wiped out!"


    Hearing Edward''s words, the faces of the two of them jumped with joy, and when they were about to tter Edward, they were stopped by him.


    "Okay, don''t say any good words now, I have a task for you now!"


    As soon as he heard that he was valued by the king and handed over the task, he was overjoyed, and quickly bent his already nted waist, almost at ny degrees.


    "Your Majesty, it is my honor to serve you!" Lance, the Minister of the Privy Council, sounded maically.


    "Your Majesty, please order!" Cooper''s somewhat hoarse voice sounded afterward.


    "Mr. Lance, just now I have ordered Major James to prepare to go to the French port tomorrow, so prepare now and go together!"


    "Your Majesty, this¡ª" Lance''s rosy face suddenly turned pale. He is a literati, how can he go to war!


    "Go and meet Henry II of France and tell him the news of our victory!"


    "Of course, by the way, negotiate with him to make up for our losses. The price should be as high as possible. By the way, we will not allow those sailors and ships to be redeemed!"


    Edward saw the privy council minister''s eyes, and immediately understood his thoughts, smiled, and said directly.


    "Yes, for the glory of Ennd, I will definitely do my best." When he heard that he was not going to war, Lance patted his chest hastily and assured with a maic voice.


    "Well! Then go and get ready!" Edward waved his hand and bid farewell to the Privy Councilor. He was not worried that the minister would annoy Henry II, after all, he still had a noble status, and Henry II was not that stupid.


    "Okay, it''s your turn!" Edward had some cassette tapes for a moment, and then Lucy reminded in his ear, "Mr. Cooper, I remember your contribution clearly. When I return to Ennd, I will reward you based on merit."


    Hearing the king''s promise, as well as the uing reward, Cooper''s dizzy eyes suddenly became active with excitement.


    "A few days ago, although Earl Wellington cleaned up a few big tigers, the little mice are also quite annoying!"


    Edward''s mouth curled up, and he said in disgust, his face became serious.


    "Now you immediately bring someone to clean up Edinburgh for me. These annoying garbage are often swaying around, and it makes me upset."


    Cooper stared at His Majesty the King with a look of disgust on his face with beady eyeballs, his expression changed, and he knelt on one knee.


    "Your Majesty, this is the mission I shouldplete, please rest assured, I promise to catch those annoying mice! It''s just¡ª"


    Looking at Cooper who was making a guarantee there, he hesitated in his tone, and after thinking about it, he immediately understood.


    "Don''t be afraid, if someone stops you, just tell them, this is my order!"


    "If anyone dares to resist..." Edward dragged out thest word, with a ruthless look on his face, "Shoot to kill¡ª"


    "clear-"

 Chapter 172: final arrangements (in)

    Chapter 172 The Final Arrangement (Part 2)


    ps: Chapter 2, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Cooper had a cold look in his eyes, and followed Edward''s instructions with a murderous look, and walked out.


    Wearing a crimson cloak and a dagger on his waist, Cooper walked quickly on the streets of Edinburgh with a dozen or so murderous members of the Dark de with a stern expression on his face.


    Street vendors, mummy-like beggars, and emaciated civilians, seeing such a group of people, hurriedly gave way to save the trouble of Cooper and his group.


    "Boom! Boom!" Cooper rolled his eyes, and everyone came to a middle-ss house. A strong man walked in front of the gate consciously, knocking hard with his hands, and said And it doesn''t stop.


    "Open the door, open the door¡ª" The stronger buddy hammered harder and harder, and the entire door panel was almost cracked.


    "Here, here, you¡ª" The servant who hurried to open the door didn''t finish his sentence when a man held a sword to his neck, his face turned blue and his body trembled with fright.


    "Where is your master?" Cooper walked over, gently removed the dagger around his neck, and asked in the servant''s ear.


    "Yes, yes¡ª" Looking at Cooper''s increasingly cold eyes, the servant weighed himself for a while, and pointed to the ground directly.


    "In the cer under the bedroom, remove the bed, and there is adder to go down directly."


    Cooper patted the rough face of the servant lightly, and said with a smile: "You''re smart, get out!"


    Laughing, led the crowd behind him, and followed the servant''s instructions with ease.


    "s! Unlucky!" The servant stroked his forehead with his right hand and said with a sigh, "I''d better take some money and run away, and go hide in other ces!"


    The servant was heartbroken, and hurried to the study, took away the valuable jewelry and gold, and ran away like a thief.


    In this way, in less than three days before Edward was about to leave, more than a hundred people were arrested in Edinburgh, and the number was 452. Most of them were local low-ranking nobles and knights and some rich wealthy businessman.


    For these people, Edward will be sentenced to death for the crime of attacking the king, and all property will be confiscated.


    What Edward didn''t expect was that this action before leaving finally brought him a lot of ie.


    Manors with more than 1,000 acres have reached 66, with a valuation of 260,000 pounds. Edward can''t count the manors with less than 1,000 acres. He sold them directly and got 80,000 pounds.


    As for pastures, there are three with more than 10,000 mu, and more than 30 with more than 1,000 mu. However, most of the pastures in Scond are pastures, so the valuation has reached 100,000 pounds. If the cattle and sheep inside are included, it will at least double.


    In addition to gold jewelry, as well as gold coins and silver coins, this time, Edward''s total ie from confiscating the house reached 500,000 pounds, which is the ie of the royal family for two years.


    The Scottish nobles are really **** rich. They really are feudal nobles. They have a lot of manornd. Sure enough, ransacking their homes is the best way to get rich.


    It''s a pity, they are all merchants and low-ranking nobles. If they are high-ranking nobles, then they shouldn''t make a fuss!


    At this time, Edward also began to calcte the property of the Scottish royal family, that is, the property of the Tudor royal family. After all, these can be regarded as the dowry of the little loli.


    After Edward arrived in Edinburgh, he immediately asked the Minister of Royal Affairs, Sir John, toe. After all, professional things should be left to professional people.


    "Your Majesty, these are the property lists of the Stuart royal family. Take a look!" Sir John stroked his two mustaches, and cheerfully handed over a ledger made of white paper to Edward''s hands, smiling all over his eyes. into a seam.


    "Your Excellency, is there a need to be so happy?" Edward looked at the thick ount book in front of him, his head was full, and then he looked up to see Sir John''s smiling eyes, and asked amusedly.


    "Your Majesty, thanks to your wisemand, we have incorporated Scond into the territory of the Tudor royal family, and the Tudor royal family has truly be rich. You are truly a king blessed by God. You are the birth of an angel, God''s representative in the world Or, I admire your wisdom and greatness, you canpare with yourself, Ennd is at yourmand, it is really..."


    Sir John said it smoothly, and ttered his face in a sh. Edward, who was thick-skinned, was a little embarrassed. He waved his hands again and again, and stopped him with a smile: "Okay, Mr. Sir, let me tell you the specific situation!"


    Sir John, who ttered as smoothly as eating and sleeping, could only stop. It seemed that he hadn''t said enough, and looked at Edward with eyes like a resentful woman.


    "Your Majesty, ording to my statistics, the Scottish royal family owns 136 manors in the londs, of which 53 are over 1,000 mu and six are over 10,000 mu!"


    "Moreover, there are a total of 163 pastures, 125 with more than 1,000 mu, and 13 with more than 10,000 mu, and the total number of cattle and sheep owned is no less than one million!"


    "The Scottish royal family also owns thirty-six castles, five hundred and sixty-three mills, thirty-nine merchant ships, countless wastnds, deep forests, mountains,kes and swamps, totaling no less than tens of millions of acres! (equivalent to the size of a Beijing city, The northern part of Scond is deserted, and there are plenty of it


    The more Sir John said, Edward''s face became more and more ruddy. Although it is some real estate, it produces arge amount of money every year. It really deserves to be the Stuart royal family that has ruled Scond since 1371. It has been two hundred years. , Sure enough, the umtion is rich.


    Looking at the flushed face of His Majesty the King, Sir John continued happily: "There are five hundred and sixty-three inds of various colors, sixteen French manors, and one hundred and sixty-five shops of various colors..."


    "Okay, sir, you just need to tell me how much output you have in a year!"


    Edward stopped Sir John''s endless report and asked.


    "If you deduct various administrative expenses, as well as personnel sries and maintenance expenses, the annual ie will be nearly 80,000 pounds!"


    "Did I hear you right! My Mr. Jazz, with so many industries, you only have such a little ie, it''s not normal!"


    Edward''s jaw almost dropped from shock when he heard the words. He sounded so rich, but his ie was so little in the end, so he was happy for nothing.


    "Your Majesty, it''s true that so many castle maintenance jobs are not a small sum every year, and the Privy Council ministers, county sheriffs, thousands of armies and navies, if you add the various expenditures given to the hignders every year, you can The remaining ¡ê80,000 is pretty good!" As he spoke, Sir John looked at Edward with an innocent face and exined.


    "I can understand everything else, but why give things to the hignders? Is there too much money?" Edward asked angrily.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that this is the Scottish royal family spending money to buy peace and appease the Hignders!" Sir John exined.

 Chapter 173: final arrangements (below)

    Chapter 173 The Final Arrangement (Part 2)


    ps: First update, ask for votes, please subscribe! !


    "It seems that the Scottish royal family attaches great importance to our Ennd!" Edward said angrily, "I would rather spend a lot of money to stabilize the hignders than fight with us. Is there such deep hatred?"


    "This¡ª" Sir John scratched his sparse head, not knowing how to deal with it. If he had to say it regardless of the reality, it would be bad for his reputation to spread the word.


    The entanglement between Scond and Ennd began with William the Conqueror, and it has been going on for hundreds of years.


    James IV died at the hands of Henry VIII. After Queen Mary''s father, James V, was defeated in the battle with the English army, he didn''t know whether he was injured or angry. He returned to Edinburgh for a while and died, indirectly. in the hands of the English.


    Sir John was a little speechless, so he stood there dryly, listening to Edwardin.


    "Okay, sir, sell me all those useless castles, small manors and ranches!"


    Edward scolded for a while, feeling that a few words of scolding could not make money out of thin air, and it was a waste of saliva, it was not worth it, so he could only order to Sir John.


    "Also, you will be staying in Scond for a while this time, and I''m afraid there will be arge amount of ie waiting for you to collect!"


    Although only a few hundred thousand pounds in cash came to Scond on the whole, it still greatly alleviated the current embarrassment of the royal family and the government. Moreover, there will still be a feast of division waiting for Edward. It''s toote to take the knife and fork to the table.


    "Your Majesty, please tell me, I am fully prepared, even if I stay in Scond for a year!"


    When Sir John heard therge ie, his eyes glowed with gold, he nodded repeatedly, and pped his chest with his big hands.


    Lips slightly parted, swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, and stared anxiously at Edward.


    Edward looked at his big shiny face, smiled and said: "When I first came here, I negotiated with those nobles and promised to carry out religious reform in Scond, and to reform the Church of Scond in my name, and during the reform process I can be divided into threeyers for the improper religious property!"


    It is indeed a coup to carry out the religious reform in Scond.


    First of all, in the name of Edward, before the interests of the Scottish church are divided, the nobles andmoners of Scond temporarily take the same position as Edward. In this way, the situation in Scond will be much more stable within a few years.


    Again, church reform has never been smooth sailing. Even Duke Edward became more radical, and riots broke out all over Ennd.


    Although the Scottish nobles are powerful, the Scots are much more loyal to Catholicism than the English. In the 21st century, although the state religion of Scond is the Presbyterian Church, there are still nearly fouryers of people in the country who believe in Catholicism.


    And with the **** of the nobles, let them lead the religious reform, the resistance of the Catholic Church may be more intense, and the two may lose both sides. In the end, Edward can fish in troubled waters andpletely bring Scond into his own hands, unlike now Same, get an empty header.


    As soon as Edward talked about his coup, he couldn''t help but feelcent, and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    But in Sir John''s view, His Majesty the King''s smile is a bit wretched, bah! is great. Sir John thought silently.


    "Sir, you have to keep your eyes open, don''t let those nobles fool you!" Edward reminded with his eyes slightly open.


    "The umtion of the Church of Scond for hundreds of years, even if Scond is rtively poor, but this is not a small number!"


    "Yes, yes, I will definitely keep your property intact for you!" As if hearing Edward''s subtext, Sir John''s broad forehead broke out in a cold sweat, and he hurriedly responded.


    "En!" Edward nodded lightly, expressing approval, "With you here, I feel relieved!"


    This can¡¯t help Edward getting nervous. You didn¡¯te to the Middle Ages. You don¡¯t know the power of the church, and you don¡¯t know how much money those fat monks have in their pockets.


    Take Ennd as an example. Before the Reformation, the annual output value of the church¡¯s estates and manors reached 400,000 pounds, while the total annual ie of the Tudor royal family was only 100,000 pounds. Henry VII lived frugally for decades, and left Henry VIII with a property of two million pounds, which is only the total ie of the church for five years. This does not include ie from tithes, sin rolls, etc. .


    After Henry VIII''s religious reform, he earned 400,000 pounds a year from it, which supported Henry VIII''s military expeditions to France year after year.


    Sir John felt a little fuzzy in his heart, and slowly receded, while Edward watched his somewhat plump body gradually leave, with deeper and deeper eyes.


    In fact, as the Minister of Royal Affairs, there are countless nobles who speak ill of Edward in his ears every month, and Edward does not believe that he is so clean, and few nobles in the world are clean.


    After diverting his thinking for a while, Edward came back to his senses, Sir John is still very easy to use.


    "Brother Edward, are we going back to London?" Just when Edward was a little lost, a pleasant voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    A doting smile appeared on Edward''s face for a moment, and he turned around.


    A pair of big dark blue eyes fluttering, with a lock of long dark red hair in her mouth, wearing a white dress with pinkce trim, the cute little loli stared at Edward with wide eyes and looked up. Rubbing his neck, he asked cutely.


    "Of course! Doesn''t Mary want to go back?" Edward stroked Little Lolita''s long, fluffy hair and bent down to ask. The servants of the castle have been packing up things recently, and little Lolita has already guessed it.


    "I want to go back too! Without me to feed, Lilith''s little stomach would be so hungry!" Little Loli seemed to think of the little red horse she raised, with her pink cheeks bulging like two Little Baozi said with some annoyance.


    "If I depended on you to feed it! The little red horse would have starved to death!" Edward thought unscrupulously.


    "But, if I go back to London, what will my mother do! I don''t want to leave my mother!" Little Lolita was caught in an endless loop for a moment, her eyes were a little red, it seemed that this was a difficult choice for her!


    Seeing little Lolita crying anxiously, Edward quickly exined: "Mary, don''t worry, mom can go back to London together!"


    "You can persuade mom to go to London together. I think Mary is so cute. Mom will definitely apany Mary to London!"


    "En! I''m going to persuade my mother to go to London together!!" Little Lolita showed her face, clenched her fists, and said firmly.


    Looking at the little loli who ran away again, the corners of Edward''s mouth curled up slightly.

 Chapter 174: festivals and london

    Chapter 174 Day and London


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In fact, as expected by Edward, after little Lolita''s soft and hard talk, and her own reluctance for her daughter, Queen Mary finally went to London, Ennd with Little Lolita.


    Edward also has considerations for Queen Mary.


    If Queen Mary has been living in Edinburgh, she is like a banner, attracting the attention of the French and the Scottish independence forces.


    She is in Scond, and she can be sure that the Scottish independence forces will definitely increase in strength.


    So, for the safety of Scond and his own interests, Edward invited this beautiful and mature Frenchdy to London.


    Moreover, all the nobles in Scond are disgusted with this French woman who seized power, and wish she would go.


    In this way, with the release of various forces, the Queen Mother finally boarded the carriage to London.


    In 1549, on June 1st, the whole of Edinburgh was suddenly surrounded by a festive atmosphere, which confused people who didn''t know it, and they started calling.


    As a shop boy, Elton just woke up, opened the door of the shop, and saw the pedestrians on the road beaming, as if it was a festival, and even the other shop assistants in the shop were also looking happy, which made him puzzled.


    "Hey! Burr, what''s going on?" Elton asked curiously, holding a big man in the store who had been giggling.


    "Haven''t you heard? The little king of Ennd is leaving and going back to Ennd, so the whole people of Edinburgh are singing happily!" Burr said with a smile.


    "This is indeed a happy thing!" Elton was also a little happy.


    "Elton, please let me know. I''m happy today. All the ready-made clothes in the store will be reduced by two levels. Don''t forget it!" the chubby shopkeeper said to Elton with a smile, and then walked out of the store and walked happily on the street. walking.


    "Understood!" Elton agreed, and then notified the other guys.


    As a store clerk, he knows that in the past month, a lot of fabrics have been umted in the store, and he just took this opportunity to sell them.


    Thus, due to the spread of this ready-to-wear shop, almost all the shops in Edinburgh have reduced their prices, and Edinburgh people have also started sweeping goods, and Edinburgh has been lively all day long. Merchants make a lot of profits on this day, and they consciously cut prices to survive at this time of year, and Edinburgh has a festival.


    Thus, what Edward did not expect was that he finally left Edinburgh with a festival that has been passed down for hundreds of years.


    Edinburgh is built on a hilly area, with rugged terrain, undting hillsides, and a strong city wall. It can be said that Edinburgh is a ce that is easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    Riding on a horse, looking ahead, the lush trees look green on the hills, and beside the winding road, there are a few foraging birds parked from time to time, and the lively cheers of Edinburgh can be heard intermittently Voice.


    Standing up straight, with a smile on his face, Edward kept greeting various Scottish nobles under the tall city walls of Edinburgh.


    And the Scottish nobles were all enthusiastic and moved, as if they were very reluctant to leave him. Your Majesty, Your Majesty, that is a kind call.


    Behind him, Queen Mary was wearing a white tunic dress, hugging little Lolita, and greeted the nobles who came to say goodbye one by one in a graceful manner. Little Lolita also stayed in Queen Mary''s arms obediently.


    On the left and right sides of the carriage, Baron Smith, Earl of Wellington, Major Dio who came back from the support, Dark de Commander Cooper and others rode on horseback to stand on both sides, and the guards with vignt faces, plus the surrounding 3,000 guards and Two thousand people.


    As for Major James, he went back by boat, which was fast and convenient.


    brought the Privy Councilors and Sir John, who were left by Edward to deal with the Scottish Reformation.


    In addition to the carriages of Edward and several people, there are nearly hundreds of carriages,rge and small, going back to London with Edward''s army. They are all Scottish MPs who went to Ennd to serve.


    Edward also left in Edinburgh 2,000 militia gathered from several counties in the north, handed over to themand of Alexander Knights, and settling in Scond.


    Although Knight Alexander is handsome in appearance, he still has military talents, and he follows Henry VIII, and his political ability is not low. He has good conduct and is trustworthy.


    Farewell to the Scottish nobles who came to see him off, Edward rode his horse and galloped to the front of the convoy, shouting with all his strength, "Let''s go¡ª"


    Immediately, Edward''s order was transmitted to the front of the army, and the entire convoy began to move slowly.


    At this time, a light rain just fell in fickle London, and in an instant, the sun was no longer shy, casting beams of gentle light.


    After a light rain, the whole of London began toe alive again.


    Since the Hanseatic merchants were taxed and privileges were abolished, the whole of London began to exude vitality, and the streets and alleys were full of busy figures.


    People are in a hurry, their faces are serious, and the idea that time is money begins to take root in the hearts of the people. The slow-moving carriage is carefully driving on the crowded street.


    Soldiers with physical disabilities, wearing ck suits specially designed by Edward for them, with red cloth scarves on their arms, daggers on their waists, with murderous expressions, kept turning their heads on the street, Watch carefully.


    The sewage on the street slowly slipped into the sewer along the roadside, and the whole street looked much cleaner.


    He stepped on a small hole full of water in the street, and the sshed sewage directly wet Suweier''s sheepskin boots, but he didn''t care so much, and directly hired an empty carriage on the street, and sat in it .


    "Go to the city hall!" Souwell gasped and said with a Norwich ent.


    "Sit still, sir!" The groom reminded, and made the horse turn a corner before elerating.


    Sitting on the somewhat swaying carriage, Su Weier couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Since he was admitted more than a month ago, he and all the admission staff have been trained by the etiquette officer for more than a month, and it didn''t stop until yesterday.


    Happy for a while, he drank a few drinks in the pub with some of his friends from Norwich, but he got upte today. You must know that this is his first day of reporting.


    London City Hall moved out from the Pce of Westminster a few days ago and bought a vi in the city center as the residence of the city government.


    "This is your reward!" Seeing the conspicuous building of the city government, Souwell took out five pence from his pocket and handed it to the groom.


    Getting off the carriage, he went straight to the Port and Wharf Management Office. As soon as he arrived at the door, he heard the director sternly say: "His Majesty the King will return from Scond tomorrow, please be careful, and don''t make any mistakes..."

 Chapter 175: pier

    Chapter 175 Dock


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "What? His Majesty the King ising back?" Su Weier couldn''t help being surprised when he overheard such information, this is a big event.


    The city hall is a two-story attic. The lower part is the meeting room and work room of each hall, and the upper floor is the office of the mayor and the ministers. The halls are not far apart. It can be said that they are only separated by a wall. It''s just a wall.


    So, Su Weier''s ear was pressed against the wall, and he could still hear the roar and reprimand of the Earl of Southampton in the city management hall next door, which further confirmed the correctness of what the director said.


    For King Edward, Su Weier still has a lot of gratitude in his heart, but less fear.


    In his mind, King Edward, like Henry VII, is a wise king who ruled Ennd, and the development of Ennd will definitely be strong in the future.


    This is not only because Edward passed the exam to admit officials, but also made it possible for ordinary civilians like him to discuss with the nobles, cross sses in one fell swoop, and came to the upper ss (of course, this is the main reason).


    More importantly, Scond, which could not be conquered by all the kings of Ennd for hundreds of years, was conquered by Edward at this time, which had to make the people of Ennd have full confidence in him, to be precise, the nobles and local gentlemen.


    Su Weier entered through the back door cautiously, found a seat at random and sat down, but the director who was spitting all over the front didn''t notice, and still talked with relish.


    "You must put all your energy into cleaning up all the hooligans and **** for me in the next few days. It is said that when His Majestyes back this time, he may review the achievements of the city government since its establishment. You must not give me shame..."


    Looking at the chattering figure in front of him, Su Weier could only **** up his ears, with a serious expression on his face.


    It wasn''t just him, the 30 people around him also listened to this nonsense speech. There was no trace of impatience on their faces. Instead, they straightened their backs one by one, and some even showed expressions of enjoyment.


    Among the dozens of people, most of them are employees of the original municipal government. Due to the small number of people, they can only be re-elected to contribute to the London City Government.


    The same as Su Weier, there are only ten people who pass the exam and enter.


    However, those old employees knew that they were all valued by His Majesty the King, and their future prospects were limitless, so they all cast friendly eyes on him, and Su Weier responded modestly one by one.


    Ten minutester, the strong and gentle-looking director finally finished his instruction before disbanding and let them start to act.


    To be honest, the Port and Wharf Management Office of the municipal government is actually only ying a supervisory role, and there are not many things to pass on the orders of the municipal government.


    The managers who actually do things are still the same, but the managers with more outstanding abilities are included in the municipal government. In fact, the situation remains the same.


    The purpose of the establishment of the Port and Dock Office is nothing more than to rify the division of responsibilities, manage and appoint and dismiss the tax officials and small officials of those ports.


    So, Su Weier followed an old man who walked out of the port and went to inspect it together.


    As the port with thergest throughput in Ennd, the Port of London has a particrlyrge area, so more than 30 people can only be divided into two groups and patrol separately.


    Broadly speaking, the scope of the Port of London includes from the north and south banks of the lower reaches of the Thames River to the mouth of the river and extends upstream through the Tilbury Port area, crossing the London Bridge, and until Teddington Pier, a distance of up to 80 kilometers belongs to port of london.


    To put it bluntly, the distance from the Thames River estuary to London is within the management range of the Port of London. These include many docks for loading and unloading goods along the river, riverside wharfs and docks for repairing ships.


    Of course, the current key prosperous areas of the Port of London are still the estuary wharf and thest Teddington wharf, one head and one tail.


    And Suwell was lucky to be assigned to patrol the nearest Teddington Wharf, without having to go dozens of kilometers away by boat.


    Although the distance is short, Teddington Pier is no longer in the city of London. It is in the Tilbury Port area in the east of London, about five or six miles (8, 9 kilometers) away from the current city of London. Two people can only rent one carriage.


    Sitting in the carriage, due to the overhaul of the road by the London City Government a while ago, the road was much smoother. Soon, the two arrived at Stington Pier.


    The middle-aged man in his thirties who was with Su Weier was promoted from the port tax officer. He has a deep understanding of the port terminal, but is just like ordinary officials, stingy, greedy, and slippery.


    "Mr. Bruce, we''re here!" The carriage stopped slowly, and Suwell consciously paid the fare before gently reminding Bruce to close his eyes and rest.


    "Oh! Is that right? It''s here so soon. Come on, Suwell, I brought you some insight into Teddington Pier!" Bruce sighed as if he had just discovered it.


    Su Weier on the side could only curse silently in his heart, with a calm face.


    As they spoke, the two got out of the carriage, and as they walked, Bruce introduced the various rules of the pier.


    Su Weier also listened with great interest, watching the shiploads of goods being unloaded by the dock workers with a disheveled face, and then the impatient cargo ship hurriedly docked. The cargo on the ship can only be unloaded after the tax is collected on board the ship.


    The dock workers on the side also consciously waited for the tax collector to collect the tax, and then slowly boarded the ship to unload the goods under the assignment of a few strong and ruthless men.


    All kinds of cargo ships were parked at the pier, and the sweaty dock workers walked slowly with heavy cargo on their backs, so that the pier was full of unpleasant sweat smell.


    There are also various merchants with horse-drawn carts, donkey carts, and buddies, negotiating with merchants on board.


    However, Su Weier noticed that various livestock feces, sewage, and garbage thrown by merchants on the pier were not umon. Mosquitoes crawled from time to time, and the floor tiles of the entire pier were already stained and ck.


    But the dock workers and tax officials turned a blind eye and didn''t care at all. In other words, they were used to it.


    Su Weier frowned, looking at the dirty environment, he felt a little difficult.


    Just as he was about to be troubled, Bruce suddenly brought over two people, a man with a strong build and a tough face, and a man with a big belly, wearing a tax official''s clothes, with a kind expression on his face.


    "Suwell, this is Mr. Amos, the tax officer of the dock, and this is the leader of the dock workers¡ªGary." Bruce introduced Suwell with a smile on his face.


    "Nice to meet you, Your Excellency Suwell!" The chubby tax officer squinted his eyes and greeted.


    "Dear Mr. Su Weier, it is God''s arrangement to meet you today!" Gary, who looked tough, suddenly looked like a cautious farmer, sycophant.


    Suwell didn''t know why Bruce introduced himself to these two people, but years of reading had given him a good sense of self-cultivation, and he still greeted them kindly and friendly.


    Suddenly, the three of them seemed to be friends who had known each other for many years, and the atmosphere became lively.


    And Bruce stood aside, smiling and watching, without saying a word.


    Immediately, Sowell brought up the arrangement of the city government. Gary and Amos, the tax officer, repeatedly patted their chests, promising toplete the task of the city government, and they agreed very happily.


    Finally, at the suggestion of the tax officer Amos, the four of them went to his house to have dinner together. Seeing that the matter was handled happily, Su Weier nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 176: windsor castle

    Chapter 176 Windsor Castle


    ps: The first update, thest day of the weekend, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Seeing Edward''s determined face, the young guard hesitated to speak, and could only protect Edward and leave.


    It seemed that the movement of leaving was a little louder, and the pretty little girl who was ying at the side raised her head and watched Edward and his party in expensive clothes leave slowly, with a hint of doubt in her dark blue eyes.


    "Miss, that seems to be our majesty the king!" An older girl beside her followed herdy''s eyes and said softly.


    "Oh! Really? Then let''s go too!" The little girl rolled her beautiful eyes and said with a cute smile.


    Then he hugged the puppy and left slowly apanied by several maids.


    The reason why Edward didn''t go up to say hello was mainly because when he was about to go, he suddenly recalled something wrong.


    During the period when the baron¡¯s mansion reported the banquet, how did the baroness go to y, and it happened to be on the way he was walking, which indeed had a hint of conspiracy.


    Don¡¯t overestimate the integrity of the nobles, especially the nobles nowadays. What¡¯s wrong with a daughter being the king¡¯s mistress? At least it can bring great benefits to the family.


    When someone thinks of Britain, they think of gentlemanly demeanor. In fact, in Europe and Ennd at present, shamelessness and shamelessness are the necessary conditions for doing well.


    Gentlemen are still a ss at this time, a collective term that includes nobles, knights, yomannons, and local squires. It was not until the eighteenth and neenth centuries that in order to better reflect the status of the boss of the United Kingdom, gentlemen really became a kind of culture.


    Such asity, humility, not unting wealth, not pretending to be aggressive, neat clothes, etc., that is, gentlemanly demeanor.


    Edward suspected that this was a conspiracy set up by the Baron, so he watched it for a while and then left.


    What''s more, his physical equipment is not yet fully mature, let''s talk about it in a few years! Besides, we can meet each other often!


    "Your Excellency the Baron! I am very satisfied with your arrangement!" Edward kept smiling, with gentle eyes, and said to the robust Baron in front of him.


    "It is an honor for our entire family to serve you!" The baron said ttered, with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    "Very well, for a nobleman like you, staying idle at home is the biggest loss to Ennd!"


    "So, I decided to appoint and remove you as the Minister of the Privy Council."


    Edward''s expression was serious, as if he was thinking of the country.


    "This is really an unforgettable decision, my lord!" The baron was stunned by the pie all of a sudden, and he looked extremely excited.


    "Okay, Your Excellency the Baron, I hope you can make outstanding contributions to Ennd!" Edward said encouragingly.


    Afterwards, Edward went back to rest, leaving only Baron Brant who had a happy night.


    The next day, Edward led the entire army back on the journey.


    When he arrived at Windsor Castle, except for several hundred guards brought by Edward, the other Scottish nobles and guards all returned to London.


    A huge and gorgeous carriage with the emblem of red and white roses slowly stopped at Windsor Castle. A group of manor stewards under Windsor Castle and nearby knights stood respectfully at the door, bowing their heads to greet His Majesty the King ising.


    "Congrattions, Your Majesty¡ª" All the stewards and knights bent over at a thirty-degree angle, with their right hands touching their chests, with respectful expressions.


    After that, Edward came out of the carriage, and after that, the mature and plump Queen Mother Mary came out with little Lolita, followed by the two maids, Luna and Lucy.


    As soon as Edward came out, everyone slowly straightened up, but lowered their heads slightly to show respect.


    Edward nodded lightly, then led the way into Windsor Castle, followed by many knights and stewards, but Queen Mary and Little Lolita, led by the maid, came to their own room and drove for several days. is tired.


    Edward has not been to Edinburgh for a long time, so first he chatted with the knights for a while to understand the situation of the people, so that he can make timely policy adjustments.


    The reform of the central government and the judicial reform have indeed brought some troubles to the local government, especially the change from the original t judicial management model to the pyramid model, from the original equality to the current vertical management, which made local courts very resistant.


    Especially those judges, they are basically gentlemen in the local county, they are very powerful in the county, and they don''t care about London''s arrangements.


    For such a situation, the justices in London who have tasted the taste of power will certainly not sumb. All the judges who resisted will be dismissed, and then his deadly opponents will be supported as judges from the county, and they will be dealt with separately.


    This method is extremely effective. For the sake of rights, the newly appointed judges will of course choose to support London''s decision, while the dismissed judges oppose the newly appointed judges. In this way, local forces have achieved the effect of disintegration.


    Edward is satisfied with the performance of the justices of the royal court, and the annual sry of several thousand pounds is not white hair.


    After the knights finished speaking, they also retreated consciously. Next, Edward chatted with these stewards about thend reform of the royal estate.


    "Your Majesty, we don''t know about other ces, but the manor we manage uses Your Majesty''s three-field system and that iron plow, and after irrigation with dung, not only have I reimed two hundred acres ofnd, but also ck The yield of wheat per mu has reached 25 bushels (about 1,800 catties), almost doubled!"


    The housekeeper was surprised by the numbers now, with a look of exmation on his face, and his eyes were full of admiration for Edward.


    However, Edward felt a little dissatisfied. Based on the calction that one acre equals six mu, the yield per mu is only about 300 catties.


    The other manor housekeepers also spoke one after another, praising Edward constantly, as if he was really the Son of God, blushing when he said it.


    Edward listened carefully. The thirteen manors have a total of 8,600 acres of arablend. ording to 1,800 catties per acre, that is 15,480,000 catties, or almost 1,404,000 pounds. Calcted at two pence per pound, The profit was only about ten thousand pounds.


    There is also precious wheat, even so, it is only 20,000 pounds a year, which is too far from doing business.


    Edward sighed silently in his heart, but still had a happy look on his face, and expressed that he would reward them.


    Many butlers hurriedly bowed to express their gratitude, and the expressions on their faces became more excited.


    Afterwards, Edward asked how the secrecy work was done, and the housekeepers all pped their chests and said that there was no problem at all, and the serfs didn''t have the courage to speak out.

 Chapter 177: time to tax

    Chapter 177 It''s Time to Tax


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, please subscribe"


    After inspecting these manors, Edward started back to London with Little Lolita and his party.


    This return, the London City Government began preparations early in the morning, and the entire street was cleaned again. Members of the London City Government and the Privy Council ministers all came outside London to wee His Majesty Edward.


    This grand ceremony was held by the unanimous decision of the Privy Council. One is to wee the return of His Majesty the King, and the other is to celebrate the formal conquest of Scond by Ennd. The establishment of the United Kingdom of Scond and Ennd is imminent.


    This joyful atmosphere has also brought to the people of London, the citizens, the nobles and the rich celebrated this rare prosperity for hundreds of years, and sales of all kinds of alcohol andmodities were booming.


    The poor and beggars at the bottom, although they don''t understand why this is, and what is a national event, they are also very happy.


    Because many nobles and merchants were generous once in a while and began to donate bread, so they also rejoiced along with the whole city.


    From this point, it can be seen that Ennd is different from most countries in Europe. At the beginning, the English people have initially awakened their national consciousness.


    The religious reform not only brought huge financial ie to the Tudor royal family, but also allowed the rise of the bourgeoisie.


    More importantly, it loosened the ideological **** of the English people, allowing businessmen and nobles throughout Ennd, as well as somemoners, to begin to identify with and be proud of this country.


    It is the Tudor royal family that ys a representative role. Unlike the previous royal family, the Tudor royal family fully recognizes themselves as the king of Ennd, instead of thinking of themselves as the king of France as before. The king of Ennd is just a crown that is forced by the situation.


    Since Henry VII, the Tudor royal family has started to manage Ennd, from the establishment of sheriffs, hundred-household districts, and the encouragement ofmercial development, and a mode of restraint on the enclosure movement.


    And the efforts of the Tudor royal family have achieved results. The English nation began to be born, the national consciousness was awakened, and they recognized the king as the representative of the English nation.


    So, after Princess Mary came to the throne, the fact that he married the Spanish king was so difficult for the English to ept that a man who did not belong to Ennd became the king of Ennd.


    And this is also an important reason why Elizabeth I did not marryter. She chose rights and gave up marriage, just the opposite of her sister. This is also the key to her being loved by the English.


    The streets are full of energetic boys and girls, bouncing children, peddlers hawking, troubadours ying and singing by themselves, and jugglers performing arts. It''s a lively scene.


    Edward did not start patrolling London as stipted after everyone greeted him. Instead, hey on the bed and began to sleep soundly.


    I slept until night, only to wake up in a daze, and eat a hot and freshly cooked dinner.


    Braining up his spirits, Edward began to meet with the Privy Council Minister in London.


    This time, Faris Alexander, the head of the Privy Council, came to report the specific situation to Edward.


    "Your Majesty, since you set off for Scond, the reform of the central government has been adjusted. ording to your reform content, all departments and personnel have been basically replenished, but..."


    Facing Edward, Alexander, the first president of the Privy Council, began to hesitate while speaking, and Edward couldn''t help feeling suspicious.


    "What''s the matter? My Excellency Dean!"


    "Your Majesty, it''s just that there is not much money left in the treasury!" Alexander was a little embarrassed, and his head began to bow.


    "Didn''t I leave 10,000 pounds when I went to Scond? Why did I spend it so quickly?" Edward was speechless at this speed of spending money. In less than a month, 10,000 pounds were gone, but you must know It only cost him 10,000 pounds a month to support 3,000 guards, how did the Privy Council spend it all.


    Regarding the matter of spending money, Faris Alexander has every reason to support it. Immediately, he took the time to exin one by one:


    "Your Majesty, since you reformed, due to the expansion of arge number of central manpower, you have taken the initiative to pay the sry!" As he spoke, Alexander began toin, with an expression on his face that you were taken advantage of.


    My heart was churning, how good it was before, you served me, I gave you rights, and from time to time, the king rewarded you with some money for a good job, and it was not bad to pay a visit to the house.


    At that time, those who could be members of the royal family were either local nobles or monks. Few of them were short of money, and all they cared about were rights.


    Besides, if you lose your rights, are you still afraid of running out of money? Therefore, in the Middle Ages, it is a tradition to be greedy even if you are greedy, and the king will not condemn you for it.


    "Now, there are hundreds of people in the court, with a monthly sry of 1,500 pounds, plus more than 400 people from various departments of the Privy Council, whose sry is more than 5,000 pounds, plus three from the navy. Thousands of pounds, plus the annulment and consolidation of some small courts, the ten thousand pounds you gave will be gone in half a month."


    As for money, Alexander came here casually. After all, he had worked as the Minister of Finance and was familiar with it!


    Looking at the helpless President of the Privy Council, Edward couldn''t help feeling sorry for him.


    I was very happy when I co-authored the reform, but thebor pains afterwards were so ufortable. Originally, the entire central government could not spend much money in a year. All the expenses of the entire country, except for the enjoyment of the king, are wars, and wars are currently thergest expenditure of the government.


    However, if you want to centralize power, you must establish a bureaucracy throughout Ennd, so that the rule can be stabilized, and the power of the entire country can be quickly concentrated, so that it can have greater war potential.


    However, if local reforms continue, then the annual sry paid to bureaucrats will be arge number, and Edward can''t afford it now!


    Without reform, Edward¡¯s dream of conquering France, defeating Spain, and dominating Europe will be dyed for decades.


    So, at present, if Edward wants to get out of the predicament, there is only one word¡ªmoney.


    And relying solely on the royal family ie, it is impossible to continue to support the reform. Besides, he is not willing to take his money all the time!


    For the current n, we can only collect taxes, and it is time for the parliament to open for a while.


    At this time, the parliament did not meet frequently like it does now, and only the king can convene the parliament. Therefore, the members spend most of their time resting at home, and the king will call them when he has something to do.


    During the period of Henry VII, during the decades of ruling Ennd, only seven parliaments were held, and Henry VIII had only thirteen times.


    "Your Excellency Alexander, I think it''s time to collect taxes!" Thinking of this, Edward stood up and said solemnly.

 Chapter 178: Parliaments tax approval power

    Chapter 178 Parliament¡¯s power of taxation approval


    ps: I didn¡¯t change it yesterday, and all the rmendation tickets fell to my grandma¡¯s house, crying. Ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Facing Edward''s sudden words, Faris Alexander calmly nced at the young king in front of him, as expected.


    After following Henry VIII for so many years, when the king mentioned that he had no money, the first thing he thought of was taxation, and he was used to it.


    In Ennd, the king has no money, so he can only propose taxation to the parliament, and the parliament will also agree in due course ording to the king''s situation.


    At this time, you should pay attention to that the tax collection opened by the parliament is a one-time one, that is to say, after this tax is collected, the king has no right to collect taxes.


    So, at present, part of the ie that Edward can get is the royal family''snd, and the king''s exclusive tax-tariff, plus the tithe tax collected by the royal court after the religious reform.


    It can be said that at this time, merchants do not need to pay taxes except for tariffs, let alone agricultural taxes.


    And what if the king has no money? One is forced payment, and the other is to seek help from the parliament.


    Forcing a loan, as the name suggests, means that the king forcibly borrows money from merchants and wealthy nobles.


    After lending money to the king in this way, you are ready to go forever! Don''t think that the king will return it to you. Of course, the king will return it to you when most of the money is abundant.


    But what if the king really ran out of money and couldn''t repay the loan?


    At this time, the benefits of the king''s control of the parliament came. For example, Henry VIII, he fought wars all year round, and the ie from the religious reform was not enough for him to fight, and he owed arge amount of loans.


    At this time, Henry VIII asked the parliament to meet and pass a resolution to cancel part of the debt owed by the king, and this is usually the majority of the arrears.


    This is very shameless, the parliament passed this resolution, which means that the country has canceled most of the loans for the king in the form ofw.


    The second way is to convene the next parliament, let the members pass a resolution, agree to the king''s tax collection, and allow the king to collect a tax in the name ofpensation.


    Compensation includes ten tax one and fifteen tax one.


    Ten tax 1 and 15 tax 1 were originally the tax rates for urban and rural real estate andnd property, levying one-tenth of the real estate value of urban property owners and one-fifteenth of thend value of ruralnd owners.


    When it came to Henry VIII, this amount of money was not enough for his teeth, so at his request, the scope of tax collection for the subsidy continued to expand.


    When it came to Edward, in addition to the traditional one-fifth tax and one-tenth tax, taxes were also collected onmodities, agricultural products, production and living facilities, livestock, rent, annuities, daily necessities, sries, etc. in cities and rural areas. Those who stick to money are all within the scope of his taxation.


    After the tax is levied once, if the tax amount is not enough for the king to repay the loan, then the second time will continue to be levied.


    If these taxes are not enough, the king will impose new taxes, such as poll tax, with the approval of the parliament.


    However, if the king wants to bypass the parliament to collect taxes, it will attract opposition from the people of the whole country, and it will end in failure.


    For example, in 1525 and 1546, Henry VIII nned to bypass the Parliament twice and collect taxes directly, but was opposed by the people of the whole country and failed.


    And if Edward directly convenes the parliament to collect taxes, this means that Edward recognizes the taxation power of the parliament, and the parliament will generally approve it.


    Theter Charles I had no money to suppress the Scottish rebellion, and he did not agree with the conditions of the Parliament, so he taxed himself, which led to the unanimous opposition of the national gentleman group and noble citizens. This is the origin of the fuse of the British Revolution.


    "Your Majesty, this method is feasible and can alleviate the central government''s financial gap!"


    Faris quickly nodded and agreed, this is the best method, just like our parents whock money, and the king whocks money to find parliament, it has be amon practice.


    As for the matter of taxation, Faris, as the Minister of the Privy Council, of course agreed in every possible way, but Edward felt a little ufortable.


    In front of the parliament, the king is the master of the parliament in normal times. If the parliament goes east, the parliament dare not go west.


    When it came time to collect taxes, the king had to bow his head and discuss with the parliament on an equal footing. Although the parliament would eventually agree, such arrogant kings felt ufortable.


    So, for hundreds of years, the English royal family has been pursuing financial self-sufficiency, so that they can support themselves.


    However, until the Tudor dynasty, Henry VII began to realize it, and when it came to the war madman Henry VIII, the finances have never been self-sufficient.


    "The parliament has not been held for two years!" Edward thought for a while and asked casually.


    "Yes!" Faris said after thinking about it, bending over.


    Parliament has not been convened again since Duke Edward introduced the Reformation Act the year before.


    "Then you can arrange it!" Edward sighed and said in a calm tone.


    "Yes!" Faris nodded slightly.


    Afterwards, the room became quiet. The little maid quietly lit the candle, and the shadow of the candle was shining brightly. The moon outside the window had climbed into the air, reflecting the figure of the young king in thought.


    Faris also voluntarily exited the room and began to arrange for the parliament to be held.


    The English Parliament consists of the House of Lords and the House of Commons. The House of Lords isposed of nobles and monks, appointed by the king.


    The House of Commons isposed of knights and citizens, and is democratically elected. Each county can send two knights, and each big city can send two citizens.


    Parliament has three major powers, promulgatingws, approving taxation, and dealing with major political events (such as the divorce case of Henry VIII, which was a big deal).


    Members of Parliament are not stationed in London for a long time. They wille to London to perform their duties only when the king convenes Parliament.


    So, Faris needs to call them one by one and let theme to London.


    At this time, the charming moon sprinkled silver moonlight from the sky, covering the blood-shrouded city of Francisco, with a special sense of beauty.


    After a few days of recuperation, Major James took the Minister of the Privy Council, His Excellency Kyle Lance, on the "Sea Monarch", and followed by dozens of ships that could move, and came to France''s bustling port on the west coast¡ª francico.


    After a few days of showing off their power, Major James finally found out that there were no extra ships in this port city to stop them, and there were very few troops defending the city.


    This is a golden opportunity. Of course, Major James could not forget His Majesty''s order, and decisively started the attack at night.


    It would be fine if it was another city, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a port city. The navy of more than 1,000 people broke down the city defenders who had been frightened for several days. In less than three hours, the English had already taken control of the city. This prosperous port city.

 Chapter 179: Blackmail the whole city

    Chapter 179 ckmail the whole city


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    At this time, after fighting in the middle of the night, the g of Ennd has been erected in the whole city.


    The formerly bustling and prosperous city now presents a deathly silence. Every household has closed their doors and windows tightly. In the **** night, there is no trace of people on the streets.


    But the street that was so full of mud and **** is now dyed in a bewitching red, with mutted body parts randomly ced on the street, and English soldiers with blood on their faces holding various weapons, groping one by one. Various corpses, hoping to get some finances.


    Lieutenant Commander James Leo Shesley and Privy Council Minister Kyle Lance walked on the street full of dead bodies without any hesitation, turning a blind eye to the soldiers groping for dead bodies.


    The patrol soldiers who passed by the two from time to time also looked curiously at the two walking in the middle of the night and cast doubtful eyes.


    James and Minister Kyle walked side by side, talking andughing.


    "Your Excellency Lance, how many gold coins do you think this city can collect?"


    Pointing to the shops in front of you, don''t think about how prosperous it is usually, and the flow of gold coins is almost like a river.


    Thinking of this, Major James salivated, his eyes were full of greed, and he looked at everything in front of him wantonly.


    Caught off guard, Minister Kyle, who had been discussing the loss issue, was stunned for a while, then shook his head, rolled his dark blue eyes, thought for a while, and said:


    "Mr. Major, ording to my estimation, the city of Francisco can almost receive tens of thousands of pounds in taxes every month. After deducting the payment to the King of France and various expenses, the monthly surplus is about 3,000 pounds."


    "Really? This is really a huge sum of money. Sure enough, this is a very rich city!"


    Hearing the minister''s exnation, Major James almost swallowed his tongue.


    Although he was talking, Major James still saw a corpse lying in a pool of blood in front of him, stepped forward lightly, and stepped over.


    "If that''s the case, then we''ve gained a lot from this trip!"


    "Yes! Tomorrow I will go to Paris to meet King Henry II of France! I think his face may have turned ck into coals, and it is pleasant to think about it!" Laughing, Kyle''s two beards moved, It looks very happy.


    "Yes! Your Excellency, I wish you a smooth tomorrow andplete the tasks assigned by His Majesty!" Following a fewughs, Major James stopped and blessed.


    "This is an extremely simple task. I can''t wait to see how depressed Henry II looks!"


    Laughed a few times, Kyle Lance walked around with Major James, and then went back to rest. He has to hurry tomorrow, so it is important to hurry up and rest.


    However, Major James walked around tirelessly, also known as patrolling. The entire city was basically in a calm state, and the resistance waspletely wiped out.


    The next day, Kyle Lance, who barely rested for a few hours, got up in a hurry, took a few guards and servants, and hurried to Paris in a carriage.


    After Major James got up early to say goodbye to Kyle Lance, he didn''t go back to sleep again, and started to inspect the troops.


    Because of the repeated orders before the siege, and the fact that the siege soldiers suffered little damage, the English army at this time was like a model army forter generations, and it would notmit any crimes.


    In the city, except for the 500 patrol soldiers arranged by James, the rest of the soldiers were arranged to guard the prisoners in the barracks in the city, and the soldiers who hadn''t slept all night were also very emotional.


    The defeated soldiers and captured captives, plus the dead defenders, these people were searched over and over again by the English soldiers, and even their clothes were stripped away.


    Thus, those dead were thrown out of the sea by the soldiers, and the prisoners were exposed to the cool wind all over their bodies, leaving only a piece of linen underwear to cover them up.


    When Major James came to the barracks, the soldiers counted their trophies with red eyes, and some even fought over a silver coin.


    Under the **** of the guards, Major James came to this smoky barracks, feeling a little bad all over.


    "Go and call them all, including the patrolling ones, except for the gatekeepers!" Major James said softly to the guard next to him with his neck tilted.


    Watching Maliu''s guard leave, Major James coughed and said sharply:


    "Look at what you look like, you are making a lot of noise over something, and you haven''t assembled yet!"


    The fighting soldiers finally realized that their chief wasing, and quickly stood up, standing together in the order of the ships.


    So, after everyone arrived, there were more than 30 teams in front of James.


    Looking at these soldiers with blood on their clothes but high morale, James nodded in satisfaction.


    "Guys! Last night''s harvest was just a snack before the big meal! Today I will make everyone''s harvest even richer!"


    Major James'' words aroused the active genes in the soldiers, and suddenly, the atmosphere in the barracks seemed even more heated.


    Major James smiled, which was in line with his expectations.


    "Today, you have given you a task to knock on the door of someone who looks rich. If he is a merchant or nobleman, then you need to ask them to pay a ransom of 100 gold coins!"


    "If you knock on the door of ordinary people, you only need to ask them to pay ten silver coins!"


    "Don''t take too much, don''t rob, don''t harass other women!"


    "After taking the money, you need to exin that the French king asked you to take it, remember?"


    Thest sentence, Major James shouted loudly.


    "Got it¡ª" the soldiers shouted.


    "Hand over all the money to me. I am on the seventh floor and you are on the third floor. Don''t try to hide it from me. I will send someone to supervise!"


    Finally, Major James'' words have a strong warning meaning.


    Afterwards, the soldiers formed groups of three or five and began to ckmail the whole city together.


    "Boom, boom, boom!" Picking up the spear in his hand, the soldier hurriedly knocked on the door of an ordinary family.


    The hostess, hostess, and children huddled together, trembling with fear.


    Seeing that the door could not be opened, the soldier violently opened the door in a fit of anger. He came to the room and looked at the trembling family and said, "Hurry up and take out ten silver coins! I have urgent matters, and there is no time to dy!"


    Because the city of Francisco is not far from Ennd, is on the verge of the English Channel, and is still located in Normandy, English is very familiar to them.


    The man stood up tremblingly, took out a box containing money, walked slowly in front of the soldier, and put it in his hand.


    The soldier nced at it and took away the ten silver coins. After that, he returned the box to the man and walked out quickly.


    The man breathed a sigh of relief, but the soldier came back again and said, "This is what the King of France told us to take!"


    Afterwards, the astonished family was left behind and left directly.


    Today, the whole city is full of violent knocking on doors.

 Chapter 180: Sir More

    Chapter 180 Sir More


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    This night was both painful and happy for the residents living in Francisco City.


    The pain is that a lot of property has been lost in my family, and some people can only use jewelry as mortgages if they don¡¯t have enough money; fortunately, this group of English people did not plunder like ordinary troops in this era, and no one has any money. Life is in danger.


    The English soldiers who robbed suddenly left a sentence after the looting: This is what the King of France told us to take!


    This made the citizens puzzled. They directly thought that this was the meaning of Henry II in Paris, but they did not expect that this was an order from Edward VI, who was in London at this time and had the title of King of France in name.


    Overnight, the thinking was rigid, and even some ignorant citizens directly resented Henry II who was far away in Paris. Although they didn''t know whether His Majesty the King had done this, he was sure of the me.


    If Edward knows about this, he will definitely praise Major James. This method is wonderful.


    Not only preserved his reputation, but also made Henry II lose the popr support of Francisco, and the difficulty of attacking in the future has been greatly reduced. Although for the king, the people''s hearts are useless, as long as the army is in hand.


    You must know that Edward still retains the titles of King of France and Duke of Normandy, although he currently only rules the Channel Inds and the two cities of Cis and Boulogne.


    However, as long as you have a name, you will be on the side of justice when you send troops. In addition, the people are dissatisfied with the current king (not seeking support, only seeking neutrality), and it can be used when necessary.


    1949, June 9th, London, London Bridge.


    As a necessary road in and out of London, countless people pass by the London Bridge every day.


    To borrow an exaggerated saying in this era, you can take a **** from a bridge and you can hit a person or a boat. Of course, you also have to be careful of the strong wind on the bridge. If you identally fall down and fall into the Thames River, which is mixed with excrement, urine, garbage and sewage, even if you are rescued by passing ships, it will be hard to live after being poisoned.


    Like most city gates in this era, there are always tax checkpoints at the entrance of London Bridge.


    Several majestic-looking tax officials swaggered in front of London Bridge, collecting taxes with a contemptuous attitude.


    ording to the usual practice, it is one penny per person, five pence for livestock, one shilling for carriages, and six pence per pound for goods.


    After such a day, thousands of people came in and out, and the tax collected reached about 100 pounds, which is 30,000 pounds a month.


    Moreover, even nobles are not exempt, this is thew of London.


    No matter how fast the speed is, the passing team still has a long queue if theye one by one. If they encounter arge caravan, the queue will be even longer.


    At this time, two white horses were slowly driven by a middle-aged groom, pulling a spacious and gorgeous carriage, and stopped behind the opposing team.


    After that, another carriage with two ck horses also stopped slowly. The roof was covered with silk, and many pearls were iid on the curtains. It seemed that the owner of the carriage was much richer than the previous carriage owner.


    But it seemed that he heard the sound of a carriage arriving from behind. The groom in front nced back, looked at the distinctive family crest on the carriage, and then whispered to the owner in the carriage.


    Then, the male owner in the car thought for a while, and felt that this was not the time to say hello, and the queue ahead would soon be their turn, so he gave up.


    The driver behind also saw the family emblem of the front carriage, and the owner also made the same idea.


    After a while, the two carriages quickly passed London Bridge and came to the city of London.


    But the two carriages slowed down, driving one after the other, with a distance of less than five feet.


    Finally, the two carriages arrived at an ordinary house in a wealthy area at the same time, and the carriages also stopped.


    A gray-haired elderly man with white exaggerated shoulders on the upper body, ck tights on the lower body, a tall hat and a cane walked up and down the luxurious-looking carriage. got the carriage.


    On the other carriage, a tall man with blond curly hair came down. He hurried to the front carriage, bowed and bowed.


    "Good day, Sir More!" The middle-aged man bent down with some difficulty, the flesh on his stomach was squeezed into a ball, looking very ufortable!


    "Good day, Mr. Straul!" The old man smiled and bowed to express his thanks.


    "Today is really destined, Sir Moore, I never expected to arrive in London on the same day as you!" Richard Straul was still smiling, although he wondered why the sick Lord Speaker hade.pliments.


    "Yes! What a fate!" Sir More said with a smile and sighed.


    "It''s just¡ª" Richard hesitated, and nced at the rickety old man, "Your body?"


    "By God''s grace, my body is still fine!" Seemingly seeing Richard''s doubts, the old man waved his hand, "This is the first time His Majesty the King convened a parliament, how could I note?"


    Sir Moore is in his sixties this year. He has been suffering from illness for the past few years. He has not participated in Parliament for a long time. He came here suddenly today. This really makes people doubtful.


    "Your body is still so healthy, I''m really happy!" Richard put on a joyful expression on his face, as if he was happy for Sir More.


    "See you tomorrow, sir!" Seeing Sir Moore''s tired face, Richard consciously chose to leave.


    After that, under Sir Moore''s turbid gaze, Richard Strawer boarded his carriage and left slowly.


    Richard Straul, as the member of the House of Commons with the most prestige after Sir Moore, is usually the one who presides over the House of Commons when Sir Moore is away.


    Regarding today, Sir More, who had not appeared in Parliament for a long time, suddenly appeared in London, which made Richard feel a little puzzled.


    Generally speaking, Sir More has always been a representative of the royal family in the House of Commons. He is a conservative and hopes to maintain the current situation.


    And Richard Straul is an progressive faction. He hopes to expand the power of the lower parliament and gain greater power, so he has been fighting for it.


    During the meeting of the young king''s council, Sir More''s sudden arrival made all the councils and nobles in London puzzled.


    Sir Moore has a reason toe. This is a glorious moment when Scond merged into Ennd. This historical moment must be realized under his hands, even if he is sick.

 Chapter 181: negotiation

    Chapter 181 Negotiation


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription.


    Just when the councilors of the City of London arrived one after another, Kyle Lance took a few personal guards, sat in a carriage, wandered around for three or four days, and finally arrived in Paris, the Louvre where Henry II is temporarily resting. pce.


    As the pce of the royal family, the Louvre was originally designed as a defensive pce. Even if it waster expanded to be more brilliant, it only had face for the king and no sense offort.


    Of course, for Henry II, the Louvre is full of the marks of his father Fran?ois I, but he has always harbored resentment towards his father in his heart. He hates this pce, and he prefers Feng Gan Bailu Pce.


    However, in order to maintain the majesty of the king, in addition to adding various artworks to increase the king''s reputation, he only came from the leisurely Maple Lew Pce when important events happened.


    At this time, in the magnificent and solemn Louvre, in a luxuriously decorated room filled with various works of art, Henry II had unspeakable anger on his face.


    In front of him, Fran?ois de Guise, Duke of Guise, and Cardinal Charlie, had serious faces, not daring to provoke the king''s wrath.


    They knew that the king in front of them had been abused by the King of Spain when he was a child. After returning to France, he had a very violent temper and was a type of ignited.


    At this time, although he loves art as much as his father, at this time, no matter how perfect the art is, it cannot escape his anger.


    "Boom¡ª" A body sculpture was instantly shattered in front of everyone, and immediately after, the oil paintings on the wall could not escape the murderous hands.


    In an instant, a portrait worth several hundred gold coins was torn apart.


    "It''s a waste, what a famous naval officer, it''s a waste!" Henry II cursed angrily with his eyes glowing.


    "With so many ships, none of them came back, and let the English show off their might, what a waste!"


    Henry II''s anger came and went quickly, and within a while, he calmed down by himself.


    "You said, what should we do? We can''t let the English keep showing off in front of us!"


    Henry II turned his attention to the Duke of Guise and consulted.


    As a loyal Catholic, the Duke of Guise, like Henry II, hated those Huguenots (Calvinists), so the Duke of Guise has always been Henry II''s trusted minister.


    "Your Majesty, news just came that Port Francisco was captured by the English!" the Duke of Guise lowered his head slightly and said in a muffled voice.


    "What? The English have the guts, do they still want to taste the defeat?" Henry II raised his brows and asked sharply when he heard that the port had been captured.


    "Your Majesty, just now, the English sent envoys to negotiate."


    As a staunch Catholic, Bishop Charlie looked at Henry II who was about to get angry, and said softly.


    "Oh? Really? I''d like to see what the messenger has to say!" Henry II''s eyes shed coldly, his anger subsided instantly, and he sneered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The waiter at the side quickly trotted over to call.


    The Duke of Guise and Bishop Charles stood aside, and they also wanted to see what the messenger was here for!


    After receiving the summons, Kyle Lance quickly adjusted his clothes and followed the waiter to the pce.


    "Your Majesty the King, I am very d that you are able to meet me! It is a great honor for me!" Kyle Lance said respectfully with a smile on his face after bowing.


    "Speak! What did your young king tell me?" Henry II said contemptuously with his lips curled up.


    "Your Majesty, because you sent a fleet to attack us in Ennd for no reason, our Majesty is angry about this."


    "Fortunately, with the blessing of God, we defeated your army, and in order to show respect, we also sent troops to upy Francisco."


    Kyle Lance said neither humble nor humble to the dismissive Henry II.


    "Hmph! Don''t think that I can''t do anything after you capture Francisco. I don''t think you will be defeated by my army in a day''s time!"


    Henry II didn''t take this threat to heart at all, looking at the English envoy in front of him, he said with a sneer.


    "I advise you to give up this idea, this method will not help me! Sooner orter, I will fight Ennd and capture your king alive."


    For this situation, Kyle had expected that their first purpose of upying the city was to search for money, and the second was as a bargaining chip.


    "But, as far as I know, your country''s navy is almost exhausted, right?" Kyle said without batting an eyelid, with a dignified attitude, or at the usual speed.


    "Hehe! What''s the matter, in a few months, when the ship is built, our navy will return to normal immediately!"


    Henry II replied indifferently, without even looking at Kyle.


    "However, Your Majesty, if our English navy has been blocking your country''s ports or harassing your country''s coastline for the past few months, I''m afraid it will be difficult to estimate your losses!"


    Kyle was like a cunning fox at this time, analyzing for Henry II step by step, and seemed to be thinking about him all the time.


    "In this way, after a few months, I''m afraid you will have no money to build a ship!"


    "Besides, your creditors may alsoe to your door. This is not good news!"


    Kyle still said with a smile as always, which seemed to Henry II to be even more hateful.


    Kyle knew that Henry II was willing to see him, so he had ns for peace talks. After all, France had more than one enemy, and there was a behemoth Spain beside him.


    France certainly cannot cope with Ennd and Spain attacking at the same time.


    Seeing Henry II who was speechless for a while, Kyle continued: "We hope that your country can recognize the fact that Scond has been incorporated into our country, and will no longer invade our country under the banner of restoring Scond!"


    "This is impossible!" As soon as the words fell, Henry II said without hesitation, cleanly and without any dy.


    "Scond has always been an independent country, and your methods in Ennd are despicable and shameless!"


    "Besides, for hundreds of years, we have signed a treaty of alliance after Scond, and we France have always kept our promises!"


    Aside, the Duke of Guise came out and said loudly, looking upright.


    Hearing the words of the Duke of Guise, Kyle barely let himselfugh. The reputation of the French is more **** than shit.


    Not to mention Francois''s various repudiations after he signed various treaties and was released after he captured Spain.


    It was the Treaty of Greenwich signed by Henry VIII with the French and the Scots, and the French were shamelessly preparing to marry Queen Mary to France.


    Completely disregarded the marriage between Edward and Queen Mary as determined in the treaty.


    The insertion of the Duke of Guise, which let Kyle know that he has changed his negotiating partner.


    Sure enough, Henry II, who had been talking up until now, was sitting in his seat, looking at the two with relish.


    "However, the "Greenwich Treaty" signed between your country and our country stiptes that Queen Mary will marry His Majesty, but your country wants Queen Mary to marry your prince. Isn''t it a vition of the promise!"


    "Your Excellency''s words are wrong! Queen Mary just wanted to visit me in France! You know, I am still the grandfather of Her Majesty the Queen!"


    Regarding this matter, the Duke of Guise hastily denied it, and even found an excuse brazenly.


    So, between you and me, the two slowly negotiated.

 Chapter 182: Overview of London Reform

    Chapter 182 Overview of the London Reform


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Since the Hanseatic merchants were heavily taxed by Edward, merchants from all over Ennd flocked to London like hungry tigers, vying for the market share of the Hanseatic merchants.


    So, overnight, the Hanseatic merchants almost fell from their market dominance. They could only firmly control the timber and fish industries, and the other industries had beenpletely captured by English merchants.


    Regarding this matter, Edward is happy to see the results. It is better to have meat rotten in the pot than to be eaten by others, and he has collected a lot more taxes.


    "Your Majesty, please let me introduce to you the achievements of the entire London City Government in the past few months!"


    At this time, in the new building of the London City Government, the mayor''s office.


    On the spacious andfortable mayor''s seat, there is a teenager sitting at this moment.


    I saw that he had blond curly hair like the English people at this time, dark blue and bright eyes, a straight nose, and milk-like skin. He was about five feet tall, only half a head lower than ordinary adults. .


    He sat on the chair with a rxed expression, the best woolen cloth under his buttocks, it was extremely soft to sit on.


    The young man''s eyes turned to the document in front of him, which was a record of London''s financial situation in the past few months, recording the specific financial situation.


    In front of him, the Mayor of London, William Selsey, was bending over, respectfully reporting to the young man.


    He nced at Edward, who was concentrating on the information. The beard under his nose was already covered with green beard, which was soft and soft, which added a lot of maturity to the young king, and after the Scottish incident, the king''s prestige had already disappeared. It is almost the same as Henry VIII in normal times.


    At least, in the whole of Ennd, there are not many people who dare to contend with him, even if Duke Edwardes out of the mountain.


    And the best proof is that since May, there has not been a single riot in the country, and the whole of Ennd has been in a state of peace.


    After tidying up the thoughts, Mayor William continued:


    "From March to June, the municipal government''s financial revenue has increased from 15,000 pounds per month to 30,000 pounds per month, doubling!"


    "The taxes handed over to the Finance Office have umted to 65,000 pounds!"


    Edward expressed his understanding with a light ''en''. ording to the regtions when the city government was established, the London city government has to pay taxes to the Treasury Department every month, with a ratio of 30 to 70%.


    As an institution independent of the Privy Council, the Finance Department is directly responsible to Edward, and the person in charge said simr figures.


    From this, it can be seen that it is necessary for Edward to cancel the London Self-Government Committee.


    Currently, almost 60% of the money and factories in Ennd are concentrated in London. Controlling London is equivalent to controlling half of Ennd. Edward is not at ease if he does not control such an importantnd boundary.


    Seeing that His Majesty the King is still buried in the documents, Mayor William can only continue to say:


    "ording to your request, the London City Government has established ny-six hundred-household districts in the city of London. Each hundred-household district has a mayor, a magistrate, a tax officer, and four clerks under its banner; a total of There are eight thousand-household districts, and every twelve hundred-household districts form a thousand-household district. Each thousand-household district has a head of the district, a deputy head of the district, a chief magistrate, and a deputy chief magistrate , one chief tax officer, one deputy chief tax officer, and ten clerks each!"


    "The same arrangement is made outside London. There are 168 hundred-household districts and 14 thousand-household districts outside the city. There are 264 hundred-household districts and 22 thousand-household districts in total. district!"


    ording to Henry VII''s arrangement, the local area is generally a hundred-household district-county, such a setting.


    ording to China''s administrative division, if a hundred-household district is a vige, a county is a county, but there is no town or township in the middle.


    The most important thing is that the 100-household district and the county are parallel, that is to say, the county does not manage the 100-household district, and the two are directly responsible to the king.


    As a result, the hundreds of households in the local area werepletely controlled by the local gentry. Anyway, the county lieutenant (let¡¯s call it the county lieutenant, the magistrate is easily confused with the magistrate) and the sheriff are still appointed by the king. .


    As for the Hundred-Household District, it ispletely arranged by itself, and the candidate is directly submitted to the king, and the king generally agrees directly, and cannot be directly managed.


    Therefore, Edward directly established the Thousand-Household District as the intermediate hub between the county and the Hundred-Household District, and as a bridge, it yed the role of connecting the upper and lower.


    Of course, this is just Edward''s idea. It just needs to be tested in London in the early stage. If it works well, it will be implemented nationwide.


    Hearing this, Edward silently calcted in his heart. Based on five members per household, there are at least 130,000 people in London, which is quite a lot.


    "So, my Lord Mayor, what is the total poption of London?"


    After thinking silently in his mind, Edward raised his head, a little curious in his heart, and then asked softly.


    Mayor William himself is quite interested in this question. Fortunately, he read it several times and remembered it fairly well.


    "Your Majesty! After three months of rough calctions by the city government, the number of people living in London has reached more than 156,500, half of whom are underage children."


    Mayor William said in a surprised tone, with a shocking expression on his face.


    150,000 people, if some omissions are counted, 160,000 is still possible.


    Besides, there is no poll tax at this time, and no one wants to deliberately conceal the number, so this data is still credible.


    Moreover, half of them are children, which is also consistent with Edward''s memory.


    150,000 people, this is just the poption of a small county inter generations, but in current Europe, this is indeed arge city.


    At this time, Ennd has a total poption of only 3 million, of which one-twentieth is in London, which puts enormous pressure on the London City Government.


    London needs to import hundreds of tons of grain every month to meet the demand.


    And the security pressure brought by such arge poption is unparalleled.


    At the end of the Middle Ages, greed and crime were the main themes of society. In a city of 150,000 people, hundreds of corpses were pulled out of the city by corpse collectors every morning, and there were many more lying in corners that no one cares about. It slowly stinks, rots, and is eaten by rats, which eventually multiply and expand in the city of London.


    In the end, the gue will break out in London, killing arge number of people.


    "Mr. Mayor, I don''t think there are enough police officers in London!" Edward said solemnly.


    "Not enough!" Edward''s voice was a little harsh, "I need the number of police in London to reach 500, so that London can function normally!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Although he didn''t know why, Mayor William still followed suit, "I will follow your instructions!"

 Chapter 183: Parliament convenes

    Chapter 183 Council Convocation


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    At the same time, there was also a conversation in the office of the President of the Privy Council, but the content was different.


    The head of the Privy Council, Faris Alexander, sat at the top, and behind him, an old man with snow-white hair and a little thinning was sitting on his right hand, holding a cane. Speaker of the House of Lords¡ªDuke Pal Houghton.


    Then sitting on the left is the Speaker of the House of Commons, Sir Thomas More.


    "Your Excellency, Your Excellency, Sir, I really have troubled you this time, so please take a trip!"


    As the youngest Privy Councilor without a title, Faris said first.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just serving His Majesty, this is nothing more than our duty!" Duke Holden waved his hands indifferently, speaking in a hoarse voice.


    "Your Majesty the Duke is right. It doesn''t matter what we do for His Majesty''s service. This is what we should do!" Sir Moore took the words, and his words were so beautiful that anyone could see His loyalty to His Majesty the King.


    "Thank you two adults for your size!" Faris said gently, expressing his gratitude to the two.


    "The two adults are invited toe here this time, as long as it is for tomorrow''s parliament!"


    "We know this, please exin it in detail!" Duke Holden blinked, revealing cloudy eyeballs, interrupting Faris.


    "Yes!" Faris nodded helplessly. He didn''t have the guts to quarrel with the Duke.


    "The first reason for the convening of this parliament is to pass the merger of Scond and Ennd. His Majesty the King has added some parliamentary seats, which requires the consent of the Parliament, and also determines the session of the United Kingdom stipted by His Majesty the King in the form ofw!"


    Faris finished speaking in one breath, without a break in the middle.


    "Well! We all understand this, and this is what our parliamentarians should do. I think it will definitely be passed in the end. I hope that Your Excellency the Minister and His Majesty the King will express our meaning!"


    Duke Houghton nodded slightly to express his understanding, and then said what he meant.


    "My lord duke''s words are also what I mean. The House of Commons will definitely pass this resolution. Please tell your majesty so he can rest assured!" Sir Moore immediately echoed.


    "I will convey your majesty''s meaning, and I think your majesty will be satisfied!" Faris said with a smile towards the two.


    In fact, Faris understands that the probability of the bill being passed in Parliament must be 100%, which is beyond doubt.


    However, it was not for this matter that he invited these two masters.


    Thinking, Faris''s smile suddenly disappeared, his expression solemn.


    The Duke of Houghton and Sir Moore also suppressed their smiles and looked serious.


    "His Majesty the King not only needs the Parliament to pass the bill this time, but also the Parliament to approve His Majesty the King''s tax collection!"


    The tone of Farris''st sentence began to increase, and then he focused his gaze on Sir More''s face, and the same was true of Duke Holden on the side.


    The House of Commons has the power to approve taxation, but the House of Lords does not, so Sir More''s opinion is so important at this time.


    Sir More rxed when he heard the news that His Majesty the King was going to levy taxes.


    Generally speaking, as long as His Majesty the King has a reasonable reason, the parliament will definitely approve taxation, but isn¡¯t the war over?


    "Minister, isn''t the war over?" Sir More felt a little strange.


    "The expedition to Scond is over, but His Majesty the King is very angry at the French attacking us, and has begun to send troops to prepare for a counterattack."


    As he spoke, Faris showed an expression of righteous indignation to express his hatred for the French.


    "That''s true!" Sir More could only agree, but he still felt a little bitter in his heart.


    In Ennd, due to the long-term war between the two countries for hundreds of years, arge number of English people were killed by the French, which caused the entire English society to hate France. This is also a kind of political correctness!


    It''s just that each war is not only arge number of casualties for Ennd (of course, the nobles don''t care about these civilian casualties), but more importantly, it requires a lot of money.


    So we can only increase taxes. Most of the nobles have started to do business. Once taxes are increased, the losses will be huge.


    "I think the congressmen will agree to this matter!" Sir More nodded without much hesitation.


    "However, this time is a little different from the past!"


    ¡­¡­The evil dividing line¡­¡­


    The next day, there was a light rain in London early in the morning, and the air was much fresher.


    The civilians who run around for food all day long have already woken up and are ready to work.


    The whole of London has started another lively and busy day.


    However, starting this morning, carriages slowly gathered in front of Westminster Abbey, and a well-dressed gentleman stepped down.


    If you are an old man in London, you know that it is the day of Parliament again.


    Luxuriously dressed nobles and proud high priests walked to the House of Lords.


    Emotional, rtively modestly dressed gentlemen walked into the House of Commons.


    At the beginning, after the speaker''s reading of the document, the House of Commons began to vote.


    For the merger of Scond into Ennd and the establishment of the United Kingdom, all MPs voted in favor.


    Afterwards, the House of Lords voted on the results of the House of Commons vote, and the result, as expected, was unanimously approved.


    Immediately afterwards, Parliament passed thew of session to the throne of the United Kingdom.


    The inheritancew stiptes that the principle of male priority is that the heir of the king is the first echelon in the royal family, and the male heir has priority over the female heir. If there is no prince, the female heir will take the throne.


    If the king has no heirs, the king''s brothers and sisters are candidates, and male session is also preferred.


    However, unlike other countries, there is a premise. The bill drafted by Edward this time stiptes that the sequence of session to the throne shall be arranged by the king.


    Although Edward knew the benefits of the patriarchal system, he still wanted to use talent selection.


    Besides, if it doesn¡¯t work, follow the old rules in the end.


    And in order to fear that the parliament would be like the Stuart dynasty, James II had a son, but he had a daughter, and in the end he even directly chose a rtive who did not know how many generations to inherit the throne.


    Everything is arranged. ording to the table, whoever is on the inheritance table has the right to inherit, and whoever seeds to the throne ranks first and who is most qualified.


    As regards the matter of royal session, members of parliament could not interfere, so it was unanimously approved.


    Next, is the main event-approving the king to collect subsidies, and this subsidy is different.

 Chapter 184: Internal and external financial division

    Chapter 184 Internal and external financial division


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription.


    The passage of these two proposals has not gone through any obstacles, and the parliamentarians will not oppose the king in this matter.


    Generally speaking, as long as the king does not vite the principle, then the parliament has always been under the control of the king, acting as an obedient institution to assist the king in Ennd''s control.


    After all, nominally speaking, the Parliament is the public opinion of Ennd and the representative of the people of the whole country.


    Regarding this, Faris Alexander, the president of the Privy Council, kept smiling, calmly watching the members vote seriously and the speaker reading the votes.


    "Today''s third proposal, this time it will be exined by the President of the Privy Council, His Excellency Faris Alexander, Your Excellency, Minister!"


    Standing on the podium in the center, the Speaker of the House of Commons, Sir Thomas More, opened his eyes slightly, dragged a somewhat hoarse voice, and announced loudly to the MPs behind him.


    Immediately, as Faris was on his way to the parliamentary stage, bursts of intense apuse sounded in his ears.


    Faris was unmoved, and slowly stepped onto the podium with a friendly smile on his face.


    At this moment, the apuse from below became more and more intense. This is the tribute from the members of parliament to the minister.


    Speaking of it, the members of the parliament are also pitiful. Although they hold power, their own privileges need to be protected by the king.


    During the period of Henry VIII, three privileges of parliamentarians were finally established.


    Free speech, immunity, and self-discipline.


    These three rights are guaranteed in the name of the king, but they make this group of citizens and knights who have never enjoyed privileges very happy.


    So, this is also one of the powerful ways for the king to control the House.


    Adjusting his emotions, Faris was still a little nervous in the face of the gaze of more than 300 people.


    "Good day, gentlemen of Congress! This time, on behalf of the holy and great His Majesty Edward VI, I am here to exin the specific situation of this bill to you and gentlemen!"


    Faris''s voice is a bit thick and maic, but his attitude is very humble. Compared with the Duke of Somerset, he treats people calmly and without arrogance.


    Of course, this is also rted to the identities of the two of them.


    Although Faris is the head of the Privy Council, he is not of noble origin, and some of the MPs below him are indeed knights, so their attitude is naturally much more humble than Duke Edward.


    This attitude has won the favor of many MPs. In English society, they are a group of prostitutes with a higher status than farmers, but they don''t have much rights, but they like to discuss state affairs. They are very satisfied with the peaceful attitude of the Privy Council President like.


    "First of all, ording to His Majesty''s request, due to the huge expenditure of the war, the royal family''s finances are overwhelmed. For the safety and interests of the English people, His Majesty the King hopes that the Parliament will approve the re-imposition of royal subsidies in order to achieve the purpose of maintaining national security!"


    Faris¡¯ demeanor was steady, his sentences were fluent, and his voice was very resonant, every word and every word reached the ears of the congressmen sitting.


    After such a long paragraph, the congressmen below also exploded with a ''bang'', and the congressmen whispered to each other and began to discuss.


    Speaker Sir Moore did not stop this. These are justmon practices, and this is the case before every bill is passed.


    The MPs showed no surprise at the proposal to levy subsidies, nor did they have the slightest intention to stop them. They were just curious that His Majesty the King had not collected subsidies until now, which was beyond their expectations.


    Faris nced at the congressmen who were discussing, and turned his eyes away from Sir Moore. Immediately, Sir waved the small hammer in his hand and knocked on the podium, making a sound of ''dong dong''.


    "Quiet, be quiet, gentlemen!" Seeing that Sir More had knocked the hammer to death, the MPs immediately fell silent and sat obediently.


    "But this subsidy is different. His Majesty the King believes that the next war will be continuous. In order to avoid the trouble of reconvening the parliament, His Majesty the King hopes that the time for the subsidy collection will be fixed permanently. Of course, wait After the war is over, the king will automatically cancel it!"


    A sentence came out of Faris''s mouth, with a pure London ent, matched with his leisurely expression, as if telling the congressmen, this is a trivial matter, everyone agree quickly!


    "Wow--" After Faris finished speaking, the members below began to boil like boiling water, and the voices of the members became louder and louder, and their favor for the minister quickly disappeared, reced by anger.


    Faris felt that the group of congressmen below was about to be ignited. If he was an ordinary person, he would have been beaten to death with a stick.


    Unfortunately, he is the head of the Privy Council, His Majesty''s highest adviser, no member of parliament dares to attack him, no one even dares to question him.


    After all, this is not theter parliament, and the councilors are just ordinary citizens and knights. After making a move and questioning, think about the consequences!


    Although this is the case, the congressmen have made up their minds to abort this proposal, even if it offends the king.


    After a while, the members below fell silent, and the atmosphere was a bit heavy.


    Faris could also guess the mentality of the congressmen at this time, smiled and continued:


    "For this reason, His Majesty the King promises that he will not use any subsidy, not even a penny, except for customs duties and tithes!"


    "Moreover, the subsidy will be managed by the Ministry of Finance, which is formed by the merger of the Privy Council''s Financial Revenue and Expenditure Management Office and the Finance Department. The parliament can supervise the review of the Privy Council''s financial budget at the beginning of each year, and usually has supervisory power!"


    "If His Majesty the King uses a silver coin from the Ministry of Finance, the Parliament has the right to terminate the collection of subsidies!"


    In fact, Edward really racked his brains (me too) on how to seize the taxation power. Finally, he thought that he could split the royal finances and the Privy Council finances, that is, the inner court and the treasury were divided into two halves, and each had its own management.


    Regarding this, the congressmen reluctantly epted a little bit, but they are still not used to throwing away this bargaining chip that can ckmail the king. More importantly, they only have the right to supervise in the future, and they have less power in their hands.


    Regarding this, the congressmen are still a little dissatisfied. The parliament was established to control the royal power. If the king gets the permanent right to expropriate the subsidy, even if he doesn''t use it any more, the royal power will definitely flourish.


    What''s more, if the subsidy is permanently collected, it will definitely damage their interests, but if the king no longer collects taxes randomly, it can be reluctantly epted.


    "Everyone, His Majesty the King asked me to tell you that it is an irrational act to go against the King''s will!" Seeing the hesitation on the faces of most of the congressmen, Faris finally added.


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of all the councilors changed, and they thought of the Tower of London in their hearts at the same time.

 Chapter 185: Proposal passed

    Chapter 185 proposal passed


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After putting down these words softly, Faris had a sneer in front of him, seeing the discolored expressions of the MPs below, his heart became more and more disdainful.


    But the MPs below were beating drums in their hearts. If they were not at that time, they would not understand the status of the Tower of London in people''s hearts.


    The Tower of London was built in 1078. It has been used as a royal pce, as a court, andter as a prison. The Tower of London covers an area of ??7.2 hectares, surrounded by a thick wall of huge stones. There are many forts and arrow towers on the city wall, surrounded by a wide and deep moat. If you want to run to this kind of ce, you can only ask for a dead end.


    As the king''s prison, all the well-known political prisoners can be detained here. For example, Edward IV''s son Edward V and the Duke of York, and even Princess Elizabeth was beaten into the Tower of London by Mary I.


    There is nothing scary about this. The most important thing is that not only is there torture here, but after entering, basically don¡¯t n to go out. They either stay until they die or are killed. There are only a few people who can go out.


    Even Princess Elizabeth was able toe out because Mary I left no heirs after her death. As the only heir to the Tudor royal family, she muste out.


    If you have to make an analogy, the Tower of London is equivalent to the imperial prison of the Jinyiwei in the Ming Dynasty, which is the sky prison in folklore.


    It''s no wonder that the faces of these councilors are ugly, and Sir Moore on the side is also frowning, with a disgusted expression.


    This is still a minister tantly threatening members of parliament, indirect threats, which brings a great shock to people.


    Of course, if you want people to do things, you have to have a big stick and a carrot in one hand, so that it will be effective.


    "Aspensation, His Majesty the King believes that the Parliament has the right to supervise the implementation of the Privy Council, and has the right to impeach any official from the King. As long as the evidence is convincing, His Majesty the King will review, remove or punish him!"


    Aspensation, Edward gave the power of supervision to Parliament, which was unprecedented in history.


    Of course, Edward still has his own thoughts on doing so.


    First, after the bureaucracy is established, there must be a strong supervisory agency. At present, the supervision within the bureaucracy is not effective and it is very easy to corrupt.


    As an independent institution, the parliament obviously fits this role. Its members are all urban citizens and local gentlemen and knights. Those who can be selected by the local area must be elites, and the supervision effect is great.


    The second thing is to let the parliament find something to do for the parliament, so that they can stand in the king''s camp and be an assistant to the king''s rule.


    You must know that the purpose of the establishment of the parliament is to limit the royal power, but if it is diverted to deal with the bureaucrats, then it will not have the energy to restrict the king, but will be a boost to the royal power.


    Moreover, the sess rate is very high. Members of the parliament are local elites, they are not like the nobles who can directly participate in politics, and the parliament has be their only candidate for participating in politics.


    At the beginning of the sixteenth century, there were only 296 members in the House of Commons, but by the end of the century, it had reached 462 members. Local elites became more and more enthusiastic about entering the House of Commons and participating in politics.


    And Edward decided to give them greater rights, which has more privileges.


    In addition to freedom of speech, immunity, and self-discipline, Edward has to give them some.


    "Besides, in order to better allow the members of parliament to serve His Majesty the King, His Majesty the King will withdraw some funds from the treasury and the royal family every month as your allowance!"


    "And, His Majesty the King will not only establish the rights of freedom of speech and immunity and the right to voluntarily dispose of members of parliament, plus the right to directly ask the king and submit letters secretly!"


    With a high posture, Faris continued.


    "And, His Majesty the King will stipte that no one and nobility shall insult or beat any member of parliament in public!"


    "And these, His Majesty the King will establish in the form of legition to protect the rights of members of parliament!"


    For the parliamentarians, if the supervisory power ispensation, then the grant of allowances and the freedom to see the king are great surprises.


    And thest one, not to insult and beat the congressmen, made the congressmen feel the sound of nature, which greatly satisfied their vanity, and it also had dignity.


    You know, nowadays, nobles generally do not break thew when they kill people. Moreover, they are all citizens, gentlemen, and knights. In theory, they don''t have the slightest sense of dignity in front of nobles, and they can beat, scold, or even kill at will.


    Of course, the nobles only need to pay a fine afterwards, and there is no such thing as a life for a life.


    These few words of Faris sessfully bought the hearts of these congressmen.


    What is the right to tax, at most it makes the king ufortable, and he gets nothing.


    Besides, you didn''tpletely give up the right to tax, just gave up the approval of subsidies, and even if the king asks for it in the future, can you not agree?


    Moreover, to get so many benefits, even if you give up the right to tax, you are willing.


    The expressions on the faces of the congressmen became brighter and brighter, and they discussed happily one by one, and the atmosphere became more and more heated.


    At this time, Sir More looked at Faris on the podium in astonishment, opened his mouth, but did not make any sound.


    There is only one question in his mind: After the king reformed the House of Lords, will he start attacking the House of Commons?


    In fact, he knew in his heart that the parliament''s control over the king was bing looser and looser, and in the end it would definitely fall into the hands of the king and be his tool.


    In fact, the Tudor kings started the transformation of the House of Lords first.


    Firstly, the aristocratic upper house is integrated, the aristocratic members are turned into aristocrats, and the upper house is aristocratic, so that the nobles and the upper house are linked; secondly, the senior priests are slowly driven out of the upper house, so that the nobles upy the main seats.


    Then the voting rights of legitive and judicial officials were abolished, and the House of Lords became a legitive body without judicial power.


    Seeing the excited expressions of the congressmen below, Faris nodded involuntarily. The passage of this bill is very sure.


    In fact, at the beginning, Faris was unwilling, maybe because of jealousy, that His Majesty the King gave these members of the lower parliament so many rights.


    But until now, he realized that if the parliament passed this proposal, then the parliament''s suppression of the king would be lost in one fell swoop.


    Afterwards, with the permanent taxation power of the subsidy, after the parliament lost its biggest bargaining chip, the parliament''s restrictive effect on the king was greatly reduced, and finally it could only be allowed to be abused by the king.


    Of course, there will be members who see the reason behind this proposal.


    After that, after 303 members of parliament voted, the proposal was finally passed with 267 votes in favor and 36 against.

 Chapter 186: new era

    Chapter 186 New Era


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Soon, the news that the proposal was passed quickly reached the Whitehall Pce, and then it reached Edward''s ears.


    After hearing the news, the corners of Edward''s mouth could not help but curl up slightly, and the atmosphere in the whole room suddenly rxed.


    The little maid Lucy who was standing beside her could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Since waking up in the morning till now, His Majesty the King has been keeping a straight face, as if he should not be approached by strangers. Not only the other servants, but even her personal maid, is frightened, for fear that the King will lose his temper.


    Apanying a king is like apanying a tiger is not just talking, in front of the most powerful king in Ennd, even if he is just a joke, he can let you go to see God, you have no reason to go.


    Seeing His Majesty''splexion, all the servants in the pce were extremely cautious, for fear of offending His Majesty.


    So, the entire pce was very quiet, unusually quiet, and the only sound that could be heard was the chirping of birds outside the window.


    However, the Queen Mother Mary and Queen Mary have been staying in Windsor Castle and refused toe to London for various reasons. The same is true for Princess Elizabeth and Princess Mary. They are both in Windsor Castle at this time, leaving His Majesty alone Whitehall Pce.


    His Majesty''s smile made Lucy feel a lot lighter on her shoulders, and the whole room was also much brighter, and she immediately rxed her mood.


    Lucy bent over, showed a sweet smile, added hot water to His Majesty''s teacup, and made a seductive tease in front of Edward.


    Edward took a look and narrowed his eyes slightly. After Lucy finished, he returned to reading.


    Lucy did not realize that His Majesty the King was taking advantage of her, but doubts arose in her heart at this moment.


    Lucy has studied the question of why His Majesty the King likes to drink tea for a long time, and she even tasted it herself, but the result is only a bitterness prates the tip of the tongue, and the whole mouth is filled with this green bitter taste.


    This made Lucy regret it in her heart, the smell was too painful, it was simply poisonous water from hell.


    This made Lucy even more curious. She couldn''t figure out why His Majesty the King liked to drink this.


    As the saying goes, what is good at the top will be followed by the bottom!


    His Majesty the King likes to drink tea. In order to establish a good rtionship with His Majesty the King, you must do what you like and learn how to drink tea.


    So, the nobles went to drink tea one after another and never returned. All kinds of bitterness and sadness are simply indescribable.


    Historically, the English still liked drinking tea until the establishment of the East India Company. In order to obtain better benefits, the East India Company spent a lot of time and money to cultivate the habit of drinking tea among the British.


    After hundreds of years, the British finally fell in love with tea, and afternoon tea has be a British culture.


    However, when they drink tea, they also add milk and spices. They never drink clear tea directly, which directly kills these nobles.


    As a result, the price of honey in Ennd has been jumping up, making the merchants a lot of money.


    Of course, Edward didn¡¯t know these things. He just wanted to shout in his heart at this moment: Ennd, I¡¯m finally going to conquer you


    Ennd''srgest tax category is permanently in his hands, so the lower parliament''s taxation power has lost thergest piece of territory.


    The most essential part has been taken down, so the rest is not enough to rely on, so it can be fried and stewed slowly. He is not in a hurry, this matter can be done slowly.


    It is not only Edward who is waiting for this result. At this time, the master of the essence of Anglicanism in Ennd-Thomas Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury, is also quietly waiting for this result.


    Since the Earl of Warwick lost power, Bishop Thomas has never attended a meeting of the Privy Council, nor has he responded to Edward''s call to participate in the House of Lords.


    Yes, at this time the number of the House of Lords is not regted. As long as His Majesty the King looks at you and calls you, you can join the House of Lords. It can be said that the House of Lords is basically the seal of the king. Whenever the king needs anything, The House of Lords hastily passed the proposal, much more efficiently than the House of Commons.


    Not attending the House of Lords does not mean that Bishop Thomas does not care about this parliamentary meeting.


    Another Anglican in Ennd, the Archbishop of York, who was second only to the Archbishop of Canterbury, was also on the sidelines, waiting quietly with Bishop Thomas.


    He didn''t go to the king''s call this time either. The excuse was that he was in poor health and could not serve the king.


    As the two supreme powers of the Anglican sect, they are the biggest bishops in the church when the king is not in charge.


    The two of them are also the promoters of religious reform, and have been assisting the king in the church to carry out reforms.


    They don''t know what kind of proposals will be held in the House of Commons this time, but their instincts tell themselves that today is different.


    Sure enough, the servant sent a message, the most important one is¡ªthe subsidy is permanent.


    Hearing the news, the two bishops couldn''t help being shocked, and sat on the chair with bitter faces, looking at each other.


    "It seems that what you said is correct, His Majesty the king is really a different character from the previous king! It is really an eye-opener!"


    The Bishop of York looked even older, with thinning hair, thick bags under the eyes, and age spots on his face that seemed to tell his age.


    Regarding this news, he couldn''t help but shook his head with a wry smile, and said to Bishop Thomas.


    "Yes! When he used the Earl of Warwick to drive away the Duke of Somerset, and then took the opportunity to drive the Earl of Warwick out of court, I thought he was another Henry VIII!"


    "And when I saw that he abolished the London Self-Government Committee and established the London Municipal Government, I realized that he was still different from the previous king!"


    Bishop Thomas answered the words, smiled helplessly, and eximed with an unexpected expression.


    "Compared with the previous king, he is less domineering and more gentle andpromised!"


    The Archbishop of York breathed a sigh of relief, looked in the direction of Whitehall Pce, and continued.


    "If it was His Majesty Henry VIII, he would not give conditions in exchange, but would only use rights and death to make the MPs nod in agreement!"


    Bishop Thomas recalled for a moment,paring Henry VIII with the current situation.


    "It is precisely seeing this young majesty who knows how to exchange andpromise, which makes the congressmen have expectations in their hearts. They understand that if there is one, there will be two!"


    "Today we can get these through this peaceful way, and tomorrow we may get more. After all, not everyone is not afraid of death!"


    After Bishop Thomas heard Bishop York''s words, he stood up, opened the half-covered curtain, and bathed in the sunlight.


    "Ennd''s new era hase, I don''t know whether it is going to die or go to new life!"

 Chapter 187: to tease

    Chapter 187 Molested


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    As soon as the results of the Lower Parliament came out, it immediately spread to the whole country, and it was on the way to Wales, Scond and Irnd at high speed.


    Of course, the first to know the news is the House of Lords, which is near the House of Commons.


    Because during the period of Henry VIII, the king stipted that the passage of each bill must be passed by both the House of Lords and the House of Commons, and only one of them must be passed.


    So, after the bill passed the House of Commons, it was immediately sent to the House of Lords.


    The inner activities of the nobles and monks who received the proposal areplicated.


    Different from the knights and citizens of the House of Commons who have rtively low political ability on average, the nobles have never been able to do anything since they were young, but they are born with politics.


    They knew that with the passage of this bill, the original intention of the establishment of the parliament would bepletely shattered, and it would be a vassal of the royal power.


    But so what if you know, even if all the nobles in Ennd unite, they can''t influence the king''s thoughts like before. They are basically the king''s echoworm.


    So even though the nobles were unhappy, this proposal was passed quickly and neatly.


    So, on this day, basically all the residents of London knew that the United Kingdom was about to be established.


    But in the ears of nobles and gentlemen everywhere, they know that His Majesty the King haspletely defeated the Parliament, and the royal power is stronger than ever.


    And Edward walked out of the room where he had been sleeping all morning with a happy mood, and walked around the Whitehall Pce to rx.


    The little maid Lucy followed happily, bing a beautiful cloud.


    Edward walked ahead with strides, and Lucy followed closely behind.


    "Lucy, where''s your sister?" Edward nced at the delicate Lucy and asked curiously.


    "Your Majesty, my sister is going to count the ie. She has left London for the past few months. She needs to bring someone to verify the ie of the taverns and strong wine in various ces!" Looking at Edward''s dark blue eyes, Lucy''s face was tinged with red, tenderly Said.


    "Oh! I forgot!" Edward patted his forehead, feeling that his memory was getting worse.


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and continued to walk forward, and Lucy followed suit.


    Walking, Edward suddenly saw a row of beautiful girls standing upright in front of him, and his eyes lit up.


    He remembered that these were the girls selected from the Orphan Army, and he let them serve as bodyguards, and they stayed when they were still young when they expeditioned to Scond.


    He thought, then walked slowly.


    There are twelve girls in a row, generally around the age of fourteen, which is the time when they are delicate and lovely.


    Wearing clothes modified from the guard uniforms in the pce, with a bearskin cap on his head, a knee-less skirt on his lower body, ck stockings on his calves, and a short sword pinned to his waist, he looks heroic and heroic. Don''t have a vor.


    Seeing the kinging, the female guards straightened their backs straighter, and their chests looked more turbulent.


    Edward nodded with satisfaction, walked over, and suddenly saw the extremely beautiful girl in the lead.


    The face is delicate and beautiful, the skin is delicate, and the height is about 1.6 meters. It looks extremely tall in this era, but the ck stockings on the slender legs are really very tempting.


    What was even more exciting was that the two big girls were tightly held by the clothes, and the buttons on the clothes were about to burst, which made Edward worry about the clothes.


    Edward couldn''t help watching carefully, my fairdy! Always to be appreciated carefully.


    However, to Edward''s surprise, the girl looked at him with the eyes of a resentful woman, which made him a little baffled.


    Wait, isn''t this the girl who was going to be the secretary at the beginning? What is it called Emma, ??Edward has other things, and he forgot to arrange it for a while.


    Stopping, Edward looked at the explosive looking female guard in front of him, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Your name is Emma!" Edward felt that his attitude was very friendly, and his smile became brighter.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Seeing the king stop by her side and ask her name, Emma''s grievance immediately dissipated, her mood was very happy, and a charming smile appeared on her face.


    The other female guards couldn''t help showing envious expressions, staring at the two of them intently.


    "Well, you are fine!" Edward patted the female guard, who was taller than himself, and praised.


    Regarding this inexplicablepliment, Emma was a little puzzled, but her face was slightly rosy, and she lowered her head.


    Seeing that the leader of the female guards became shy, Edward stopped molesting her, (he didn¡¯t molested her a lot!) Turning to the other maids who were full of envy, he said:


    "From now on, you will directly protect me personally, so you don''t have to stand guard anymore!"


    Edward said domineeringly. Then he whispered in Emma''s ear, "You too!"


    Afterwards, the girl''s neck quickly turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye, and if you look carefully, you can still see tiny particles.


    Seeing the girl''s head drooping more and more, almost reaching her chest, Edwardughed and left.


    Lucy beside her couldn''t help but rolled her eyes, pursed her lips, nced at Emma, ??and then quickly followed Edward.


    After the king left, the young girls surrounded Emma, ??chattering non-stop in the ear of the boss of their female guard, flirting with each other.


    "Okay! Continue to stand guard! Today is thest day of work!" Emma couldn''t help saying loudly seeing her sister''s teasing words getting more and more outrageous.


    When the girls saw their captain lose their temper, they knew that she was embarrassed, and knew that it should not be too much, so they slowly dispersed and continued to stand guard.


    Emma saw that everyone continued to stand guard, and then touched her red face with her hand, feeling a little hot.


    But she, who was full of resentment before, couldn''t help showing a sweet smile.


    After molesting the female guard, Edward almost walked around Whitehall Pce before returning to the pce.


    At this time, someone reported that Major James and Kyle Lance had asked to see him. Edward thought about it, but he was still ready to meet him.


    After the two saluted Edward, they straightened up.


    "Your Majesty, after Major James upied Francisco, I rushed to Paris non-stop and met King Henry II of France."


    "Afterwards, relying on His Majesty''s reputation, under my argument, the French congratted you on marrying Queen Mary, but they explicitly rejected the condition that they no longer send troops to Scond!"


    Kyle Lance spoke out first, speaking respectfully.


    "The dead duck has a hard mouth!" Edward said disdainfully upon hearing this.

 Chapter 188: Knighthood (Part 1)

    Chapter 188 Conferment (Part 1)


    ps: The first update, thest day of the weekend, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "I knew they would do this!" Edward said mockingly, "The French''s attempts against Scond are tant, but unfortunately, they don''t even look at their own strength!"


    "Yes, the French have always been so arrogant, how can Henry IIpare to your brilliance and prowess!" Kyle Lance smiled apologetically, and the ttering expression on his face was a bit nauseating. Like Major James.


    "Okay, tell me, how much Henry II paid to redeem Francisco!" Edward straightened his face and said, staring at the charming Kyle Lance.


    "Your Majesty, the French are willing to spend 5,000 pounds to redeem Francisco, but they ask us to release the captured French naval soldiers and ships. They expressed their willingness to spend money to redeem them!"


    Regarding this matter, Kyle did not achieve any good results. After all, the French army can directly capture Francisco, and they must not be able to defend it.


    "What?" Edward couldn''t help but lose his voice when he heard the price.


    "The French are really stingy. A city with a poption of tens of thousands is only willing to spend 5,000 pounds. I have a new understanding of Gallic chicken!"


    Regarding this, Edward couldn''t help curling his lips, showing disdain in his eyes, and everyone could hear the contempt in his words.


    "Then, my major, it seems that you must have brought me some surprises!" Edward turned his eyes to Major James, with a kind and gentle tone.


    "Your Majesty, relying on your reputation and admiration for you, the citizens of the entire city of Francisco are scrambling to do their best for us. I am very busy these days!" Looking at Edward''s pair of dangerous With a look in his eyes, James hurriedly puffed up his chest and made a little joke.


    Lowering his head, Major James spoke in a respectful tone.


    "Thanks to the dedication of the citizens of Francisco City, as of yesterday, the donation has reached 160,000 pounds!"


    Although I know that this cannot be the real number, those soldiers and officers must have concealed some, and it is more likely that Major James also secretly hid some, but now is not the time to care about these.


    Others have made credit and sent you money. A few pounds are nothing, and you have to reward them.


    "Your Excellency, Major, I am very satisfied with your performance!" Edward Jiamian nodded, "Take five thousand pounds from the king''s treasury, and consider it my reward for the soldiers!"


    There are more than a thousand people, with an average of four pounds per person. In this era, it is quite a lot, equivalent to their sry for more than half a year.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, I think those soldiers who got the news will be overjoyed!" Major James bowed quickly, with a huge surprise on his face, and said humbly.


    "En!" Edward nodded lightly.


    "By the way, I will hold a knighthood ceremony in three days. Your Excellency, I think you should be ready!" Edward nced at Major James meaningfully, said softly, and then left slowly, leaving a surprised look on his face. The distraught Major James, and the jealous Kyle Lance.


    "Congrattions, congrattions! The future Sir." Kyle Lance approached Major James with mixed feelings in his heart, but he still pretended to congratte him with a congrattory expression.


    "Haha!" After Kyle Lance said this, Major James immediately grinned andughed happily.


    "Don''t be so formal, I''m not yet! Your Excellency, I think you will have this day!" Major James, who was about to smile crookedly, waved his hand politely, and said that he didn''t mean it.


    "Your Excellency, I still have something to do, I''m leaving first!" Nodding to Kyle Lance, he said apologetically.


    "Don''t be so polite, I think such an important matter really needs to be shared with family and friends, you go first!" Kyle Lance shook his head indifferently, and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    After receiving such a reply, Major James did not run in disregard of his image, upholding the etiquette of the nobility, but his fast walking speed was not much worse. In a short time, Kyle could not see Major James.


    "Oh! Sir! Hehe..." Kyle Lance shook his head, muttering to himself with a wry smile, his eyes were gloomy. "How difficult it is!"


    For a minister like him who doesn''t like the king and has nothing to do with him, bing a noble is just an unattainable dream.


    "No, why don''t you try?" Suddenly, he remembered Thomas Cromwell, the minister of Henry VIII, who also became the Earl of Isaacs. Although he was executed in the end, it at least proved his attachment to the king. , can be noble.


    "I must be a nobleman!" Kyle Lance broke his heart and resolutely threw himself into the embrace of a deep understanding of the king.


    First of all, he felt that Yin should have a deep understanding of the young king, and then watch the dishes, be reused in one fell swoop, and then win the attention of His Majesty, and finally be a nobleman.


    "Well! What to do, I first need to understand His Majesty''s usual behavior!" Thinking, Kyle made the first action.


    Looking at the guards in the distance, Kyle walked over slowly, and when he was about to say hello, he touched his pocket, but there was not a single shilling.


    This is embarrassing. Although he is a minister of the Privy Council, the king does not pay his sry, and he has no right to reap benefits. In addition, his background is just an ordinary country gentleman, so how much money can be bought!


    The first action fails.


    Under the guard''s puzzled eyes, Kyle casually walked past the guard and walked out of the pce.


    There is no imprable wall in the world, not to mention that Edward himself said it. Under the spread of Major James, in less than an hour, the nobles in the entire London knew the news.


    For half a day, the whole of London was spreading the news.


    At this time, Major Dio, who came from France and surrendered to Ennd, was drinking with the middle-level generals who surrendered with him in the mansion.


    After arriving in London, Edward rewarded him with a house. Although it was in a rich area, it looked pretty good.


    However, since then, Major Dio has not seen the next move of the King of Ennd. During the ten days since he came to London, Major Dio and others were anxious.


    In desperation, he could only find his former subordinates and drink together.


    "Master, don''t worry, my hundreds of acres ofnd have alle down, it''s near Huntington, I''m not far from you!" Looking at his young master''s frowning expression, Boris took a sip of wine, saidfortingly.


    "Mine are all down, your Baron Huntington must not be far away!"


    "Thank you for yourfort, Boris!" Hearing what his servant said, Major Dio squeezed out a smile.


    "Master, good news, your title hase down!" A young manservant ran over quickly and said happily.

 Chapter 189: Knighted (below)

    Chapter 189 Conferment (Part 2)


    ps: Chapter 2, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Not to mention Major Dio''s surprised and unbearable expression at that time, but a group of French officers who surrendered next to him also showed envious or even jealous expressions.


    At present, being able to be an aristocrat is somethingmon people dream of, even if you are given a minister or mayor.


    Nobility, which means hereditarynd and privileges, as long as you have children, then your family will always be a nobleman, born with a higher status than those merchants, farmers, and craftsmen.


    Civilians should bow humbly when they meet you, but you only need to hold your head high and nod gently.


    After killing someone, you only need to pay the ransom, and you don''t need to be punished.


    It can be said that even if you be a knight, then you can own thend and wealth passed down from generation to generation.


    If you are in Ennd, then you will find that having a knighthood is a reason to do anything.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I have said that since the Red and White Rose War in thest century, after the noblesmitted suicide collectively, the nobles of Ennd havepletely be vassals of the royal power.


    Top nobles such as earls and dukes At the beginning of Edward''s ession to the throne, except for the emerging foreign nobles such as the Duke of Somerset and the Duke of Houghton, there were only one duke and nine earls left among the hereditary senior nobles.


    What is even more exaggerated is that by the time of Edward, there were only more than 200 knights left in the country, and you can imagine how many nobles and knights rose during the War of the Roses, and how many nobles became extinct.


    This is also the era when the nobles sumbed to the king during the Tudor dynasty, and the monarchy was prosperous.


    It is different from the noble inheritance in Europa.


    Ennd''s nobles generally inherit males first. If there is no male heir, then find one from the family, and your daughter will not inherit a penny of your property.


    This ismon among the knight-baron category, and it''s not umon among high-ranking nobles, and the king will force you to do it.


    Moreover, even if a woman inherits the title, ording to the usual practice, the title cannot be passed on to the next generation.


    That is to say, you cannot inherit the title by marrying the daughter of a fallen nobleman, or buy titles from the children of fallen noblemen like in Europa Continent.


    These are not allowed in Ennd, so if you are not a nobleman, you will always be amoner unless you are canonized by His Majesty the King.


    That''s why local gentlemen crowded into the House of Commons, where they regarded it as a ce to change their destiny.


    In the era of the Stuart dynasty, noble titles such as barons were invented and began to be sold to merchants. The merchants who obtained the titles linked up with the nobles who did business, thus bing new nobles in the history books. Sent Charles I to the guillotine.


    Less gossip, just under the expectation of everyone, Edward''s first noble conferring ceremony after he inherited the throne officially arrived.


    On this day, the entire Pce of Westminster was very lively. The king''s guards wore scarlet jackets and tall bearskin hats, standing majestically around them.


    The various nobles and members of parliament who participated in the ceremony also stood aside in well-dressed clothes, whispering and discussing something, and shot the few people standing in the middle with their eyes from time to time, their eyes full of envy.


    The Earl of Wellington is in the middle, and he will be made a Marquess this time.


    On this important asion, as Marquis, he wore a red velvet coat on the upper body, a hat with three and a half rows of ermine, and a silver ring on the crown with four gold leaves and four silver balls.


    This suit of clothes belongs exclusively to the marquis, and cannot be surpassed by ordinary nobles.


    Standing behind Earl Wellington is Baron Smith. As the king''s most trusted subject, Edwardmends him and also shows other people who are willing to serve the king. This is the benefit of working for the king.


    He will be canonized as a Viscount this time. The viscount has the same clothes as the earl, except that there are two and a half rows of mink on the hat, and a silver ring is added to the crown, decorated with 6 silver balls.


    And behind him, Major Dio was wearing a dark red velvet coat trimmed with white fur, a bo with two ermine fur seams, and a light silver horizontal line on the crown with six small silver **** .


    He was created a bar, which is the baron''s clothes.


    Beside him, Major James was also dressed in the same way, and he looked very excited.


    While they were waiting, a guard on the side shouted loudly to many ministers and nobles: "By the grace of God, King of Ennd, France, Scond and Irnd, Guardian of the Faith, Edward, Head of the Church of Ennd and Irnd Your Majesty the VI hase to¡ª"


    With a long ending, Edward came out wearing a jewel-encrusted, castle-like crown, wearing a purple cloak, a short jacket inside, golden high-heeled shoes, and white stockings. It looks mighty. (Actually, he feels terrible about himself)


    It¡¯s okay that a big man wears high heels, but he also wears stockings, my God!


    But he can''t wear it, it''s the king''s traditional clothes, otherwise the nobles will have to talk about it.


    "Good day! Your Majesty the King¡ª" the nobles and councilors immediately bowed and said respectfully.


    "Get up¡ª" Seeing Edward nodded, the guards on the side immediately shouted loudly.


    "tter, tter¡ª" Then there was a sound.


    After that, Edward boarded the main stage in the middle, sharing the same position with Earl Wellington and others.


    Behind him, the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Archbishop of York, together with the Duke of Houghton and the Earl of Southampton and other senior nobles and senior priests, the scale looks grand and magnificent.


    Earl Wellington felt nothing about this, but Baron Smith, Major James, Major Dio and others were sweating on their backs, their hearts were intertwined with tension and excitement, and they didn''t know what to do.


    "Earl of Wellington¡ª" Edward called softly.


    Earl Wellington quickly took a step forward, half kneeling in front of Edward.


    "The Earl of Wellington was heroic and outstanding. He not only captured the city of Huntington, but also led a surprise attack to take Edinburgh!" Edward read aloud, announcing his achievements to the nobles and ministers.


    "In view of this, I canonize you as the Marquess of Edinburgh!" Edward patted Earl Wellington''s shoulders with the sword in his hand and said loudly.


    Immediately, there was a burst of apuse and upsurge from below.


    In response, Earl Wellington raised his head, blushed, and swore in a thick voice:


    "Under the witness of the Holy Father, the Holy Son, and the Holy Spirit, I, my descendants, and those who inherit the title will always be loyal to you and your sessors, and never repent!"


    Edward nodded in satisfaction, then helped the newly promoted Marquess of Edinburgh up as usual, took his arm, and said loudly to the surrounding nobles and ministers: "This is my truly reliable and most beloved partner!"

 Chapter 190: seven marys

    Chapter 190 The Seven Marys


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription.


    The Earl of Wellington became the Marquess of Edinburgh, and Edward also gave him three small manors under a thousand acres in Scond, which did not make him the real master of Edinburgh.


    The next scene is basically the same. First, Edward calls the name of the person, then kneels down on one knee in front of Edward, and Edward reads his achievements. In the end, there is no such thing as what he said to the Marquess of Edinburgh. They are not worthy of the title.


    Baron Smith was named Viscount Sandel, and was rewarded by Edward with a castle and a thousand-acre manor near the castle. Basically, he is not considered a court nobleman, but his territory is not as big as a baron, so the nobles still Treat him like a court noble.


    Major James was named Baron Belwar, owning a castle and a manor with 800 acres of fertilend, which is a lot of property.


    Major Dio was conferred the title of Baron Huntington by Edward, which is also a im that it is only a manor with a thousand acres of fertilend near Huntington, which is considered a favor!


    Don''t underestimate the title of Baron. Although the most nobles are barons, the titles and fiefs of barons are passed on through blood and marriage, and cannot be sold or transferred at will, and the kings of all dynasties did not increase or deprive the titles of nobles at will.


    For example, in 1387, Richard II added the title of baron for the first time, and Biochampo de Hoult was named Baron of Kidderminster. In the following hundreds of years, the Howert family has been a baron, rich and powerful for hundreds of years.


    So, after this grand ceremony, the faces of those who were conferred had happy smiles all the time, and they kept saying hello to the surrounding nobles and ministers.


    Among them, Major Dio was the most popr one among the nobles.


    Others, such as Viscount Smith and Baron James, are both in their 30s and 40s, and they have already given birth to children.


    But this Baron Dior from the Count family in France is still single, which is a potential stock.


    Besides, Major Dio is only in his twenties, which is considered young among the nobles, and it is not a disadvantage to have married a daughter in the past.


    Moreover, even if you are fifty or sixty years old, just relying on your status as a baron, it is not a loss to have a wave of marriages.


    Therefore,pared with other people, Major Dio has the most densely popted people, which is three or four times that of Smith and others.


    Looking at so many people around him, and asking about his age and marital status one by one, Major Dio, no matter how stupid he is, understands that he has be a favorite.


    Looking at the crowded crowd in front of him, Major Dio thought silently: "It turns out that being popr is still an annoying thing."


    There was a wry smile in my heart, but the newly promoted Baron Kond showed a smile on his face, and smiled and said hello to the nobles and ministers who came to say hello.


    Baron Dio also selectively answered and exined some questions. After half an hour, he felt his face stiffen fromughing, and the crowd slowly receded.


    "Huh¡ª" In the corner where the crowd was sparse, Baron Dio let out a sigh of relief. For him, who came from France, these nobles and ministers must have a good rtionship, and it is impossible to refuse directly.


    In the future, he will have to adapt to his interactions with nobles and ministers. He is no longer the son of the baron who is dedicated to fighting.


    Baron Dio had a bit of bitterness in the corner of his mouth, then turned his head to look at the crowd in a circle, and took the first step.


    Just when Major Dio made up his mind to integrate into Ennd, Edward had already left on his own.


    He knew that the next moment would be the time for the nobles tomunicate. If he stayed, those ministers and nobles would be very cautious, so it was better not to stay.


    Besides, he didn''t want to chat with this group of conservative nobles who had nothing to talk about.


    At this time, in the garden behind Windsor Castle, the garden was full of flowers and trees, and a group of noble women in Ennd were having fun with smiles on their faces.


    An unknown bird stood on a branch, tilted its head, and looked curiously at the group of huge monsters in front of it. It didn''t take long to see them showing **** mouths, enough to wrap it in one bite, and it frightened it hurriedly pped its wings and moved away. Location.


    The giant in the eyes of the birds is the Queen Mother Mary brought by Edward from Edinburgh, his sisters Princess Elizabeth and Princess Mary, and the restless little loli.


    Expensive high-grade linen cloth dyed with patterns was spread casually on the grass, and the maids bent over and stood aside to serve them. Various fruits and flowers were ced on the linen cloth spread on the ground, as well as cooked and cut into pieces. Quick golden brown roast chicken.


    Influenced by Edward, Princess Elizabeth and Princess Mary like to eat fruit raw instead of cooked like other nobles.


    Princess Mary is wearing a white long dress with goldence, light red masin boots on her feet, and a string of golden nes around her neck, but she is lying on the linen without any image, squinting Looking at the sky with white clouds, I don''t know what I''m thinking about.


    Little Lori was wearing pink pajamas and a bow tie. Together with the other four Marys, she was running around in the garden, wanting to pick beautiful flowers when she saw them, and she looked extremely happy.


    The maid Kathy followed closely, looking at the cheerful little Lolita with a smile on her lips.


    Princess Mary in a light blue dress and Queen Mary in a white dress sat dignifiedly on the linen, next to each other, chatting happily.


    Elizabethy on the linen cloth with a bored look on her face, pouted her mouth, and looked at Princess Mary and Queen Mary who were chatting.


    Looking at the two people with joy, Elizabeth frowned: "What is there to talk about about Roman doctrine, I''m so bored, and I don''t know what Edward is doing at this time!"


    Thinking, Elizabeth pulled out a long weed with roots from the grass, and stared nkly at it.


    Suddenly, she heard some topics of interest to her.


    "Your Highness, you are so beautiful, gentle and considerate. I think whoever marries you in this world is truly blessed by God."


    The Queen Mother Mary looked at the gentle Princess Mary and said with a smile.


    Hearing such a sentence, Princess Mary''s eyes suddenly dimmed, she turned her head, and looked into the distance with a listless expression.


    "Oh! Your Royal Highness, don''t be sad, believe me, for a beautiful princess like you, the omnipotent Lord will definitely arrange for it!"


    Seeing Princess Mary''s expression, Queen Mary, who knew she had said something wrong, hastily added.


    "I hope so!" Princess Mary suddenly became less talkative, pursed her lips, and said lightly.

 Chapter 191: His Majesty the fallen king

    Chapter 191 His Majesty the Fallen King


    ps: Chapter 2, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    As Edward¡¯s older sister, Princess Mary was born in 1516 and is now thirty-three years old. In China in the 21st century, she is already an older leftover woman, and her chances of getting married are slim.


    However, you have to know that this is the Middle Ages, an era when you could marry someone who was your grandmother for the sake of family property. As long as you have money, then you don¡¯t have to worry about marrying.


    In fact, regarding the marriage of his sister, Princess Mary, Edward was also at a loss and had a headache.


    When Edward first came to the throne, the best candidate was Maximilian. This young man who would be the king of Austria in the future was not only well educated, but he had no conflicts with Ennd, and he would not have to embarrass Princess Mary in the future.


    However, in 1548, Maximilian married Maria, the daughter of King of Spain and Holy Roman Emperor Charles V (reigned from 1530 to 1556).


    At that time, Charles V was also the elder brother of Maximilian''s father Ferdinand I, that is, Maximilian''s uncle.


    In other words, this is a marriage between cousins ??(too heavy taste, but Edward looked back, if Princess Mary married him, and Princess Mary was his cousin ording to seniority, it would be a bit uneptable) .


    Moreover, people in Germany and other regions believed in Protestantism at that time, and Princess Mary believed in Catholicism. If she was forced to marry the prince of a Protestant country, then this marriage would be tragic.


    So the best candidate at present is Prince Philip, the son of the King of Spain and Holy Roman Emperor Charles V, who is the cousin of Princess Mary.


    Although they are also rtives, their blood rtionship is much farther away.


    However, if they get married, I am afraid that the Spaniards will not want it. You must know that Princess Mary is eleven years older than Philip. The reason why the two can marry in history is because Princess Mary is the Queen of Ennd. Annexation of Ennd, that''s why it seeded.


    However, Edward''s body is not bad now. After several years of exercise, he is not much different from ordinary people.


    Besides, in order to maintain his health, he didn''t even touch the maid beside him. He was thirteen years old and still a virgin.


    Oh my god! In this era when the average life expectancy is only 30 years old, the maids around those young nobles have already picked countless times at this time, and no one believes that a majestic king of Ennd is still a virgin.


    But, this is the truth, Edward kept emphasizing in his heart.


    Suddenly, a sh of lightning shed in Edward''s mind: Wait, even ordinary nobles don''t know my current physical condition, and Charles V probably doesn''t know it either.


    Edward looked up at the painting of angels in the pce, and thought silently in his heart: Since history proves that the two of them will be married, it is very necessary for me to fulfill them.


    Came back to his senses, Edward nodded to himself, for the sake of his sister''s happiness, it was nothing to lose some reputation.


    Emma, ??who was following Edward, looked at His Majesty the King who was thinking with sparkling eyes, with a reverent expression on his face.


    Suddenly, she saw His Majesty the King frown, and then saw his right hand suddenly touching his chest, breathing rapidly, feeling a little breathless.


    Emma hurried over. At this time, Edward was half kneeling on the ground with a hideous expression.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" Emma put the king''s head on her huge chest and kept calling.


    At this time, Edward felt that his head was resting on a soft warm meat, and he felt sofortable that he wanted to cry out.


    But for the sake of his sister, he still held back, his eyes slightly opened a slit, and his whole body was trembling. Looking at the big-breasted guard in front of him, Edward said in a trembling voice: "Call the doctor!"


    As he spoke, Edwardy in Emma''s arms with great acting spirit, his eyes tightly closed.


    This frightened the girl quite a bit, her face paled suddenly, and her lips turned pale.


    "Quickly, carry His Majesty to the room!" Emma hugged Edward and said to the female guard beside her.


    "Go and inform the imperial physician and invite him to the pce!" Emma ordered the two silly male guards beside her, her tone hurried.


    Regarding this, the two did not hesitate for a moment, turned around and walked out of the pce.


    Edward was carefully carried by Emma and another female guard, and slowly ced on the velvet bed in the bedroom, where he was lying down.


    Later, the nobles and ministers who were celebrating andmunicating also got the news, and they were shocked. The whole celebration venue was like a mess. People hurriedly boarded their carriages and rushed to Whitehall Pce.


    And the news spread quickly to Windsor Castle.


    And Emma was standing by the bed at this time, looking at His Majesty the King who was frowning and trembling from time to time, with a worried expression on his face.


    After a while, Emma suddenly found that His Majesty the King had opened his eyes, and rushed over in surprise. Just as she was about to shout, Edward suddenly covered her lips with his left hand.


    Then wrapped her right hand around her waist, lifted it up, and immediately the girl came to the bed.


    Looking at the girl with a face full of surprises, Edward directly put his lips against her soft red lips, nibbling on them kissingly.


    The girl''s eyes were full of surprise, but she didn''t take any measures to resist, allowing Edward to take advantage of her.


    After a while, just when the girl felt that she couldn''t breathe, Edward let her go.


    "I''m fine, just follow my orders!" Edward said softly, looking at the blushing girl.


    Immediately, the girl shyly climbed out of the bed, blushed, lowered her head, and gave a soft ''en''.


    "Go and guard the door, and don''t let anyone in except the imperial doctor!" Edwardmanded in a deep voice to several guards with shocked faces.


    "Yes!" Several guards nodded, expressing their understanding instantly, then walked out and closed the door.


    "Go and call Guy, Commander Guy, do you know?" Edward asked the girl.


    "I know!" Emma was a little confused, and after hearing Edward''s order, she hurried out, lowering her head, a little embarrassed to see him.


    Edward couldn''t help smiling, feeling a little satisfied with taking advantage of him, and finally worthy of his acting skills.


    After a while, there was a rush of footsteps, and Edward heard two female voices talking to the guards. After thinking for a while, he thought it was Sister Lucy Luna, and said loudly: "Then theye in!"


    Sure enough, after the door opened, sisters Lucy and Luna rushed in. The two circled around to check on Edward. Their eyes were hazy with tears, and they looked like flower buds hit by rain, which was very cute.


    "Okay, okay, this is just my trick, don''t worry!" Seeing the two crying, Edward had to coax them.

 Chapter 192: Seville

    Chapter 192 Seville


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After Edward said a word in a soft voice, he didn''t say another word.


    For the king, being able to coax the maid a little bit is already a rare situation, and this is also because sisters Lucy and Luna grew up with him, otherwise he would not want to keep a low voice.


    Sister Lucy was also sensible. After checking that Edward was fine, she patted her chest and recovered.


    Afterwards, nobles came to see him one after another, but Edward refused them one by one. After calling in the imperial doctor, he asked him to keep his mouth shut, as long as he didn''t say anything.


    The imperial doctor walked out of the bedroom, faced the questioning of the nobles, resisted the pressure, and said nothing, and this just verified the biggest guess in the hearts of the nobles.


    And the leader of the Dark de, Guy, also obeyed Edward''s order, and publicized Edward''s condition in Spain, as serious as it was.


    Using the huge intelligence system, let the King of Spain know that his son needs a wife.


    After that, Princess Elizabeth and Princess Mary also rushed over with worried faces, and came to see Edward in a hurry. Edward was still a little moved by this.


    To be honest, before Edward was born, Princess Mary was originally the first heir to the throne of Ennd. Her mother was the aunt of King Charles V of Spain, known as Catherine of Aragon.


    At the age of nine, she was named Princess of Wales, which is the title of a prince.


    But the good times didn''tst long. Catherine divorced Henry VIII, and she was rejected by Henry VIII, who refused to admit her position as heir.


    Princess Elizabeth''s mother, Queen Anne, was finally executed. She was directly called the illegitimate daughter of Henry VIII and could only be called "Miss Elizabeth Tudor".


    When Edward''s mother Jane Seymour became queen, she let the two princesses live in the pce and improved their environment.


    In the end, it was Queen Catherine who let the three of thempletely unfreeze the rtionship between their father and daughter. Even after Henry VIII died, their names appeared among the heirs.


    The two of them stayed in the pce after Edward was born, and Henry VIII made them Edward''s maids to serve him exclusively.


    It can be said that Edward was raised by the two of them, and it is not normal to have no feelings.


    Regarding this, Edward could not be like coaxing the maid. He almost exhausted his whole body, and he did not know how many times he exined it before reassuring the two princesses.


    But little Lolita was being kept from it, showing no affection at all.


    At this time, outside Whitehall Pce, London, York, Southampton, these ces intermittently circted the news that the king was ill. Generally speaking, Edward was well controlled and did not cause any disturbances.


    However, in Spain, Edward''s illness spread throughout Spain overnight after Dark de''s publicity in various bars in Spain.


    Seville is located in the south of the Iberian Penins, in the lower valley of the Guadalquivir River. Relying on its excellent geographical location, it has be the only port of call for Spanish treasure ships in Spain.


    Devouring the continuous shipment of gold and silver from the Americas every day, and then absorbing huge luxury goods from all over the world, thus creating a prosperous scene in Seville.


    Prosperity is nothing more than a chance to breathe for themon people.


    In order to maintain a huge army and navy, and to satisfy the luxurious life of the royal family and nobles, Charles I imposed heavier and heavier taxes on ordinary civilians.


    The reason why Spain has not yet broken out of riots is because the gold ships returning from the Americas and the merchant ships satisfying the luxury goods of the nobles continue to arrive, continuously renewing Spain''s life.


    The second is because Catholicism firmly controls the thinking of the Spaniards and stifles their consciousness of riots.


    Spain currently has two capitals, Toledo in the Kingdom of Castile and Zaragoza in the Kingdom of Aragon, but Charles V preferred Madrid and spent most of his time in Madrid.


    Relying on the ind river, gold and silver from Seville were continuously sent to Madrid, making this central city prosperous.


    Relying on the business of the royal family and nobles, Seville is currently a well-known and prosperous city in Europe.


    A gold transport ship from South America slowly stopped in Seville. Later, the court staff sent by the royal family withborers counted the gold and silver on the ship one by one.


    The sailors on the ship got off the ship directly, ran to the nearest tavern, and began a period of drunken dreams.


    After several months of driving at sea, the pockets of the level people are already bulging, and they urgently need to vent, and the tavern is the best ce to vent.


    Groups of sailors wore stinky clothes and came to thergest tavern in the port with smiles, which was also a ce frequented by sailors.


    Cass is one of them.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for those nobles who taxed too much, he wouldn''t have left home and be a member of the sailorsposed of rogues and rascals. If the arrangement had been followed, he would have already had a big **** and a strong There are several wives and sons.


    Instead of being like now, in his twenties, still a bachelor, who doesn''t know when he will go to see God, Cass touched the scar on his face, thinking bitterly.


    Walking into the tavern, Cass didn''t go upstairs with theughing woman like everyone else, but found a ce to sit down and drink, feel the poprity, he hadn''t seen so many people in a few months, so he adjusted.


    "Have you heard? The king of Ennd is critically ill, tsk tsk tsk!" A brawny man with bare **** eximed to his drinkingpanion.


    "Hey! I''ve heard that if the little king can''t hold on, then his sister will inherit the throne. I heard that his sister is not married yet?" A drunk man hupped and his eyes lit up.


    Hearing this, Cass'' eyes also glowed red: Well, if I marry her, I might be a king!


    After a while, he remembered his identity, a poor and depraved sailor, stop daydreaming.


    Taking a sip of the wine, Cass directly hugged the service girl who passed the wine everywhere in the darkness behind him, put it on his shoulder and ran upstairs. He felt that there was an evil fire in his heart, and he didn''t want to vent it. ufortable.


    The service **** the shoulder didn''t struggle, butughed non-stop: "Dude, don''t be so hard! You hurt me¡ª"


    As a result, Cass felt even more ufortable, and his pace became faster and faster.


    It wasn''t just Cass who was full of anger. In a castle near Madrid, the future king of Spain, son of Charles I, Prince Philip was also full of anger at this time.


    As the son of Charles I and the heir to the Spanish throne, Prince Philip is also an ambitious figure, and his love for power has prated into his bones.


    Guess what he heard today? The King of Ennd is dying! The first heir, Princess Mary, is not yet married.


    Oh my God! This is truly God''s best gift to Spain.


    Prince Philip walked fast, thinking excitedly.

 Chapter 193: marriage

    Chapter 193 Marriage


    ps: 200 chapters, it is worth celebrating, the second update, please vote, please subscribe


    As soon as he thought that he might rule Ennd in the future, his dream of dominating the world took a bigger step.


    In the future, Prince Philip will be like Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty in Chinese history. He defeated France, made the Ottoman Empire slump at sea, and annexed Portugal. During the period of Philip II, historians often refer to this period as the hegemony of the Habsburg Dynasty Europe, Spain reached its heyday in his hands.


    Butter, his Invincible Fleet was defeated by Ennd, and the Nethends broke away from Spanish rule. Unfortunately, after his death, there was no Emperor Xuan of Han to strengthen his foundation and Yuan, and Spain inevitably began to decline.


    It is undeniable that he is an ambitious and talented figure.


    Philip, who was immersed in the activities in his heart, did not go to the maids and guards who were saluting on the road, and ran directly to the room of his father Charles I.


    "Your Highness, please wait a moment!" The guard guarding the door saw that the prince wasing, and hurriedly bent down.


    "En!" Philip nodded gently.


    The guards didn''t dare to dy, they walked in quickly, bent over to Charles I who was still discussing with the pce minister, and whispered softly: "Your Majesty, Prince Philip please see me!"


    Charles I, who was dealing with the pce minister and state affairs, heard the words, raised his head, nced at the guard who lowered his head to report, his brows frowned, and then disappeared.


    "Your Majesty, wait a moment!" Charles I said to the smiling pce minister with a nk expression on his face.


    "Yes!" The pce minister''s eyebrows were a little gray, and he looked a little older, but Charles I was still very cautious when he was young.


    "Tell him toe in!" Charles I looked at the guards and ordered casually.


    The guard got the instruction, raised his head, and hurried out of the room.


    Soon, Prince Philip walked in slowly.


    "Good day, my father!" Philip bowed to greet Charles I, and then saw the pce minister again, "Good day, my lord!"


    "Good day, Your Royal Highness!" Gong Lian quickly got up and bowed to Prince Philip.


    "Father, have you heard? The little king of Ennd is sick!" Prince Philip looked at Charles I modestly and asked respectfully.


    "Yes, I heard that he was seriously ill, but unfortunately he survived in the end!" Charles I said nomittally, then looked at his son with a smile in his eyes, and asked, "Why? Are you interested in Ennd? "


    Edward recovered automatically after being sick for a day, and the news spread out was that his body was just weak.


    Themoner may not know, but he knows that the King of Ennd is indeed fragile every day, and I am afraid that he will have the opportunity to see God in a few years. These are no secrets to Charles I.


    Faced with his father''s question, Prince Philip knew that he was asking about Princess Mary''s age, so he would think for a moment. He nodded without hesitation, looked at Charles I with piercing eyes, and said affirmatively: "Yes, father, Ennd It is essential for us!"


    "At least, it can bring a French crown to our Habsburg family, can''t it?"


    "Yes, yes, yes! The French crown, this is indeed a pleasant thing!" Thinking of this, Charles Iughed, and the whole person suddenly became excited.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but think of his old enemy, the rogue King Francois I of France. If he heard the news, he would probably be furious!


    "Philip! If you don''t mind, I agree to this matter!" Charles I looked at his handsome son, nodded with satisfaction, and eximed.


    "Yes, father, owning a French crown is my dream!" Prince Philip''s eyes were bright and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    Afterwards, Charles I turned his deep gaze to the Prime Minister beside him.


    The gray-haired prime minister bowed his waist, and when he noticed Charles I''s gaze, he nodded quickly.


    "Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness, I will get it done as soon as possible!" The Prime Minister replied respectfully.


    "If there is nothing serious about some conditions, just agree! Some small profits are not as important as a crown!"


    Charles I told his pce minister slowly, did he know that the current Princess Mary is a favorite, and this marriage will not be so easy to seed without paying anything.


    What you pay now is to get more in the future.


    "Yes, follow your instructions!" The old pce minister bowed his head again, expressing his understanding.


    In less than a day, the Spanish court quickly drew up candidates and sent envoys to Ennd to propose marriage.


    Two dayster, Edward met the envoy in his Whitehall Pce.


    A man in his thirties, wearing a red cloak and leaning on crutches, saluted Edward respectfully.


    "Dear Your Majesty the King, His Majesty King Charles V specially sent me to check on your physical condition. Seeing that you are fine, I think this is really God''s blessing!"


    The emissary named Moya Flores Dias looked surprised when he saw Edward, as if he was happy for his recovery.


    "I am very honored for His Majesty Charles V''s condolences. I am in good health. Please thank him for me!" Edward showed a forced smile, nodded slightly to the messenger, and said softly.


    So, in the eyes of the messenger, the king of Ennd was indeed seriously ill, and his good health was just an excuse.


    So, he became more and more determined in his heart, determined that Edward''s time was short, and made up his mind to fulfill His Majesty''s entrustment and obtain this marriage for His Royal Highness.


    "Messenger, do you have anything else to do?" Looking at the Spaniard who was still standing still, Edward asked curiously.


    "Your Majesty, to be honest, my king sent me here, and there is another happy event for you?"


    The Spanish envoy bent over and said enthusiastically.


    "Oh¡ª" Edward showed a puzzled expression, then looked at him and said.


    "I heard that Her Royal Highness Princess Mary of your country is outstanding in talent and appearance, virtuous and gentle, and my prince has admired her for a long time, so I propose to Her Royal Highness Princess of your country on behalf of His Royal Highness!"


    The Spaniard raised his head, his expression was flying, and he said sharply at the corner of his mouth.


    "This¡ª" Edward showed a thoughtful look, hesitating, "Let me think about it! Marriage is a big deal, don''t be careless!"


    "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness is quite sincere!"


    As he spoke, the Spaniard showed an expression that you understand, and Edward''s face became serious at this moment.


    "Your Royal Highness is so sincere, I can''t interrupt this beautiful marriage!" Edward sighed, "Your Excellency¡ª"


    "Your Majesty!" Sir John stepped out in an instant and bowed to salute.


    "You and this emissary have a careful, serious, and serious discussion about the specific matters of the marriage between the two countries!" Facing Sir John, Edward said seriously, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised.

 Chapter 194: Queen Catherine

    Chapter 194 Queen Catherine


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Sir John stayed in Scond for about a month and came back suddenly, which surprised Edward a little. Could it be that the Scottish Reformation was so fast?


    In this regard, Sir John exined this: the Scottish nobles directly divided all the property of the Catholic Church before the start, and the ie of His Majesty the King has been sorted out by him and roughly sorted out.


    Edward couldn''t help thinking,pared with Ennd, the nobles in Scond are more powerful, and each noble has its own territory. There is no way to start the whole country like Ennd, and the nobles can only do their own thing.


    As for the sess of the religious reform, Edward didn''t have the slightest worry. Those nobles had long coveted the property of the Catholic Church. Now that they have such a big name, how can they hold back.


    Of course, the Catholic Church is not a vegetarian. It has been umted for hundreds of years, and the power of the nobles is too scattered. Some nobles will even be defeated by the Catholic Church, forming a tug-of-war.


    This is exactly what Edward wanted.


    Wait until the two fight each other, and he will take advantage of it, which is not a good idea.


    After Sir John returned to London, Edward felt that he was still of some use, so he kept it with him for future use.


    Sure enough, with the arrival of the Spanish envoy today, Sir John is the most suitable negotiator because of his character of loving money and not losing money.


    Thinking silently in his heart, but Edward''s footsteps did not stop.


    Behind him are the beautiful and attractive female guards. Edward admires them as he walks, which is pleasing to the eye.


    Should I build an army of beautiful women like King Kada of North Africa, so that I can match my identity! An idea popped up in Edward''s mind.


    Edward wore wolf fur boots made of high-quality leather, with patterns embroidered on the surface. In London in July, the feet were not easy to be rotten and damp, and the feet were not stuffy, and they were a bit stiff when walking.


    Edward slowly came to Princess Mary''s exclusive room in Whitehall Pce.


    At this time, the originally quiet room became lively at this time. The Queen Mother Mary, Princess Mary, Princess Elizabeth, and the married Queen Catherine stayed together at this time,peting for beauty. The scene was extremely pleasing to the eye.


    I saw that Queen Catherine, who already had a daughter, was radiant at this time, with a loving smile on her face, and wearing a long skirt withce skirts. Even in the past two years, herdylike temperament still made people awe-inspiring.


    At this time, the ending of Queen Catherine was very different from that in history, and even infinitely better.


    Originally, her life trajectory was after marrying Edward''s uncle Thomas Seymour. After giving birth to a daughter named Mary Seymour in August 1548st year, she got puerperal fever and died.


    But Edward''s forgiving attitude made them get better sooner, and let them have a baby two months earlier.


    Naturally, puerperal fever did not happen, and the mother and daughter were safe, but the daughter was still called Mary Seymour.


    Fate is so magical. Edward couldn''t help sighing.


    Walking into the room, the maid who guarded the door held up the corner of her skirt to salute, and she didn''t mean to stop her.


    But his arrival made the whole room lively.


    "Catherine, long time no see, you are still so beautiful!" Edward saw Catherine sitting in the middle, with a smile on his mouth, and said to her slightly bending down.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" Seeing His Majesty the King''s arrival, everyone stood up and held up the corners of their skirts, bowing their knees forward to salute.


    "You''re wee! We are all a family, so we don''t need so much etiquette!" Edward nodded and smiled as he looked at the saluting crowd.


    Edward¡¯s words are not wrong either. Queen Mary is his mother-inw, and Catherine married his uncle and became his aunt. Not to mention Princess Mary and Princess Elizabeth, everyone in this room is a family.


    "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You look even more majestic and handsome. At first nce, I thought you were some handsome and heroic knight!" Catherine looked at the soaring king with delicate and healthy skin. Smiling and sighing.


    "Catherine, I haven''t seen you for a long time, why don''t you get together more often!" Edward found a seat and sat down, looking at the full chest and loving face of the former queen, he couldn''t helpining.


    "Yes! We haven''t seen you for a long time!" Elizabeth, who was originally sitting on a chair with a ring of jewels around her neck, now showed a lively temperament and said in a coquettish tone.


    Princess Mary on the side also looked at the former queen with doubts.


    Since Catherine married Henry VIII, it has not only promoted the rtionship between Princess Mary and Princess Elizabeth and Henry VIII, and even allowed them to officially enter the pce as princesses, but also continued to take care of them.


    Elizabeth and Edward, whocked maternal love, grew up under the upbringing of Catherine, especially Princess Elizabeth, who almost regarded her as her own mother.


    Regarding such inquiries, Catherine smiled helplessly, and said softly: "I also want toe and see you, but I really can''t do without my daughter. She has been suffering from minor illnesses since she was born, so how can I rest assured?" Let''s go!"


    Princess Elizabeth and Princess Mary let her go, with sympathy in their eyes. In this era of high mortality rate, at any time, a child will leave. Being a parent is painful.


    "Mary, the King of Spain sent someone to propose to me, saying that he wants you to marry Prince Philip!" Edward saw that the atmosphere was a little sad, and then changed the subject.


    Hearing that the topic was suddenly brought up to her, and it was about marriage, Princess Mary couldn''t help but blushed. She felt a little embarrassed in front of so many people.


    The others also calmed down at this time, looking at Princess Mary with a smile on the corner of their mouths, while Catherine and Princess Elizabeth hugged Princess Mary directly and teased her in her ear.


    To everyone''s surprise, Princess Mary just showed a faint smile, and said to his younger brother, the King of Ennd, "What do you mean? Edward!"


    Edward did not guess this sentence for a while, and weighed it up and said: "I think Prince Philip is not bad, the Habsburg family is rtively rich, and as the only son of Charles V, Prince Philip must inherit the throne, and Mary you will be queen too!"


    Edward looked at his sister''s bright eyes, and analyzed each word, while the others nodded. This is indeed a satisfying marriage.


    "In this case, then I will marry in Spain!" Princess Mary thought about it for a while after hearing this, and felt that the marriage was okay. She didn''t have to pick and choose at her age, as long as it was suitable.

 Chapter 195: alliance formed

    Chapter 195 Alliance Formation


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Seeing Princess Mary nodding in agreement, Edward felt relieved.


    "Catherine, talk slowly, I won''t bother you!" Edward looked around, he was the only man, a little embarrassed, then nodded and said.


    Immediately, Edward nced sideways and saw Queen Mary''s disgusted expression dissipate slightly, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    It seems that this woman is still dissatisfied with taking her captive.


    "Congrattions to Your Majesty¡ª" A clear or gentle or pleasant voice sounded, and Edward walked out of the room.


    After walking out of the room, he could still faintly hear the voices talking about Prince Philip.


    Afterwards, Edward went to meet Kyle Lance, Minister of the Privy Council.


    "Your Excellency, how much did the French pay to redeem Francisco?"


    Edward sat on a chair covered with wolf fur, half lying down, eyes closed, and askedzily.


    "This¡ª" Kyle felt a little speechless. He knew that the king would not be satisfied with this answer, so he moved his lips and hesitated.


    He looked at His Majesty the King seriously, and when he realized that the King''s eyelids blinked a little after hearing these words, he blurted out: "Your Majesty, the French are only willing to pay six thousand pounds to redeem Franceco!"


    "Besides, I also heard that the King of France began to borrow heavily. I guess he is not sincere in our negotiations!"


    "I''m afraid, they are nning to take it back with the army!"


    Looking up a little at His Majesty the King, who was dozing off, Kyle made a guess, trying to recover his lost points in front of the King. Although it was useless, how would you know if you didn¡¯t try.


    Regarding this matter, Edward also had a guess in his heart. The sincerity of the French is there. ording to Henry II''s character, it is impossible to sumb to Ennd.


    Besides, he lost the previous naval battle. In order to re-establish the authority of the king, he must use a victory to win.


    After all, there are still arge number of nobles in France. Although they cannotpete with the king individually, they can overthrow the king together.


    What is more funny is that the War of the Roses led to the centralization of monarchy in Ennd, and France, a hundred yearster, also began to centralize power in thete sixteenth century after a religious civil war. War is really a good thing.


    Edward thought for a while, and felt that it was impossible for Francisco to hold on, so he could only give up.


    It''s not that he underestimated himself, Ennd really couldn''t beat France.


    At this time, France''s annual tax revenue reached one million pounds, four times that of Ennd.


    A lot of money can not only hire arge number of powerful Swiss mercenaries, but he can also call arge number of knights. If the cost is not considered, the French king can call more than 100,000 troops to fight at one time.


    The huge army can crush Ennd in terms of numbers alone.


    Therefore, the best policy is to give up Francisco, otherwise the loss outweighs the gain.


    Suddenly, a sh of inspiration shed in Edward''s head, and he thought of a provocative n.


    "You continue to talk to the French, hold them steady, go down first!" Edward waved at Kyle.


    Kyle also looked at Edward with doubts, and then slowly backed away.


    Half an hourter, Sir John walked in with sweat on his forehead, his face was full of excitement, and he bent down to greet him: "Good day, Your Majesty!"


    "Oh!" Looking at the hurried Sir John, Edward asked suspiciously: "Is the result out?"


    He couldn''t help but wonder, how could the negotiation be so fast, it was just a meal, it was too easy!


    "Hey! Hey!" Hearing this, Sir John had a smirk on his face, his eyes narrowed, and his beard trembled.


    "Your Majesty, the Spaniards seem to want a quick victory, and they quickly gave in to some interests!"


    Next, Sir John cheerfully exined to Edward.


    First of all, this time the two countries formally established an alliance (only limited to France), agreeing that when the other side is under attack, both sides need to send troops to support and harass.


    At the request of Ennd when necessary, Spain is willing to block the French army from going out of the Mediterranean.


    And if the two countries reached an alliance before, the Vian navy hired by the French would be stopped in Gibraltar and unable to get out of the Mediterranean.


    That is to say, from now on, even if the French hire or build a navy, if the Spaniards block it, the French will not be able to directly hit the British Ind.


    Of course, to be honest, Princess Mary¡¯s marriage is a political marriage, which was doomed after she was born and cannot be changed.


    The rest are somemercial interests, that is, the small profits in the mouth of the Spaniards.


    For example, allowing English woolen textiles to enter Spain and its affiliated territories, such as the Nethends, Austria, and South American colonies, etc. This is arge market.


    And also banned French textiles from entering Spain. This was to curb the development of the French textile industry.


    Appropriate tax reductions or exemptions for some British goods.


    For the Spaniards, these are indeed small profits. After all, hundreds of treasure ships are transported from South America every year. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the money is bought by the French or the English, as long as it can satisfy the enjoyment of the nobles.


    The money that the Spanish and Portuguese worked so hard to transport from South America was not used to promotemercial development, but to enjoy it, and instead promoted the development of Ennd and France.


    Of course, the treaty also stiptes that Ennd shall not invade Spain''s interests in South America, that is to say, Ennd is not allowed to establish colonies in South America.


    Edward didn''t care about this. Ennd didn''t have the energy to colonize it yet, and after defeating Spain, it was enough to just ept the ready-made ones without having to work hard to develop.


    The most important thing is to establish the alliance between Spain and Ennd, and Spain has given up somemercial interests.


    For Ennd, this treaty can protect Ennd from French harassment for a few years, and it will also squeeze out the French and enjoy most of the Spanish market. These are enough to allow Ennd''s business to take off and capitalism to set sail.


    Yes, that''s right, in Edward''s eyes, the duration of this treaty is a few years. If Spain is too strong at any time, then the other side of the alliance is France.


    Some people say that this is not good for Princess Mary''s marriage.


    In fact, this does not affect marriage at all, because the country is the country, the royal family is the royal family, the country is fighting lively in front, but the royal familymunicates constantly. This is Europe at this time, marriage and war are the themes.


    Besides, don¡¯t forget that Princess Mary¡¯s mother is Charles V¡¯s aunt, and Princess Mary is Charles V¡¯s cousin. She is actually one of the heirs of Spain, but the order is rtively low.

 Chapter 196: team leader

    Chapter 196 Leader


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription.


    "En!" Edward listened roughly for a while, and found that the benefits Ennd received were not bad, and he was quite satisfied. "Your Excellency, let''s sign ording to this treaty!"


    "Yes! Your Majesty, follow your instructions!" Hearing what the king said, Sir John nodded in approval with joy on his face.


    "Go and see the situation in the royal family''s territory! Report to me when youe back!" Edward waved his hand and saidzily.


    Seeing His Majesty the King like this, Sir John took a look, and then stepped back softly, leaving His Majesty thezy alone.


    Half lying on the chair, Edward pondered the consequences of the alliance with Spain, and how long this alliance will exist.


    Thinking about it, Edward decided to let France and Spain y a wave while Ennd was recuperating, and they could not be allowed to rest.


    "En! Let''s do it!" Edward said affirmatively, rubbing his nose with his eyes shining.


    The next day, Edward held a small ceremony. In the name of the King of France, he conferred the title of Princess Mary as Earl of Francisco, whose territory is the city of Francisco.


    ording to the marriage between the two countries, one monthter, that is, on August 10, Princess Mary will marry Spain. As a dowry, Francisco City is also included.


    Regarding this matter, the Spaniards were indifferent, and Edward couldn''t guess what Charles V was thinking.


    However, King Henry II of France jumped his feet angrily, dering his legal right to the French throne, and that the Tudor royal family had no right to inherit the French throne, so Edward''s canonization of the city of Francisco was unreasonable.


    Edward is toozy to fight this kind of verbal battle, and has no time to waste saliva. Anyway, Edward has always imed that he is the king of France, whether you admit it or not.


    In this regard, Henry II elerated the pace of recruiting troops, and wanted to recapture Francisco as quickly as possible.


    Due to the establishment of the Anglo-Spanish Alliance, Ennd''s goods were exported to Spain, which made the whole of London extraordinarily prosperous.


    Clean and tidy alleys, spacious streets, rows of shops, and orderly crowds, this is London half a year after the establishment of the city government.


    Crowds of all kinds walking shoulder to shoulder on the endlessly flowing streets, and some people stop from time to time, in front of the peddlers hawking along the street.


    Therge carriage drawn by six horses was running smoothly on the vertical rails, and the spacious space could amodate more than ten people.


    The carriage stopped slowly after a certain distance, and at a ce with a que, the team lined up in advance couldn''t wait to start boarding the carriage.


    Among them, after paying two pennies for a well-dressed gentleman or a beautifuldy, they can build a rtively clean small workshop that can amodate four people.


    Ordinary people only need to pay a penny to sit in the ordinary workshop. There are eight seats here, and with standing people, it can amodate sixteen people.


    Take a horse-drawn carriage, and all the journeys only need to pay the money at the beginning, and there is no need to pay additionally. This is indeed a convenient and cheap means of transportation for ordinary people.


    This is the railroad carriage that Edward painstakingly invented.


    Thanks to the renovation of the London City Government for several months, the spacious London Street has enough space to install rails. This is the biggest trace of Edward''s traveler!


    It is said to be rails, but it is actually just wood d iron. In this era when iron materials are used as war reserves, it is indeed a waste to spend a lot of iron to make this thing.


    Of course, it can be caused by Ennd''s rich iron ore, and most countries don''t have the energy to do it.


    This is still Edward recalling his memory, using the remaining knowledge to remind those cksmiths to use st furnaces to make iron.


    After the efficiency is doubled, it can be used to make things other than weapons like a local tyrant.


    Regarding the changes brought about by himself, Edward often stayed in the pce, and he did not engage in private tours in micro-services, so he didn¡¯t understand deeply enough, but for Ham, who lives in London, the changes this year were enough to surprise him From ear to ear.


    Since following the dock boss to participate in the road repair and reconstruction movement organized by the London City Governmentst time, thanks to the good impression he made on an employee of the London Government, he no longer works as a dock worker, but goes to eat the sry of the government.


    Because of Edward''s request, the City Management Office of the City of London set up a health department, and he was honored to be an employee of the health department¡ªa hygienist. That is, street sweepers.


    His full-time job is to clean the streets and clean up the garbage in the garbage pool on time, and his jurisdiction is the four hundred-household districts around his home.


    Although I am very tired, my job is very stable. I don¡¯t depend on the weather like dock workers. When there are more ships, I earn more, and when there are fewer ships, I earn less, or even no money.


    Being a hygienist is different. His monthly sry is four shillings, forty-eight pence.


    The money can not only support everyone in his family, but also has a surplus every month. From time to time, he can help rtives or buy a piece of cloth to make new clothes for his children.


    Holding a big broom, Ham was wearing a gray singlet. When he saw the stolen ce, he went to sweep it. This was his duty.


    Ham was happily thinking about whether he would have an extra meal in the evening, when a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Ham, Ham¡ª" Hearing his name, Ham turned around and saw that it was the staff of the head of the Hundred Houses District¡ª¡ªLemire.


    "Mr. Mill, what can I do for you?" Ham put down the broom in his hand, and walked over with a silly smile, with a respectful tone.


    Seeing that Ham finally reacted, Lemir said amusedly: "Ham, what are you thinking? I have called you several times, but there is no response!"


    Ham was stupid and didn''t know what to say, so he could only respond with a smirk.


    "Okay, I''ll let you know. Before dinner tonight, let the person in charge of your groupe to Mr. District Chief. There is something to announce!" Lemir knew that he couldn''t ask anything, so he didn''t wait for him, and went straight to him. Said without taking a breath.


    "Understood, I will let them all go before dinner!" Ham nodded honestly, patted his chest as a promise.


    "En!" Lemir nodded after hearing the assurance, and then prepared to leave. He still has several people to notify, so there is no time to waste.


    "Slow down!" Ham bent over to see off the young employee.


    After London is divided into 100-household districts and 1000-household districts, each district has a district chief, a tax officer, and a magistrate.


    There are four people working under the head of the district, and the young man just now is one of them, so Ham treats him with great respect.


    It is said that it is a hundred-household district. Some hundred-household districts have hundreds of households with a poption of five or six hundred people, while others have only eighty or ny households with a poption of four to five hundred. How can four people manage it?


    Therefore, the team leader came into being. The "team leader" has no establishment and no sry, and is elected by a dozen or so families. Ham is also elected as the team leader because he is a health worker and eats food from the government.

 Chapter 197: Qi Min

    Chapter 197 Family Qimin


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Ham is very happy to be the team leader. It is the first time for his ancestors to be an official for five or six generations. This is a rare experience!


    Although there is no sry for being a team leader, you can be a leader!


    So, since the title of team leader was added to his head, Ham felt that he could walk with strength, and his whole person was much younger, with more face.


    After sweeping up thest **** on the street, Ham inspected more than 20 streets in the four hundred-household districts, and found that the garbage pools and the streets were clean and there was no rubbish, so he went back with confidence and went to work. My team leader''s buddy.


    When he came near his home, Ham slowly puffed up his chest and strode with his head held high. He looked like a team leader.


    Of course this is what he thinks, and what other people think, too. It''s very majestic.


    The girls and boys along the street cast envious nces at him, which greatly satisfied Ham''s vanity, and made Ham, who had bowed his head for decades, very happy.


    Looking ahead, Ham saw his neighbor Rauling back panting. Ham looked up and saw that the sun had turned yellow and it was getting dark, so he hurriedlypleted the task.


    "Raul!" Ham called out.


    "Hey!" Raul was about to go home to rest when he heard Ham''s voice, turned around and agreed.


    "Ham, what''s the matter!" After a trot, Raul came to Ham''s side and asked suspiciously.


    "Wait a while to go to the district chief''s house, you know the district chief''s house!" Ham looked at Raul''s sweaty forehead and said.


    "Hey! I know! I''ll go as soon as I drink my saliva!" Raul nodded and responded hastily.


    "Hurry up, the district chief may have something to announce today, don''t bete, I''m leaving first, and someone else will notify you!"


    Ham gave Raul a warning, and then left.


    Raul looked at Ham who was slowly leaving, with envy and jealousy in his eyes. He had a stable job, and he was also a small official, with no worries about food and drink.


    "Jack, go to the district chief''s house before eating, don''t forget!"


    "Little Ram, tell your father to go directly to the district chief''s house for dinner!"


    While walking, Ham saw the people under hismand and shouted a few words. In less than ten minutes, all the people had been notified. Going back to change a pair of shoes, Ham went to the district chief''s house full of energy.


    At this time, at the District Chief''s house, a middle-aged man wearing a hat was sitting in front, and behind him stood three young men in their twenties, well-behaved and somewhat reserved.


    Afterwards, Lemiel walked in lightly, and bowed to the middle-aged man who was sitting: "Your Excellency, District Chief, I have already notified you!"


    "En! Got it!" The middle-aged man nodded slightly and said slowly.


    Lemir then stood aside like the other three young people, looking around boredly.


    Rodney sat on a chair, thinking about things in silence.


    As the owner of a grain shop, Rodney''s reputation for generosity has been passed down through this generation, and he has also been nicknamed "The Generous Rodney".


    After inheriting the grain store from his father, Rodney from time to time made moldy and sprouted grains into bread and distributed them to some poor people, and sometimes invited people to drink a ss of rye wine in the tavern...


    Compared with other stingy businessmen, Rodney is generous.


    These things brought him a great reputation and made him extremely influential in this generation. It can be said that in a few years, he will be able to go to the city council and be the envy of everyone.


    But there was an unexpected situation. Starting this year, His Majesty the King actually canceled the autonomy of London. More importantly, he actually promised the city councilors to serve for life. My God, after getting this news, Rodney got very drunk, His MP dreams were shattered.


    However, a few monthster, things turned around, because of his good reputation and influence, he was appointed by the mayor as the head of this district.


    After learning the good news, he immediately used his right to name this 100-household district as Sweet (Sweet) 100-household District, and then handed over the name to the chief district chief. Finally, the city government recorded that this 100-household district The residential area has be the Hundred-Household District of Sweet.


    This is the privilege of his first Hundred Household District Chief!


    As the mayor of a hundred-household district, the city government paid him as much as one pound (two hundred and forty pence), which was one-third of the profit of his grain shop.


    When he first learned that there was still a sry, Rodney still remembers his surprised expression.


    This morning, he was called by the Chief District Chief, and together with ten other district chiefs, he carried out the order of the city government¡ªto record the poption.


    To tell the truth, after he learned of this order, he felt that the city government was simply full of food and had nothing to do, and had nothing to do to have fun.


    No way, for the sake of my official position, it''s nothing to be busy.


    Unknowingly, there were men standing in front of Rodney''s house, and the smell of sweat gathered together, creating a special smell.


    Smelling this smell, Rodney woke up from the memory, covered his nose, grimaced, he felt an urge to vomit.


    "Jin, Hal, Asak, Lemir, the next task is entrusted to you, don''t let me down!"


    Clutching his nose, Rodney''s voice changed a bit, and he gave orders to the four young men beside him.


    "I''m not feeling well, I''ll go in and have a rest first."


    Seeing the District Chief Rodney who ran away, the four of Lemiel looked at each other helplessly. They could only shrug their shoulders, sighed, and started to work.


    From the baskets on the ground, the four of Lemir took away a dozen or so small palm-sized red and white covers. The covers were thickened and seemed to be mixed with a piece of wood. The words "hukou book" were written on them. There are red and white rose pictures painted around it, which looks beautiful and moving.


    Turn over the thickened cover, the first page is arranged in order from top to bottom, county/city..., district..., area code..., owner..., poption....


    Turn to the second page, which lists the head of the household..., gender..., age..., date of birth....


    The rest of the pages are the same, except that they record family members. Does it look familiar to everyone? Isn¡¯t this a pirated version of the ount book?


    The servants of His Excellency the District Mayor moved out four tables and chairs from the house, and the four of them sat on them respectively.


    Although they didn''t know what to do, the people were still ordering by Lemire to line up and start one by one.


    After hearing the orders from the four of Lemir, Ham consciously lined up in front of Lemir''s table, ranking first.


    Lemir looked up, then lowered his head, picked up the quill, and prepared to record.


    As a clerk under the mayor of Hundred Households, he had been trained for three months before taking office, and he was able to recognize and write more than 3,000 words, barely qualified, of course, in English.


    "Are you the head of your household?" Lemir asked without raising his head, "Name?"


    "Ham" Ham answered honestly.


    "How many people are there in the family?"


    "Five, my family gave me a daughter this year!" Hamughed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 198: Detailed data

    Chapter 198 detailed data


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Just like that, after working for more than an hour, they finally figured out the situation of each family. All four of Lemire''s hands were sore from writing.


    Of course, the process was not smooth, and in Lemire''s view, it was painful.


    Such as birthdays, my God, how do these people remember their own and their family''s birthdays? Some even couldn''t remember their age clearly.


    Therefore, the four of Lemiel had to ask the age first, and then help him calcte the year he was born in. As for the birthday, just find one at random!


    Today is very good, so almost everyone arranges their birthdays for today. Those men reported the birthdays of their wives and children on today, which is July 25th.


    Perhaps in their view, arranging birthdays on the same day may be convenient for celebrating and save a lot of money!


    Of course, it¡¯s not just them. Most of the people who log in on this day arrange their birthdays on this day. As for those whonded tomorrow, their birthday would be on July 26th.


    In addition to birthdays, Lemier and others even need to name their son or daughter.


    Because the sons or daughters of these people don¡¯t have a name yet, and they can only have a name when they grow up, either following their father¡¯s or their mother¡¯s.


    And if this is the case, won¡¯t the names of the registered ounts be the same? Therefore, the hard-working Lemir four had to think hard about names for the children of this group of people.


    And these bitter haha ??are very happy. They believed that the four of them were literate and educated, and the names they chose must be good, at least better than their own.


    As we all know, it is very difficult toe up with a name, both in China and abroad. So all kinds of Allen, Ed, Emma, ??etc. ran out in a row, anyway, how convenient it was.


    Among the more than 100 people, the average of the four people is only more than 20 people, and it took more than an hour to be considered barely qualified.


    "Oh¡ª" Seeing that the crowd was slowly dispersing and it was getting dark, Gene stretched his waist and showed a rxed expression.


    "My God, I''m so exhausted, who would have thought that they are so stupid!" Gene said with a look of contempt.


    "Yes! Just now there was another one who didn''t even know how many people there were in his family, and I was almost exhausted!" Hal, who had some pimples on his face, also nodded in agreement, with a disgusted expression on his face.


    "I don''t even have the mood to talk now, I''m too tired!" Asak, who was throwing himself on the table, said slowly, as if he had exhausted all his strength to say this sentence.


    "Okay, let''s go report to the district chief! I just miss my bed and delicious bread now!" Lemir nced at the three of them and reminded them tiredly, he felt his throat was about to smoke .


    "Yes, let''s return to our mission as soon as possible, and then go home and sleep!" Gene suddenly realized, and said hastily.


    So, the four of them tidied up quickly and walked into the house of the District Chief.


    As for those chairs and tables, there are servants who will clean up by themselves, they will not do this.


    "Dong dong dong¡ª" Hal took the lead and knocked on the door of the room.


    "Come in!" The district chief''s voice came from inside.


    "Your Excellency District Chief, we have registered everyone in the district, we can go back!"


    Seeing the district chief who was gnawing on the chicken leg, Hal swallowed, and then asked softly.


    "Okay, you guys go back!" Rodney nced at the neat household registration books in the basket, and nodded with satisfaction.


    The four of them showed joy now, and when they were about to turn around and leave, the voice of the District Chief came from behind.


    "Lemire,e to my house tomorrow, take these to the chief district chief, and then follow him to the city hall!"


    Hearing this voice, the four of them stopped in unison, Lemiel turned around with a hint of joy at the corner of his mouth, and bowed to Rodney to salute.


    "Follow your instructions, Your Excellency the District Chief!"


    The other three cast envious nces at him.


    Going to the head of the district not only gives you a sense of presence in front of him, but you also have the opportunity to go to the city hall together, and you must know a lot of people along the way.


    Rodney nodded to Lemire, with a glimmer of appreciation in his eyes.


    For Lemire, Rodney''s initial impression was that this young man was polite and good-looking, at least better than the other three.


    So he usually assigns some tasks to him, and he haspleted them well, which makes the impression even better. Rodney is satisfied with Lemire.


    Besides, his tenure as District Chief is only four years. No matter whether he is promoted or dismissed after four years, there must be people from him in this district. After all, this is where he lives, and he is optimistic about Lemire.


    The next day, Lemire came to Rodney''s house, and a servant had already carried a sack and was waiting for him.


    After that, he came to the chief district chief, and here, when he came, five or six people were already there.


    Of course, like him, they are all clerks, and none of the district chiefs came by themselves.


    He couldn''t waste this opportunity to expand hiswork.


    Under the circumstances that he intended to make friends, and that he and others were also happy, he got to know all the other people here, not seeking deep feelings, only seeking familiarity.


    After the officers from the twelve districts arrived, the chief district chief did note out to meet them, but one of his officers came out to greet them and took them to the city hall with a kind face.


    A group of people came to the railway carriage station sign, waiting for the arrival of the carriage.


    In order to save money, those servants went back on their own. After all, a penny is money!


    In less than ten minutes, the carriage stopped. Fortunately, there was no one in the car. Except for the four seats in the VIPpartment, the other nine people were in the ordinarypartment.


    Of course, Lemir, who was not wealthy, didn''t sit in the VIP box, but sat in the ordinary box consciously. Fortunately, there were eight people apanying him, so he didn''t care much about face.


    Half an hourter, thirteen people got out of the overcrowded carriage. The people in the ordinarypartment were sweating profusely, while the people in the VIPpartment were neatly dressed and looked much more refreshed.


    Lemiel saw this and firmly believed in his heart: I must have my own private carriage when I travel in the future.


    After everyone got off the car, the white city government building appeared in front of their eyes. What was even more eye-catching was that there was a long queue in front of the building, and everyone had a sack in their hands. They are the same.


    There are 264 100-household districts and 22 1000-household districts in and around London, so there are at least 200 people in front of the city hall.


    In this way, after a week of calction and statistics, the poption living in and outside the city of London already has more detailed data, instead of rough statistics likest time.


    In this regard, Mayor William went to Whitehall Pce early in the morning to personally report to His Majesty the King.

 Chapter 199: my london

    Chapter 199 My London


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After tidying up his clothes, Mayor William smiled and walked into Whitehall Pce with his head held high.


    In this regard, the guards already knew him, and let him go directly, turning a blind eye.


    While on the road, a maid automatically came to him and led the way slowly.


    He has already made an appointment with His Majesty the King in advance for this meeting, so there is no need to report this time, and someone will take him to meet His Majesty the King directly.


    At the beginning, Edward didn''t think of setting up an appointment. After all, there were not many things in Ennd, and ordinary things were naturally handled by the Privy Council. He seemed very leisurely.


    However, since he returned from Scond, after several months of adjustments, the new central system can operate normally, so he is busy.


    Judiciary, military, finance, these used to be the work of the Privy Council, but now they are things he handles.


    Although he is not too busy, there are still a lot in general. In order to ensure his private time, he had to set up a secretariat.


    At present, the job of the secretariat is to help him arrange his daily affairs, including things to be dealt with or people to meet. At that time, he was still a note-taking function, which could remind him to do the nned things.


    The candidates for the secretariat are very important.


    The first is to be loyal. After all, the Secretariat is the person closest to him and the one who understands his thoughts best. If someone informs the enemy country, the loss will be huge.


    The second is to be literate. That''s right, in this age of low literacy, it''s very rare to find a literate person.


    The third is appearance. After all, it is a person who has to face all day long, so it is easy to make people sick if they are ugly.


    Putting it all together, Edward found that Emma, ??the personal bodyguard, was very suitable.


    First of all, they were adopted by Edward and brainwashed. Their loyalty ranks at the forefront in the whole of Ennd, and after several years of training, their literacy level is enough to exceed the ninth level of people in Ennd.


    Besides, none of them are ugly, and they are quite eye-catching, which is the most suitable. It was such a happy decision.


    Walked up the steps and came to the waiting hall. Mayor William took a look at the gorgeous hall. There were still several people sitting on the chairs in the hall. And they didn''t care about his arrival at all, they all lowered their heads, thinking silently.


    Seeing that these people in front of him were all unfamiliar faces, William didn''t care, but one of them gave him a gloomy and intimidating feeling, which made his eyelids twitch unconsciously.


    And it seemed that his gaze stayed for a long time. It seemed that the man noticed his gaze, then raised his head, nodded and smiled at Mayor William, and then lowered his head again, immersed in his own world.


    Mayor William also nodded with a smile on his face, found a seat, and sat down consciously.


    Ignore him, and start thinking about how to have a conversation with His Majesty the King.


    After a while, a handsome girl with a slender waist came over, nced over, saw Mayor William sitting there, and walked over.


    "Your Excellency, Your Excellency the Mayor!" The girl lowered her head to remind William.


    "Ah! Oh!" Mayor William woke up, then raised his head and saw the secretary in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, pleasee in¡ª" the female secretary continued with a smile as if she was used to it.


    "En!" Mayor William nodded, then looked at his appearance and clothing, and then followed the female secretary into the room.


    "Good day, Your Majesty!" When Mayor William saw His Majesty the King sitting on the chair, he immediately bowed and saluted respectfully and sincerely.


    "Get up! Mr. Mayor, I hope you can let me know the real face of London this time! Not a rough estimate!" Edward raised his hand and said directly.


    At this time, the female secretary walked out of the room, closed the door, and stood guard at the door.


    "Your Majesty, after our month-long efforts this time, we have made a detailed statistics of the specific situation in London!"


    Mayor William didn''t feel embarrassed, and said without dy.


    "After calction, there are 30,053 households in the 22 thousand-household districts in London, and the resident poption has reached 183,526 people. Moreover, due to the increasing prosperity of London''s business, in London The living poption is still increasing, and it is conservatively estimated that by the end of this year, the poption of London will reach 185,000 people!"


    The poption here refers to the poption living in London, that is, the poption who owns a house in London. If you add some houseless beggars, there are nearly 190,000 people living in London.


    "As of June 25th, London has 5,650 shops, 153 taverns, 295rge and small factories, 136rge and small wharves, shipyards and repair shops. Thirteen..."


    Mayor William paused, took a breath and continued.


    "Due to the establishment of the Hundred-Household District and the Thousand-Household District, the current number of employees in the entire London City Government has reached 5,116!"


    "Among them, there are a total of 4,180 employees in the 100-household district and the 1000-household district. The London City Government has 936 employees, of which 300 are urban management, 300 are from the Metropolitan Police Department, and the rest are Employees of all departments!"


    Edward nodded when he heard this.


    The reason why the number of police officers did not reach 500 as mentioned above is that Edward forgot that the sheriffs of the Hundred and Thousand Household Districts were also policemen. Law and order in London.


    The sheriff of the Hundred-House District and the Hundred-House District are directly under the Police Department. The sheriff of the Hundred-House District is appointed by the director and the mayor, and the magistrate of the Thousand-House District is appointed by the king.


    The same is true for the tax officials. The tax officials in the 100-household district are appointed by the Finance Department and the mayor, while the tax officials in the 1000-household district are appointed by the king.


    The importance of the capital is self-evident. In this way, the entire London is controlled at various levels, basically under Edward''s control.


    It can be said that London at this time is really in the hands of Edward.


    "Currently, London''s fiscal revenue has reached 30,000 pounds per month. After paying it to the Treasury, the remaining 9,000 pounds will have to pay a sry of 2,000 pounds! The rest will be used for urban construction and various subsidies!"


    Mayor William introduced to Edward the specific situation of London, even the financial expenditure.


    Two thousand pounds doesn''t seem like a lot to pay sries, but this is in London. If it is in the county, it is basically equivalent to most of the financial expenditure.


    "Not bad, my Mr. Mayor!" Edward nodded slightly, expressing his approval.


    "However¡ª" Edward stared into the eyes of the mayor, "I hope that the financial revenue will be more, after all, the central government has a lot of expenditures!"


    "I will do my best!" Mayor William looked at the king''s dark blue eyes, bit his lips, and assured in a deep voice.

 Chapter 200: court intelligence service

    Chapter 200 Pce Intelligence Department


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Under pressure, Mayor William slowly exited the room.


    Closed the door softly, nodded to the secretary at the door, His Majesty''s personal secretary, you can''t offend him.


    After seeing himing out, the gloomy-looking man suddenly stood up, walked slowly to the door, and bowed to the female secretary.


    "Miss Emma, ??it''s my turn now!" the man smiled.


    "Yes, Mr. Ham! Pleasee in¡ª" Emma smiled slightly, she liked this kind ofpliment very much, opened the door, and made a gesture of please.


    "Thank you¡ª" Guy Ham nodded to her, and took a special look at Mayor William before going in, which made Mayor William feel baffled.


    Mayor William nodded politely to Emma and said goodbye. He would notpliment a secretary like the person just now, even if she is the secretary of His Majesty the King, this is the dignity of a mayor.


    Stepping on the floor of the pce step by step, Mayor William was thinking about the information about that person just now, and his brain kept reminding him that this was a familiar name.


    "Guy Ham, Guy Ham..." William whispered the name, and the more he read, the brighter his eyes became.


    "I remember, this is the leader of the spy agency in the hands of His Majesty the King." Suddenly, Mayor William recalled the night when the Earl of Warwick escaped, and Guy Ham made a lot of limelight.


    "Good day, Your Majesty!" As soon as Guy came in, he saw Edward sitting on a chair, staring at him, and immediately bent down to salute. If Mayor William''s degree is 30 degrees, he is 60 degrees.


    "You did a good job with that thing a few days ago!" Edward praised kindly, looking at the leader of the Dark de with satisfaction in his eyes.


    Guy couldn''t help but be overjoyed at this. His Majesty''s satisfaction is the greatest affirmation of his work.


    "All of this is God''s blessing and His Majesty''s blessing, what I have done is nothing!"


    Guy will not becent, he is a close minister of the king, fame and wealth are all in the king''s words, and it is very important to have a good rtionship with His Majesty the king.


    Looking at Guy Ham with short hair and short hair in front of him, Edward had toment that time flies.


    Two years ago, in February, he had just inherited the throne and was only ten years old. At that time, Guy still had long ck and greasy hair and a mighty-looking body, but his physique had beencking.


    Now, it looks like Guy''s body is inted like a balloon, looking mighty and majestic, and he is also wearing high-end linen clothes that low-level nobles and gentlemen only wear. From a distance, he looks like a knight.


    "Ham, do you know the reason why I called you here this time?" Edward nced at Guy Ham''s shed cheek with a new scar on it, and said in a calm tone.


    "This..." Guy looked puzzled, with the three words "I don''t know" written on his face.


    "You have been with me for two years, but you have always been amander. Don''t youin?" Edward changed his voice and mentioned his position.


    "It is my honor to be able to serve His Majesty, how can Iin?" Hearing this sentence, Guy quickly exined, speaking in a hurry, fearing that Edward might misunderstand.


    "You are so, but can you guarantee that none of your subordinatesin?" Looking at Guy''s blue eyes, Edward asked back.


    When Edward asked, Guy was speechless. In fact, he had heard a lot ofints from his subordinates. This is true.


    At present, everyone in Dark de is impetuous. Without the passion at the beginning, most people are just dawdling.


    Originally, most people joined the Dark de to be knights. However, the meritorious service n established by Edward is too perverted. In the past two years, he has personally issued only five missions. How many years? Not even himself a knight.


    In fact, Edward also found that he took the point system for granted. He wondered why no knights have been born in Dark de after two years?


    It was onlyter that I realized that it was my own problem, and there were too few tasks issued.


    But he can''t be med for this, there are not many important things, so we can''t do the task!


    As soon as Edward noticed this, he immediately decided to reform the Dark de.


    "Guy, it''s been two years, and the Dark de''s system needs to be changed!" Edward stood up from his chair, walked in front of Guy, and said earnestly.


    "Your Majesty is wise, Guy Ham obeys your arrangement!" Guy said without hesitation when he heard about the reform, adhering to the request of being loyal to His Majesty the King.


    Seeing Guy Ham''s clever performance, Edward felt a little emotional at this moment, I am so relieved!


    So, in the next half an hour, Edward made some adjustments to the Dark de.


    First of all, the name Dark de was changed. Many book friends said it was too anime-like and had to be changed.


    After some careful consideration by the great king, the dark de was changed to a blood de. The main duty is to inquire about news or perform some tasks to obtain intelligence about the enemy country.


    Edward also considered the arrangement.


    First of all, most of Dark de''s original troops are the down-and-out children of some run-down country gentry and low-ranking nobles.


    This is doomed, it is always translucent, for the nobles and gentlemen of Ennd.


    So, its function is arranged by Edward as a news repository, focusing on foreign countries, of course, domestic ones will also be taken care of.


    The incentive rules remain unchanged. After all, it is difficult to be a knight, and these talents will cherish it.


    But Edward was more flexible. The points are no longer only used to exchange for knights, but can be exchanged for money, houses, andnd. In this way, although the knights are still out of reach, the points will get a lot of good things, greatly improving their morale.


    After Dark de, Edward decided to set up another spy organization, focusing on the country, nobles, gentlemen and officials in Ennd, Scond, Wales, and even Irnd, and of course the army, as well as individuals who are not good for the king or threaten the king''s power Or organize monitoring.


    Their duty is to protect the kingship, monitor and eliminate opponents.


    Edward married a nice name for it¡ªthe Pce Intelligence Service.


    The personnel selected some people from the dark de with civilian backgrounds and orphans trained in the dark de, and then selected some people who could use torture from the Star Chamber Court to form this new intelligence agency.


    It matches the intelligence agency in Edward''s mind, and it really serves him alone.


    As for the new blood de, Guy was finally appointed as the leader, no longer themander.


    As for the head of another newly established pce intelligence service, Edward has a candidate.

 Chapter 201: meeting of four

    Chapter 201 Meeting of Four


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In addition, within two years, Dark de has installed centurions in dozens of counties across the country, and it is time to promote somemanders.


    So, Edward is still the same as before, dividing Ennd into eight parts, Northeast Ennd, Northwest Ennd, Yorkshire and Humber, West Central Ennd, East Central Ennd, East Ennd, Southwest Ennd, and Southeast Ennd. Each of these eight regions has amander-in-chief.


    Add Wales, Scond and Irnd, so there are eleven thousandmanders in total.


    Regarding His Majesty''s arrangement, Guy didn''t know whether he was happy or what. Anyway, he didn''t lose much of his rights, but his position was promoted frommander to leader, which was a big step forward.


    Moreover, the flexibility of the points system has brought him a lot of benefits.


    Such as arge amount of money. One point for an ordinary task, and one point can be exchanged for two pounds.


    He is the leader of the Dark de, so his points are one-tenth of the umted points of all the centurions, and the centurions are one-tenth of the umted points of the captains under him, and the captain and vice-captain are the same Ordinary people are no different.


    The points he has obtained are countless, conservatively estimated, there are more than 200 points at present.


    However, if there is no point for the special mission issued by the king, it is still impossible for him to be a knight.


    If he converts all the points into pounds, then there will be more than five hundred pounds, enough for him to buy more than one hundred acres ofnd in the countryside and be andlord.


    Of course, he is not so stupid, why not exchange points fornd! This is not only more convenient, but also cheaper.


    Guy walked out of the room, silently calcting how many fields he could redeem with points along the way, and couldn''t help but feel happy in his heart.


    Edward sat down on the chair and wiped his sweat. After this trip, he was very tired.


    "Emma! You tell the rest, I''m tired today, let theme back tomorrow!"


    Edward''s voice was weak and soft, as if he was about to fall asleep. In fact, he was nning to do so.


    Seeing His Majesty the King like this, Emma felt very distressed. His Majesty the King has worked so hard for Ennd. It seems that the teacher is right. It is a wise choice to be loyal to His Majesty the King.


    Emma nodded slightly, closed the door softly, and began to announce to the waiting people.


    There was nothing these people could do about it, they could only sigh ande back tomorrow.


    After Guy returned from the pce, he didn''t stay at home for long, and hurried to the Blood de headquarters.


    In the past, in addition to the king''s appropriation, the cost of the dark de was to control the gangs in the city, or the dock gangs, and received arge amount of contributions from them, as did France and Ennd.


    Moreover, with the support of the king, the development of Dark de is getting faster and faster. The king''s annual appropriation can''t meet the cost of Dark de at all, so the proportion of donations from gangsters is gettingrger andrger.


    Every year, these gangsters bring Dark de tens of thousands of pounds in ie, which supports the expansion of Dark de.


    These were all carried out with the acquiescence of His Majesty the King, and one of the deputymanders was in charge of finances. This was arranged by His Majesty the King, and he did not dare to be greedy.


    Followed by the two younger brothers, they came directly to the headquarters base that was renamed Blood de.


    As a translucent organization, the headquarters was set up in a building not far from Whitehall Pce, and there were two people guarding the door.


    "My lord!" The two guards hurriedly bowed to salute when they saw their boss approaching.


    In this regard, Guy didn''t even bat an eyelid, and went straight in.


    He didn''t say hello and a cordial greeting like Dark de did at the beginning, and there is no need for him to do so now.


    He walked in hastily, and the passing members saluted one by one. Guy walked into his office regardless.


    "Mr. Truss, inform me that the current centurion in Renton and all people above the centurion in Ennd wille to the meeting for a period of one week!"


    Facing the bent middle-aged man beside him, Guy gave direct instructions.


    "Use the pigeon to pass it, so it''s faster!"


    "Yes, sir!" Truss understood the importance of the matter, then bent down to salute, and agreed decisively.


    "You, go and call some deputymanders,e to my office for a meeting, immediately¡ª" Looking at the other person beside him, Guy looked at him and said.


    After that, in less than ten minutes, the other three deputymanders rushed over with sweat on their foreheads.


    "My lord, what''s the matter?" A young man in his twenties in clothes and leather shoes asked suspiciously.


    Guy looked over and saw that this was the deputymander sent by the king. His name was David. He was in charge of finances. He was said to be the son of a steward who was good at settling ounts.


    "Yes! My lord, what is so important?" This person is also the deputymander sent by the king, who is responsible for monitoring the exchange of points and promoting the spiritual work of allegiance to the king in Dark de.


    His name is Charles, and he is also a young man in his twenties. He is rtively strong, looks kind and amiable, and has many friends in Dark de.


    And the remaining deputymander in charge of promotion is named Ed, who is his old subordinate. Because of his strength in recruiting orphans, he suddenly became the first centurion. Afterwards, he seemed to be caught by the king in Portsmouth. , on his rmendation, became the deputymander.


    His gaze also turned to Guy, with a trace of exploration.


    "Everyone, I went to meet His Majesty the King today, and His Majesty is dissatisfied with our Dark de''s performance during this period of time!"


    Guy stood up, his gaze stayed on the faces of the three for a moment, and then he said in a deep tone.


    The other three heard that His Majesty the King was dissatisfied with them, their faces were filled with nervousness, and they stared at Guy, expecting his next sentence to get good news.


    And Guy did not disappoint them, and continued: "After my detailed exnation, His Majesty the King has eliminated some prejudices against us, but¡ª"


    This sentence, however, stretched their heartstrings tightly again.


    "His Majesty the King has made some corrections to our Dark de, everyone must actively cooperate!"


    After speaking, Guy looked at the three of them.


    "Of course, serving His Majesty, this is what we should do!" Charles, who looked kindly, couldn''t wait to express his attitude, and the others nodded in agreement.


    These three are the leaders of the three major factions except Gay. After the four of them nodded, there was basically no resistance to reform.


    After that, Guy changed the name of Dark de to Blood de, and told them all about the merger of the Department of Criminal Justice into the newly established Pce Intelligence Department, and the establishment of elevenmanders.


    The three of them will of course be the deputy chiefs, but the positions of the elevenmanders, including Guy, of course need to be discussed carefully by the four of them.

 Chapter 202: The Princess Gets Married (Part 2)

    Chapter 202 Princess Married (Part 2)


    ps: Thest day of the weekend, and the uing new week, the second update, ask for tickets, please subscribe!


    Regarding this, Edward nodded lightly, nomittal. He didn''t know how many times he had heard such words. This has almost be the mantra of the nobles.


    The same is true for Princess Mary, her face was calm, she nced sideways with her beautiful eyes, and then recovered.


    In this era of strict order, it is rare for ordinary nobles to see the king, let alone a nobleman like him.


    This is not bad. If he was born as amoner, he might not even be able to speak now, and he would lose face in front of him.


    It can be said that the gap between nobles andmoners is not only in wealth and connections, but in all aspects, even if there are not many in each aspect, but adding up, it will berge.


    The young captain volunteered to lead the way in front, polite and respectful, leaving a good impression on Edward.


    When he is promoted in the future, if he sees his name on the list, his chances will be much higher.


    This is why so many people like to be close to the king.


    Soon, under the leadership of the young captain, Edward and Princess Mary came to a bedroom with only more than ten square meters.


    Open the wooden door, facing a big bed covered with goose down quilt, there is a beautifully carved wardrobe beside the bed, and there is a dressing table beside the bed, and a ss mirror about one foot is ced on the table. The whole room is neat and simple, without There are so many decorations, and there are no flowers, which does not match the identity of the princess.


    There was nothing Edward could do about it, it was arranged by Princess Mary.


    Yesterday, Princess Mary sent a maid to decorate this temporary bedroom, and Edward couldn''t intervene.


    And this is also in line with Princess Mary''s Catholic belief. Compared with other nobles, after all, it is still simpler.


    Princess Mary looked up and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Sister, why don''t you feel wronged and stay for a few days! It''s the same on the ship!" Edward looked at his elder sister who was about to go on a long journey, and said goodbye without knowing what to meet.


    Having been together for more than ten years, there is also some emotion, and Edward feels a little sad.


    "Edward, these are enough. As a believer of the Lord, how can I ask for so much?" Princess Mary said softly, looking at her brother who was about to grow up.


    As for Princess Mary''s words, Edward felt a little happy, which meant that Princess Mary no longer suppressed her beliefs, and her heart began to rx.


    Since the Reformation of Henry VIII, the entire royal pce, and even most of the nobles, havepletely changed their beliefs, leaving the Pope of Rome behind and believing in Anglicanism.


    Princess Mary, who had always been hated by Henry VIII, could only suppress her Catholic faith, and did not show it openly, for fear of offending Henry VIII.


    In such a lonely environment, Princess Mary''s belief in Catholicism became more and more determined, even reaching the point of fanaticism.


    Historically, after the death of Edward VI, she hunted and killed Protestants as soon as she came to power, and was called "Bloody Mary".


    After Edward seeded as King of Ennd, he took a rxed attitude towards Princess Mary''s beliefs, which made her a lot easier.


    However, the Englishdies who have believed in Anglicanism for decades have been unable to chat with Princess Mary, and she has always been lonely in her heart.


    Now, after boarding this ship, she is about to arrive in Spain, and she suddenly expresses her faith in front of Edward, which proves that she is in a good mood.


    I''m afraid that Princess Mary agreed to marry to Spain because Spain is a Catholic country! Besides, I heard that Prince Philip is also a fanatical Catholic, so the Protestants in Spain will be sad next time, Edward thought gloatingly in his heart.


    "Edward, may the Lord bless you and make your health better and better!" Princess Mary touched her younger brother who had been with her for more than ten years with her hand, her expression was a little sad, and then she restrained her emotions and blessed with a smile .


    "You too, my sister!" Edward said with a smile seeing Princess Mary praying for him.


    Then Princess Elizabeth knocked on the door, signaling to Edward that his time was over.


    Edward pouted helplessly, turned and left.


    "Goodbye, my sister!" After saying goodbye, Edward walked out of the room.


    Princess Elizabeth walked in immediately, closed the door, and talked quietly with Princess Mary.


    Edward didn''t want to listen to the words of these daughters, he sighed, walked out of the cabin slowly, and walked to the deck.


    The sea breeze blowing in front of him made him feel relieved, and the sadness when parting was also a little less.


    As a king, you don¡¯t need to have too many of these feelings, as long as you have his people and country in mind. Of course, to put it bluntly, it is a right.


    At this time, the nobles on the dock turned their attention to the cargo ships around the warship.


    Even Edward, who was blowing the sea breeze, could hear the voices of envy from the nobles. They were all words such as the king is really rich, the royal family is so generous, and the Spaniards are blessed.


    Regarding this, Edward would also smile heartily, this is the result he wanted.


    The other three cargo ships were nothing but the dowry prepared by Edward for Princess Mary.


    As the princess of Ennd, the dowry must berge, so as to reflect the great power of the United Kingdom and increase the prestige of Princess Mary.


    A rich and powerful country is the natal family, so think about the consequences before bullying Princess Mary!


    It¡¯s no wonder the nobles are making a fuss. The dowry of these three ships is worth at least 50,000 pounds.


    There is a boat of sea salt inside, yes, it is sea salt, about 50,000 pounds, this is only the output of the royal estate for a day, there is no cost, but the value has reached about 20,000 pounds, which is very affordable.


    Besides, Edward is also trying to open up the market in Spain and Portugal. If it goes well, he also wants to sell to the Mediterranean region. There are many markets in this area.


    There is another boat full of paper, pure white paper. After being sold in Ennd, it became very popr, and each sheet has reached as much as one shilling. In the eyes of those priests, only such holy and wless white paper is the best material to carry the words of God.


    If it is possible to open up the situation in Spain, where Catholicism is prevalent, then the Italian region and the Ottoman Empire will be huge markets.


    The other ship was loaded with woolens and English textiles. Although it looked like a lot, it was worth less than ten thousand pounds.


    So, the marriage of Princess Mary not only brought Ennd an ally, but also brought Ennd a huge market.


    In order to develop Ennd''smerce, Edward also allowed those nobles and merchants to pay some protection fees, and merchant ships could travel with Her Royal Highness the Princess.


    Sure enough, this is a political marriage. What about Princess Mary? In this regard, Edward can only shrug his shoulders and say that I am just killing two birds with one stone!

 Chapter 203: candidates

    Candidates for Chapter 203


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    As Princess Elizabeth disembarked with red and swollen eyes, apanied by several maids and guards, Princess Mary officially entered the warship.


    The warship began to sail, and gradually left Edward''s sight, until there was no trace of it.


    The cold wind blows away the long hair at the back of Edward''s head. The long gray-brown hair looks very elegant, adding a touch of chic.


    "Let''s go! Elizabeth, we should go back!" Edward sighed as he squinted his eyes slightly as he watched the departing ship under the sunlight.


    "Yes!" Elizabeth softly agreed, but her slender jade neck didn''t move at all, her eyes were cast on the river rippled by the wind, obsessed.


    Seeing this, Edward didn''t urge her to go back. It''s not bad to stay here for a while.


    If Princess Mary¡¯s mother died of depression after divorce, then Princess Elizabeth¡¯s mother was directly beheaded by Henry VIII and died miserably.


    Since childhood, Princess Elizabeth and Princess Mary have had the same illness and depended on each other for life. It can be said that in Princess Elizabeth''s mind, Princess Mary is equivalent to the role of mother.


    This is the farewell, I don''t know when and what month we will meet again.


    Elizabeth, who is wearing a long white dress today, has not undergone much modification, onlyce has been added to the skirt.


    Standing withered like this, Edward felt a little ufortable, so he simply found a topic to enliven the atmosphere.


    "You have this day too, Elizabeth!" Edward said with emotion as he stared at the river surface under the sun, reflecting light from time to time, irritating his eyes.


    "Yes! I also have this day!" Princess Elizabeth also murmured, and then she realized that her calm face was cloudy and rainy. She turned her head and said excitedly, "I won''t get married!"


    Seeing the great contrast, Edward himself was shocked, speechless for a while.


    "Elizabeth, every woman must marry, even if you are a princess!" Looking at the excited Her Royal Highness, Edward looked a little restless, looking into Princess Elizabeth''s dark blue eyes, and said word by word.


    "Unless you want to be a nun!" Edward smiled exaggeratedly.


    "I won''t release the nun!" Thinking of the nuns chanting scriptures and singing in the monastery all day long, Elizabeth''s scalp felt numb.


    "I won''t marry either!" Looking at her younger brother who had be king, Elizabeth continued without hesitation.


    "You are already eighteen years old, there is no princess who won''t get married, you will be aughing stock!" Edward felt a little headache about this, but he didn''t give up, he still tried to persuade, with a hint of pleading on his face.


    Elizabeth was unmoved by this, and looked at Edward with stubborn eyes, and said decisively: "Stop talking, I won''t get married anyway!"


    Hearing this sentence, Edward felt his head hurt even more. He did not marry Princess Elizabeth to change history, but for her sake. After more than ten years of getting along, an iron rod has been ground into dozens of needles. Not to mention siblings who are rted by blood.


    Elizabeth was so determined that she even looked into Edward''s eyes, telling him her stubbornness and confrontation urately.


    "Okay! Up to you!" Edward resigned helplessly and waved his hand, "In a few years you will tell me that you want to get married!"


    Elizabeth watched her young brother make concessions, and then her eyes gradually softened, and her tone became friendly.


    "Don''t worry about this, your sister has her own decision!"


    After finishing speaking, he showed a toothless smile, turned around and walked away generously.


    Seeing this, Edward could only shrug his shoulders, nced at the sky where the dark clouds were gradually rising, and sighed.


    "It depends on God''s will!"


    Edward understands that Elizabeth saw her mother beheaded when she was a child, and she was too scared. Now she still resists getting married, and the burden is heavy!


    Afterwards, Edward followed, his handsome face was modest and polite, and the surrounding nobles finally saw His Majesty''s face like this. The low-ranking nobles who didn''t see each other several times a year faced such a gentle and humble His Majesty the King, and they had a much better impression of His Majesty the King.


    Take time out to meet several high-prestige nobles, and then Edward, escorted by his guards, boards the carriage.


    The aristocrats couldn''t help feeling sorry for this. It was rare to see His Majesty the king for such a short time.


    Not long after returning to the pce, Edward and Elizabeth separated and went about their own business.


    The next day, August 11th, 1549, the weather in London was cloudy, the air quality was not bad, with a slight cool breeze, and the temperature was around 20 degrees, which was a pleasant weather.


    So, early in the morning, Elizabeth took the Queen Mother Mary and little Lolita to a horse farm outside London, leaving Edward alone, who called him a king!


    Jack got up from the room early in the morning, put on the guard''s clothes, cleaned up his appearance, and walked out of the room confidently after feeling quite satisfied.


    At this time, other people in the room also got up one after another,bing their clothes on their own.


    "Jack, why did you get up so early today!" asked a sleepy-eyed guard wearing shorts, with doubts in his eyes.


    "His Majesty the King summoned me today, can you note earlier?" Jack said coquettishly with a proud face.


    "Tsk tsk! Jack, you''ll be prosperous in the future!" Another guard sighed enviously.


    "Just don''t forget us!" one of the remaining guards added before Jack left.


    Regarding this, Jack just smiled, and he didn''t take it all in. He knew that whether he can develop today depends on luck.


    But the roommates who have lived together for two years will not forget them if they have benefits.


    After being adopted by the king, he came to the pce to be a bodyguard. This was an honorable and respectable job. The monthly sry was as much as two pounds, which allowed him to save a lot of money without worrying about board and lodging.


    Yes, he is still not satisfied, he wants to stand out, climb to a higher position, and never go hungry again, he has had enough of these ufortable days.


    If you want to realize this wish, you have to climb up and be a master.


    For him, the only way out at present is to be favored by the king, so as to seize the opportunity.


    Since yesterday, when Emma, ??who was born as an orphan, sent someone to inform the king that he wanted to see him, he knew that the waiting opportunity was in front of him, and he must work hard to get it, no matter how high the price was.


    Silently making up his mind, Jack had a faint smile on his face, and when he met the acquainted guards on the road, he nodded slightly in response.

 Chapter 204: royal annual income

    Chapter 204 Royal Family Annual Ie


    ps: The end of the month is here, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After that, Edward had a constructive conversation with Jack.


    First of all, it is determined that the main work of the Pce Intelligence Service is within the country, including Scond, Wales and Irnd, which are all within his scope.


    Then, personnel issues are drawn in the Star Chamber Court and the Blood de, and all of them are from civilian backgrounds, and the quality must be high.


    The main task is to maintain social stability and maintain royal power.


    Different from Blood de¡¯s usual passive search for information, the Pce Intelligence Service needs to actively install informants, especially the informants among officials and nobles, so it needs to consume a lot of fine money to buy or arrange.


    Regarding this, Edward was ruthless, and directly took 30,000 pounds from the inner court as the initial fee.


    In order to reduce the pressure, he also directly handed over some hidden stations arranged by Dark de in various ces to speed up the construction of the Pce Intelligence Department.


    Of course, unlike the Blood de, the Pce Intelligence Department also needsw enforcement powers, and it frequently enforces thew. Therefore, the Pce Intelligence Department is directly under the banner of the Star Chamber Court for convenience.


    Theposition of the Pce Intelligence Department is very simple, one is the executive department, the other is the personnel department, the other is the criminal department, and the general affairs department.


    The executive department is basically the superficial force of the pce intelligence department. They areposed of capable and strong personnel. They are action factions, and they are responsible for arresting target personnel. Boldness and caution are their direction.


    The Personnel Section is the Secret Service Section, in charge of all spies and informants, as well as the development of informants.


    The Criminal Division is specialized in dealing with traitors from the Blood de and the Pce Intelligence Department, as well as some middle and low-level officials and civilians. As for nobles, no matter how big or small, they must be handed over to the Star Chamber Court, and only they have the right to deal with them.


    The General Affairs Section should be the simplest, but also the mostplicated. They are responsible for arranging and handling the cooperation of various departments, and are also responsible for the payment of wages, payment of wages and training of new members of the Pce Intelligence Division.


    The above is the general outline, and the rest can be referred to the blood de.


    Because of the preparation in advance, Edward handed over the n directly to him, and then encouraged him.


    After Jack walked out of the office full of joy, Edward began to deal with the royal affairs again.


    Since it is the royal family''s internal affairs this time, Edward is not in the office, but in his own study, which isfortable and can express intimacy.


    After Edward sat down, Sir John, Knight Alexander, and maid Luna walked in together.


    After seeing Edward, the three showed respectful and serious expressions.


    Sir John is the Minister of Royal Affairs, belonging to the ministers, who specializes in managing the territories and manors of the royal family in various ces, such as the duchy or earldom.


    In the absence of Edward, he can also handle some important affairs of the royal family''s territory.


    It can be said that he is the bridge between Edward and the various territories. With him, it is much more convenient to manage the various territories.


    Lucy is the financial director of the royal family, which is the position Edward gave her.


    For example, after the tithes from various ces are collected from the court, they will be handed over to her to record and check for any mistakes.


    There are also customs duties and money for taverns and liquor sales, all of which must be handed over to her.


    She holds the financial power.


    Knight Alexander manages the Guards and the garrison militia in the royal territory. It can be said that he holds military power.


    The reason why Viscount Smith was not allowed was because he was no longer suitable for managing the royal army. He could be said to be a local nobleman.


    Preventing nobles, this is what Tudor kings will do. The royal army cannot be in the hands of nobles, and it is even more impossible for a noble with high prestige in the army!


    Therefore, Viscount Smith also consciously went back to manage his own manor, leaving his eldest son to serve beside the king.


    After the three of them saluted Edward, they automatically started reporting to work.


    First came Sir John, who was of the highest rank and oldest.


    "Your Majesty, thanks to your blessings, the royal territory has not experienced much wind and rain this year, but the year is much better than usual!"


    Sir John is now like a meat ball, round and round, much plumper than before.


    When I smile, I will squint my eyes, and I can¡¯t find it unless I look carefully.


    "Due to the promotion of the iron plow and the poprization of that fertilizer, the grain production of the entire royal domain and the manor has doubled. It can be said that this year''s ie may exceed 150,000 pounds!


    "Moreover, nearly 100,000 acres of wastnd have been developed this year. It can be estimated that when the wastnd bes mature, the ie can directly reach 200,000 pounds. This is a figure that has not been reached in previous years!"


    Speaking of this, Sir John couldn''t help but marvel.


    "These are all thanks to His Majesty the King. It is because of you that the royal family can increase so much ie. You really deserve to be the agent of God in the world, the greatest king in the world. I can''t help but be deeply fascinated by your greatness." Inescapable, O God! This is your greatest gift to Ennd..."


    "Okay, sir, you can stop!" Properly listening to some praises can make you feel happy, but endless praises are ufortable to hear, and most of them are heard, which makes Edward I know enough is enough.


    Sir John was used to this situation of being often interrupted by Edward, and he bowed respectfully back to his original position with a very calm face.


    To be honest, the reason why the royalnd has so much ie is thanks to Edward''s merger of the Scottish royalnd. Otherwise, the increase would not be so exaggerated, and it would have increased by 50,000 pounds all at once.


    Next, Knight Alexander stepped out of the ranks, bowing slightly.


    "Your Majesty, the 5,000 royal guards are unscathed, and after a long period of off-the-job training, they are already a powerful army! As for the militias in the territories, let alone!"


    Cavalier Alexander spoke in a leisurely manner, with a maic voice, which sounds like a pleasure.


    "Very good, Mr. Knight, I am very satisfied." Edward nodded to this. Five thousand standing troops are enough to suppress Ennd.


    "However, I hope you can expand the proportion of matchlock guns in the army, and strive to expand to the entire army!"


    Edward said with a serious face, which put him under a lot of pressure.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, as you wish!" Knight Alexander replied firmly after thinking for a moment.


    Compared with the European continent, the British still mainly use cold weapons, especially the superstitious longbow, which is far behind.


    Thest one is Luna.


    I saw that she was not wearing makeup, and her fair and tender face was full of shrewdness.


    "Your Majesty, in the first half of this year, the total ie of taverns and ming wines each reached 200,000 pounds. In addition, you abolished the privileges of Hanseatic merchants and increased their tariffs. The tariffs in the first half of the year reached 50,000 pounds. The second half is expected to is also like this!"


    "As for the religious property auction and tithe tax at the court, there will be about 100,000 pounds this year!"


    That is to say, the royal family''s ie this year will reach 750,000 pounds. This is a figure that all the kings of Ennd have failed to reach over the years, but this is not the end, Edward thought fiercely in his heart.

 Chapter 205: bank

    Chapter 205 Banks


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    750,000 pounds, this is the annual ie of the Tudor royal family, but at this time, the annual ie of the wealthy Henry II has reached one million, there is still a gap inparison.


    Although there is a lot of money, more is spent. Thebined annual expenditure of the two spy organizations, Blood de and Pce Intelligence, is 50,000 to 60,000 pounds.


    In addition, the monthly sries of the guards and the navy are 20,000 pounds, and the construction of courts, dukedoms and earldoms. If the pce expenses are added, it will cost at least 400,000 pounds a year, which is nothing. The year of the war.


    In fact, the biggest expense is still the court. During the time of Henry VIII, hundreds of thousands of pounds were spent on clothing every year.


    On the contrary, in other aspects, the royal family spends very little.


    Of course, this is not only true of the nobles and royal families of Ennd, France, Spain, Austria and other countries.


    The advent of the Renaissance and the Age of Discovery liberated human nature and got rid of the oppression of religion on human nature.


    When ites to the nobles, the performance is even stronger.


    Once the nobles who have been repressed by religion for a long time are released, the consequences will be dire.


    During the Middle Ages, religion required people to dress simply, be loyal and partner.


    In the past, the nobles kept mistresses secretly, afraid of seeing the light, but now, the nobles raise mistresses openly, and even show off byparing who has more mistresses.


    But the clothing is even more extreme. Before each nobleman attends the banquet, he must prepare a unique and gorgeous dress. If he wears old clothes, he will beughed at.


    It usually costs hundreds or even thousands of pounds to prepare such a dress, and if your dress is brilliant, you will get the favor of thedies and be the darling of the banquet.


    Male aristocrats tend to be more crazy about beauty than women.


    For example, Henry VIII, the proud andcent king, owned hundreds of thousands of clothes, and even when the money was not enough, he asked Parliament to approve taxation to buy clothes.


    So, the way to identify a nobleman is very simple, just look at how often he changes clothes and his luxurious clothes.


    The emperor''s new clothes in Andersen''s fairy tales satirize the nobility.


    Edward decided to use the remaining 300,000 pounds to develop industry and establish an industry belonging to the royal family.


    In this regard, Edward is going to spend 50,000 pounds to develop the woolen and cotton textile industry. This is Ennd''s strength, with low risk and high profit, and it is the most suitable for investment.


    Moreover, with the vigorous development of the Spanish market, demand exceeds demand, and there is no need to worry about sales.


    Moreover, it can also supply the annual refitting of the Guards and Navy.


    At this time, the clothes of the Guards and Navy are only distributed when they join, basically for a lifetime, and there is no such thing as changing clothes at all.


    Therefore, cotton mills are used to make soldiers¡¯ clothing, and woolen mills are used to serve officers. They can be used for the army and exported to generate profits. This is a good investment direction.


    ording to the n, he will spend 20,000 pounds to build a steel factory.


    In the following centuries, steel is the most representative of national strength.


    Steel can not only forge weapons, but also produce agricultural tools in wealthynds, improving Ennd''s agricultural productivity. This steel factory must be established.


    With a steel factory, there must be an arsenal.


    In this regard, Edward will allocate another 50,000 pounds to establish an arsenal, produce flintlock guns and cannons, and gunpowder, and establish a modern military industry.


    The cost of the navy is the big one. If you want to defeat Spain and dominate Europe, the current English navy must be expanded tenfold in order to have hope.


    Therefore, Edward must invest 100,000 pounds a year in naval shipbuilding and crew training, these are the least.


    In addition to this, it is necessary to develop its own fleet, develop handicrafts, and of course, have its own bank.


    Speaking of the bank, the manager of the Royal Bank at this time, Mr. Adler Todd, is sitting on a chair with a smile on his face, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him quietly and peacefully.


    Although he didn''t say a word, the silent power couldn''t help but shock the heartstrings even more. The raised lips naturally carried sarcasm or sarcasm, making the face of the middle-aged man sitting opposite him paler.


    "Mr. Dwight, you are clear about the purpose of mying here today! Do you need me to be straightforward?" With a provocative tone, Adler ced his hands casually, with a look of contempt in his eyes.


    "I understand, Mr. Todd!" The middle-aged man wiped his sweat, and looked at Adler opposite him pleadingly, "Give me a week, and in just one week, I will turn around and owe you 20,000 pounds a penny I will give you back a lot!"


    The middle-aged man looked tired, and his long brown hair, which had beenbed meticulously, was messed up at this moment. He looked at Adler with pitiful eyes and a pleading expression on his face.


    "It''s not that I didn''t give you a chance, Mr. Dwight!" Adler showed a sincere expression on his face, "It''s just that you didn''t seize the opportunity! God can''t save you anymore!"


    "It''s been a month since you repaid the loan!" Adler said disappointedly, "But you still haven''t repaid the loan. I can''t me me for being too vicious!"


    "ording to the treaty, this ce will be mine from now on, and you will have to live in the stinky sewers in the slums!" Adler said with a smile on his face, with a look of pity.


    "Adler, don''t think that I don''t know that you sent someone to instigate the robbery of my bank, and you even bought people from the police department!"


    Seeing that all his wealth was about to be lost, Dwight stood up abruptly, his face livid, pointed at Adler''s nose, and said excitedly.


    "Hehe! I''m just using your tricks to deal with others. I''m just learning from you!" Adler shook his head, dismissing his usation, and smiled lightly.


    "Besides, do you think I don''t know that you are going to run away? Is it the ship in three days'' time?"


    Looking at Dwight''s paler face, dripping with sweat, Adler couldn''t help sneering.


    "You are going to sell the bank to a Hanseatic businessman named Bill today. After sending me away, I''m afraid I will lose everything!"


    Speaking of this, Adler''s face became more and more ugly, and he suppressed Dwight sentence by sentence, with a forceful momentum.


    "This is Lawyer Dous, do you need me to drive you away?"


    As he spoke, a man with meticulouslybed hair and eagle eyes came out and bowed to Dwight.


    In response, Dwight limp on the ground, he knew that this time he might really be homeless.


    "You send someone to clean up the office, this rotten gambler''s room, I''m afraid there are bad luck curses or something, I don''t want to stay!"


    As he spoke, Adler walked out of the bank''s headquarters with four branches,manding the bank staff beside him majestically.

 Chapter 206: witch (on)

    Chapter 206 Miko (Part 1)


    ps: The second update, the end of the month, ask for tickets, please subscribe


    After Adler''s hard work for a year, coupled with the king''s endorsement, the Royal Bank of Ennd expanded at an extremely fast speed. In less than a year, the Royal Bank expanded from four branches to twenty branches at once.


    Among them, there are ten in London, one each in Birmingham, Edinburgh, Liverpool and other ces. It can be said that Adler Bank, which originally had total assets of less than 10,000 pounds, has expanded to assets worth 50,000 pounds.


    It can be said that in Ennd, the Royal Bank is no longer a small fish in the middle, but has be the top three banks.


    In this regard, Adler is very confident that he will expand to the whole of Great Britain within three years andplete the mission entrusted to him by the king.


    Edward is also confident about this.


    In order to develop the Royal Bank, Edward stipted that all officials of the city government and the central government, as well as the guards, should get their sries from the Royal Bank.


    Even, this year, Edward has invested 20,000 pounds as development funds, and this is how the rapid development of the Royal Bank.


    At the end of this year, Edward decided to allow the Royal Bank to open throughout Ennd. There must be a branch in all thirty-nine counties. That is to say, by the end of the year, twenty-nine branches will need to be established.


    Adler didn''t understand this very much. If things go smoothly, the goal will definitely be achieved in three years. Why is it so urgent? There was a lot of discussion in my heart.


    Helpless, Adler had no choice but to withstand the pressure and began toplete the task temporarily set by His Majesty the King.


    But the 50,000 pounds of preparation funds allocated by His Majesty the King made Adler heave a sigh of relief, which greatly reduced the difficulty.


    For the second time, Adler had to start poaching people, otherwise there is only a bank site and no one can do it.


    The number of employees required by so many branches is huge, so Adler had to send people to the Nethends and began to invite some unemployed employees toe.


    Moreover, the situation of each county is different, some can be acquired, and some need to be rebuilt. Adler feels that he has suffered some in the past few months!


    Our Majesty the King can''t control so much. The establishment of branches throughout Ennd is an indispensable part of his future reforms.


    The Kingsleyan area of ??Kent, near London, was panicked at this time, and a panic and fear spread among the crowd.


    On the road, the usually busy crowd did not go to work, but gathered together, casting doubts, hatred, fear, etc. at a neatly decorated house.


    However, no one dared to knock on the door, or even speak loudly. Only men and women gathered outside the house, whispering to each other, fearing that people in the house would find out.


    But, how is this possible? So many peopleing together, the goal is too big.


    In the house, Mary Smith, who is in her fifties, is preparing dinner for her husband and son.


    Compared with other people in the vige, Mary''s family is well-off. It can be said that her family is called the richest man in the vige.


    Compared with other vigers, Mary''s family is a typical Ennd Yeomannon.


    Her family not only owns ten acres ofnd, but also leases fifty acres ofnd from the nobleman''s family. Excluding expenses, the annual ie is nearly twenty pounds.


    The son also married the daughter of another Jomannon family and raised three children. The daughter also married a wealthy family. It can be said that her life was perfect.


    Butst week, she was used by neighbor Elizabeth as a chicken thief, which **** her off. She is a dignified Mrs. Smith, would she steal a neighbor''s chicken?


    Moreover, her family is not without it, how could she steal a chicken? It was a nder of her reputation, a strong nder.


    Simply, the two had a big fight, and finally, Mary also cursed Elizabeth to die of smallpox.


    Of course, Elizabeth scolded her too.


    Who knew that when Elizabeth and her husband quarreledst night, she was so angry that she was still lying on the bed, which made Mrs. Mary happy for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Mary felt that she was chopping vegetables much faster.


    At this time, she nced out the window, and saw the neighbors gathered at her door one by one, pointing, which made her puzzled.


    Putting down the kitchen knife, Mrs. Mary walked out of the kitchen, opened the door, and stared at the crowd in front of the house with cloudy eyes.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing there?" Mrs. Mary said with her hips akimbo.


    In this regard, the crowd retreated slowly, and slowly dissipated, without a trace of people.


    "I have nothing to do when I''m full!" Mrs. Mary muttered as she watched the crowd disappear, and closed the door again.


    At this time, at her neighbor, Mrs. Elizabeth''s home, Mrs. Elizabeth was lying on the bed with a face full of pain, howling a few words from time to time to show her sense of existence.


    And her son Jay sat by her bed, looked at his ufortable mother with a worried face, and stood up again in a hurry, looking forward to his father''s return soon.


    His father was a deacon in the manor of the Baron, who assisted the housekeeper in managing the manor, so the family was quite rich, and he could bring back a little meat from the manor to improve food from time to time, much better than those vigers.


    My mother was sick, and thought it was a minor illness and didn''t pay much attention to it. Who knew that she had been lying in bed for a week, and the doctor couldn''t find anything wrong, which scared them a lot.


    Simply, his father went to consult an old man in his seventies in the manor, and only then did he know that his mother was cursed by a witch.


    This made them very anxious. His father kept doing nothing, and with arge sum of money, he decided to invite the priest in the church to heal his mother from the witch''s curse.


    Just like that, Jay waited restlessly all morning, and finally saw his father.


    I saw a simple decorated carriage slowly parked in front of his house, and his father came out slowly from behind the carriage riding a donkey.


    On the carriage, a priest with a gray beard in a gray robe got out of the carriage with the support of his servants, and walked to his house under the leadership of his father.


    "Father, Father!" Jay happily opened the door to wee his father.


    "Master Gilbert, please follow me!" His father winked at him, and then respectfully invited him into his mother''s room.


    In this regard, Jay stepped aside, followed behind his father, and followed in.


    Father Gilbert with a gray beard nced at Mrs. Elizabeth lying on the bed, hurried over, looked at her face, rolled her eyelids again, and said solemnly to the host behind him: "Mr. Bancook, your wife is indeed cursed by the witch!"


    Regarding this, the male host Ban Cook turned even paler, and hurriedly asked: "My lord priest, please save Elizabeth!"

 Chapter 207: Miko (middle)

    Chapter 207 Witch (Part 2)


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Seeing the begging of the male host, Bank Cook, Father Gilgit couldn''t help but feel happy. This is a big business, and I have to think about it carefully.


    Father Gilgit closed his eyes slightly, holding the silver cross around his neck in his right hand, with a kind and gentle face, giving people a sense of trust.


    Regarding this, the male host Ban Cook felt the deepest. At this moment, he felt that the priest is the best hope to save his wife.


    And Jay looked at the priest pleadingly, begging him to save his mother.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Bancook, I just checked, your wife has been cursed by a witch, this curse is very tricky!"


    Father Gilgit looked at the father and son in front of him, and sighed softly, looking embarrassed.


    Regarding this, Jay turned his eyes to his father. Even if he is an idiot, he can understand what this means.


    And Bankock himself understood, but when he first went there, he had already given the priest ten pounds. Judging by his posture, he might have to ask for another ten pounds. This is a lot of money!


    But for the sake of his wife, Bankuk reluctantly took out ten pounds from his pocket, raised them up in front of Father Gilgit with trembling hands, and said with a far-fetched smile:


    "Father, in order to thank our Lord for His grace, this is a donation from our family!"


    Seeing this, Father Gilgit nodded in satisfaction, and said with a kind smile: "Mr. Bankuk, we all see your pious belief in our Lord. I think the Almighty Lord will know it, and he will definitely know it." May your wife be safe!"


    "Thank you, my Lord, Holy Mary!" Hearing the priest''s words, Bankuk and his son showed joy on their faces, and prayed with their hands on their chests.


    The priest behind Father Gilgit had already put away the money bag that Bancook held high, and prayed silently beside him.


    Afterwards, Father Gilgit walked slowly to Mrs. Elizabeth''s bed and read a passage from the Bible to her, hoping to use the words of the Lord to expel this vicious curse.


    After about ten minutes, Mrs. Elizabeth still hadn''t recovered, and she was still in pain.


    Ban Cook and his son were very anxious, nervousness and prayer appeared on their faces at the same time.


    Father Gilgit, on the other hand, kept his usual expression, reading the Bible aloud.


    Everyone in the vige knew that Mr. Bankock had invited Father Gilgit to exorcise Mrs. Elizabeth from the curse. They came to Mr. Bankock¡¯s house in a swarm as if they were watching a y, and came to observe quietly.


    Or it can be said to be bathing in the glory of the Lord.


    Bankook and his son didn''t care much about this, but Father Gilgit was under a lot of pressure. If something went wrong this time, he would lose face a lot.


    People will not doubt the existence of the Lord, but only suspect that their belief in the Lord is not sincere.


    Seeing that reciting the Bible was invalid, Father Gilgit took out his trump card¡ªholy water.


    Generally speaking, Catholicism, and all Christianity, holy water refers to a kind of water that is ced in the church, prayed by the priest, and blessed by God to exorcise the devil and purify the soul.


    So, when the priest asked the young priests around him to take a special container from the carriage, the bowl specially installed in the church was made of gold.


    So, all the vigers in the room looked devoutly at the holy water in Father Gilgit''s hand, and whispered at the corners of their mouths.


    "With the holy water blessed by the Lord, the stubborn curse on Mrs. Elizabeth will definitely be expelled!" Facing the Bankock and his son, Father Gilgit said confidently.


    As he spoke, Father Gilgit gently dipped his fingers in the holy water in the bowl, and then sprinkled the water on the pained Lady Elizabeth.


    Let¡¯s go now, Father Gilgit was still worried, and sprinkled a few more times.


    Then he looked at Mrs. Elizabeth who was still intact. Although he was a little embarrassed, he smiled and nodded with satisfaction.


    Bancook and his son, who saw all this in their eyes, immediately looked at the priest with joy: "My lord priest, how is my wife?"


    Looking at the expectant Mr. Bankock, the priest said gently: "Although the curse of the witch is very strong, I have expelled it. In a few days, Mrs. Elizabeth will recover!"


    Immediately, all the vigers in the room cheered, and the words of praising God kept ringing out, and Father Gilgit''s words also gained great poprity.


    Strange to say, after two days, Mrs. Elizabeth could suddenly get out of bed and walk, which amazed the whole vige.


    People oftene to Mrs. Elizabeth''s house with their eyes wide open, and look at Mrs. Elizabeth with a click of their tongues, and their belief in the Lord bes more and more firm in their hearts.


    It was Father Gilgit who gained the most. Since this incident, nobles and gentlemen from the Kingsleyan area havee to the church in an endless stream, asking the priest to bless or rescue their families.


    However, after a few days, Mrs. Elizabeth fell ill again and was lying on the bed. Even Father Gilgit could not save her.


    Soon, Lady Elizabeth went to meet God.


    In this regard, a viger suddenly said that he had seen Mrs. Elizabeth and Mrs. Mary quarreling, and Mrs. Mary also cursed Mrs. Elizabeth to have smallpox and died. After that, Mrs. Elizabeth fell ill.


    As a result, such a picture naturally emerged in the hearts of the people: After the quarrel between Mrs. Mary and Mrs. Elizabeth, she was unwilling to be humiliated. As a witch, Mrs. Mary secretly cursed Mrs. Elizabeth, which caused Mrs. Elizabeth to fall ill, and Father Gilgit exorcised her. In addition to the curse, but Mrs. Mary cursed again, and Mrs. Elizabeth went to see God directly.


    Therefore, everyone in the whole vige was in danger, fearing that they would end up with Mrs. Elizabeth, so they came to Mrs. Elizabeth''s house together under the leadership of Father Gilgit and Bankock and his son.


    At this time, the seven members of their family were having lunch happily. Although Mrs. Mary looked mean in front of outsiders, she was kind in front of her family. She was a kind olddy.


    At this time, the family eating heard themotion, and the noise became louder and louder. Suddenly, the door of his house was kicked open.


    I saw Father Gilgit and the father and son of Bancook standing in front, followed by men and women vigers. Everyone was furious and shouted slogans: Hand over the witch, hand over the witch...


    Regarding this, Mrs. Mary and her family were in a state of confusion, not understanding why!


    Father Gilgit stood up with a firm face, and said in a stern and fierce tone: "Mr. Smith, quickly hand over your wife, she is a witch!"

 Chapter 208: Miko (below)

    Chapter 208 Miko (Part 2)


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Ah!" Mr. Smith, his son and daughter-inw were all taken aback. There were only a few seven or eight-year-old children who still looked ignorant, not knowing what it meant?


    "My lord priest, are you mistaken? Mary can''t be a witch!" Mr. Smith looked at the priest in front of him suspiciously and asked.


    "That''s right, Mr. Smith, your wife is indeed a witch. She cursed Mrs. Elizabeth to death. Come here and stay away from that witch!" Father Gilgit said seriously, looking at the frantic Mary with vignt eyes. Madame, I am more sure of the fact that she is a witch.


    "Mr. Smith, the priest is right!" "Yes! Stay away from that witch!" "Ms. Elizabeth was killed by her, I can testify!"¡­


    Afterwards, all kinds of vigers on the side spoke one by one, which shattered Smith''s confidence, and his face gradually turned pale.


    And his son and daughter-inw had already taken their three grandchildren to the crowd, praying continuously.


    And he looked back at his wrinkled and pleading wife, feeling a little unbearable.


    "William, don''t believe what they say, I''m not a witch!" Madam Mary said hoarsely, tears streaming down unconsciously.


    However, the faith in his heart forced him to make a choice, "Mary, I''m sorry!"


    After saying this to his wife, William Smith walked over dejectedly.


    After seeing that there were no hostages, Father Gilgit nodded. Immediately, the strong and brave vigers, after the priest sprinkled the holy water, shouted Holy Mary, and walked over slowly, preparing to capture Mary.dy.


    Mrs. Mary did not resist this either. In fact, she could not resist either, and could only let the vigers catch her.


    Soon, in the vige, under the trial of Father Gilgit and the vige chief, Mrs. Mary was dered a witch, and people were sent to the county court to make aint, requesting the court to sentence Mrs. Elizabeth to death for murder.


    Since these vigers are not farmers attached to the manor, but free people, the nearby manor court cannot hear this case.


    They took the case to the High Court in Kent.


    In this regard, the judges reported the matter to the magistratemittee in the county, and the squires and county lieutenants (that is, the magistrate in the previous article, whose name was changed due to some ovep with the magistrate) discussed together. , and finally decided to hand over the case to His Majesty the King for adjudication.


    ording to Edward¡¯s judicial reform, the local court and the central royal court are managed vertically, and the local securitymittee is retained, but the personnel are arranged by the central royal court.


    However, some traditions in the local county are still difficult to change, and the county lieutenant''s interference in the judiciary is still inevitable.


    I can only take my time.


    Moreover, Edward announced to all the local courts that as long as there are death penalty cases, they will all be approved by the central government, that is, they will be submitted to the king for review.


    Therefore, this witch case was not directly reviewed and approved by the county as before, but was transferred to the royal court.


    Since Kent is rtively close to London, the witch case came to the royal court in less than a day.


    Presented to the exclusive office of the Chancery Court.


    The Court of Justice isposed of nine justices. It is the highest institution that manages the royal court. After all the cases are collected, they will be gathered in the justice''s office, and then handed over to the justice for review, and finally sent to the subordinate department of the royal court. .


    And big cases like the death penalty are handled exclusively by justices.


    "Your Excellency, this is the witch case from Kent!" A well-dressed secretary walked up to a judge with a big nose and said softly.


    "En!" The big-nosed judge snorted softly, and then flipped through the pages.


    "Another witch case! You go to inform the Ministry of Civil Affairs, no! Inform the court and the Ministry of Religion to send someone to Kent County to deal with it!"


    As he spoke, the big-nosed judge patted his head, shook his head with a wry smile, and said to the young secretary, "I''m so confused!"


    It turned out that such litigation has always been a matter for the Civil Affairs Department. Some time ago, the king personally transferred these cases to the Ministry of Religion for handling.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, I''m going now!" The young secretary didn''t answer, and left directly. He knew that His Excellency had a mountain of things to deal with every day, and he didn''t have time to chat with him. This was just talking to himself. !


    Soon, he transferred the case to the Ministry of Religion downstairs.


    In recent years, incidents of witches have emerged all over Ennd. In Kent alone, there were two cases of witches this year, and there are at least hundreds of incidents in Ennd every year.


    Although the Anglican sect is more rational, the folk persecution of witches has be a kind of culture. The cities are better, but the rural areas have changed little.


    ording to historical records, from 1560 to 1680, there were 132 cases of witches in Kent alone.


    Currently in rural areas witches are divided into white witches and witches.


    The white witch is generally considered to be kind. She can help people find things, heal people, predict the future, cast down demons, etc.


    And it is believed that the ck Witch brought people shipwrecks, storms, gues, poor harvests, etc., and even troubles, bad luck, idental disasters, and illnesses are all attributed to her. It can be said that as long as you encounter anything that goes wrong, you can It is said that the ck witch is at work.


    Cursing is amon method used by ck witches, which is why people think that Mrs. Mary is a ck witch.


    As for how to deal with ck witches, people generally think that they can only be tied to a cross and burned, and cannot be hanged. People think that ck witches generally have the magic that can resurrect themselves, and the fire is the most thorough.


    The people who are generally used of being witches are women, especially married and widowed women.


    The general characteristics of these people are that they are stingy, mean, often quarrel with neighbors, and unwilling to help others, so they are often used of being witches.


    Edward thinks that this kind of case can only be solved by religious people. It is more convenient and quick to solve this kind of case by letting a more senior monk tell those ignorant people that this person is not a witch, and it is impossible to refute.


    Therefore, the Ministry of Civil Affairs was transformed into the Ministry of Religion.


    Of course, this approach is immediate. From the beginning of 1549 to August, the royal court received a total of 96 witch cases, and 63 cases were resolved peacefully. The remaining three cases were mainly due to the distance. Burnt to death.


    Because of his experience, in less than a day, the Ministry of Religion of the Royal Court sent a bishop there, who was just one level older than a priest.


    ps: Introducing this, one is to introduce British witch culture, and the other is to tell everyone that even after the Renaissance and Reformation, ordinary people are still ignorant.

 Chapter 209: The Continuing Reformation (Part 1)

    Chapter 209 Continuation of the Reformation (Part 1)


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The witch incidents in recent years made Edward feel that the religious reform in Ennd was not enough, and Anglicanism had not yet fully upied the dominant position of belief in Ennd.


    There are also reasons for Henry VIII.


    It''s funny to say that, as the first monarch to implement the religious reformation, Henry VIII himself was a devout Catholic, and he also disliked Protestantism in his heart.


    However, the family deserves to be a generation of emperors. In order to have a male heir, marry a new queen, and forcibly carry out religious reforms.


    The first step is to directly collect the taxes paid by the Church of Ennd to the Pope to the royal family.


    The second step is to appoint the head of the Church of Ennd by the Pope as the king of Ennd, and to appoint bishops in all regions with full authority.


    After that, the king united all the nobles and began to divide the church property.


    ording to the agreement reached, the six floors belong to the Tudor royal family, the three floors belong to the local nobles and gentry groups, and the one floor belongs to those free people,ndless farmers, and smallndowners.


    As a result, everyone in Ennd was happy, and social conflicts were greatly eased.


    The Tudor royal family thus upied a quarter of thend in Ennd, thergest ever.


    And the peasant ss divided intond in rural areas thus gave birth to a new ss¡ªYomannon.


    The so-called Yeoman farmers are like ancient Chinese self-cultivators. They owned their ownnd and rented thend of nobles and squires. Together with artisans, handicraftsmen, and small merchants, they constituted the middle ss in Ennd.


    The most profitable Tudor royal family, because Henry VIII had been fighting during the period, in order to raise military expenses, they continued to sell church properties at low prices, which also contributed to the birth of Jomannon.


    Wait until the current period of Edward, thend owned by the entire royal family has moved from one-fourth of the country to one-sixth, making it thergestndowner in Ennd.


    The Tudor royal family''s manors are scattered all over Ennd, densely packed. It can be said that this is also the basis for supporting the Tudor royal family''s absolute monarchy.


    In history, Edward VI, Mary I, and Elizabeth I, the three kings, sold theirnd whenever they were short of money. At the end of the Tudor Dynasty, thend that the royal family copied from the church was almost sold out.


    Of course, Edward is not that stupid. As soon as he took office, he immediately stopped the stupid behavior of sellingnd.


    Relying on selling wine and opening taverns to support the royal family''s expenses.


    Forehead! Off topic, that is to say, the biggest difference between Anglicanism in Ennd and Catholicism is that its leader is not the Pope, but the King of Ennd.


    However, once the express train of the Reformation hasnded, it cannot get off.


    Now the voices of the people of Ennd for the continuation of the religious reform have not stopped, but have intensified.


    In this regard, Edward decided to continue the religious reform and not let the express train get out of his control.


    So, on the 1st of September, 1549, His Majesty the Great King set up a Royal Commission at Whitehall Pce.


    This nine-member Reformation group under the leadership of Archbishop Thomas Cranmer is responsible for formting bills on churchw and priest discipline.


    First, let¡¯s introduce the rights structure of Anglicanism. In addition to the nominal head of the king, the Archbishop of Canterbury holds the first power, then the Archbishop of York, and then the bishops of the forty-four dioceses (Ennd and Wales).


    So Archbishop Thomas Cranmer actually holds the Anglican power, and he is also a Protestant.


    In order to repay Bishop Thomas'' support for him, Edward specially appointed him to lead the Royal Commission and preside over matters rted to religious reform.


    Bishop Thomas was very happy about this, and with excitement, he and othermittee members worked together to reform Anglicanism and make it different from Catholicism.


    In this regard, on the first day, the Royal Commission discussed the bishop system.


    Some people think that we should follow the example of Lutheranism and Calvinism in Europe and remove bishops. That is to say, bishops will no longer be appointed and dismissed by the king, but elected by ordinary priests.


    In this regard, Bishop Thomas, who has always been more radical, chose to remain silent, and some people agreed.


    After Edward got the news, he didn''t eat any food, so he hurried to the Royal Commission and gave an impromptu speech.


    Edward stood in front of the conference table with a serious face, staring at the group of people in front of him, his eyes were stern, and he warned with a cold air: "Enough, gentlemen, the king is the pir of the reform of the Church of Ennd, a person who does not belong to the king There is no reason for the existence of the church, and I don¡¯t want you to go further and further down a small road that deviates from the main road, I think this is rugged, difficult, and difficult to seed!¡±


    After speaking, Edward nced sharply at the members who proposed to abolish the bishop system, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly.


    After that, Edward gave Bishop Thomas a meaningful look, and then left.


    Subsequently, these members were removed from the Royal Commission. After a few months, when no one cared about them, these regional bishops disappeared from the world for various reasons, such as falling off a cliff, riding a horse and being trampled to death by a horse. Waiting for all kinds of strange ways to die.


    If their proposal is passed, then Edward''s control over the Anglican sect will be infinitely reduced. A religious organization that is not controlled by the king is the most unbearable for the monarchs.


    After leaving a few, Edward changed a few obedient ones. After he finished his meal, themittee sent a message.


    With the unanimous consent of themittee members, Anglican continued to adopt the bishop system of the Sixteenth Ecumenical Council of Constance (AD 1414-1418).


    During this meeting, Pope Martin V''s prime minister, Bishop Sasque Agunas, released a new Catholic hierarchy: the Protestant hierarchy is divided into priests and deacons.


    The ranks of priests are: priest, bishop, assistant bishop, diocesan bishop, archbishop, archbishop, and cardinal. The chief assistant deacon, the director deacon, and the prime minister deacon rank seven, known as the "seventh rank of deacon".


    Of course, the archbishop and privy bishop, directors and deacons are currently abolished temporarily, and they can be re-established when the territory expands.


    The new canon stiptes that in Ennd and any of its dependent territories, His Majesty the King of Ennd is the sole head and leader of the church, and no one in the church may vite the king''s orders.


    Any position in the church is and must be appointed by His Majesty the King. The appointment and removal by any organization or individual has no legal effect and is not recognized.

 Chapter 210: The Continuing Reformation (Part 2)

    Chapter 210 Continuation of the Reformation (Part 2)


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In addition, Edward also changed the title belonging to the king from the title of "Supreme Leader of the Anglican Church" to "Supreme Administrator of the British Parliament".


    Moreover, under Edward''s suggestion, themittee also passed a general rule that all those who serve as teaching staff must swear with their own conscience before God:


    "His Majesty the King is the only supreme magistrate of this country...whether it is religious and lesiastical affairs, or secr affairs; within the territory of this kingdom, any foreign monarch, person, bishop, state, or ruler, in church or religious matters Shall not have, and shall not have, any stewardship, dominion, leadership, or authority!"


    In this way, the judicial tribunal of the whole church belongs to Edward, who will be able to supervise the Anglicanism.


    Moreover, it also stiptes that anyone who refuses to swear allegiance to His Majesty the King will lose his sry and position; those who insist on the authority of the Pope will be deprived of their property, and if they do not change their position, they will be severely punished ording to crimes of contempt and treason , to the death penalty.


    Of course, these are just the most important ones.


    There are many other usesbined together to finally form this bill on the authority of the king, which is called the "Supreme Act", which was perfected and proposed by the Royal Commission, and finally passed in both the House of Lords and the House of Commons.


    The passage of the bill fully established the king''s authority and management over the Anglican sect, making the somewhat dissociated Anglican sectpletely under the king''s control.


    Of course, these are not ideas of Edward alone, but have been improved by referring to Elizabeth I''s Supreme Act.


    Looking at the ten or so pages of bills in front of me, these are the uses establishing the king''s authority in the church, including various requirements and punishment methods. Edward was finally satisfied.


    The king was satisfied, and then the members of the Royal Commission also seized the time to start drafting more Protestant measures.


    First of all, themittee members were deadlocked around a condition. The scene was very tense for a while, and the meeting had to be stopped.


    Regarding this, our Majesty the King is very curious about what bill is so important that the members of the Royal Commission are deadlocked to such an extent.


    After Edward understood, he silently drew a circle in his heart.


    The focus of the dispute among the members of manymittees is whether to allow priests to marry.


    In this regard, conservatives believe that only those who keep their bodies pure can serve God, and those who cannot even protect their own purity cannot shepherd God''s sheep.


    Moreover, they believe that only by fully devoting themselves to serving God can they approach God and understand the Lord''s will.


    Actually, the main reason for this regtion is to prevent the teaching property from being swallowed up by the second generation of the teaching.


    Before the eleventh century, priests were allowed to marry. In the eleventh century, when the pope set an example, the church stipted that the clergy were not allowed to marry.


    Of course, this method is quite effective, and it does prevent the teaching property from falling into the hands of the second generation of teaching.


    Even the now decayed Roman Church has not canceled this regtion.


    When ites to Protestantism, it is quite different.


    You must know that the nobles in Protestant countries generally share the religious property, and their rights are greatly reduced. The priests have no religious property and most of the opportunities to make money, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether they get married or not.


    So, Edward thought for a while, and decided to agree to let the priests marry.


    The reason is that most of the teaching property of the Church of Ennd is currently in the hands of the Tudor royal family and nobles.


    Moreover, if priests are allowed to marry, there are many benefits!


    First, it can allow Edward to gain the favor of most of the English priests and collect a lot of people''s hearts.


    The second thing is to bring Ennd closer to Protestant countries.


    When Henry VIII just reformed, Ennd was the beacon of the Protestant countries. After a while, those countries saw the true face of Ennd and knew that it was just a change of skin but not a bone.


    These Protestant countries are a good counterweight to France, a chess piece of this Catholic country.


    With the help of the king, themittee members crossed this threshold very well.


    Next, a series of bills to reform the Catholic Church were enacted.


    Among them, they have made detailed regtions on various religious rituals, such asmunion, anointing, confession, and even the location of the altar and the priest''s priest''s clothing, which is closer to the maind Protestantism.


    For example, use the worship ceremony with the participation of the congregation, the public collective prayer ceremony and the pastor''s public preaching. For example, the public participation in worship ceremonies and public collective prayers are adopted to facilitate the priest''s public preaching, the cumbersome mass ceremony is changed to a simplemunion ceremony, the Catholic transubstantiation is abandoned, and the symbolic meaning of the crucifixion of **** is adopted.


    A series of articles on missionary and religious rites, known as the "Second Book of Common Prayer", which is different from the "First Book of Common Prayer" led by Duke Edward.


    The so-called Book of Common Prayer, it is not the Bible, nor is it another book that reces the Bible.


    It can be said that it is a book that teaches you how to understand the Bible and how to practice etiquette to worship God.


    The publication of the "Second Book of Common Prayer"id the foundation for Anglicanism, that is, it severed the connection with Catholicism.


    You can even get married, the way of worshiping God is different from the robes, and you can¡¯t get close to the Catholic Church.


    It¡¯s like two twin brothers. Although both were born to the same parents, they look simr, but their habits and thinking arepletely different. These two people are independent of each other.


    If we say that the book with thergest number of prints in this era must be the Bible. Its poprity is thergest. Every small church will have several Bibles.


    Moreover, when priests preach and preach, the Bible is a must.


    Edward also wanted to write the Bible and the Book of Common Prayer in English in a few years.


    This will certainly promote the emergence of English nationalism.


    The current Europeannguage is Latin, and the text is Latin. Basically every priest knows Latin, otherwise you can''t even read the Bible.


    And when Ennd has its ownnguage and characters, then this country is unique and will definitely generate national centripetal force.


    The king of Ennd is the best representative of this nation.


    Of course, it is inappropriate to write the Bible in English at present, because its writing andnguage system are iplete.


    Besides, Scond and Irnd have not beenpletely conquered, so writing the Bible in English will definitely not pass.


    So, you have to wait a few years before starting to act. Let''s use Latin for now!

 Chapter 211: paper mill

    Chapter 211 Paper Mill


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The "Second Book of Common Prayer" was sent to Parliament for review by the Royal Commission.


    First is the House of Commons. For the House of Commons, as long as it is not rted to taxation, it will agree without saying a word.


    The same is true for the House of Lords. Nobles and senior priests dare not disobey the king''s order, and the proposal was passed smoothly.


    So, on September 5, 1549, the Privy Council promulgated this religious act in the name of the king, ordering all churches and monasteries to follow.


    At this point, how could Edward give up this good opportunity to make money.


    He asked the printing house belonging to the royal family to print 10,000 new public prayer books within a week.


    Of course, due to the fine paper and few typos, the new Book of Common Prayer only costs ¡ê5.


    That¡¯s right, it only costs five pounds,pared with the previous Bibles that cost ten or even hundreds of pounds, it is indeed a child¡¯s y.


    Such a reasonable price is within the tolerance of the small churches in rural areas. Although the teaching property of the church has been eliminated a lot, it is still possible to buy some books after hundreds of years of umtion.


    Ten thousand copies, that is, fifty thousand pounds, and the cost of each book is less than one shilling, that is, the total cost is only five hundred pounds, so the profit is forty-nine thousand five hundred pounds, really profitable.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, after all are sold out, the rest will be sold one after another, and the final total profit will be around 80,000 pounds. After all, nobles and gentlemen will definitely buy a copy!"


    The middle-aged man standing in front of Edward was the general manager of a printing factory. After the factory was acquired by Edward, he became the general manager of the royal printing factory.


    He was in his thirties, with chapped skin, slightly curly hair, with a dry yellow smell, dark blue eyes, pursed lips, bowed waist, and joy in his eyes.


    "Really? This is indeed a good idea, then you can continue to print, about 5,000 copies!"


    Looking at the manager in front of him who made an opinion, Edward felt a little satisfied in his heart. A manager who can give full y to his subjective initiative is not bad!


    "Your Majesty, I implore you to allow the printing nt and paper mill to continue to expand, the current production can no longer meet iing orders!"


    As the general manager of the printing factory, Wilson certainly hopes that the factory under his hands will be stronger, so that His Majesty the King will value him more.


    Looking at His Majesty''s probing gaze, Wilson lowered his head slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    "Your Majesty, because the paper we produce is smooth, delicate, and wless, orders from Rome, Germany, and even France have been thrown at us. The production of Bibles alone has reached as many as 10,000 copies per month, not to mention There are other books!"


    "The printing factory can still catch up, but the paper mill is hard to follow, so I hope Your Majesty will allow you to expand the scale of the paper factory."


    Regarding the proposal of the manager of the printing factory in front of him, Edward had to think carefully.


    In 1450, Gutenberg, a German, invented the Gothic Latin metal movable type printing technology in his factory in Mainz.


    But in 1462, there was a turmoil in Mainz, the factory was destroyed in the war, and the printers were scattered all over Germany, spreading Gutenberg''s improved metal movable type printing to all parts of Europe.


    So in this era, European printing was even more advanced than that of the Ming Dynasty at that time, but papermaking was iparable with China.


    Although papermaking was introduced to the Arab world after the Ts War, the price of paper in Europe was extremely expensive.


    After the Mongols went west, the first hemp paper mill was established in Italy in 1276, but until the eighteenth century, the level of papermaking in Europe had not yet reached the standard of the Song Dynasty.


    It was not until the Qianlong period that Jiang Youren, a French painter and Jesuit priest who worked for the Qing court, painted pictures of China''s papermaking technology and sent them back to Paris. China''s advanced papermaking technology was widely spread in Europe.


    It can be said that in this era, the papermaking technology in Edward''s hands is the most advanced technology in Europe, and it is a great money-making technology.


    In this regard, Edward directly set up the paper mill in his own territory, the Duke of Lancaster, to prevent technology from being stolen.


    As a territory directly under the royal family, every nt and tree in the territory is familiar, and it is not easy to steal it.


    However, people died for money and birds died for food. In order to obtain a lot of money, the guards guarding the paper mill did not know how many spies were killed and captured, from France, Italy, the Nethends, Spain, Portugal, and even People from Russia can see how attractive papermaking is!


    Of course, the paper mill also brought a lot of wealth to Edward.


    Adhering to the king''s intention, the paper mill sells the paper at a price of one shilling per sheet, and each person sells a maximum of one hundred sheets.


    If it is open for sale, then the printing house will not have much work. After all, the Bible is divided into the Old Testament and the New Testament, and it needs about a thousand sheets of paper.


    Even so, the number of Bible orders that the printing house takes on each month is slowly declining.


    "Yes, I will order the paper mill to expand!" Edward nodded, expressing approval of his proposal.


    "Your printing house, I will inject five thousand pounds, which should be enough!"


    "Enough, enough!" Wilsonughed happily and nodded quickly.


    5,000 pounds is enough to acquire seven or eight printing houses. In this way, the Royal Printing House is basically thergest printing house in Ennd, and its profits will rise in a straight line.


    "Mr. Wilson, I hope you will continue to work hard, don''t limit your attention to Ennd, and strive for more orders from other countries!" Looking at this shrewd manager, Edward said encouragingly, with a positive color in his eyes.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will not disappoint your trust. I will make the Royal Paper Mill thergest printing house in Ennd, no, in Europe!"


    Seeing His Majesty the King''s tone so kind, he couldn''t help being ttered, Wilson mustered up his courage, and promised loudly.


    "Okay, I hope you can fulfill your promise. The royal family will not disappoint a person who has contributed like you!" Edward nodded with satisfaction, the smile on his mouth became more obvious, and he simply made a promise.


    Then, Wilson''s mood was like a flying bird, rippling directly in the air, with indescribable surprises.


    If the king of a country promises so much, then it cannot be an ordinary reward, maybe a residence in London, or dozens of acres ofnd, in short, these are all things that Wilson dreams of, and achieving any one is enough for him in his dream. wake upughing.


    However, Edward seemed to be doing an ordinary thing. He concluded that as a monarch, you must be able to draw big pies, so that the people under you will work harder.


    As for cashing out, let¡¯s talk about itter! He''s thinking about one thing now, it''s Christmas.

 Chapter 212: come back

    Chapter 212 Return


    ps: The whole world rejoices, the first leader of this book is born, thank you. Bring down my Great Qin is dead. Big reward. In this regard, I decided to maintain two shifts a month after school starts next month, to thank you for your great reward.


    At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription.


    Everyone knows that Christmas is on December 25 every year, which is the day when most Christians around the worldmemorate the birth of Jesus.


    However, the church did not have Christmas at the beginning, and it did not exist until about a hundred years after **** ascended to heaven.


    It is said that the first Christmas was held in 138 AD by the Bishop of Rome, St. Kerry Gate. The first Christmas in church history was in 336 AD. Since the Bible does not clearly record when **** was born, Christmas dates vary from ce to ce. It was not until AD 440 that December 25 was designated by the Holy See as Christmas.


    Until 1607 AD, church leaders from all over the world gathered in Bethlehem to further confirm it. From then on, most Christians in the world regard December 25 as Christmas.


    At this time of Christmas, it has no Christmas tree, no Christmas cards, and no Santa us.


    Thanks to the Reformation, on this day, except for going to church to pray, Edward can arrange other time by himself.


    In order to surprise Princess Elizabeth and Little Lolita, Edward specially spent hundreds of pounds to prepare for a huge fireworks disy in the backyard of Whitehall Pce.


    And this is not only a benefit of the royal family, all Londoners can see it, it can be said to be a feast for the whole city.


    Of course, for Su Weier and others, all these beautiful scenes will be lost to him.


    Since December 25th is Christmas, Edward asked the central government and the city government to take a five-day holiday except for the necessary guards.


    Since Suwell, Creroux, and Wilson came to London in March, they haven''t been home for nearly nine months, which makes their homesickness even more serious.


    In this regard, they asked their leaders for another five days of leave, making up ten days, six days of round trip, four days at home is enough.


    Instead of renting a car when they came to London, all three of them bought a carriage and hired a driver.


    "Suwell, how is your port hall doing?"


    Although there are three carriages, the three are still sitting in the same carriage, and the other two are empty.


    Looking at the smiling Su Weier, Wilson patted his shoulder and asked.


    "Oh! It''s okay, just supervise the smuggling and tax payment, as well as health and safety, not too busy!"


    Su Weier quickly came out of his fantasy and said casually.


    "You still lied to me, I have heard that you have a beautiful maid by your side, tsk tsk! It was such afortable day!" Wilson looked at this little friend with contempt, and sighed.


    "Do you think so, Kelerou!" After speaking, Wilson asked Keleru again.


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it too!" Klerou immediately affirmed with a smile on his face.


    "Wilson, why did your boy fail to lead Kelerou too!" Su Weier looked at the two people with teasing expressions, and said with some amusement.


    "Okay, don''t talk about me, I heard that you are now a captain in the urban management department, and you are in charge of dozens of people under yourmand. That''s a prestige!"


    "If you stomp your feet, the whole of London will go crazy!"


    Su Weier quickly changed the subject, talked about Wilson, and said enviously.


    "Haha! I''m nothing!" Wilson was praised by Su Weier, his face flushed faintly, his chin was raised, and he was very arrogant.


    Wilson smiled, his face rosy.


    "Mine is nothing. I heard that Kelelu has directly be the sheriff of the Thousand Household District, and he is in charge of thousands of people!"


    Su Weier did not expect that among the few people, the best mixed person was actually Kelerou, who was boring, which was surprising.


    "Oh! My God, Keleroux, you gave me a big surprise!" Su Weier looked at the smirking Keleroux with aplex expression, and said exaggeratedly.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that there is a shortage of people, and it''s just my turn. I was originally in the Poption and Household Registration Administration Department."


    Klelu felt happy at the envious looks from his twopanions. After all, he had always been the most useless of the three, but who knew he was the best among the three?


    Although there was a smile on his face, he still said modestly.


    "In the future, the three of us still need to support each other! The water in London is still too deep!" Wilson inserted a sentence at this time, which resonated with the three of them.


    Then the three of them looked up at each other, looking at the familiar faces, they couldn''t helpughing, and the strangeness between the three of them disappeared in an instant.


    In this way, the three of them chatted and yed games on the same carriage during the day, and connected with each other. They took a rest in a simple hotel at night, and then continued on their way during the day.


    Three days passed in a sh, and the rtionship between the three of them was restored to the same level as before, and they even got closer because of their interests.


    In 1549, on December 23rd, they came to the outside of Norwich City. The three of them sat back in their own carriages, passed through the city gate together, and said goodbye to each other. After setting a time to gather, the three carriages returned to their own house door.


    Under the guidance of Su Weier, the coachman drove the carriage slowly, making seven turns and arriving at cksmith Street.


    Coming here, Su Weier felt that the temperature in the entire air has increased by five or six degrees. In this winter, the temperature here may be around twenty degrees.


    This is the temperature he is familiar with, and it has apanied him through more than a dozen winters.


    Even though he was in the carriage, Su Weier still heard the sound of ding ding dong dong and the sound of water vapor evaporating.


    Su Weier was overjoyed for a moment, and his longing for his parents buried him like a tide.


    "Just ahead, there is a cksmith''s shop with a white hammer hanging and words written on it, stop there!"


    Outside the shops on both sides of cksmith Street, strong and sweaty cksmiths stretched out their heads and looked at this rare carriage.


    Basically, no one who came to cksmith Street to buy ironware brought a carriage in. The street is only eight feet (about two meters four) wide. If youe in with a six-foot-wide carriage, it will not dy people¡¯s business. It also dyed the business on the opposite side.


    So, everyone looked at it curiously, and silently scolded a fool in their hearts, waiting for a good show!


    Following everyone''s gaze, the carriage slowly stopped at the door of Old Will''s house.


    Then, a gorgeously dressed and well-dressed young man got off the carriage, with a very familiar face.


    Wait, everyone, take a closer look, isn''t this the little guy from Suweier? He is back? It turned out that he really became an official!


    There were countless fantasies in everyone''s minds, but one thing is for sure, Su Weier is really good outside!


    So, the whole street gathered around, staring at the carriage and Su Weier carefully.

 Chapter 213: Im back

    Chapter 213 I am back


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Facing the spectators of many neighbors, Su Weier did not show the slightest timidity. Instead, he puffed up his chest and raised his chin, with a proud and arrogant expression.


    Don¡¯t say it, these neighbors really do this. If you still look timid and cowardly, they may still be wondering if you are a fraud?


    Combining exquisite clothes and a spacious carriage, it immediately leaves an impression of sudden development in people''s minds.


    This can also be regarded as a characteristic of the Age of Discovery. People no longer pursue high morals and sentiments. Instead, they look at the vulgar businessmen differently, and even envy them.


    People''s pursuit of wealth has reached the point of extreme desire.


    Even, they no longer pay attention to how your wealthes from, even if it is stealing, robbing, or even murder and arson, as long as you have money, they will treat you differently and worship you.


    In this way, people''s pursuit of wealth is even more stimted, which is why the priests who apanied the army didn''t care when the colonists mercilessly massacred the aborigines.


    Because this was dictated by the moral climate of the time.


    "Su Weier, have you really be an official?" An aunt with a bucket figure and crowded facial features asked tentatively to the pompous Su Weier.


    "Of course, I was not only received by His Majesty the King in London!" As he said, Su Weier''s eyes drifted away, looking longing.


    But the people around all took a breath, my God, His Majesty the King, who has always existed in legends, actually received Su Weier, isn''t it true?


    As for what Su Weier said, people couldn''t help but be dubious, waiting for his next words.


    "I was also received by the Lord Mayor of London, and I also became an official of the city government, managing all the ports in London!"


    Facing the questioning eyes of the neighbors, Su Weier couldn''t wait to reveal his official position, and got the surprised voice of the neighbors.


    Looking at Su Weier who was full of air, the neighbors had to remove the thin and studious Su Weier from their hearts, leaving this Su Weier who became a high official.


    "Souville, you are amazing!" "I knew that Suwell would be sessful!" "God must have blessed you!"¡­


    After Su Weier''s words, these neighbors stared at him immediately, and continued topliment Su Weier.


    At this time, the noise outside the door also spread to the inner room, and the cksmiths Old Will and Little Will came out with doubts, and saw the well-dressed Su Weier and the neighbors who were talking about it.


    "Old Will, you are blessed!" After seeing Old Wille out, a strong man shouted in a thick, round voice.


    This sentence immediately woke up Su Weier, who was enjoying his face, and the others retreated slowly. This is the time for their family.


    But Old Will was taken aback by this sentence, he didn''t understand what it meant. The same is true for Little Will on the side.


    Looking at his father and elder brother in a daze, Su Weier hurried over and greeted them energetically.


    "Father! Big brother!" Su Weier''s clear and thick voice rang in the ears of Old Will and his son.


    "You, you are my Suweier?" Old Will really couldn''t connect the gentleman in front of him with his thin and ordinary little son, and his tone was full of disbelief.


    "Yes, I''m Su Weier! I''m back!" Su Weier nodded heavily to his father and elder brother with joy.


    "Okay, good! My Suweier is back, what a pleasant day!" Old Will happily patted his youngest son on the shoulder, his tone full of excitement and surprise.


    "Well, Suwell, the carriage¡ª" Little Will looked at his handsome younger brother, pointed at the carriage in front of the door, and asked cautiously.


    "This is mine, I bought it from London!" Su Weier nced at the carriage and said casually.


    And Su Weier''s words brought Old Will''s attention to the carriage next to him, the simple and honest coachman, and the strong brown horse. Seeing these, Old Will fully believed that his son was really promising.


    And Little Will waspletely attracted by the big brown horse. For those who have dreamed of being a knight since childhood, owning a horse of their own is the most basic requirement.


    It''s a pity that although the Smith family is richer than ordinary people, it is unbearable to spend dozens of pounds for a horse.


    Looking at his brother''s eager eyes, Su Weier said with a smile: "Will, you can go and see!"


    Small Will immediately showed a simple and honest smile, and walked slowly towards the brown horse.


    This night, cksmith Smith''s house was cheerful, full of joy andughter.


    Su Weier also saw his mother, elder sister-inw, second brother and second sister-inw, and several lovely nephews and nieces.


    The family is also very happy to have a brother who is an official, and the atmosphere is very harmonious.


    In this way, on December 25th, Christmas Day, early in the morning, Su Weier and others came to a nearby church in a carriage.


    To be honest, Suwell originally nned to go to Norwich Cathedral to pray, but I heard that there were so many people there that I might not be able to squeeze in. Let''s follow the usual custom and go to a nearby church!


    Arriving at this somewhat ordinary church, the family, apanied by neighbors and acquaintances, prayed under the leadership of the priest.


    The morning flew by, and in the afternoon, Suwell thought that he could gather in church, participate in a grand masquerade ball, and watch pantomime performances as in previous years.


    Yes, that''s right, after the Reformation in Ennd at that time, all kinds of conservative customs almost disappeared.


    Who knew, after lunch, there was no masquerade in the church, but a theater performance instead.


    This surprised Sowell a little. He didn''t expect that the popr theater performances in London could be seen in Norwich, which made him very curious.


    To be honest, in London, this drama trend caused by His Majesty the King has be a favorite show for men, women and children in London.


    In order to keep up with the fashion, he also went there several times. In this era ofck of spiritual entertainment, watching dramas is indeed a kind of enjoyment.


    Moreover, what surprised Su Weier even more was that those noble children whose family names appear in the drama are often more excited, and this is often their capital to boast in front of theirpanions.


    In this regard, Su Weier watched this "Henry VII" with his family with anticipation.


    In one afternoon, the whole y was only performed for one-third.


    Although it cannot bepared with the actors in London, for Norwich, this is already very good.


    Su Weier looked around and looked at the excited red-faced crowd, and couldn''t help sighing.

 Chapter 214: Rewards and reforms

    Chapter 214 Rewarding the Army and Reforming


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Even when people from all over Ennd gathered to celebrate Christmas, Edward was not idle.


    After apanying Elizabeth and the others to Westminster Abbey for prayer, after lunch, Edward urgently ordered Luna to load the various food and drinks that had been prepared into the carriage.


    In fact, after bing king, Edward understood a truth, the army is always the most important pir to maintain the rule.


    There is a saying that goes, political power grows out of the barrel of a gun.


    A king without an army is not a real king.


    After 1688, the reason why the power of the British king was getting worse day by day was because the Parliament deprived the royal family of the right to rule over the army.


    The parliament hasplete control over the army, and even the navy, which has been controlled by the royal family, cannot be spared.


    With the army, you can control the parliament and thus have the right to tax, instead of just relying on the king''s own prestige.


    For example, theter Lord Protector Cromwell, when he ruled the United Kingdom, the Parliament waspletely reduced to a puppet, who could be manipted by him.


    This is why the parliament supported the restoration of the Stuart dynasty, and it was only after Cromwell''s death that he dared to support the restoration of the king.


    That''s why the parliament has always prevented the king from having a standing army, just to prevent the king from monopolizing power.


    However, Edward used the expansion of the guards to circumvent this restriction, so as to achieve the same purpose.


    Why did the parliament agree to the king''s expansion of the guards? First, because the power of the Tudor king became stronger and stronger, and it was difficult for members of parliament to resist this right.


    The second is because they thought that the royal family did not have enough money to support the Guards.


    ording to the period of Henry VIII, it is indeed the case, 10,000 pounds a month, 120,000 pounds a year, which is half of the royal family''s annual ie, and it cannot be supported.


    However, when they were making a good joke, they were surprised by Edward''s handwriting.


    This is also why the parliament agreed with Edward''s political exchange, handing over the subsidy to the central government forever, with an army of 5,000 people on the side, they are not so courageous.


    This is also because the local militias are notpletely controlled by the local gentlemen.


    In order to express His Majesty''s concern for the guards, Edward specially asked Luna to prepare 100 pigs, 500 sheep, and thousands of chickens to reward these loyal troops.


    Of course, these rich foods were only part of it. In order to create an image of the king¡¯s generosity, Edward directly gave one pound to each soldier and five pounds to the officers as a reward.


    In this way, Edward directly lost about 10,000 pounds, which is almost a month''s cost of the Guards.


    Knowing that His Majesty the King ising, the whole army became lively and chaotic, which directly annoyed Knight Alexander, who reprimanded him sharply, and then calmed down.


    Everyone stood on the yground, held their heads high as much as possible, and epted His Majesty''s review.


    Edward rode on the white horse Arthur, passed the guards lined up with a smile on his face, and nodded from time to time. In the eyes of the soldiers, this was the bestpliment for them.


    At the end of the military parade, Edward stepped onto the stage and said in a confident voice: "My soldiers, as your king, I am very satisfied with your performance!"


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Your Majesty..." The soldiers below, led by the officers, cheered enthusiastically, and the scene was very lively.


    "In order to reward you brave soldiers, I brought some food and spirits tofort your stomachs!" Seeing that the atmosphere was almost over, Edward pressed his hands, and the soldiers immediately fell silent. continued.


    "Of course, these are just appetizers."


    Edward stopped the cheers that were about to rise, and then said with a smile.


    "Brave soldiers of the Guards, in order to thank you for your loyalty to the royal family over the past year, today everyone can get a pound as a year-end reward, and the officers will get five pounds. You deserve it!"


    Next, there is no need for the leadership of the officers. All the soldiers shouted excitedly: "Long live your majesty, long live your majesty, long live your majesty..."


    Just like this, itsted for a minute before the scene calmed down, but Edward enjoyed the cheering sound very much.


    "Okay, my soldiers, go, go to the quartermaster, the golden gold coins are waiting for you!"


    Under the temptation of Edward, the soldiers left the yground one after another, and walked quickly to the position of the quartermaster.


    Seeing this, Edward shook his head with a wry smile. Sure enough, the Guards were still a feudal army with only money in their eyes.


    He just wanted to test the discipline of the guards, whether they acted autonomously without the consent of the officers.


    Sure enough, as he expected.


    The so-called feudal army isx in military discipline, advocating personal force, that is, if you have milk, you are a mother. They are loyal to money. When you have no money, they will leave you and fall into the arms of the enemy.


    Moreover, its loss ratio is only two or three floors, and at this point, it will copse.


    The modern army is characterized by team spirit. Recing individuals with the whole, soldiers are honed into machines that execute orders one by one. There is only one thinking and onemand in an army.


    Moreover, due to the rise of modern nationalism, the army has also produced some national thinking. For example, the King of France cannot be recognized by British soldiers, nor will he ept employment from enemy countries.


    Compared with the feudal army, the proportion of casualties suffered by the modern army is as high as seven or eightyers.


    During the American Civil War, the British soldiers stepped on the drums without changing their expressions and marched forward under the cannon. After reaching the effective range, almost half of them died, but the British army still fired in an orderly manner, which looked terrible.


    Of course, all current armies in Europe are feudal armies, and Edward''s failed test is nothing to be disappointed about.


    In this way, Edward''s idea of ??reforming the military system was further promoted.


    Walking on the road, Edward kept thinking about various reform measures in his mind, and the more he thought about it, the more excited he became, he could almost imagine the scene of defeating Spain and France.


    Thinking of doing it, Edward stopped thinking, and said to the Alexander knight who was apanying him with a serious face: "Mr. Knight, call all the high-level officers, I have something important to announce!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Alexander performed the knight salute, and went to prepare with his mind full of doubts. He didn''t care what the king wanted to do, as long as he did as ordered.

 Chapter 215: army reform

    Chapter 215 Army Reform


    ps: end of month, weekend, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Don''t underestimate the business people''s sense of business opportunities.


    When Edward dragged the pigs and chickens to the barracks road, the nearby small vendors brought variousmodities to the barracks and set up a temporary shop tent, ready to take out the rewards from the soldiers.


    The soldiers happily carried the allocated one pound in their arms, hurried to the established shops near the barracks, and couldn''t wait to start the journey of enjoyment.


    Among them, the coquettish buttocks and stumbled women, the clear and fragrant wine, and the lively casino, these are the three favorite ces for soldiers.


    Moreover, most of the soldiers are bachelors, and it is considered generous to spend money, which is why the merchants worked so hard toe here.


    In this regard, Edward has nothing to do. This is a characteristic of this era, and he can only get as much benefit as possible.


    Therefore, the city government also made the necessary handling. Facing such a consumer market, the paunchy tax official also patrolled step by step, his eyes were unusually sharp, and he refused to let go of a loophole.


    That is to say, most of the money Edward sent out went back to the city government after turning a corner.


    As a high-level member of the Guards, Knight Baron Baldwin feels that his current life is extremelyfortable. His monthly sry has reached ten pounds. .


    In the past, he was quite envious of those knights who had feudalnds. They could be domineering in the feudalnds, but they were notfortable.


    Now I understand that when the wares, they have to prepare their own soldiers and armor to serve His Majesty the King. For this alone, the money umted in a year is not enough. How can they be morefortable now!


    Gently picked up a handful of oatmeal, Barron put it in front of a strong ck horse, watched the horse chewing relish with a smile on his face, and a flower burst into a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Knight, Your Majesty has summoned you to discuss matters in the main tent!" A panting orderly came, with sweat on his forehead, and said out of breath.


    "Okay! I''ll go right away! Take care of my horse for me!" Barron nced at the **** horse that was eating deliciously, said to the groom beside him, and strode away alone.


    In this regard, the orderly did not dare to rest, and continued to run non-stop.


    Barron stroked his beard and wondered what it meant to hold a meeting at Christmas. Could it be that there was going to be another war?


    He thought silently in his heart, and soon, he came to the main tent, bowed to His Majesty the King and Knight Alexander who were smiling, found a ce that belonged to him, and stood down with a bow.


    After a while, after all the high-level officials, that is, more than 30 high-level guards arrived, the main tent was crowded, but it seemed a little silent.


    "Everyone, as the Royal Guards, I am satisfied with your performance!"


    Edward looked around, and after getting a hint from Alexander Knight, he said loudly.


    Facing the king''s praise, each knight raised his chest as much as possible, and the pride on his face was uncontroble.


    "However, you have to understand that if you are dealing with those barbarians in Scond, you are indeed more than enough!"


    "However,pared with the Spaniards, or even the French, you are nothing more than that, it is difficult to resist! It is considered capable to be able to retreatpletely, let alone victory!"


    Edward''s face was full of seriousness, and he hit the knights in front of him word by word, showing contempt in his words.


    Facing the king''s faceless blow, Baron and the other knights who had fought with Henry VIII for many years immediately blushed, and seemed quite irritated.


    Edward reckoned in his heart that if he was not the king, he might be beaten so hard that he couldn''t take care of himself.


    The Alexander knight on the side couldn''t help but tremble, and he was obviously a little angry.


    "In this regard, everyone, don''t say how brave you are. If bravery is useful, why didn''t the previous king take back the territory that was taken by the royal family?"


    Looking at the knights who were about to speak, Edward directly blocked their excuses.


    "Don''t say that our longbowmen are powerful, no matter how powerful they are, they can''t make us open the French cavalry who are like iron barrels!"


    Edward''s voice became louder and louder. Hearing it in the ears of the knights, it made them lower their proud heads even more.


    "Besides, I don''t know if everyone has discovered it. The appearance of the arquebus has gradually dissipated the advantages of our longbowmen. Will we never be able to win again?"


    "As far as I know, the Spanish army is equipped with arge number of matchlock guns. I can''t imagine the scene of the battle!"


    Edward picked up a matchlock gun from the attendant next to him, raised it above his head, asked sharply, and then sighed.


    The knights also looked up one after another, looking at the raised arquebus, their eyes became more and moreplicated.


    They also know that although the range of the arquebus is still notparable to that of the longbow, and it is apanied by various shorings, sooner orter, it will catch up with the longbow and crush it.


    Besides, due to Henry VIII''s many years of fighting, the folk longbowmen are almost exhausted.


    Regarding this, the knights didn''t want to open their eyes and talk nonsense, so they could only express silence.


    Edward looked at the suppressed knight, and nodded involuntarily.


    Facing these knights of his father''s generation, if he wants to reform, it will be difficult to seed without their support.


    After all, the army is different from the government. Edward has never fought a single battle andcks prestige. Moreover, they are used to the original tactics, and if they change it rashly, they may be unanimously resisted.


    Seeing that these knights basically lowered their heads, Edward nodded at Knight Alexander.


    Alexander Knight smiled slightly on his handsome face, expressing his understanding, and then slowly walked up to the knights, but Edward took a step back.


    "Gentlemen, His Majesty the King has made it clear that at present our English army is inferior to the French, and our navy is inferior to Spain. If we don''t want to make progress, the only way to wait for Ennd is to perish. Are we going to sit and wait for death? ?"


    Alexander Knight''s voice is still as maic as ever, full of masculine charm, anyone who hears it will be satisfied, what a pity! Edward sighed slightly in his heart.


    "We want to too! But, we can''t find a way now!" Barron said a little depressed, and won the approval of all the knights, and everyone expressed their powerlessness.


    "That''s why His Majesty the King summoned everyone toe and announce to everyone that at present, the Guards need a reform!"

 Chapter 216: Spanish phalanx

    Chapter 216 Spanish Phnx


    ps: weekends, end of month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    As soon as they heard about the reform, everyone suddenly realized that we were not here to be criticized by the king, but were summoned to carry out reform.


    After this understanding, everyone can rx, as long as they don''t get criticized.


    Afterwards, their eyes focused on Edward''s thin body, and they bent slightly, waiting for His Majesty the King to speak.


    "My gentlemen knights, Knight Alexander is right. We really need a reform, military reform, so that we can regain the glory that belongs to Ennd!"


    "The failed Hundred Years'' War, the group of Frenchmen who relied on women to win, are still talking about that victory! This is our shame!"


    Edward said in a sad and indignant tone, full of words to the many knights.


    When ites to the Hundred Years'' War, the British were aggrieved. They were about to upy France. A vige girl named Joan of Arc appeared and defeated them. This became a shame that the British could not wash away.


    Next, with the strength of the knights, Edward announced the reforms he wanted to carry out.


    Of course, the content of this military system reform, Edward learned from Spain under the pretext.


    The knights have nothing to say about this. Although the strength of the Spanish army is not fully understood, it has been able topete with France for so many years, and its strength is actually good.


    Next, Edward moved out the Spanish phnx. Of course, this is different from the current Spanish phnx. To be precise, this is the Spanish phnx in 1578.


    The Spanish phnx actually started in 1505 and has been evolving and improving until 1705. And Edward chose the 1578 version, which is not too unrealistic.


    The Spanish phnx was actually improved from the Roman phnx, except that it eliminated sword and shield soldiers, halberd soldiers, etc., and only kept spearmen and musketeers.


    Of course, the Spaniards call it a phnx, and you can''t be the same, so Edward changed the phnx to a regiment.


    Edward made the following reforms: two regiments under the Guards and a specialpany of cavalry.


    Each regiment has a total of about 2,600 people. There are 10 spearmanpanies and 2 musketeerpanies, each with 250 people. The reason why there are only two musketeers is because the current matchlock guns are not powerful enough.


    The cavalrypany has 500 people, with apanymander. Other same as below.


    Among them is the head of the regiment, whose function is tomand the infantry phnx and have a personal guard of 8 people. The phnx leader is also the captain of the 1st Company. Usually the infantry phnx will be named after him, such as Mendoza, Zuniga, Vsco, Mendragon...


    A sergeant major, function: second-levelmander of the infantry phnx. He was responsible for the tactical organization of the infantry phnx and served as the captain of the secondpany.


    Quartermaster Department: The leader is the quartermaster, responsible for the financial work of the infantry phnx, as well as the management of food and weapons, with 3 assistants.


    Gendarmerie: The leader is the Chief Gendarmerie, responsible for maintaining military discipline, with 6 assistants. Edward also stipted that the chief of the gendarmerie could kill officers who did not obey military orders during wartime, including regimentalmanders.


    There is also a must-have for the army - priests, and the establishment of the priests with the army: one chief priest and two ordinary priests with the army.


    Establish supervisors: Responsible for supervising military affairs, and recording military incidents, returning to the headquarters to check whether the military has vited regtions.


    Establish a medical department: a chief medical officer, several doctors, responsible for treating wounded soldiers.


    Set up the drummer office: in charge of all the musicians in the infantry phnx and responsible for passing military orders.


    These, including the head of the regiment, are all permanent members of the Spanish phnx. They are the core of the phnx, with a total of 29 people. With them, a phnx can be re-established.


    Thepanies at the grassroots level all have the same rank of officers, organized as follows:


    1panymander and his followers


    1 g bearer


    3 musicians


    1 document


    1 chain and 1 barber, 11 people in total


    Eachpany is subdivided into squads with a maximum number of 25 people, led by a squad leader.


    This is organized ording to the Spanish phnx, a new model of the Guards, which only adds a cavalrypany of 500 people.


    That is to say, the 5,000-man guards are still not enough, so Edward decided to call another 700 people from the Orphan Army and the Dukedom.


    Under Edward¡¯s detailed exnation, the knights also nodded one after another, expressing their understanding that this organization has many simrities with the current English army and can be adapted.


    Looking at the knights who expressed their approval, Edward coughed and continued: "As the saying goes, every flock must have a head sheep, so the two newly formed regiments must have a head sheep."


    Seeing His Majesty the King''s obvious hint, the crowd couldn''t be indifferent. They looked at His Majesty the King longingly, their eyes almost melting.


    Regarding this, Edward did not look sideways, and said in a steady tone: "Since Knight Alexander usually manages the Guards in an orderly manner, I am very satisfied. Hereby, I announce that Knight Alexander is themander of the First Regiment of the Guards."


    Edward then looked at the handsome Alexander knight, and asked softly: "Alexander knight, are you willing to ept this glorious mission?"


    "It''s my honor, Your Majesty!" Knight Alexander was stunned for a while, then immediately reacted, half kneeling on the ground, and said peacefully.


    Regarding this, Edward is very clear, this knight really has no desires and desires! There are not many things in the world that can move him.


    Edward nodded, and after Knight Alexander stood up, he approached more than 30 high-ranking guards in front of him, including 18 court knights.


    Looking at the people who were about to move, Edward looked carefully again, and almost drew out everyone''s hearts.


    "Themander of the second regiment of the Guards is¡ªKnight Alvin!" Edward announced loudly.


    Immediately, a handsome middle-aged man who looked upright among the crowd came out, knelt down on one knee in front of Edward, raised his head, and said excitedly: "Thank you for your appointment, Your Majesty, it is my duty to serve you. An honor!"


    Alvin Knight had a look of emotion on his face, making Edward nod in satisfaction.


    Before everyone arrived, Edward discussed with Knight Alexander about the position of head of the second regiment, and Alexander rmended this upright knight, that is, the old-fashioned knight.


    Said that he usually strictly abides by the knight''s code of conduct, which can be said to be rigid. People like to be friends with him, and he is very popr. After all, honest people are trustworthy.


    Edward likes this kind of person, he is not easy to be bought, and his loyalty is guaranteed.


    "Mr. Knight, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    After Knight Alvin got up, Edward nced at the crowd again, and then announced loudly: "Thepanymander of the Guards Cavalry Company is...

 Chapter : Happy Qixi Festival!

Happy Qixi Festival!


    The Chinese Valentine''s Day is here, and Lancher here wishes everyone a happy night that will never stop!


    Of course, monthly tickets and rmendation tickets can also be voted in advance, I am afraid that everyone will not have time at night! La?

 Chapter 217: nameless

    Chapter 217 Nameless


    ps: Qixi Festival! Poor thing, I''m still coding, I''m asking for a ticket!


    "Themander of the cavalrypany of the Guards is Knight Baldwin!"


    After finishing speaking, Edward cast his eyes on Barron, who was at the front of the line, with admiration in his eyes.


    In this regard, Barron felt that it was like a pie in the world. God suddenly fell in love with him, and he couldn''t ept it in his mind for a while.


    As the senior officer of the entire Guards, among the twenty or so knights, he was neither the one with the deepest background, the most well-connected, nor the most meritorious, which brought great surprise to everyone.


    Regarding this, Edward nced at the dissatisfied man, and said, "Cavalier Baldwin is not only brave in battle, he is indomitable, and his riding skills are also very good. He is qualified for the position of cavalrypanymander!"


    Seeing His Majesty the King endorsing him, everyone put aside their envy, smiled and congratted him kindly, and Barron responded one by one.


    Afterwards, he stepped out and knelt in front of Edward on one knee. His rough face was full of excitement, and tears were about toe out of his eyes.


    "It is my greatest honor, Baron Baldwin, to be able to serve you!" The excitement in the voice was felt by everyone present.


    Some knights silently despise this, but they really know how to tter.


    However, Edward admired it very much. He felt that this was a feeling, which just proved that he is a person who knows how to be grateful.


    Baron Baldwin could be selected, but he was only one of the three nominated by Knight Alexander, and he was not even valued by Knight Alexander, it was just an addition.


    But Edward took a fancy to him, especially his civilian background, which was very rare at the time.


    Those who can be knights are basically from knight families or noble families. There are very few nobles frommoner backgrounds, even fewer than pandas.


    After all, there are very few civilians who can afford horses and armor.


    His background allowed him to win this opportunity.


    In the guard army, what is needed is bnce, and it is not good for one family to dominate.


    "Papa!" Edward pped his hands, and immediately, a group of maids filed out, bringing trays of delicious food.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of soldiers brought barrels of wine, and the aroma was overflowing.


    "Everyone, today is a happy day, let''s have a toast!" Edward raised his ss with a smile on his face, and said to everyone who couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Bless Your Majesty¡ª" Everyone raised their sses and saluted Edward.


    Soon, the atmosphere became lively, you pushed me, and you were extremely happy.


    The banquetsted until the evening, and all the people were carried down one by one by the soldiers one by one, drunk, while Edward only blushed slightly, and so did the Alexander knight beside him.


    They don''t want to drink, no one dares to force them, so only the two of them are sober in the arena.


    Looking at the people who were being carried down by the soldiers full of nonsense, Edward turned around with a smile, and said to Alexander: "Mr. Knight, today I am just giving an overview. I will send someone to tell you the details tomorrow. !"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Alexander nodded slightly.


    "It''s up to you, my knight!"


    Edward leaned on the chair and saidzily.


    Knight Alexander stayed aside, nodding silently.


    "Don''t worry! Your Majesty the King!"


    "Okay! I''ll leave it to you next, I hope this is a good start!" Edward stood up all of a sudden, walked slowly towards the exit, and said to Knight Alexander behind him.


    Knight Alexander looked at the gradually departing king with mncholy eyes.


    Riding a horse and leading his guards, Edward rushed to Hampton Court Pce not far away.


    By the time he came back, the entire sky had be pitch ck, and there were even a few silver lines shing in the sky, which indicated that it was going to rain.


    The weather in Ennd is so naughty, Edward couldn''t help but shook his head,ughing uncontrobly.


    Dismounting, Edward hurried to his bedroom, and the maid Lucy had already followed.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time for dinner. Her Majesty the Queen Mother, Her Majesty the Princess, and Her Majesty the Queen are waiting for you!"


    Lucy twisted her waist, followed her footsteps steadily, kept looking at Edward''s face, and said softly.


    "I know, I have to take a shower first, I feel extremely ufortable!" Edward wrinkled his nose, feeling that his body was full of the unpleasant smell of sweat and alcohol, and said in a disgusted tone.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lucy twitched her nose, wrinkled her pretty face, and nodded in approval.


    "You go and prepare hot water!" "You go and prepare His Majesty''s clothes!" "You go and prepare soap"...


    Lucy turned around, with a stern face, and ordered the maids of all colors who followed her step by step, meticulously.


    Regarding Lucy''s order, the maids quickly nodded in agreement, and then left to prepare.


    Edward is not surprised by this. As His Majesty''s personal maid, her status is naturally higher than that of the maid, and the management right is naturally in her hands.


    Edward stretched out his hand, let Lucy bend down, and took off his cumbersome and gorgeous clothes step by step, and changed intofortable pajamas. After that, the bathroom was ready.


    The bathtub was steaming hot, and the water was sprinkled with red rose petals. Several young and beautiful maids stood beside them, some sprinkled flowers, some poured hot water into the bathtub from time to time, and some held soap Yes, there are about a dozen of them holding towels and changing clothes, obeying orders in the bathroom.


    Edward took off his pajamas, appeared naked in the eyes of many maids, and then stepped into the bathtub, soaked in hot water all over his body, rxed in an instant, and his eyelids almost closed!


    Lucy picked up the soap, smeared it on his body, rubbed it with her jade hands, and the maid behind her massaged his shoulders with her delicate hands, and thefort almost melted away.


    For the Middle Ages, people''s inherent impression is that Europeans did not bathe in the Middle Ages. This was only a phenomenon after the ck Death, that is, after the fourteenth century.


    On a trip to Italy via Switzend, the sixteenth-century thinker Michel Montaigne wrote in his diary: "Baden, a small city, in a nearby town... along a river... there is Some baths. There are two or three open public baths, used only by the poor..."


    The level of openness of Europeans has been passed down for a long time, and it is alsomon for men and women to bathe together in public bathrooms.


    Of course, bathing is still popr in Germany and Northern Europe.


    At present, only Edward in Ennd dares to take a bath so indifferently. He also led Princess Mary, Princess Elizabeth, and little Lolita so that they no longer fear bathing.


    After spending half an hour soaking in the bath, Edward walked out of the bathroom with a lot of energy and came to the restaurant.


    Elizabeth, Little Lolita, and Queen Mary were already sitting there, and the three of them watched himing, looking very hungry!

 Chapter 218: Leisurely Feelings (Part 1)

    Chapter 218 Leisurely Love (Part 1)


    ps: On Chinese Valentine''s Day, Lanche is still typing. Aren''t you moved? Come and count the votes if you are moved!


    "Sorry, two beautifuldies, I''mte!" Edward said to Princess Elizabeth and Queen Mary with a smile on his lips, bending slightly.


    "And lovelydies!" said to the five Mary dressed asdies.


    "Huh¡ª" Elizabeth wrinkled her nose, said a little angrily, and a little funny.


    "My dear King, why are you so busy today! You arete for dinner!"


    When Princess Elizabeth spoke, she gritted her teeth and said coquettishly.


    But no matter how Edward looked at it, something was wrong. This is not her style!


    Sure enough, next, she did not disappoint Edward.


    "Look, how hungry little Mary is!" While speaking, little Lolita showed a listless expression very cooperatively, and looked at Edward with tears in her eyes.


    "Then you were looking at me, don''t you want to starve my sister to death!" Princess Elizabeth said with her eyes wide open, making a vicious look.


    Regarding this, Edward smiled helplessly. This trick cannot deceive him, and he is too underestimated.


    "Oh! It''s all my fault, Your Majesty, please forgive me!"


    Edward blinked and said in an innocent tone.


    Right after Princess Elizabeth and Little Lolita showed proud expressions, Edward immediately changed his face and showed proud expressions.


    "My sister, you can''t fool me with your tricks, even if you add a Mary!"


    Edward said in a rxed tone, showing a gentle smile.


    "Say it! What''s your request!"


    After hearing this sentence, little Lolita''s pitiful face instantly returned to normal, showing a dejected look.


    But Queen Mary looked as usual, sitting there peacefully and motionless, as if she didn''t see it.


    The other four little girls from Scond watched their performance with curious eyes.


    It seemed that Little Lolita had requested it in advance. After seeing them quarreling, all four of them pursed their lips, their faces were tense, and it was written on their faces that we don''t know anything.


    "Okay, I know I can''t lie to you!" Elizabeth said casually with a knowing expression.


    At this time, the servant pulled away the chair covered with white floral striped silk, and Edward took advantage of the opportunity to sit down.


    At this moment, Luna signaled the servants to serve the dishes with her eyes, and soon the dishes were served one by one.


    "I have nothing to ask for!" Elizabeth said indifferently, took a sip of water, stared at him with dark blue eyes, and continued.


    "You can also see this as a little suggestion from a sister to her brother!"


    Elizabeth said with a serious face and a serious and sincere tone.


    "Didn''t you notice? You have been busy for the past six months, and you haven''t stopped to rest!"


    "Even Christmas, we''re going from Whitehall to Hampton Court!"


    "Don''t you know your physical condition? You can''t just want your Ennd and ignore your own body!"


    Upon hearing this sentence, the Queen Mother Mary cast a strange look. In the European court, there are such close brothers and sisters?


    Hearing these warm words from Princess Elizabeth, Edward touched his nose unconsciously.


    To be honest, he really didn''t notice that he hadn''t rested for more than half a year, and had been devoting himself to the reform, which was busier than the Chinese emperor.


    This is not what he wants, he just wants to be a happy king, and a European overlord by the way.


    And his congenitally weak body can''t bear it anymore, no wonder he feels very tired recently.


    Edward kept thinking in his mind, but his mouth didn''t stop.


    "Don''t worry about me, Elizabeth, I have my own measure of my body!"


    "Okay! As long as you know!" Elizabeth rolled her eyes at Edward, feeling a little angry at his perfunctory attitude.


    "Let''s eat!" Edward didn''t mind, picked up the silver knife and fork and ate.


    Soon, everyone started to move out to enjoy this tempting food.


    This is another ordinary and happy day, the little girl is eating a sweet cake, thinking happily.


    Since all the people sitting here are nobles, even if it is a little lolita, everyone''s dining movements are elegant and generous, which is extraordinarily pleasing to the eye.


    After eating a piece of foie gras in his mouth, Edward looked at the crowd who were eating by themselves, and said, "Let''s go for a horse walk tomorrow! A horse farm just happens to be nearby!"


    "Huh? Okay! I haven''t ridden a horse for a long time, I can go tomorrow!"


    Princess Elizabeth was eating a glowing red pork chop. When she heard this, she chewed it vigorously, swallowed it, and said happily.


    "I''m going, I''m going, Lilith hasn''t eaten what I''ve fed for a long time, she will definitely lose weight!" Little Lolita immediately pped the table when she heard this, cheering for joy, and her whole body became energetic.


    "Then, Your Majesty, what about you?" Edward turned his attention to Queen Mary.


    "I''d better stay here! You go, just take care of Mary!" The queen mother smiled and rejected Edward''s proposal.


    "Okay, I''m full, go ahead!" Queen Mary nced at Elizabeth apologetically, and then left automatically.


    Regarding this, Edward could only shake his head and sigh in his heart, this is a stubborn person!


    "Okay, girls, you can go too!" Edward finally said to the four Scotch Marys who were full of expectations, and immediately won a burst of tender thanks.


    The next day, as soon as Edward woke up, he found that the sky was drizzling and foggy.


    After being served by Lucy, I got dressed and came to the restaurant.


    I saw five valiant little lolis looking out sadly, looking extremely depressed.


    "My girls, don''t worry, it''s normal in Ennd, I think for God''s sake there are so many lovely girls, there will be a good weather when we finish eating!"


    Edward walked forward and exined gently.


    "I just said that it will be sunnyter! Believe me!" They walked to the dining table together, and Princess Elizabeth was eating breakfast.


    After sitting down, the little Lolita''s proud voice came from next to her ear.


    Edward didn''t care about this, and started eating on his own.


    Sure enough, before they finished eating, the sun was exposed in the sky, and the mild sunlight slipped in through the windows, and the temperature of the entire restaurant rose a lot.


    Soon Edward''s attention turned to Princess Elizabeth.


    Today''s Elizabeth is wearing a pale gold long dress, with her favoritece trim as always, and some bright red rose decorations.


    He wears a white nted hat withce trim, a cute pink bow, and silver earrings with rubies on his ears.


    The whole person looks youthful, energetic, and extremely pretty.

 Chapter 219: Leisurely Feelings (Medium)

    Chapter 219 Leisurely Love (Part 2)


    ps: Five little lolitas are asking for tickets and subscriptions together,


    Elizabeth, who was about to get on the horse, seemed to feel the gaze on her body, and immediately turned her head. Her dark blue eyes rolled, and she asked mischievously, "What are you doing? Edward!"


    "Oh! I''m just looking, just looking!" Edward was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly waved his hands to exin.


    "I never expected my dear sister to be so beautiful today, like an angel!"


    Edward sighed, pretending to regret.


    "It''s a pity! So far, no heroic and handsome knight has been able to win her heart. What a pity!"


    Regarding this, Elizabeth gritted her broken teeth and gave him a vicious look without saying anything.


    Afterwards, she ignored Edward''s eyes, turned over quickly, and climbed onto a bay red mare. With her legs mped, the horse was like a whirlwind, and it ran away into the distance in the blink of an eye.


    Edward knew that he was talking about Elizabeth''s pain again, he shook his head with a smile, and then stepped on his white horse Arthur.


    Little Lori and the other four Marys were all sitting in the carriage, waiting for the racecourse to choose horses.


    Soon, Edward came to the horse farm with five little lolitas. At this time, Elizabeth had long disappeared, and she knew she was going to ride a horse without looking.


    "Okay, girls, you cane down!" Edward got off his horse and shouted to the carriage behind him.


    Soon, first the little red head was exposed, and then "Edward" came out, and the little loli came out.


    Responding to this, Edward walked over directly, and hugged the little Lolita who was standing on the carriage with a happy smile on her face, winning a burst ofughter like wind chimes.


    "Alright, Mr. Wendell, let''s take Mary to find the little red horse!" Edward turned and said to the stable master who was standing beside him with a docile expression.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The stable steward bowed to salute, and then led the little loli towards the row of stables.


    "Oh! Lilith, Lilith¡ª" Little Lolita often came here, walking side by side with Wendell, with a rxed and happy pace.


    "Okay, girls, let me carry you down!" The four little lolitas on the carriage showed their heads, and looked timidly at the smiling king under the carriage.


    Seeing that the four little girls were a little scared, Edward couldn''t helpughing.


    "Don''t be afraid, girls,e¡ªI''ll carry you down!" As he spoke, Edward showed a handsome smile, pped his hands, and said encouragingly.


    But the four of them still hesitated. At this time, one of the tallest girls seemed to have made up her mind. She supported Edward''s right hand and slowly got down.


    "Your name is Mary Beeton!" Edward looked at the brown-haired girl who was only a head shorter than him, and said kindly.


    The girl seemed to know how to be shy, so she nodded affirmatively, then broke free from Edward''s hand, and ran to the direction of little loli.


    Afterwards, the other girls got out of the carriage one by one with Edward''s support, which also made Edward really know these four little lolis for the first time.


    First of all, Mary Beeton, the Beeton family, one of the four major Scottish families, is the daughter of the younger brother of the Bishop of Beeton. She is the tallest, only nine years old, with brown hair and a little shy.


    Mary Hamilton, the daughter of the eldest son of the Earl of Allen, the patriarch of the Hamilton family, has light yellow hair and looks gentle and elegant,dylike and generous.


    Mary Campbell, nine years old, the younger sister of the young Earl of Argyle, because of being favored by the whole family, she has a somewhat arrogant temper, but she doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in Ennd. She also knows the situation.


    The figure is rtively plump, and the small face is chubby, which looks very cute.


    Thest one is the shyest Mary Lannox, eight years old, the third sister of the Earl of Lannox. She is timid and shy by nature, but she looks the most beautiful.


    Has the same red hair as Little Lolita, but she is light red, which adds to her unique charm.


    When Edward was about to say something, Mary Lannox finally came down.


    "Okay, let''s go too! Choose a pony you like!" Edward said to the four little lolis with a friendly smile.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The four Marys saluted Edward unanimously, and their delicate voices rang in Edward''s ears.


    "Let''s go¡ª"


    After all, they have been trained in aristocratic etiquette. I heard that the four major families also sent tutors here to cultivate aristocratic etiquette and temperament.


    Of course, let¡¯s inquire about Ennd¡¯s intelligence by the way, Edward thought silently.


    The four little girls walked step by step, following the etiquette teacher''s instructions, looking dignified and generous, full of aristocratic air!


    "Don''t be like this here, take it easy, this is not a pce, it''s just a ce to have fun!" Edward turned around, looked at the four little lolis who moved gracefully but slowly, and encouraged.


    Seeing this, the four little lolitas slowly let go of their steps, and their steps gradually became cheerful.


    Soon, Edward was surpassed by the four of them. Looking at the four with happy smiles on their faces, Edward felt that he had done a good deed and was very proud.


    They went to choose horses, but Edward led his white horse to a stable.


    Here is a brown mare, more than half a year older than the white horse Arthur, and also Arthur''s partner.


    Arthur just came of age this year, and Edward chose a beautiful and good-blooded mare for him as his partner.


    This made Arthur very happy. He stayed in the stable all day long and didn''t go out for a walk. After not seeing him for a month, he lost a lot of weight.


    When the mare was in estrus, Arthur had no choice but to force himself out and was alone again.


    As a result, during the one-month estrus period, the mare was pregnant. This was known two monthster.


    Edward took Arthur to the opposite side of the stables, where the environment can be said to be the best, and this is the exclusive ce for pregnant mares.


    During pregnancy, the mare eats well, lives well, and goes out to bask in the sun from time to time. Don¡¯t live toofortably!


    Here, there is no need for someone to lead the way. Arthur Heida moved his nose, took a sniff, and walked straight.


    Edward also walked leisurely with it, and soon arrived at the destination.


    Arthur already licked his face as if he was standing in front of the fence with a pitiful look on his face.


    But the mare also ignored it, eating oatmeal with eggs in the trough, looking cold and arrogant.


    Arthur didn''t care about this, he stretched out his big red tongue, licked his lips and nose constantly, and looked at the eating mare motionlessly.


    Seeing this, why does Edward think that this kid is envious of others! With a hungry look on his face.

 Chapter 220: Leisurely Feelings (Part 2)

    Chapter 220 Leisurely Love (Part 2)


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Facing Arthur''s behavior, the mare ate more happily, and Arthur''s saliva flowed more and more wantonly.


    I didn¡¯t see the scene of deep love between husband and wife, but saw this scene instead, which made Edward dumbfounded.


    Of course, it may be different from what Edward thought. This is another way to express love. The probability of this is probably a bit low.


    In this regard, Edward chose not to see anything, and left here directly, leaving the couple to get along on their own!


    "Don''t let it in, just keep it like this!" Edward looked at Arthur''s snow-white and fat big butt, wishing to kick him, and directly ordered the simple and honest groom beside him angrily.


    By the time Edward came out, there were already five little ponies in the stables led by five little girls. The little girls kept whispering in the ears of the horses enthusiastically, and there was a burst ofughter from time to time. .


    Seeing this, Edward walked over and said with a smile: "Beautiful girls, have you chosen your own horse yet?"


    "Of course¡ª" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Two voices came from Edward''s ears.


    "Huh¡ª" Xiao Luoli showed a puzzled expression, shook her head, looked around him, and asked curiously.


    "Where''s your Arthur? Edward!"


    "Oh! Arthur! He went to apany his wife!" Edward waved his hand and said casually.


    "That''s it!" Little Lolita showed sly eyes and said softly, "Edward, why don''t wepete together and see who gets to Elizabeth first!"


    Little Loli pointed to a figure in front of her and said crisply.


    Said it was Elizabeth, Edward stood on tiptoe, looked carefully, and saw that it was indeed Elizabeth.


    "Okay, yes!" Edward agreed.


    Little Lolita was overjoyed. Brother Edward didn''t have Arthur and rode an unfamiliar horse. He definitely couldn''t win against Lilith and me. This time I will definitely win.


    Seems to have thought of a good thing, and the little Lolita had a secretly happy expression on her face.


    "But¡ª" Edward dragged his long tail, interrupting little Lolita''s fantasy.


    "Let''s ce some bets! Otherwise, we won''t be interested in thispetition!" Edward made a look ofck of interest, which confused a group of little girls.


    "This, this is exactly what I want to say!" Little Lolita seemed to feel an ominous premonition, and her little nose wrinkled.


    "If I win, you have to study with the Nanny for a month!" Edward said in a rxed tone, as if it was a simple matter.


    Damn it! I knew that Brother Edward was not that kind, Little Lolita thought bitterly in her heart.


    "Okay!" Little Loli resisted the fear and agreed directly, "If I win, you will make me a fun toy!"


    Seeing Little Lolita''s reluctant expression, Edward also agreed.


    The four Marys on the side seem to be watching a drama performance, enjoying it.


    "You guys also want to participate together!" Little Lolita looked at her ymates and said directly.


    "But, but, Your Majesty, I''m a little scared!" The other three agreed, and only one timid voice sounded.


    "Don''t be afraid, we will definitely win!" Little Lolita patted the most beautiful Maryfortingly and said confidently.


    Seeing this, Mary Lannox could only bite her lip and nodded slightly.


    Afterwards, Edward casually brought a ck adult horse in the stable, ready to start.


    They are all Scottish nobles, and it can be said that they have been in contact with horses since they were young. For them, riding a horse is alreadymonce for them.


    Unfortunately, their self-confidence seemed a bit blind to Edward.


    The gap between a foal and an adult horse is veryrge, which cannot be made up by riding skills.


    Not to mention their speed and adult horses, their free and easy and naughty personalities are enough to make them eat a pot.


    After the game, little Lolita quickly understood that victory was hopeless.


    It''s almost a mile from here to Elizabeth''s.


    At the beginning, several people could keep pace with each other, but in the middle of the distance, the ponies lost interest, some slowed down, some stopped to graze, and some turned around directly, preparing to go back to the stable to graze.


    After leading for a distance, Edward watched all kinds of dramatic performances behind him andughed, ignoring Little Lolita''s angry expression and cute white eyes.


    Just like that, he also stopped halfway, watching the performance with great interest.


    At this time, a horse suddenly elerated and ran in another direction. There was a scream from the horse, and there was even a hint of crying.


    Edward looked up and saw that the beautiful red-haired Loli Mary Lannox was screaming in panic, holding the rein tightly with her right hand, and leaning back.


    Seeing this, Edward quickly pinched his legs and chased after him.


    The little lolis also became frightened. They got off their horses one after another, their breathing was a little short, and their small chests were twitching. It seemed that they were all frightened.


    The adult horse under Edward''s crotch was not a vegetarian, it was much faster than the foal, and quickly caught up with him. He tried to make the foal stop quietly several times, but to no avail.


    Now, for him, a horse trader, he can only express his helplessness.


    But the pretty little Lolita is in good condition, the rein is held firmly, so there should be no danger.


    Edward followed step by step on horseback, hoping that the pony would stop when it got tired.


    After galloping like this for five or six minutes, the little pony came to a herd of horses and slowly slowed down. Seeing this, Edward also slowed down.


    Soon, the foal came to a stop near a mare grazing with its head down, and touched the mare''s head with its head.


    Edward seized the opportunity, slowly approached the foal, and held red-haired Mary down.


    The red-haired loli was lying in Edward''s arms, buried her head in his chest, sobbing unceasingly, her face was stained with tears, she seemed quite frightened!


    "Okay, okay, it''s okay!" Edward coaxed softly, "Look, is the foal suckling?"


    Little Loli raised her head slowly when she heard the words, and watched the foal huddled next to the mare, sucking sucking with her mouth, while the mare buried her head in the grass without paying attention.


    After a while, little Lolita waspletely attracted and forgot to cry.


    Sure enough, children are still children, theye and go quickly.


    After a while, Edward carried her to the horse, and led the horse in front of him.


    And the little Lolita looked at his back and was slowly fascinated, and a sweet smile slowly appeared on his face.


    After walking for a while, I saw the heroic Princess Elizabeth riding a big brown horse to meet her.


    "Edward, are you okay!"


    Hearing this caring greeting, Edward looked at his anxious elder sister and said with a smile, "It''s okay!"

 Chapter 221: behind the scenes

    The Secret Behind Chapter 221


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Just like that, Edward''s few days of Christmas vacation came to an end.


    The time came to January 1, 1550.


    Harvest! After getting to know all five Marys, I have a good understanding of my personality and temperament. In a word, I can say: I can make some deep changes!


    A rxed and happy life always goes by very quickly. No, when Edward arrived at the Whitehall Pce indoors in London, he heard Emma, ??the **** secretary, say that Adler Todd, the general manager of the Royal Bank, asked to see him.


    "Oh! I think, dear Mr. Todd will bring me good news, what do you think? Emma."


    As soon as he heard it was Adler, Edward knew it was the bank''s business.


    He smiled, looked at the big-breasted little secretary standing beside him, and said with a hint of teasing in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, how do I know!" Emma seemed embarrassed by his kind eyes, and replied coquettishly.


    Immediately, he turned his head and left the office quickly.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door.


    "Zhi¡ª" A thin figure walked in with a hunched waist, with a Mediterranean hairstyle and golden curly hair on his head, which fit the standard appearance of a Jew.


    "Your Majesty, your loyal subject Adler Todd is here to report to you!"


    Adler bowed respectfully, took off his hat like an English gentleman, and spoke in English.


    Regarding this, Edward felt a little satisfied in his heart. If he didn''t know his details, he would definitely think that he was an authentic Englishman.


    "En!" Edward heard his words, and just nodded lightly to his words, "Mr. General Manager, Christmas is just after Christmas, I hope to hear some good news!"


    Looking at the indifferent expression on His Majesty''s face, Adler knew that he had to give something genuine to satisfy him.


    I saw Adler with a ttering smile on his face, bowed his waist, slowly approached Edward, and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, thanks to your blessing, as of today, we have converted the thirty-nine counties of Ennd to A branch has been established!"


    "Really? This is very good, my sir! I am very satisfied!" For being able toplete his task within a few months, Edward praised without hesitation and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yourpliment, this is the best reward for my hard work!" Adler quickly became humble after seeing His Majesty''s satisfied expression.


    "Well, my sir, you are free, you and your family are free, and no one in Ennd will arrest you again!"


    Looking at the Jew in front of him who betrayed his belief and had an English surname, Edward said grandly, exempting their family from being criminals.


    To be rewarded for meritorious service is apulsory course for a monarch. A monarch who can''t even reward and punish is unqualified.


    Regarding this, Edward had read so many novels in his previous life, so of course he understood the importance of rewards, which is the prerequisite for unlocking a loyal minister.


    Hearing that His Majesty the King personally pardoned his family''s crimes and returned their freedom, Adler''s face flushed a little, and his fingers trembled a few times due to excitement, and then returned to normal under his self-control.


    Fortunately, he knew that this was in the pce, otherwise he would really have to look up to the sky andugh a few times to relieve the excitement in his heart.


    Who would have known that as a high-ss person in London, the whole family would be turned into prisoners overnight, and even their lives might be in danger at any time.


    With anger in his heart, Adler converted and became a Protestant Jew, and was even given a surname. He has been busy for more than a year, just to get rid of the identity of this criminal.


    Once his wishes true today, can he not be excited?


    Edward also looked at his patient expression carefully, which was very interesting.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Adler bent even deeper, and his tone became much more sincere.


    "Mr. Todd, this is just your sry for a year. I think the Royal Bank needs you to continue to lead!" Edward leaned his body and said in a friendly tone.


    "It''s just that your son and daughter should stop believing in Judaism and follow their father!" Before Adler could smile, Edward smiled and said gently.


    But this gave him a big p in the face, the smile on his face slowly froze, and his raised head slowly lowered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will follow your instructions!" Adler said in a deep voice, the expression on his face slowly softening.


    "En!" Edward looked back at the chair, and softly uttered a syble in his throat.


    "You go down first! Now you have to hurry up and make arrangements for each municipality!" Edward said this lightly, his eyes closed, and he no longer looked at Adler.


    After lightly answering ''yes'', Adler left the office.


    "Goodbye, Secretary Emma!" A smile appeared on Adler''s face, and after saying this to Emma who stood up beside him, he left quickly without waiting for her response.


    Looking at Mr. Adler who was gradually disappearing before her eyes, Emma felt that he was a little strange, but she didn''t know where the strangeness was.


    What a headache! Emma rubbed her head, thinking silently in her heart.


    Edward opened his eyes after Adler left. How could he bepletely at ease about Adler, a Jew who has so much money?


    Blood de has always regarded Adler as an important target, and round-the-clock surveince is inevitable, which made him know Adler''s intentions.


    In his heart, Adler is very repulsive to Protestantism, but he can''t change it. He can only let his children continue to believe in Judaism. Anyway, Jews are mainly divided ording to matriarchy.


    This just proves that Adler has notpletely surrendered to himself, and even tried to resist. He must pull his whole family out of Judaism, so as to avoid future troubles.


    Edward was pondering slowly in the office, while Adler was sitting in the carriage, galloping fast.


    In this scene where no one looked around, he breathed a sigh of relief. The cold wind from the window made him shiver from the cold.


    It turned out that his back was already covered with dense sweat, and when the wind blew, his underwear was immediately soaked, and it was naturally chilly.


    He quickly closed the window before he came back to his senses.


    He exhaled heavily before he slumped on the cushion.


    Recalling the conversation with His Majesty the King, he is now a little scared and frightened.


    "Could it be that His Majesty the King saw something and beat me up."


    Blinking his eyes, Adler thought carefully.


    "It seems that I can no longer meet with those people. Be careful, and the life of the family is the most important thing. Today I will ask them to convert!"


    Adler patted his beating heart and made a decision.

 Chapter 222: the duke who paints

    Chapter 222 The Duke of Painting


    ps: It¡¯s thest day of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The cold winter wind blows against the sycamore trees on the roadside from time to time, and it seems that they will not give up until they knock off the few remaining leaves from the branches.


    The tall and straight sycamore tree is holding on at this time, refusing to give in half a point, still hanging a few dry autumn leaves to resist, as if to prove its unyielding spirit.


    On the side of the Duke of Norfolk''s mansion, facing the empty appearance in front of the mansion, two young servants could only tilt their necks listlessly, waiting for the gate.


    "Tell me, there has been no one in our Duke''s mansion for two or three years, why do we need the two of us to guard it!" One of the thin servants looked around, and asked softly to his fatpanion on the other side.


    "How do I know, this is the housekeeper''s intention, saying that it is for the dignity of the Duke''s mansion!" Fatty''s voice was a little thick, and his face was full of doubts.


    "Hey! We are also unlucky. We used to be on duty here and there was a lot of oil and water to fish for. Now we can only blow the cold wind and freeze me to death!" The thin man''s eyes were listless, his neck was tilted, and he sighed helplessly. When the wind blows, the whole person trembles non-stop.


    "Yes! It''s winter, no matter how much you wear, it''s better to wear it inside!" Facing the cold wind full of moisture, the fat man couldn''t help chattering his teeth, and said tremblingly.


    "Oh! It would be nice if it could be the same as before, and the food at home can be improved from time to time!" The thin man looked longingly at the sparsely popted street.


    Suddenly, a carriage appeared on the street. Although it didn''t have many precious decorations, it slowly stopped at the Duke of Norfolk''s mansion.


    I saw two wealthy businessmen in silk and satin get out of the car and walk slowly to the front of the mansion.


    In this regard, the fat man and the thin man burst into smiles. This is the best gift God has given them.


    They looked carefully, one was fat and broad, and one could tell he was a fat and oily rich businessman;


    As the two slowly approached them, the thin man and the fat man raised their chins more and more steeply, looking extremely proud.


    "Excuse me, is there a hospital nearby? My brother is sick!" The chubby rich businessman hurried forward and said kindly.


    "Cut¡ª" The thin man curled his lips, turned his neck directly, and ignored him.


    The disappointed thin man had already greeted the maternal rtive of the fat rich businessman in front of him several times in his heart.


    The fat man also felt a little unhappy, but he was straightforward and replied seriously: "Sir, this is the Duke of Norfolk''s mansion. You can''te if you have anything to do. For the hospital, you go straight ahead and turn around at the intersection." , you can see it straight ahead!"


    "Thank you, little brother!" The rich businessman said with a smile, "This is a gift for you, and you deserve it!"


    After saying this, the rich businessman and the sick brother returned to the carriage, leaving the fat man and the thin man with astonished faces.


    "My God, a shilling, what a rich guy!" said the thin man in surprise, looking at a silver coin in the fat man''s hand.


    "Yes! Hehehe!" The fat man smiled foolishly.


    "This is half of me!" The thin man said without hesitation, looking at the silver coin greedily.


    "No! This is mine, it''s all mine!" The fat man stared at the thin man with his eyes wide open, and said directly.


    "Sixpence¡ª"


    "No, it''s all mine!"


    "Fivepence¡ª"


    "No, it''s all mine!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at the fat man who doesn''t eat oil and rice, the thin man feels that his mouth is dry and he doesn''t get any benefit, so he feels unwilling.


    Looking into the fat man''s eyes, he said directly threateningly: "Then I''ll tell my father, you won''t get much!"


    "How about¡ª" Hearing the thin man''s threatening words, the fat man said hesitantly, "I''ll give you a penny!"


    "No, sixpence¡ª"


    "One and a half coins!"


    "No, sixpence¡ª"


    So, the two brothers started a new fight.


    The carriage drove slowly in the direction the fat man pointed, and soon arrived at a small hospital, or a private clinic.


    But the carriage didn''t stop at the entrance of the clinic. Instead, it continued to move forward and stopped at a small door obliquely in front of the clinic.


    "This ce is really hard to find!" The cloaked man got out of the carriage, looked at the small door in front of the ck tulle, and said to the fat rich businessman beside him, his voice was low and hoarse.


    "Yes! It''s really hard to find!" The fat rich businessman looked up, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said.


    "Dong dong dong!" The groom stepped forward with a wink, holding the cold copper block on the door, and knocking.


    "Who is it¡ª" There was an irritable voice from inside the door, and soon the door was opened, and a seven or eight-year-old child was wearing shabby clothes and yawning.


    "Child, we are guests invited by the Duke!" The fat businessman took a step forward and whispered in his ear.


    "Come in!" The child nced at the two, then at the carriage in front of the door, "Come in the carriage slowly!"


    Afterwards, the child directly let the two of them in, and directed the carriage through the narrow doorway.


    After closing the door, the child breathed a sigh of relief, and said to the two of them, "The carriage goes straight to the rear. There is a stable there, and someone will take care of it!"


    "You two follow me, don''t talk too much!" The child said directly with a serious face.


    Looking at the child who went straight to the front to lead the way, the fat rich businessman and the cloaked man exchanged nces and followed directly.


    Soon, the two felt that they hade to a side hall, which contained all kinds of oil paintings and sculptures. A middle-aged man with curly ck hair was concentrating on painting oil paintings, and a silver-haired butler stood by.


    Then the child went up to him and whispered something to him, and the housekeeper nced at the two of them and walked over.


    "I''m so sorry! Your Excellency the Duke is painting, please wait a moment! You can also sit aside and rest for a while"


    The housekeeper showed a friendly smile, and said in a gentle tone, without any intention of looking down on the two of them.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, the Duke''s business is more important!" The flesh on the fat businessman''s face was squeezed into a ball, his eyes were narrowed, and he nodded and bowed.


    "It just so happens that we are also tired, we can take a rest, thank you, Mr. Butler!"


    "The two of you will rest for a while, the Duke will meet youter!"


    The silver-haired butler''s smile became more gentle when he heard such good words. He nced at them, bowed to both of them, and walked towards the Duke.


    "Sit down! Don''t be in a hurry!" The fat businessman put away his smile, looked at the cloaked man, and said helplessly.


    "En!" The cloaked man nodded, sat on a chair beside him, took off his ck cloak, and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 223: Duke of Norfolk

    Chapter 223 The Duke of Norfolk


    ps: Last day, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The man who lifted the cloak was as thin as he looked on the surface, like a skinned skeleton, frighteningly thin.


    He has thick ck bags under the eyes, deep sunken eyes, withered yellow skin, and long dark red hair on his head is messy at this time, like a serf on a manor.


    "Daren, thank you very much this time!" The cloaked man showed a forced smile, and said to the fat businessman who was sitting cautiously beside him.


    "Don''t say that. If you hadn''t supported me back then, I would have gone bankrupt long ago. How could I have survived until now!"


    Fat Darren nced sideways at the duke and the butler who were serious about painting. After getting a little distance away from the man in the cloak, he said softly. The fat on his face was huddled together, looking extremely sincere.


    "Besides, you are still my rtive. If I don''t take care of you, who will I take care of?"


    Seeing what the fat man said, Russell just smiled. He looked very moved, but his heart was cold.


    As a Scot, when he was discussing with Donald and his party, a group of red cloaks broke in suddenly and captured them in one fell swoop.


    Just waiting for his desperate moment, the rtive happened to be transporting goods from Ennd to Edinburgh, and found out what happened on the way.


    The strange thing is that he was not afraid, nor did he choose to turn a blind eye. Instead, he encouraged the cargo mercenaries around him to act together to rescue him, even without the cargo.


    Next, the rtive did not know how to find a way. From Edinburgh to London, the journey was safe and sound.


    Afterwards, they were discovered by the group of red cloaks in London. At this time, they were also rescued by the people of the Duke of Norfolk''s mansion. After getting some exnations, the two of them came to the Duke''s mansion.


    All of this, as long as you are not an idiot, you will understand that this is all arranged, he is just a pawn, and a **** with great influence.


    So, even though he knew all this, Russell still pretended not to know and maintained a good rtionship with this rtive.


    Russell nced at His Excellency the Duke who was still painting, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he quickly calmed down again.


    Eyes closed slightly, face stiff, and the whole person has returned to the original cold appearance, don''t get close to strangers.


    Fatty Darren saw his expression like this, and also suppressed his smile, staring intently at the Duke of Norfolk in the painting.


    "Okay!" The Duke of Norfolk painted thest paint on the painting, took a step back, showed a happy smile, and admired it carefully.


    "My butler, how do you like this painting?" The Duke of Norfolk asked his butler with a smile on his face, wrinkled.


    "Your Excellency, this painting of yours is even more brilliant than before. If you brighten the light of the sun!" The silver-haired butler nced at the hunting picture and said with aplimenting smile, but finally added a sentence of his own. opinion.


    "Hahaha!" The Duke of Norfolk smiled heartily, not paying attention to his steward''sments at all.


    "My housekeeper, your eyes are still as sharp as ever!"


    The Duke of Norfolk pointed to the silver-haired butler beside him, and praised.


    "I''m very honored by yourpliment!" The butler didn''t show any politeness to him, and directly bowed down to salute, epting thepliment with an expression of great honor.


    Thomas Howard, the third Duke of Norfolk.


    He is the uncle of Anne Boleyn, the second queen of Henry VIII, and the uncle of Princess Elizabeth; the uncle of Catherine Howard, the fifth queen of Henry VIII.


    It can be said that during the period of Henry VIII, his power was second only to Thomas Cromwell, who presided over the Reformation, and he was in power for a while.


    And most importantly, he has a cheating son.


    As a result, because he believed in Catholicism and opposed the Reformation, and in order to protect Edward from sessfully ascending the throne, under the persuasion of Edward Seymour and the Earl of Warwick, he and his son were charged with rebellion. The conservative duke threw himself into the Tower of London.


    Fortunately, after Edward came to the throne, in order to establish a good image and persuade many nobles, he was released.


    Three years have passed since the delicious food and drink, and the 77-year-old Duke is still in good health.


    "Okay, I won''t argue with you today, a guest ising!" The Duke of Norfolk shook his head helplessly, turned and left.


    When Russell and Fatty Darren saw His Excellency the Duke approaching, they quickly got up and saluted respectfully.


    "Good day, Your Excellency the Duke!" One was indifferent, and the other was joyful.


    "En!" The Duke of Norfolk nced at the two of them, nodded in response, and then turned his attention to the red-haired Russell.


    "This is Mr. Russell!" The Duke of Norfolk looked at the skinny Kate with piercing eyes, and said with certainty.


    "Yes, Your Excellency the Duke!" Russell nodded quickly and smiled.


    "I heard that Your Excellency has always been known as the ''Fox of Scond''. It is a rare opportunity to meet today. It is really a happy thing!"


    The Duke of Norfolk looked at him a few times, andmented in a hoarse voice.


    "My lord, this is just a joke among friends, it can''t be taken seriously!" Russell looked at the wrinkled Duke of Norfolk, shook his head and smiled, and denied softly.


    "Come on, let''s sit down and talk slowly, how tiring it is to stand!" The Duke of Norfolk found a seat, sat down slowly, and said to the two who were still standing.


    After the two thanked each other, they sat aside consciously, cautious and cautious, for fear of offending the Duke of Ennd.


    It seemed that they felt the tension between the two, and the Duke of Norfolk chatted with them about the specific situation in Scond with a smile on his face, like an ordinary old man who was eager to learn anecdotes, and unknowingly let them rx.


    "Mr. Russell, I don''t know if there is much resistance to Scond''s opposition to the Reformation?" After a joke andughter, the Duke of Norfolk asked calmly, as if this was a verymon question.


    "Your Excellency, it''s hard to say!" Looking at the Duke of Norfolk''s probing eyes, Russell stammered.


    "How to say?" The Duke of Norfolk continued to ask.


    "The group of nobles in Scond have nothing to gain, and seeing the great interests of the church, they will definitely do their best to deal with it!"


    For this sake, how could Russell not know that this is the value of him being used? So, with a straight expression, he said seriously.


    "The Archbishop of Beeton in the Diocese of Scond is a nobleman who tends to be Protestant!"


    "The local churches and monasteries are opposed to Protestantism. Although they have umted strong power for hundreds of years, they do not have a highly respected leader. Their power is scattered. Over time, they will definitely be wiped out in batches!"

 Chapter 224: Sad Farris

    Chapter 224 The Sad Faris


    ps: At the beginning of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After talking in detail for more than an hour, Russell reported to the Duke of Norfolk what he had learned and analyzed in detail. His mouth was dry, and he saw Norfolk''s satisfied appearance.


    "Mr. Russell, you stay here first, after a while, I will naturally find you!"


    The Duke of Norfolk patted him on the shoulder, with a faint smile on his face, and then walked away slowly.


    The silver-haired butler stayed behind, showing a kind smile at the two of them.


    "Please! Gentlemen¡ª"


    Russell chose to obey the arrangement without hesitation, and went straight to the guiding ce, and the fat Darren followed directly.


    At this time, our Majesty the King is receiving Faris Alexander, the Speaker of the Privy Council who does not have a strong sense of presence.


    A while ago, with Edward¡¯s approval, Sir Moore resigned as Speaker of the House of Commons. ording to the usual practice, President of the Privy Council Faris Alexander also served as Speaker of the House of Commons, bing a veritable leader of the Privy Council.


    Of course, there are also some reasons for Sir More''s age, and Edward''s decision to strengthen his control over the House of Commons.


    After all, when Sir More existed, he was too tolerant of the House of Commons, conniving at the House of Commons against the royal power.


    "Your Majesty, the merger of the Financial Expenditure Management Office and the Finance Department has beenpleted, and I think they are capable ofpleting the tax collection task!"


    Faris bowed his head slightly, and reported to His Majesty the King meticulously, and His Majesty the King listened seriously.


    Speaking of the Finance Department, this was the most important financial institution in the hands of the royal family in the past, including the Revenue Tribunal, the Chief Inspector of the Royal Territory, and the tithe, the first year''s sry and other royal ie institutions were under its jurisdiction.


    Before the merger, Edward asked Faris Alexander, who was the Chancellor of the Exchequer, to separate all of these and merge them into the Chief Financial Officer led by Luna, leaving an empty shell to merge with the Financial Expenditure Management Office.


    "Your Excellency, Speaker, don''t worry about the collection of subsidy. We will talk about it after a while. Besides, the taxes paid by London to the central government every month are already enough for the central government''s expenditure!"


    Edward looked at the Speaker of the Privy Council in front of him, and said lightly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Faris wanted to continue, but seeing His Majesty''s expression, he could only swallow.


    "By the way, I think the Northern Affairs Committee should be rearranged!"


    Hearing His Majesty the King''s words, the doubts in Faris''s mind increased even more.


    "Your Majesty, the French have been braving poisonous water. Although the aristocratic forces in the north have been wiped out, for the sake of stability, the existence of the Northern Affairs Committee is still necessary!"


    Regarding this matter, Faris felt that he still needed to make an opinion. This is rted to the stability of Ennd, so he couldn¡¯t be careless. He couldn¡¯t help saying with a solemn expression on his face.


    The Northern Affairs Committee was not set up to guard against the Scots, and the English have never been afraid of the Scots.


    The establishment of themittee is entirely to suppress the rebellious aristocratic forces in the northern counties bordering Scond.


    At that time, in 1536, the so-called "Grace Pilgrimage" religious riots broke out in the north. In fact, Henry VIII used the religious reform to wipe out the local separatist aristocracy, and the aristocrats were unwilling to lose their rights. Rebellion.


    Henry VIII did not hesitate to suppress, and also used the religious reform to sweep away the local separatist forces.


    Since then, the local nobles havepletely lost their judicial power and military power, and they havepletely lost the power topete with the king.


    The Tudor monarchs have no power to hinder their rule of Ennd and Wales since then.


    Listening to the words of the Speaker of the Privy Council, Edward had to think about it. It is indeed not a good way to treat the north as an experimental area. Besides, Scond has not been stable in recent years, so it is still not suitable to move lightly.


    "Since your Excellency is so opposed, forget it!" Edward said casually.


    Hearing what His Majesty said, Faris felt like he was about to spit out a mouthful of old blood. This is too casual!


    Faris muttered slowly in his heart, but still had a serious look on his face.


    "Your Excellency, please prepare. On April 1st, the Privy Council will hold a civil servant public admission examination in the name of the Central Committee and me!"


    Just as Faris was thinking about whether he should leave, the young king''s loud voice came from his ear.


    "What?" Faris cried out for a moment.


    Immediately, he came back to his senses, and confessed to Edward with an apologetic face.


    "Please forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty the King!" Faris said quickly, "But this is really a surprising thing!"


    "With all due respect, Your Majesty, at present, there are more than 200 people in the entire central government, which ispletely enough to handle Ennd''s affairs, and there is no need to recruit any more!"


    "If you recruit again, I don''t think it will be of much use other than adding extra waste of money!"


    Faris straightened up and looked directly at the young king. He felt great at this moment, as if he was saving a young and ignorant king, and his glorious deeds would definitely spread.


    In Ennd, Europe, and all over the world, wandering poets continued to promote this loyal minister to people everywhere, and even hundreds of yearster, books about themselves were recorded in their deeds, and they were looked up to byter generations.


    "Okay, Your Excellency the Minister!" Edward looked at Faris''s expression as if he had saved the world in front of him, a little dumbfounded, and immediately interrupted him.


    "Your Majesty, we really shouldn''t need to recruit!" Faris looked into Edward''s eyes sincerely, as if he was seeing a child who had lost his foot, which made Edward feel extremely ufortable.


    "Speaker Alexander, I don''t think the Privy Council has reached the point of making a decision for the king yet!"


    Edward stared at Faris and said in a serious tone.


    "My order, you will understand after a while.


    And now, you just need to follow my orders! "


    Seeing His Majesty speak in such a stern tone, Faris remembered his identity, shrank his neck hastily, and said timidly: "Follow your instructions, Your Majesty the King!"


    "Okay, you can go out now!" Edward said angrily when he saw that he had immediately returned to his original form.


    Just when Faris turned and left, thinking that the incident was over, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    "You are responsible for this matter. Don''t let others handle it. If you don''t understand, ask Mayor William. I think he will help you!"


    "Remember, if I am not satisfied in the end, I will have your fruit!"


    Hearing thest sentence, Faris felt that he wanted to die. How could such a subjective condition be satisfied?

 Chapter 225: local government in england

    Chapter 225 Local government in Ennd


    ps: School has started, and half of the rmendation votes have dropped, which is too exaggerated! ???So, I can only continue to ask for tickets and subscriptions!


    As we all know, the era of the Tudor dynasty was the most powerful era of the British autocratic monarchy. The aristocratic and religious forces shrank in an all-round way, resulting in a situation where the monarchy was dominant.


    There are three pirs supporting the absolute monarchy.


    The Finance Department, the Privy Council, and the local government, these three are the biggest pirs of the royal power.


    The predecessor of the Privy Council was the Senate, an institution that consulted the previous kings. Its members were all local nobles and senior priests, and they regarded the Advisory Council as an institution that influenced and restricted the royal power.


    Wait until the Tudor dynasty, Henry VII changed it to the Privy Council, an administrative agencypletely controlled by the king.


    And with the Privy Council as the core, Ennd''s central organization was established, and its administrative center status was established.


    The rights of the Privy Council arebined with the Great Seal of the Justice, the Great Seal representing the rights of the King, and the Yu Seal representing the King himself. That is to say, it possesses judicial and administrative powers, and has be a national institution institutionalized.


    The Finance Office is also an institution used by the nobles to restrict the royal power. Although the Minister of Finance is appointed by the king, it is supervised and restricted by the four nobles. For all kings, this is intolerable.


    In order to strengthen the royal family¡¯s financial management, Edward I set up Jinyiku to overhang the Treasury Department, Edward II and Edward III used the inner court to manage finances, and Edward IV set up inspectors to handle and inspect the royal family¡¯s financial management.


    In the period of Henry VII, the royal family fully controlled the benefits of the royal estate and territory, and strengthened guardianship, inheritance, and judicial rights.


    That is to say, the former English royal family could not fully decide the ie of their royal family territory, and was restricted and monitored by the nobles.


    Until the period of the Tudor royal family, the ie from the royal family''s territory really belonged to the royal family, and no one monitored it.


    At present, the Finance Department and the Privy Council''s Financial Revenue and Expenditure Management Office have merged to form the Ministry of Finance. The taxes they can currently collect include the first year''s sry and the knight''s donation (this is not only less money, but also offending people. Edward generously gave it to the Ministry of Finance) .


    In order to allow it to have executive power, Edward merged the ie-increasing court that handles church property into the Ministry of Finance. Arge number of experienced tax collectors, as well as branches of ie-increasing courts all over Ennd, have strengthened the execution capabilities of the Ministry of Finance. It can be said that if now If you collect subsidies, then it ispletely feasible.


    Having said so much, the most important focus today is local government.


    Edward pondered the reform of local government in his mind.


    Some people say that the centralization of power will definitely make the English stick to themselves, lose their desire to conquer the sea, and be like China.


    But they didn''t see that, except for Ennd, the whole of Europe began to centralize power vigorously, but the desire for colonies has never stopped. Interests are an important factor for Europeans to conquer the earth. Centralization can lead to better colonial expansion.


    I also said before that Ennd ispletely controlled by a group of gentlemen, that is, a groupposed of squires, knights, quasi-knights, and Jomannon. The king''s control of the ce depends on the strong position of the king.


    Local governance consists of a court model and amittee model.


    The Tudor government retained the parish system and transformed it into a local basic administrative unit.


    And Henry VII further subdivided, adding a hundred households.


    Thus, the three-level division of the manor, the hundred-household district-parish-county, constitutes the administrative mechanism of Ennd, and of course there are exceptions to the autonomous cities.


    Judicially, Ennd consists of the Manor Court, Hundred House District Court, County Court, and City Court.


    Although the various personnel of the court areposed of local people, they are all appointed by the king and obey the leadership of the king.


    Themittee system was originally a temporary agency set up by the central government to deal with various affairs.


    Such as the Subsidy Committee, the Nonconformist Committee, the Enclosure Investigation Committee, the Conscription Committee, etc., variousmittees with administrative and judicial powers.


    Among them, the Security Committee, which holds judicial power and some administrative power, is the most important local institution.


    By appointing unpaid squires and flexible use of variousmittees, it became the magic weapon for Tudor kings to control the ce.


    In order to adjust the rtionship between the court and variousmittees, the king generally appoints and removes the sheriff to perform this duty.


    In order to prevent the power of the sheriff from being irresistible, the Tudor kings handed over the general power and the right tomand the local militia to the sheriff, and adjusted their term of office to one year.


    In this way, the county sheriffpletely lost his rights and became an empty shell (I suspect that the symbol of the Governor General of Canadaes from this). They have legal rights, but they cannot exercise their rights, forming a situation of rule but not rule.


    So, at present, in the local area, the two people with the greatest power are the magistrate and the county lieutenant.


    Magistrates run county courts, implement poverty relief, managemerce, and manage social order.


    People jokingly call them the king''s maids, and they are actually carrying out most of the central government''s decrees.


    Although they have judicial power and some administrative power, the power is dispersed in the hands of the securitymittee, and they cannot be the only one.


    Although the county lieutenant has military power, they do not have the king''s order and cannot call up the local militia to perform their obligations. They can only lead the usual hundreds of standing militia to suppress the local area.


    As a result, the Tudor monarchs were not at ease. In order to maintain their rule, they also set up circuit courts.


    The Circuit Court, as it is called, travels all day in the local counties,


    Monitor local officials for corruption and treason, as well as mistrials and so on.


    So, although Ennd did not implement centralization at this time, local governance waspletely autonomous by the local gentry.


    However, the control of the royal power over the local area has been greatly enhanced. Although it cannot bepared with China, it is much stronger than the European countries at that time.


    The king appointed and removed county lieutenants and magistrates for local control and governance, and let the circuit court supervise, which made the turbulent Ennd calm a lot.


    A peaceful society is conducive to businessmen, and capitalism can sprout, take root, and grow. This is why it is often said in textbooks that capitalists support autocracy and centralization.


    As the first country to achieve peace, Ennd was able to breed capitalism and was the first to carry out the capitalist revolution.


    They understand that without a peaceful society, not only will business fail, but even life safety will be a problem.

 Chapter 226: Local Reform (Part 1)

    Chapter 226 Local Reform (Part 1)


    ps: School is back! Rancher cries for tickets and subscriptions


    Because the people who govern the ce are the own people of each county, this will cause the central authority to be weak, and the counties have no fear of London.


    So, the decrees issued by the central government to the local governments are basically those that are beneficial or harmless to them, and various localmittees will implement them.


    And if those decrees harm their interests, or are not conducive to the counties, they will choose not to implement them, or make superficial efforts.


    At this time, the central government will send people to do the work to persuade them. If they really refuse to implement, the central government will generally not take any punishment measures. At most, the chairman of eachmittee will be removed from his post and reced.


    However, as amunity of interests, it cannot be achieved by dismissing the post, and it is still the same if it is reced by one person.


    The specific example is the British bourgeois revolution.


    Both the king and the parliament have local supporters. Ennd is divided into two factions, and the local counties are divided into the parliamentary party and the king''s party.


    Moreover, this has also formed an ethos of loving hometown.


    That¡¯s right, they, like the Chinese, love their hometown, praise their hometown, and despise people from other regions.


    The development of this kind of atmosphere is not conducive to the unity of the country and causes the division of society.


    So, in addition to themonw, all parts of Ennd have their ownws, and they are different. For example, public smoking is legal here, but not elsewhere.


    It has also affected the United States. Now the self-government of the states in the United States is to follow the example of the United Kingdom.


    But Edward is really a person who likes power, eager to fully grasp power.


    He is very ufortable with the situation that the local government is neither divorced from the central government nor controlled by the central government.


    Moreover, he was speechless about the situation in which various regions in the United Kingdom want to split in the future. The British have no concept of China''s great unity at all.


    For this reason, Edward felt that something should be done, otherwise even if he upied the colony in the future, he would not be able to fully integrate into the UK, and in the end it would be inevitable that he would not be able to get rid of the loss.


    Thinking about it, it was hard to upy the Americas, emigrate, open up wastnd, and mine. I created a rich area by myself, but it broke away from my embrace and became another country, and even demolished my own car.


    The aggrievedness of the British! Forget it.


    Thinking like this, on this day, he will no longer meet with other people, but instead stay wholeheartedly in his study, and start to create a local system suitable for Ennd.


    All night, the candles in the study were reced by Lucy one by one, and the drafts written by Edward also umtedyer afteryer,


    Edward didn''t feel very tired, but his head was a little groggy, as if he had been overused.


    "Don''t let anyone disturb me while I''m sleeping!" Edward buried his face in the pillow, his voice hoarse.


    "By the way, let me know the chairman of the Privy Council, Faris Alexander, and say that I will hold an interim meeting of the Privy Council at three o''clock in the afternoon, and let them sit down and get ready!"


    Squinting his eyes, Edward looked at Lucy''s protruding figure, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said softly.


    Afterwards, he closed his eyes and began to rest.


    Soon, Your Excellency the Speaker of the Privy Council, who has been thinking about how to apply for the admission exam, received such a notice.


    "What is His Majesty the King going to do? This is really an iprehensible thing!" Faris looked out of the window, and he felt that His Majesty the King was thinking like a wild horse. Although he was a little more gentle than Henry VIII, he was still more Difficult to serve.


    Soon, adhering to the king''s intention, Faris summoned several other important Privy Council ministers.


    The tall and tall former Lord Keeper of the Seal Borman Randall, the former Justice Earl Robert with a silver-white wavy wig, the former Secretary of State Don Francis, and Kyle, who has been valued by the king in recent months Lance, together with Faris Alexander, the chairman of the Privy Council, these few people constitute the core of the Privy Council.


    After the reform of the Privy Council, the Keeper of the Seals was merged into the Privy Council. In addition to performing the duties of the Keeper of the Privy Seals, he also handled matters rted to the royal family.


    The specific responsibility is the Official Position Management Department.


    The Secretary of State is also merged into the Privy Council, but his job is to rece the king to monitor the Privy Council and record the behavior and conversations of the ministers.


    Specifically responsible for overseeing the Department of Management, as well asmunication with circuit courts.


    The former justice Earl Robert is in charge of legal and court affairs, and is the bridge between the court and the Privy Council.


    Specifically responsible for the Ministry of Religion and the Ministry of Social Security.


    And Kyle Lance is responsible for the Department of Agriculture and Business Administration.


    As the Speaker of the Privy Council, Faris Alexander is in charge of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Ministry of Finance, as well as the Ministry of Construction Engineering, the three central departments.


    There are nine central departments, each of whom is in charge of a share. The Speaker of the Privy Council manages the most important foreign affairs and finances, plus the less important Ministry of Construction Engineering, which has sufficient leadership.


    This is also the general appearance of the Privy Council in Edward''s mind. Five people are enough, and they are getting along well.


    As for the other Privy Council ministers, what should they do! It''s not bad to be an idler, let''s make up the number!


    "Your Majesty¡ª" Seeing the kinging in, the five people quickly stood up and bowed to salute, with respectful attitudes.


    "Get up!" Edward looked at the five people and nodded slightly.


    "I have called everyone here this time to tell you about my performance to you in the past few months!"


    As soon as they heard this, the five people quickly sat up, their faces were serious, and they looked at Edward''s youthful face without blinking.


    "I have also seen the performance of everyone in the past few months, and you have done a good job!"


    Edward''s words relieved the tense hearts of the few of them.


    "However, some departments in the central government are still wandering leisurely every day. I am not here for the elderly!"


    As soon as Edward said this, the bodies of the five people all shook, and their heads were slightly lowered.


    Just when they were about to say something, Edward showed a smile, but continued: "It''s not your fault, after all, most departments in the central government have nothing to do, so why not hang around?"


    All of them breathed out slowly.


    Seeing the expressions of approval on the faces of the five people, Edward nodded, his face bing serious.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not that we don''t want to do things. It''s just that some people in the local area don''t strictly implement the orders of our central government, even as if they didn''t hear them, they still go their own way and don''t put London in their eyes at all!"


    As the chairman of the Privy Council, Faris rolled his eyes. He really deserved to be a bureaucrat for many years. He seemed to understand something and immediately began to cooperate and speak first.


    "This is not only a contempt for London, it is also a contempt for Your Majesty!"

 Chapter : leave of absence

Leave form for the start of school


    As a pink and tender sophomore, I am very excited about bing a senior, but I still can''t bear to part with my summer vacation life!

 Chapter 227: Suspend reform

    Chapter 227 Suspension of Reform


    ps: At the beginning of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    I saw him standing up angrily, his eyes seemed to be bursting with anger, his mouth was opened wide when he spoke, his chin was raised high, and his two **** nostrils could almost be seen.


    Everyone was shocked by his anger for a while, and then everyone seemed to have a deep understanding, showing suddenly realized expressions.


    As the most important members of the Privy Council, how could they not know that some local governments resisted and dyed various central government orders.


    As the speaker of the Privy Council, Faris Alexander not only needs to send people tomunicate with the local counties, but also writes andmunicates non-stop every day.


    In the face of His Majesty the king''s reforms and government orders, he was pressed like a mountain, forcing him to use more energy and triumphantly.


    So, facing the duties of the king, Faris''s long-term irritability was thrown to the ce, so as to reduce the pain in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, please deal severely with local officials who resist the central government!"


    The more Faris thought about it, the more angry he became, his face flushed, and he bent down and saluted Edward.


    "Your Majesty, Your Excellency the Speaker is right, it should indeed be dealt with!"


    Then, former Secretary of State Don Francis also swiped, stood up, and saluted Edward.


    As the Minister of the Privy Council whomunicated with the circuit court, did he know how corrupt the ce has been in the past three years.


    Edward nced at the two of them, staying on their big, sincere faces, with a pensive expression on their faces.


    "You are right. Since 1546, I have not intervened too much in the local area. Some people from major localmittees have been in office for a long time!"


    "They have been sitting there for too long. I am afraid that some counties have be their basic bases, and they can''t even pour water in. They are also dismissive of my orders!"


    Once Edward was reminded by them, he realized that since he took power, he has been busy with central reform and Scottish affairs, or it was the pilot project in London, and he really didn''t have too many scruples about the locality.


    Except for the routine evacuation and changing of the sheriff every year, there is almost no intervention. The English have not felt the majesty of the royal family for a long time.


    During the period of Henry VII and Henry VIII, one was the founding monarch, and the other used war and religious reform to shape the majesty of the king among the people.


    Ennd, and even Europe.


    The prestige of the king determines the power of the king.


    So, Edward originally saw that the reform of the central government was so smooth, so he decided to follow the example of the gourd and make a local reform.


    Now it seems that he is still too naive.


    The central government is just the palm of the kings of all dynasties. He can change it as he wants. The local nobles and gentlemen don''t care about it. As long as their interests are not offended, it has nothing to do with them.


    And if he carries out local reforms in spite of everything, the local resistance will be much stronger. I am afraid that this reform will only end in premature failure.


    Seeing this, Edward could only swallow the reform n that Edward had held back all night.


    So, in the eyes of Faris and others, the young His Majesty the King''s face was a little red at this time, and there was an angry rhythm.


    As a result, Faris and others couldn''t help but feel happy. It seems that His Majesty the King has decided to clean up those who don''t understand the rules.


    "Your Majesty, the behavior of the counties in various ces is not only provoking our central government, but provoking you!"


    Seeing such a situation, Faris didn¡¯t know the truth of striking while the iron is hot, and said hurriedly.


    "If things go on like this, I''m afraid that the local majesty of the royal family will be destroyed!"


    Faris looked at the king in front of him sincerely, with a hint of tremor in his words, revealing the appearance of a loyal minister.


    Hearing what Faris said, Edward would not believe it all.


    The majesty of the Tudor royal family is not so easily destroyed, but it is not in line with Edward''s intention to be upied by those gentlemen in this way.


    Ennd can only have one ruler, and that is the King of Ennd.


    The local gentry groups are usurping the king''s rights. If the king betrays their interests, they can always form a coalition to rebel against the king.


    For example, the Derby family in Lancashire, the Barnadiston family in Suffolk County, and the Sheriff¡¯s Committee in the county are almost all members of their families. It can be said that half of the power in the county is firmly in the hands of their families.


    This means that what they say in the county is more useful than the king, just like a small family during the Southern and Northern Dynasties.


    And Faris¡¯s behavior was not just because of righteous indignation, but the deep-seated word was rights.


    The reform of the central power organization has made the Privy Council the most powerful department in the central government, and he has be an unprecedented one under one person and above ten thousand people.


    Even if he can only guide the affairs of the London area now, it is much better than he just revolved around the king as before.


    Once people experience the taste of power, they will be addicted to it and cannot stop.


    So, this time, Faris smelled this breath, and immediately began to attack the ce without hesitation.


    "Yes! Your Majesty, this is the greatest insult to you and the royal family!"


    Several other people also reacted, this is a good opportunity for them to expand their rights.


    So, the few of them also looked at the young king with worried and angry faces, and they seemed to be erupting.


    However, the more they were like this, the more uneasy Edward felt. There is some reason to think twice before doing anything.


    "Seeing how sincere you are to the royal family, this is my biggest achievement today!"


    Edward''s brows were slightly t, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the smile on his face looked extremely happy.


    "This is what we should do, Your Majesty!" The five people exchanged eye contact, and Faris pressed the hunger in his heart, and led the others to bow down and salute.


    "Very well, the royal family needs ministers like you!" Edward nodded happily, as if he was moved by them.


    "Lucy¡ª" Edward stared ahead, but he called the maid outside the door.


    Soon, after a sound of light footsteps, Lucy stood in front of Edward pretty.


    "Your Majesty!" Lucy said softly.


    "Go and get five Bibles!" Edward ordered with a twitch of his mouth.


    "Yes¡ª" Lucy nodded, and retreated slowly with doubts.


    The five ministers were puzzled, wondering why they had to take the Bible at this time.


    Soon, five beautifully-covered and gorgeous Bibles were presented in front of the five people.


    "This is my reward for your service to the royal family! Don''t be surprised."

 Chapter 228: circuit court

    Chapter 228 Circuit Court


    ps: At the beginning of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Facing the surprised expressions of several people, Edward was calm in his heart, and his face was calm and indifferent.


    In the Middle Ages, as the only item tomunicate with God, this created a different aura for it.


    And more importantly, its cost.


    The construction of each Bible requires hundreds of pieces of parchment, and in addition to the transcription that cannot make a single word, it hasid the foundation for its considerable value.


    In aristocratic families with background, they will buy a Bible to enlighten their families.


    More importantly, donating a gorgeous Bible to churches and priests is also a good way tomunicate, and it is also aboveboard and impable.


    "This¡ª" Faris slowly reached out to the exquisite Bible in front of him with both hands, but stopped when he was less than an inch away, and turned to the young king with a trace of exploration in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Edward nodded lightly with a faint smile.


    Soon, Faris picked up the exquisite Bible on the tray and put his eyes close.


    On the cover, the Virgin Mary casts her beautiful eyes on the young Son **** who is ying with butterflies. His eyes are full of love and tenderness. The setting sun that falls in the curtain casts golden light in all directions, shining on the face of the Virgin, setting off the Out of infinite maternal love.


    Soon, the five gently put down the Bible in their hands, as if it was a rare treasure, and their eyes were full of reluctance.


    "Okay, this is your reward, go down!" Edward waved his hand and said to the five people who were full of nostalgia.


    The five saluted with thanks, and quickly left with the Bible in their hands.


    "Emma, ??inform Sir Adonis of the Circuit Court that I will see him at three o''clock in the afternoon!"


    After the others left, Edward gave instructions to Emma, ??the girl secretary who was also guarding the door.


    After so many days of observation by Emma, ??His Majesty the King''s tone today is calm, but there is a special meaning in the peace.


    No matter so much, Emma was puzzled, walked out of the room with two pairs of long and slender healthy legs, and ordered other little secretaries to notify.


    As a personal secretary, Emma is naturally the secretary-general, so such a trivial matter can''t bother her.


    Edward thought for a while by himself, and suddenly, he stood up abruptly, the most important thing was to eat.


    Sitting on the chair, Edward slowly enjoyed the caviar in front of him, and from time to time dipped it with green vegetables before eating, or ate a well-cooked veal steak, and his mood became more and morefortable.


    At this time, contrary to Edward''s mood, Sir Angus Adonis, the chief judge of the circuit court, was in a bad mood at this time.


    European courts are basically walls that allow the wind to pass through. As long as you have money, you can get news.


    And so did the English court.


    After Edward ascended the throne, although severe punishment measures were implemented, this atmosphere could not bepletely changed.


    After all, like other courts, most of the court positions in Ennd are held by nobledies, and it is difficult not to disclose them.


    So, before he was summoned, President Angus had already learned that after the king received the ministers of the Privy Council in the morning, he immediately summoned him.


    In this case, nine times out of ten it is bad news.


    Led by the maid, Angus walked step by step, but his mind kept churning, thinking about how to answer.


    Angus didn''t have much impression of the young king. In the past two years, he was interviewed once a year to report on his work. The king sometimes raised doubts about those who were interested.


    Others have nothing to do with him, and they can''t impress the king.


    The circuit court is actually a measure that Ennd borrowed from the Frankish Kingdom.


    Britain divides the country into 6 judicial districts, and set up 6 teamsposed of 3 judges, requiring them to go to each judicial district for trial every year, which is also the origin of the word "circuit".


    The tour is divided into two ways: the king''s personal tour and the judge''s tour on behalf of the judge.


    The circuit court can not only arraign civilwsuits, but also arraign criminal cases, and even rece the king to review local officials and folk customs.


    Of course, as the chief judge, Angus does not need to conduct tours across the country, but needs to summarize all the cases and records of the circuit court, and then report to the king.


    That is to say, he does not have many rights, and acts as a bridge tomunicate the rtionship between the judge and the king.


    However, at ordinary times, he also carries the entrustment of the king, responsible for monitoring and reviewing circuit judges in various ces.


    After a while, Angus was taken to the king''s study. Even though the curtains were drawn, the light was obviously dim, and the atmosphere in the room was gloomy and depressing.


    "Your Majesty!" Angus immediately saw the thin king, bowed his head, and said respectfully.


    "Sir Adonis, don''t be nervous, I just have a question for you!"


    Edward saw Angus, who was stiff and stooped, with a calm face and said in a friendly tone.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Angus'' shoulders trembled, and then he rxed again, forcing out a smile all over his face to face the king''s answer.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it!" Seeing this appearance, Edward stopped talking and asked questions directly.


    "Tell me what important cases were heard in the circuit courtst year, or what major discoveries were made!"


    "Let''s report it a month in advance! It won''t trouble you, will it?"


    Edward sat on a chair covered with nkets, and said with a normal expression.


    "It''s my honor! Your Majesty!" Angus said with a stern expression, touching his chest with his right hand and bending over.


    Subsequently, Angus selected a few characteristic and interesting cases for illustration.


    His eloquence is very good. He talked about interesting cases as if he had personally experienced them, attracting attention, even bloody, just like listening to storytelling, which made Edward recall the programs on TV in his previous life.


    Talked for nearly half an hour, even if it was about some cases, Edward didn''t talk about what he cared about, but he didn''t stop it. This kind of immediate sense of watching the show is very rare.


    "Okay, my sir!" Edward took a breath, shook his head, and stopped him.


    "Could it be that all the local officials didn''t make mistakes?"


    As he spoke, Edward''s tone was solemn, even gloomy. When Angus heard this sentence, a chill rushed to his brain, and he felt a little bad all over.


    "Your Majesty, I''m just summarizing this matter! I don''t know the specifics!"


    Although Angus was a little flustered in his heart, on the surface he looked innocent and ignorant, and he shied away without hesitation.


    It is true to say that, after all, he is not the specific person in charge, and he has been staying in London, so it is understandable to be deceived.

 Chapter 229: clue

    Chapter 229 Clues


    ps: At the beginning of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Please forgive me, Your Majesty, after all, I don''t have the right!"


    Angus had a bitter face, spread his hands, and frowned his thick eyebrows. He licked his lips, as if he was in unspeakable pain.


    Edward''s eyes were fixed, his lips curled up slightly, showing an appearance that everything was in the palm of his hand.


    "Okay, Mr. Chief Judge, don''t give me false words, this is just an excuse!"


    Angus looked at the confident smile of the young king, and sighed in his heart: It was as expected!


    To be honest, although Angus Adonis has the honor of knighthood, in the face of the collusion between local gentlemen and judges, a small nobleman who is not a nobleman is not taken seriously by them at all.


    So, facing the king''s more in-depth question, the bitterness in Angus'' heart directly surfaced on his face.


    "Sir Adonis, don''t worry about anything, everything you are facing is just a cloud!"


    Edward seemed to think of something, and said something suddenly, with the confidence in his tone beyond words.


    "This..." Angus had a hesitant face and a hesitant tone.


    "Okay, do they still dare to be rude to me? Huh?" Edward said loudly, annoyed by Angus''s hesitant character.


    As the chief judge of the circuit court, even if he often does secretarial work, he has some supervisory rights, so he must be clearer about the details below.


    Edward believes that if you want to implement local reforms smoothly, you need to teach the local powers a lesson and reduce their prestige.


    Wait until they realize that the kingship is still as strong all these years, and awaken them to the horrors of Henry VIII''s time.


    At present, he does not have the same prestige as Henry VIII, and can only rely on power to enforce it.


    If someone rebels or riots during this period, those who are afraid of royal power will definitely observe it and will not act immediately.


    That is to say, the local gentry group will split, so that the guards of more than 5,000 people will not be afraid of them.


    Moreover, it can also let everyone in Ennd know again, the young king of Ennd is not jealous!


    "Your Majesty¡ª" Angus was stunned, and thought to himself: Since the king said so, if he hesitates, neither side will be pleased. It is better to choose His Majesty, at least he has a higher chance of winning.


    "It is said that Mr. Felton John, one of the three judges of the first division, recently bought a house in Oxford!"


    Angus deliberated for a while, and said softly word by word.


    "En!" Edward nodded slightly, "I see!"


    He raised his head slightly, nced sideways at His Majesty''s thinking eyes, and Angus was relieved to know that the delivery could finally be made.


    "Your Majesty!" Angus poked his head out and asked softly, "I can retreat!"


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!" Edward propped his head on his left hand, waved his right hand hastily, and said with some annoyance.


    Seeing this, Angus saluted lightly and left silently.


    Where Edward was holding his forehead, thinking about the short clue given by Angus, the corners of his mouth slowly turned up.


    "Emma¡ª" Edward stood up suddenly and shouted towards the door.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Emma hurriedly opened the door, revealing a gleam of light and even a cool breeze.


    Emma hurriedly opened the door and walked in, her huge **** trembling unceasingly, tormenting the tight blue dress, but how could their surge be blocked by small clothes.


    So, with a ray of light outside the door, Edward could see the edge of the jade te, tender and juicy, which was his only feeling.


    "Go and call Jack, that Jack from the Orphan Army!"


    Edward looked at Emma''s fair and doubtful face, as well as the slow and gentle surge, finally came back to his senses, moved a little, swallowed quietly, and then ordered.


    "Yes! Your Majesty."


    Emma tilted her neck, looked at His Majesty the King strangely, was puzzled by his strange behavior, thought for a while, twisted her slender waist, and left with ease.


    At this time, as the new Pce Intelligence Service, its working location was arranged in a side hall of the Whitehall Pce, which could even be said to be a somewhat deste ce.


    Seeing the working ce like this, the Star Chamber Tribunal and the Blood de people who were transferred here before all showed expressions of being assigned, as if they were approved by the exam.


    However, they dare not directly refuse His Majesty''s order, or even resign.


    I could only hold back the restlessness in my heart, and started the arduous construction process under the leadership of a young man aged sixteen or seventeen.


    As a result, this young man surprised them.


    Although His Majesty the King allocated arge amount of pounds, he relied on various means to build the rest of the building. In less than four months, he had a good grasp of the London area.


    This ability has to make them admire.


    So, after having the support of the king and a strong leader, the rest of the people immediately felt at ease and devoted themselves to the Pce Intelligence Service.


    In this way, the entire Pce Intelligence Department is like a clockwork motor, and it is lively and lively, and everyone is extremely energetic.


    On this day, in the side hall, everyone was immersed in thinking or reviewing the information in their hands, but Jack, the leader of the pce intelligence department, was called by the king.


    This shocked everyone, their calm minds became active instantly, and even their faces turned red, thinking about the work at hand indifferently,


    The atmosphere of the whole studio is like boiling hot water, touching and exciting.


    The reward mechanism of the Pce Intelligence Service is the same as that of the Blood de, but the base sry is a bit higher.


    But the basic sry is not as important as the task. With the task, there will be points, and there will be everything in the fantasy.


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help praying in their hearts, hoping that the young leader would be able to receive a major task in front of the king.


    Just as they were praying, Director Jack of the Pce Intelligence Department, wearing masin boots and wearing a ck fur coat, with a serious expression on his face and a strong majesty, walked in step by step.


    "What are you guys doing? Are you free?" Jack looked around and said sharply, looking at the eyes shining with anticipation surrounding him.


    "Yes¡ª" Seeing this, the crowd dragged a long tail, with slumped faces, and returned to their positions, unwilling to do so.


    In this regard, Jack shook his head, walked into his office on his own, slumped on a chair, and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 230: covert operation

    Chapter 230 Secret Operations


    ps: At the beginning of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Closing his eyes, Jack felt his head was a little dazed. Until now, he thought it was just His Majesty the King joking.


    At that time, under the leadership of the secretary, he came to the dark study room. His Majesty the King lowered his head and looked at the books in his hands solemnly. The breath in the air was extraordinarily thick and exciting.


    "Your Majesty!" He stepped forward lightly, stroked his chest with his right hand, bent down to salute, hesitated for a while, and said.


    "En!" Edward agreed without raising his head, and continued to stare at the book in his hand, as if this was everything.


    Seeing this, Jack could only raise his head, bend slightly, and stood aside, waiting quietly without saying a word.


    Just like that, after more than half an hour, the king raised his head, as if he had just returned from the world in the book, with an expression on his face that was still unfinished.


    "Your Qi Yang Kungfu has been practiced well recently, very good!"


    Just as he lowered his head to think about the king''s meaning, His Majesty''s hoarse and deep voice came from his ear.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! The more you do, the better it will be!"


    He didn''t hesitate, he lowered his head and said in a deep voice.


    "Very good, I feel relieved when I see your spirit!"


    He didn''t see His Majesty the king''s expression, he lowered his head, and he felt from his tone that this should mean satisfaction!


    "In this way, I can rest assured!"


    Just when he was in doubt, he was called to the front, and after listening to His Majesty the King''s speech, he understood what it meant.


    "Dong dong dong¡ª" At this time, he was awakened by a knock on the door, and he came back from the memory in an instant, and choked out a sentence from his throat.


    "Come in¡ª" There was a hint of annoyance in the voice, which made the visitor shiver!


    "My lord, this is the big and small events that happened in Londonst month!"


    A thin and flexible figure closed the door, showing ck and yellow teeth, and said to Jack with a smile.


    "Payne, put down the information and leave. What are you doing sneakily?"


    I saw that the thin figure didn''t leave automatically after delivering the materials, but instead stood by the wall cheekily, rolling his eyes around, not knowing what he was doing.


    Jack couldn''tugh or cry about this, so he could only keep a straight face and ask this partner who was also from the Orphan Army.


    "Hey!" Payne licked his thick skin, walked up to Jack, and smirked.


    "Didn''t they push me here to see you?"


    Payne pointed at the crowd outside the door, and sold them all without hesitation.


    "You too, everyone is curious about what your Majesty called you to order!"


    Payne straightened his expression and asked in a normal tone.


    "This is rted to everyone''s interests, so I can onlye in and ask with a cheeky face!"


    Seeing this, Jack also calmed down, narrowed his eyes, and leaned back on the back of the chair, like a limp corpse.


    "In detail, you don''t need to know that much, just know that we really have an important task this time!"


    Jack exhaled, his tone calm and indifferent.


    "Haha, this is really happy, so I won''t bother you!"


    Payneughed a few times, pped his hands, and left the office like a wind. The door made a painful sound, and Jack shook his head with a wry smile.


    Soon, he heard a burst of cheers and the voice of Long Live His Majesty. His smile began to brighten, and he was able to satisfy his subordinates. He was qualified as a leader.


    After the outside was quiet for a while, Jack straightened his clothes, then got up from the chair, opened the door with heavy steps, and left the office.


    "Everyone, His Majesty the King entrusted me with it today. No, it is a very important task for us. This means that the King recognizes our recent performance. Everyone has worked hard these days!"


    As soon as Jack came out, facing this tall and thin body, everyone was silent for a while.


    And he didn''t care, he looked at the dozen or so people in front of him with zing eyes, and said calmly and thickly.


    Seeing the leader who usually faces people coldly say dramatic words of thanks, everyone was taken aback, and some even opened their mouths so wide that they could stuff a big goose egg.


    Seeing this, Jack said with a nk expression.


    "This time is our first and most important performance, which determines His Majesty''s expectations of us, and also represents the first time we have shown our fangs in Ennd!"


    "Everyone, this mission must not be missed. Everyone, including me, must participate. Use all your energy and make no mistakes!"


    Jack nced sharply at the crowd and saw that all of them looked serious, so he continued.


    "Okay, get ready, we will talk about it tonight, and I will tell you then!"


    "well¡­"


    Everyone sighed in unison in their hearts, being tickled by his appetite, this feeling is really ufortable.


    Waiting for everyone to work mechanically, Jack nodded in satisfaction and returned to his office.


    It''s not that he didn''t tell them, the main reason is that this task needs to be kept strictly confidential, and he can''t reveal anything. After all, his opponent should not be underestimated.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, the entire pce was almostpletely dark, except for the side hall of the Pce Intelligence Department, where a few candles were extravagantly lit, making it the only dimly lit ce in the pce.


    It''s also fortunate that other people are not ordinary people. They don''t eat animal meat often, but they eat a lot of offal. They don''t have night blindness.


    It was not until the beginning of the twentieth century that the West, under the leadership of the wealthy elites, resisted eating animal offal, thinking it was dirty and filthy.


    However, how would they know that their ancestors had a history of eating offalparable to that of the Chinese, and even ate more tricks than the Chinese.


    "Everyone, our target this time is Felton John, a circuit judge currently living in Oxfordshire."


    Jack sat at the head of the long table, with candles lit in front of him, and the dancing candlelight was active on his face from time to time, giving people an inexplicable confidence.


    "This time I will lead the team and be in charge of themand. Let''s act together and don''t disturb the target without authorization. This is what I want to say!"


    Jack nced at the faces of everyone, and then focused on a thin piece of paper in front of him, on which were written Felton John''s main deeds and family situation.


    He entrusted someone to take it from Blood de. After all, Blood de has been established for several years, so there are countless such materials.


    "Act tonight, be fast, act ording to my n, and don''t make any noise! ??We are a secret operation this time!"


    Jack frowned and said sharply to everyone.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to this young outrageous leader, they all stood up straight and shouted loudly.

 Chapter 231: Oxford (on)

    Chapter 231 Oxford (Part 1)


    ps: At the beginning of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    People rode in carriages in groups and arrived at the gate of the city very quickly.


    The city gate officer, who had established a good rtionship in advance, was condescending, and his fat head carefully looked at the five or six ordinary carriages below. After seeing the small red and white gs on the carriages, he waved back.


    Suddenly, the soldiers who had been waiting for a long time opened the city gate with painstaking efforts, and a gap slowly appeared in the dark gate, which gradually widened.


    "Walk-"


    Seeing this, Jack waved down the exposed heads of the people in each carriage, and everyone rxed, and the carriage also walked out of London.


    There were a few dim stars scattered here and there in the pitch-ck sky, roars could be heard from time to time outside the empty city, and when the cold wind blew, everyone shivered.


    Seeing this, Jack''s mood became more and more excited. This is a battle for him to decide his future, and there must be no mistakes in the slightest.


    Looking at the dark and inexplicable night road in front of him, Jack clenched his fists tightly, his gaze firmer than ever before.


    The eyes of other people are also looking forward, which represents the future and hope.


    Oxfordshire is part of the southern part of Ennd.


    For us Chinese, the most famous university in the world is Oxford University, which together with Cambridge University has be the business card of the UK.


    This university, founded in 1509, was founded by the church and has been led by the church until now.


    In this regard, Edward does not have the energy to govern at present, let the church lead for a few years!


    Oxfordshire is located in the Upper Thames Basin, covering an area of ??2,608 square kilometers.


    It is surrounded by hills, with a wide valley basin in the middle, and the highest point is 260 meters above sea level (Baima Hills).


    There are abundant coal resources, which is also one of Edward''s main concerns.


    Of course, more importantly, it is only fifty-seven miles (about ny-two kilometers) away from London. Along the Thames River, you can reach London in less than a day.


    Its territory is rich in water resources, and its geographical location.


    The Thames and Charwell Rivers, these two rivers flow through Oxfordshire and irrigate three-quarters of the arablend in the county. Thend is fertile and mainly produces wheat, barley, oats, sugar beets and forage crops.


    In this current society dominated by agriculture, agriculture is developed, which means that the economy is developed, and people are naturally rich.


    So the church has a lot of teaching assets here, and Henry VIII epted it without hesitation.


    A group of people traveled day and night, sitting on the transport ship under the royal property, and when everyone woke up from sleep the next morning, they were only about five miles away from the city of Oxford in Oxfordshire.


    "Let''s go! Our goal has been achieved!" Standing on the bow of the boat, Jack said to everyone in high spirits.


    Soon, the horses and carriages that had been suffocated overnight were unloaded from the ship.


    The people sat in the carriage, and within an hour, they arrived at the gate of the city where the crowd was scattered. Two guards yawned and stood listlessly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for urging them to pay the city entry tax and getting some oil and water from time to time, they wouldn¡¯t bother to watch it!


    ording to Jack and others, although Oxford City is not as good as London, it is also a rare city in Ennd.


    "Let''s go in togetherter, with a more tired expression and an excited look!" Jack turned his head, his face was serious, his eyes swept around the tired people behind him, and he said seriously.


    "yes!"


    Everyone''s exhausted spirit was swept away immediately, their faces became serious, and they all answered in a low voice.


    "Walk-"


    Jack took the lead, approached the carriage, and directed everyone to unload the carriage, turning it into a t cart.


    There are all kinds of goods on it, all wrapped in rags, and it doesn''t seem to be worth much.


    The women''s faces were covered with ster, and they all carried some small packages on their backs. They yed the role of just a small merchant.


    The guy with a strong figure and a hideous face has transformed into a group of small mercenaries.


    Of course, Jack is not old enough to be the leader of the businessman, and a middle-aged man with shrewd eyes will be in charge.


    Soon, a group of people drove slowly towards the city gate, getting closer to the city wall.


    At this moment, the previouslyzy soldier suddenly straightened up, holding a few portraits of human faces in his hands at some point, and they were drawn on precious and white paper from London.


    Jack, who raised his head quietly at first, suddenly froze in his heart, and a trace of panic appeared on his bearded face in an instant.


    "Could it be that someone in London reported it? And it''s so generous!"


    Jack thought silently in his heart, and an ominous premonition enveloped his whole body, making him feel a cold breath in his heart.


    Thinking in his heart, his pace also slowed down. Seeing this, the others also slowed down, and the speed of the entire caravan also slowed down.


    When he came back to his senses, he heard urging voices from the people behind him, and he also found that everyone''s eyes were almost focused on him, with doubts and concerns in them.


    Seeing this, Jack let go of his thoughts, smiled at everyone and shook his head gently, indicating that he was fine.


    The speed of the entire team also returned to normal, and it was their turn after passing the several teams in front.


    "Stop¡ª" The tall man among the two guards suddenly stopped the tax-collected caravan with his hands, his eyes were piercing, his nose sniffed vigorously, and there was an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he had caught a big fish .


    "Everyone is standing in front of me, I want to check!"


    Holding his head high, the tall guard raised his voice and said, while the corner of another guard who looked dry and thin beside him also had his mouth open, looking extremely happy.


    Everyone''s faces changed, and their bodies became stiff, but their right hands stretched out to the sharp sword under their clothes.


    Jack suppressed the panic in his heart, shook his head calmly at the crowd, and the hands of the crowd returned to their original state.


    Soon, the two guards took the portraits in their hands, and walked step by step to a dozen people standing in a row,paring the portraits in their hands with smiles on their faces.


    The speed of theparison was very fast. In less than two minutes, half of the people had been checked, and the faces of the two people who were originally full of smiles became more and more bitter.


    Just like that, everyone was checked twice, and they were not found.


    During the period, Jack nced at the portraits in their hands, one of which was 70% simr to himself, and of course he couldn''t recognize him with such a dirty and worn-out face.


    Everyone packed their bags, settled their minds, and walked through the city gate without haste, and came to the city of Oxford.


    ording to the usual practice, a group of people came to a rtively simple warehouse, which can let them rest and store goods.


    When he came to the warehouse, Jack, who was walking in the back, nced sideways and found a person who seemed to be following him, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 232: Oxford (middle)

    Chapter 232 Oxford (2)


    ps: School has started, ticket subscription is really bleak! Helpless clich¨¦, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The enthusiastic boss saw a group of more than a dozen people and threerge carriages, and immediately greeted them with a smile on his face. All kinds of hot food and water were put out, and he quickly ordered the staff to clean up the guest room.


    As for the three big horses, they were also led to the stables by the staff, took out the dried hay, and ate with the horses.


    Seeing this, as the person in charge of the caravan, Pym, who has always been tactful, suddenly came to his senses, and asked the busy boss, "Boss, are there not many caravans like the one used by Oxford?"


    The boss who was directing finally came to his senses, turned his head and smiled obsequiously, and said softly: "It''s winter, and the grain harvest season has already passed, so why are there any caravansing!"


    As he spoke, the boss walked a little closer and continued.


    "To be honest, you are the biggest caravan I have stayed in this month!"


    Looking at the smiling boss, everyone was instantly speechless.


    It''s no wonder the guards will check them, it turns out that this is the biggest reason!


    Although Jack was expressionless and indifferent to this, he felt ashamed in his heart, which was too embarrassing.


    After a lot of work, everyone had breakfast, packed up, and gathered together in the room of Pim, the nominal leader of the caravan, as if they had discussed it.


    "Everyone, everyone must have been very impressed with the moment at the city gate, and some people can see it very clearly. They must know who the portrait above is!"


    Jack sat on the main seat without hesitation, his face was solemn, his eyes looked at the people around him, and his voice was low.


    After finishing speaking, everyone nodded their heads, and their faces became serious. They all focused on the young leader, wanting to see what he thought.


    "After that, on the way to the inn, I saw a few figures sneaking behind us. I think they haven''t given up on our investigation yet!"


    Jack also found that everyone looked like this, which was what he had always expected and enjoyed.


    "That is to say, our origin has been leaked. I am afraid that someone will be discovered when we just left London!"


    "Everyone, this is not good news, everyone''s task is bing more and more difficult!"


    As soon as Jack finished speaking, everyone was stunned for a while, and their faces were ugly. This kind of form of knowing the enemy and hiding the enemy raised the difficulty to a lot.


    Moreover, this also shows that there is a high possibility that there is an internal traitor between them. This kind of internal and external difficulties is very annoying.


    Seeing the defensiveness of the crowd, Jack immediately said solemnly: "Everyone must trust theirpanions, there can be no mole between us, here, we can only rely on ourselves!"


    As he spoke, Jack pointed to the ground under his feet.


    As soon as the words were finished, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and their vignce gradually faded. However, this incident put a thorn in their hearts.


    At this time, in a mansion in Oxford, a muscr man was sitting on a cushion stuffed with woolen wool, his eyes shifted, listening to the report of a slender and thin man in front of him.


    "My lord, ording to our investigation, the caravan that came to Oxfordshire today is the person you are looking for!"


    The thin man bent over and said respectfully to the man sitting on the chair.


    "En!" The man nodded lightly, "You guys did a good job this time!"


    "Housekeeper, give him ten pounds!" The man turned his head and ordered to the middle-aged housekeeper who was standing by, and then turned his gaze to the thin man in front of him.


    "This is a reward for you, I hope your guild will continue to satisfy me next time!"


    "As long as you give us a satisfactory remuneration, we will definitely satisfy you and hope to serve you again next time!"


    As he spoke, the thin man slowly stepped back to the door, bowed and saluted, then turned and closed the door.


    The face of the man sitting on the chair suddenly wrinkled, revealing a troubled look.


    "Master, do you want to send someone to give them to..."


    The butler on the side bent down, showing his snow-white teeth, and made a neck-cutting motion.


    "No need!" The man raised his right hand, denying this suggestion.


    "It''s the best way to keep them under my watch!"


    A bitterness suddenly appeared on the man''s face.


    "Besides, they are His Majesty''s people. If there is anything, I will be the first to be suspected, and I will have no good fruit! The end will be the same!"


    Felton John''s bitter smile made his butler swallow the persuasion, and he could only respond in silence.


    Latest night, he suddenly received several portraits and a piece of surprising news: His Majesty the King sent a team to Oxford to investigate him.


    This made him sleepless for an instant, and his whole body broke out in a cold sweat, which made him terrified.


    He couldn¡¯t help but not worry. In less than three years as a circuit judge, he had already bought a luxury house in Oxford, owned five shops in a prosperous area, and even added two hundred acres ofnd.


    But you must know that he was only the son of awyer at the time, how could he have so much financial resources, besides, his cheap old man is not dead yet, and he has no inheritance to inherit.


    Isn''t this obvious? Corruption is not terrible, what is terrible is that those who cooperate do not want him to confess.


    Therefore, he must let the king''s people get nothing, or sooner orter, he will be silenced.


    Benefits, huge benefits, enough for them to buy themselves a twisted rope.


    As for who sent the letter, he could no longer care about it. He would rather believe in something than nothing.


    That''s why the portraits of Jack and others were sent to the guards and searched.


    Felton John, who came back to his senses, rubbed the curly hair on his head.


    At this time, a small farewell party was being held in London, the Duke of Norfolk''s mansion.


    The protagonists who were sent off were Russell who stayed in the Duke''s mansion for several days, and the fat businessman Darren.


    The Duke of Norfolk, who was in his seventies this year, rarely walked to the side door, showed a gentle smile, and waved to the two people who were about to board the carriage.


    In this regard, Russell and Fatty Darren showed a look of honor, imitating the English etiquette, taking off their hats and bowing to salute.


    After the carriage of the two of them disappeared in front of the Duke, the Duke of Norfolk restrained his smile, and returned to his room with the gentle support of the silver-haired butler.


    "Has the letter been delivered?" His Excellency the Duke''s voice was a little hoarse, but he looked straight ahead, walked slowly and vigorously, and refused the butler''s support.


    The silver-haired butler smiled helplessly, and said softly: "It has been delivered, and I also gave him a few portraits, I hope they can escape!"


    "Hehe!" His lord duke sneered, with the corners of his mouth curled up, "Looking at how they eat, we will have to waste our efforts in the end!"


    "Then you still?"


    "Anyway, it''s a good and inexpensive thing. Why not find something to do for our king?"

 Chapter 233: Oxford (below)

    Chapter 233 Oxford (Part 2)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    He was talking, but His Excellency the Duke was very fast, and within a while, he came to the study.


    The butler took a quick step, pulled away the cushioned chair, and helped the Duke to sit down.


    Although the Duke is old, he still sits upright ording to the etiquette of the nobility, and his whole person looks full of aristocratic style and elegance.


    With a straight face, the Duke of Norfolk has always considered himself the guardian of the orthodox nobles, and has always adhered to the etiquette among nobles, even in private.


    His Excellency the Duke has always been stubborn and stubborn, especially in hister years, he became more and more firm in his originally indifferent Catholic belief.


    Moreover, he also felt a kind of shame from the bottom of his heart for cooperating with Henry VIII''s sphemy of Catholicism for the sake of rights when he was young. I am afraid that this is also the reason why he is near death. Anyone will have fear of death.


    So, this is also the feeling he gained in theter period, after losing his son who was killed in the rebellion and being pushed out of the center of power in Ennd.


    For his own beliefs, he propped up his body in his seventies,mitted to restoring the original traditions of Ennd, so that he could return to the embrace of God after his death.


    "Master, I think this Mister Russell will give me a little surprise!"


    The silver-haired butler bent down, looked at the exquisite Bible in the Duke''s hand, and said softly.


    "I hope!" The Duke was expressionless, his eyes focused on the cover iid with rubies, his lips moved, and his voice was vague. If the butler wasn''t rtively close, he really didn''t know what he said.


    Regarding this, the butler also held his breath, bent slightly, and stood aside, waiting for the Duke''s order.


    At this time, Jack had already stayed in the inn for a day.


    Of course, as the leader of the caravan, Pym had already left the inn with a few strong guards to look for buyers and the purchased goods.


    The consignment was nothing else than bibles and immacte paper, a luxury favored by the upper echelons of Oxford.


    The Pce Intelligence Office pretends to be a caravan, so at least it needs to be professional, so all the goods needed will be brought in from the inner court, and then the principal will be returnedter. This can be regarded as earning ie for the Pce Intelligence Office!


    During the day, Pym took some of his so-called subordinates to do business, no, they went looking for business, while Jack and the others took a bag of silver coins, that is, shillings, to wander around the streets of Oxford .


    Winter, this ck period, is always the time when all kinds of wine business in Oxford City is booming. Yomannon and craftsmen who have some spare money in their hands invite them together in groups of five or six, drinking and bragging, don''t mention the days How beautiful.


    So, even in the evening, there are a lot of alcoholics walking staggeringly on the street, arguing with red faces, and the pedestrians on the road have already seen the strange things, and are evenmenting on who might be the winner.


    At this time, a young man passed by in a hurry, and identally bumped into one of the drunkards, causing the man to yell, and all kinds of swear words came out of his mouth, even the pedestrians on the side of the road could hardly hear him. Bear.


    Of course the young man couldn''t bear it, he swung his fist and smashed it, the two wrestled into a ball immediately, but the others didn''t have the slightest intention of persuading the fight, they formed a ball like watching a juggler, cheering loudly from time to time.


    Jack also stood far away, arms crossed, watching with great interest.


    At this time, a thin man in a ck blouse was walking through the crowd step by step, his steps were slow and steady, as if he just wanted to change his position.


    But the sharp-eyed Jack focused his eyes. He seemed to have discovered something, and a smile with a different meaning appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    If you look carefully, you will find that every time the man takes a step, he wille near a person, shake his right hand, and take out a few shiny silver shillings or half-worn pennies from a pocket.


    After picking out five or six people, the man with nimble legs quickly left the crowd, pretending to be indifferent, and left.


    Jack leaned against the wall, watched the thief''s movements with interest, and followed him casually when he left.


    After following for a certain distance, the man seemed to have noticed that someone was behind him, and the movements of his feet elerated even more.


    Seeing this, Jack also speeded up to follow, turning several turns in a short time.


    Looking at the blocked road ahead, he knew he had been fooled.


    He lowered his head, his face was cloudy and uncertain, and he didn''t know what to think about.


    Here, as expected, footsteps came from the exit. Jack slowly raised his head, and saw the original thief man walking over with several men of the same size, grinning.


    "Hey, buddy, do you know that you''ve gotten into trouble, and we, the Holmes Gang, won''t show mercy to someone like you!"


    The leading thief man shook his long taupe hair full of filth, said tuggingly, and looked at him with a yful face.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to find your boss!" Jack calmed down, squeezed out a smile, and said.


    "If I wanted to trouble you, I would have exposed you in the crowd!"


    "Oh~" The thief man said with a smile to the people around him, "So you are still a Cockney!"


    The thief man shook the big wooden stick in his hand, getting closer and closer to him, but he could only retreat step by step until it reached the wall.


    "Seeing that you didn''t do anything wrong just now, I will spare your life!"


    The thief man stretched his head, showed a fierce smile, and said directly.


    "Come with me! After meeting with our boss, I hope you can have a good exnation so that you can get away with it!"


    After the thief man left a sentence, he turned around and led the way.


    This made Jack, who was ready to fight back at any time, couldn''t help but rx. He calmed down and followed.


    The other two skinny men walked around behind him without saying anything, staring at him, as if if he did something that he shouldn''t have done, he would beat him hard with the big wooden stick in his hand.


    Going around seven times and eight rounds, after more than a dozen alleys, I came to an unremarkable courtyard, which is innumerable in the city of Oxford.


    Before a broken door, a man who looked stronger than the others shook his head and watched them. After seeing theming, he just gave Jack a strange look and stopped talking.


    Jack followed the thief man to the back room, but this time there were two people watching in front of the door with expressionless faces.


    "There is a Cockney guy who wants to see the boss, so go and report it!"


    The thief man shook his long taupe hair, walked over, and said respectfully.


    "Wait¡ª" One of them nced at Jack''s muscr figure and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 234: Holmes Gang

    Chapter 234 Holmes Gang


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Afterwards, Jack was invited in, looked up, and saw this mysterious boss.


    I saw a man sitting by arge wooden table, about twenty-seven or eight years old, with short-to-medium-length hair, the neckline of a gray shirt was slightly open, and the cuffs of the shirt were rolled up to the middle of the arms, exposing the wheat Dark skin, deep eyes, high nose bridge, chapped lips.


    He is not full of filth and old sackcloth like everyone else, and acts like a gentleman.


    From Jack''s point of view, if this man came from an aristocratic family, he must be a man of the hour in London. Thedies will be fascinated by him, and the jealousy of the nobles will definitely be like a fire.


    "Hello, this..."


    "My name is Holmes, you can also call me Gray Wolf, this is my nickname!"


    Looking at this handsome face, there was a slight smile. Jack had a feeling of facing the Alexander knight, and he even felt a little jealous in his heart.


    "Hi, my name is Leon, from London!"


    Facing this handsome gangster boss, Jack also smiled kindly, bowed and said.


    "Tell me, Londoner, what do you want me to do? My time is very precious. If you don''t satisfy me, I''m afraid you will be in danger!"


    At this time, the handsome face revealed a hint of ruthlessness, matching his slight smile, which made Jack tremble involuntarily, he quickly calmed down, and said with a smile on his face: "Mr. Holmes, I am here this time to give You bring a lucrative mission!"


    "Oh? This is really a happy thing!" Holmes frowned, and his smile became brighter, "Sit down! Mr. Leon, I don''t know if you need our help, just say it!"


    "In the whole city of Oxford, there is nothing that we, the Holmes Gang, can''t do! You can find us, you really have a bright eye!"


    Holmes turned around and said to Jack, speaking in a big way, as if the whole city of Oxford belonged to him, full of confidence.


    Seeing this, Jack didn''t say anything, he still knew about the situation in Oxford.


    The thieves in the entire Oxford city are led by this handsome man in front of him.


    It can be said that although his Holmes gang is thergest gang in Oxford, itsbat effectiveness is only second-rate. It is nothing more than well-informed and some big shots ask him to be able to stand still.


    Therefore, the gang with thergest number of people can only survive under thepromise of all parties.


    "Mr. Holmes, although this task is very beneficial, I''m afraid you won''t dare to do it!"


    Jack held the initiative at this time, sitting on the chair, speaking in a calm tone.


    "Mr. Li Ang, you don''t need..." As soon as he said it, Holmes said anxiously, and then saw some of his subordinates acting as if they were eavesdropping, and immediately turned around and scolded them: "What are you listening to? Don''t go down yet !"


    After a group of subordinates left reluctantly, they turned their heads and said kindly: "You don''t need to worry about anything. With the strength of our Holmes gang, as long as I''m in Oxford, I can do it." !"


    "Of course, as long as you pay the right price, anything can be done!"


    Holmes'' handsome face revealed an extremely greedy look, forming a huge contrast, which made Jack feel pity.


    "So, how do I need to pay for your hard work?"


    Jack shook his head in his heart, looked at the greedy boss, and asked.


    "The word hard work is used well. We really only earn hard work, so you only need to pay half of the hard work first, and you can pay the rest after you finish!"


    Holmes looked at the suspicious eyes of the young man in front of him, and exined directly: "Don''t worry, since my father''s generation, the reputation of our Holmes gang has always been praised by people in Oxford, and we will never be ambiguous." Your money, after all, this is what we eat!"


    "Okay, if you finish this thing, I''ll give you a hundred pounds!"


    Jack looked suspiciously at his boastful expression, but he knew in his heart that the investigation also showed that the Holmes gang had a good reputation among gangs, and with their current surveince situation, they could only be trusted.


    "You made a wise choice, Mr. Leon, tell me! What do you need us to do?"


    Holmes narrowed his eyes and couldn''t close his mouth when he heard such arge number.


    "In addition, in order to express our direct sincerity, I will give you a piece of news for free. When you arrived in Oxford, His Excellency Judge Felton John has already let us pay attention to you!"


    After speaking, Holmes looked at the client with great interest and made an expression of admiration.


    "Oh! Then thank you for the news!" Jack pretended to be indifferent, and thanked directly, but he murmured in his heart, it seems that there are still people who inform!


    "Come here with your ears!" Jack calmed down and waved to Holmes, and Holmes didn''t doubt that he was there, so he went directly to his ears and listened carefully.


    "You just need to do this..." Jack looked around and ordered in a deep and powerful voice.


    "Ah¡ª" After finishing speaking, Holmes'' eyes widened directly, with a surprised expression on his handsome face.


    "Why, don''t you dare?" Jack sneered, with a mocking expression on his face, which made Holmes extremely angry. The expression on his face was solemn, and he said coldly: "The price is too low. But there is no escape!"


    Although he knew in his heart that the consequences of this mission would be serious, Holmes, who was greedy for money by nature, was so tickled by the one hundred pounds that he didn''t care about the consequences.


    What''s more, with this hundred pounds, Ennd can''t go anywhere. At that time, bring some savings, buy a few dozen acres ofnd in the countryside, and enjoy the blessings. The danger of being a gangster is too great. He has witnessed his own demise. Father Holmes Sr. was directly hacked to death with a knife.


    However, he felt that he was not doing enough and needed to earn a little more.


    "The price you gave doesn''t match!" Holmes said with a straight face.


    "Okay, one hundred and fifty pounds, this is the most, otherwise forget it!" Jack made a gesture of leaving, and was held down by Holmes before he said helplessly.


    "Three dayster, as long as three days, we, no, I will personally deliver the things to you!"


    Holmes stared firmly, and said the time directly.


    "Okay, I''m waiting for you, Mr. Holmes! If you want to run away, I can help you too!"


    Jack was also bold and said directly.


    "Here is the deposit!"


    Throwing down a jingling purse, Jack walked out of the room smartly.

 Chapter 235: return in vain

    Chapter 235 Returning without sess


    ps: Opening season, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    On the second day, there was a dense drizzle in Oxford City, which soaked the already dpidated road surface in Oxford City. All kinds of mud and dirt were washed and piled up by the rain, forming small obstacles on the road.


    The pedestrians on the road walked by without seeing it. Obviously, they are used to it, and it has even be a part of their life.


    Seeing this, Jack and the others could only hold their noses, walk around the streets, and spend a lot of energy and money to find out the news they needed in Oxfordshire.


    Regarding today''s request, Jack kept a straight face and told them that they must inquire about the specific information of Judge Felton. After all, the information on paper is too superficial. Only by referring to more information can we understand Felton John three-dimensionally. justice.


    In the city of Oxford, every tavern and hotel is full of people from the Pce Intelligence Service. Everyone is interspersed in it, with no distractions, ears pricked up, and listening to the gossip. Often, these words that slip out identally are what they need.


    Therefore, everyone can only be patient and carefully screen the news they need.


    At this time, Jack, as themander-in-chief, was naturally not idle, and he needed a more powerful force.


    As I said before, the two rivers in Oxfordshire flow through and irrigate a lot of farnd.


    In the 16th century, even in Europe at that time, there was no fertilizer for agricultural production, most of the production tools were made of wood and stone, and there were no water conservancy projects. In addition, due to theck of physical strength of farmers, there were good irrigation conditions. This is Ennd''s first-ss farnd.


    So, Oxfordshire has attracted the attention of the Church of Ennd, and the church owns arge amount of church property here, ounting for almost three-quarters, and these are all cheap for the Tudor royal family.


    And here, the power of the royal family is the strongest. With such a good help, why not use it?


    In fact, relying on Felton John''s corruption charges alone would be enough to bring him to justice, but Jack did not do so.


    If this is done, at most one judge will be appointed, and it will not show the prestige of the Pce Intelligence Service to the English at all.


    Don''t underestimate the prestige. With a major case that shocked Ennd, it will be much more convenient for the Pce Intelligence Department to act in Ennd.


    What''s more, ording to Jack''s own estimation, His Majesty the King also has expectations for his own handling of this incident. A small corruption case by a judge is not enough to satisfy the king''s appetite.


    For his own future, for his impression on His Majesty the King, Jack can only resort to any means.


    Wearing a ck tall hat and a ck fox fur coat, like a low-key business owner, Jack walked silently without attracting the attention of others.


    This time he is going to a white residential building near the Oxford city government, where a family ofwyers lives, and this is a secret stronghold of the Blood de, and it is also a former investigation office of the royal family.


    For Oxford, the kings of all dynasties also valued it very much, and it ismon to install some people.


    In order to support the development of the Pce Intelligence Office, Edward transferred some of Blood de''s hidden strongholds in various ces to the Pce Intelligence Office, and Guy could only nod in agreement.


    So, here is the goal of Jack''s trip.


    The journey went smoothly, and he reached his goal smoothly. The person in charge of the stronghold patted his chest and promised to collect all the people and information involved with Felton John. Please rest assured.


    Regarding this, Jack also smiled with satisfaction and praised them a few words, and then left the stronghold.


    Walking out of the gate, Jack put away his smile and showed a serious expression on his face.


    He is 100% sure that this stronghold has been exposed. It can even be said that there are moles nted by others inside. In less than a day, the news of his arrival in Oxford will definitely spread throughout the city of Oxford.


    Jack also has a reason for such an analysis.


    When he walked into the room, the people in the stronghold all had a well-thought-out expression, and more importantly, they were dying the cooperation he asked for one by one, with all kinds of exnations filling their mouths. No words.


    And if you still believe that they will help you, then you don''t know when you will have to wait.


    Jack''s heart became colder and colder. This force is too powerful, even the stronghold of Blood de has prated. The water in Oxford City is really deep!


    Since they came to Oxford, they have been found and watched. I am afraid that their every move is in the eyes of others, and they seem to be acting.


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Jack''s expression became serious. This kind of difficulty cannot make him sumb.


    With a sigh of relief, Jack regained his confident expression and felt refreshed.


    Walking on the streets of Oxford, Jack rarely rxes for a while, and prepares to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Oxford carefully. After a few nces, he can only shake his head and choose to give up.


    Oxford is still the same as other English cities. Although the city is small, it has a poption of several thousand. All kinds of garbage and filth are scattered all over the streets and alleys, making the narrow streets even narrower. This makes him who is used to the cleanliness of London Erase the appreciation of the mind.


    When he felt a little anxious, a group of people also started to panic.


    In the outskirts of Oxford, arge-scale mansion covers an area of ??two hundred acres. All kinds of flowers and expensive trees are everywhere, and the eaves, doors and windows are carved with exquisite patterns.


    Go in and take a look, it is full of resplendent and magnificent, all kinds of artworks and gold ornaments. It can be said that this house is a bit more gorgeous than Edward''s pce.


    This is the Delphi Pce (the location of the pce of the sun **** Apollo in Greek mythology) built by Sir Parker Matthew of Oxfordshire, which spent a lot of money, showing the huge financial resources of the Matthew family.


    Different from China, Western kings have no requirements for buildings such as private residences. Therefore, as long as you have money, you can build a pce that is even more magnificent than a royal pce. You can even name it at will, and the king doesn¡¯t care.


    From this aspect, it can be seen that the degree of decline of Western kingship is not the same as that of Chinese emperors. There are strict regtions on basic necessities of life.


    The gorgeous pces built by private individuals are often captured or bought by the king. After all, this is the most convenient way, and there is no need to wait so long.


    For example, Ampton Pce on the banks of the River Thames, which is said to beparable to the Pce of Versailles in France, was taken by Henry VIII from a bishop named Worthy. As for where will he live in the future? Of course, it is a prison, and they can willingly sacrifice for any crime of sphemy against the king.


    If it is in a local area, it is much safer, at least His Majesty the King does not have an intuitive understanding, so, following the great wealth of the Age of Discovery, batches of exquisite castles and residences emerged in various ces during the Tudor period.

 Chapter 236: four big families

    Chapter 236 Four Families


    ps: Opening season, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The resplendent and resplendent Delphi Pce makes every guest whoes here amazed. They are sincerely envious of the wealth of the Matthew family, and they can''t help but feel some sour water in their hearts.


    But if they are asked to build one, they can only shake their heads with wry smiles.


    You know, in order to build this exquisite Delphi Pce, the Matthew family spent two generations, forty-four years, and spent a huge figure of 50,000 pounds as expenditure, which is not so amazing for ordinary families wealth.


    Therefore, although there were rumors that the Matthew family was all fools, Sir Matthew didn''t care. He knew that this pce not only brought great honor to the Matthew family in Oxfordshire, but also brought great honor to the Matthew family. There are huge indirect benefits.


    We know that the advent of the Age of Discovery and the Reformation quietly changed Ennd¡¯s traditional moral standards.


    People''s desire for wealth has reached a perverted level, and even the evaluation of a family and an individual is no longer his knowledge and cultivation, but his wealth.


    So, since owning the famous Delphi Pce in Oxfordshire, the prestige of the Matthew family has skyrocketed, and in Ennd, with prestige, everything is possible.


    With the help of prestige, the Matthew family had a seat in the Oxford Magistrate''s Committee. Later, with the help of power, he united with other families to enclose thend wantonly. The Matthew family became one of the best big families in Oxfordshire, and their influence became more and more powerful. Huge up.


    At this time, in the Delphi Pce, a group of gentlemen who are considered superior to themon people are frowning.


    The contemporary Sir Matthew Parker. Matthew is only in his early thirties. He has long, wavy ck hair, a high nose bridge, and deep eye sockets.


    At the same time, sitting together were the patriarchs of the other three major families, Began Thomas, Chabos Owen, and Brill John.


    Everyone sat together with serious expressions, but the atmosphere in the room seemed low and dignified.


    "Tell me, what to do with this young man from London?"


    Charles Owen, who was only twenty years old, as a young man, this dreary atmosphere made him a little aggrieved, and he couldn''t help asking.


    Seeing this, the others also turned their gazes to Brill John, who was in contemtion. This bald old man in his fifties, the beard on his chin was wellbed, and his eyes were deep and calm, as if it was a small piece of work. Things are normal.


    The John family is the most powerful family among the four families present, and Brill John has always been known for his wisdom, so everyone turned their attention to him, not Sir Matthew, the owner of Delphi Pce.


    Sir Matthew has noints about this. As a newly promoted family, it still seems smallpared to the John family, which has been around for hundreds of years.


    "Don''t worry, at present he is only active under our noses, and has been under our surveince, they will not get any powerful news!"


    Brill John paused for a moment, nced at the eager crowd, took a breath, and continued, "Besides, he came here this time mainly to deal with Justice Felton John, so what does it have to do with us?"


    Speaking of Felton John, Brill showed a contemptuous smile and said sentence by sentence.


    "My sir, that greedy guy knows our situation very well, I''m afraid he-"


    Began Thomas, who had blond curly hair, looked at Brill''s indifferent expression, and said directly, with a hint of me in his tone.


    "Hehe!" Brill smiled lightly as if hearing some joke, shook his head, and asked directly: "Mr. Thomas, don''t we go down first? Don''t let that greedy idiot be killed by others?" Arrest?"


    "You mean?" asked Sir Matthew in a tone of surprise.


    The faces of the others were roughly the same, full of surprise and puzzlement.


    You know, if a circuit judge is killed, the consequences will be much more serious. This is a direct challenge to the majesty of the king, so that no one can avoid it.


    Seeing the terrified expressions on their faces, Brill could only sigh in his heart, pretending to sigh, and continued to exin: "In this world, there are countless ways to die. For example, our Lord Judge has It would be a pity if you identally fell down the stairs!"


    As he spoke, Brill did not show a trace of regret on his face, but instead smiled, looking so happy and happy.


    After hearing such an exnation, the others also smiled, and the atmosphere in the air suddenly became much happier.


    For Felton John, an insatiable fellow, everyone couldn''t bear it. He was cutting the fat of everyone''s mouths again and again. This kind of thing that involved profitpletely exhausted everyone''s patience.


    This matter has to start from the circle.


    The so-called enclosure refers to the fact that the nobles and gentlemen turned the originally publd into their privatend by riding horses andying wooden stakes.


    Ancient Ennd was in a primitive mode. In the countryside, except for privatend, all othernd was public and belonged to all vigers.


    Thend enclosure movement is that nobles and gentlemen rode horses,id wooden stakes, and drove away farmers who were farming on publd, so that the publd became their private.


    Just like thend in our Chinese countryside, all thend belongs to the collective, but at this time, if some bullies allocate all thend as their own private, this kind of behavior is not tolerated by the government, and it was also in the Tudor Dynasty in this way.


    In the 150 years after 1488, the Tudor government issued at least eleven parliamentary acts and eight investigation reports to ease the enclosure movement.


    However, the effect is not obvious,


    For example, in Oxfordshire, from 1547 to the present 1550, at least 10,000 acres ofnd were enclosed.


    In this regard, the Tudor royal family specially set up an anti-enclosuremittee, stipting that some enclosure behaviors are illegal, and half of the enclosure proceeds need to be paid to the royal family.


    As for the Anti-Rowage Committee, which gradually became marginalized with Thomas Wolsey''s loss of power, the circuit judges took on this task at this time.


    In this regard, the four major families joined hands to bribe Felton John, but Felton John was insatiable and asked again and again. The umted amount reached two thousand pounds, which was almost one-tenth of the ie from the enclosure. up.


    A few days ago, he also asked the four major families for a hundred acres of fertilend. It seems that he also knew that he was going too far, and threatened them.


    How could the four major families be satisfied with him.

 Chapter 237: new target

    Chapter 237 new target


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Tell me, what do you gain?"


    The time was approaching evening, but the afterglow of the sun did not give the room any brightness at all.


    Two torches stood around the room, swaying, just like everyone''s mood, tired and worried.


    As the leader, Jack couldn''t see a trace of exhaustion on his face. It was still the original stereotype of everyone. He seemed to have everything in mind and didn''t care about everyone''s current plight.


    The whole person sat on the chair, motionless as a mountain, like a statue, calming everyone''s turbulent mind instantly, even the leader is not worried, what are you worried about as a soldier? What are you doing.


    "Leader, when you came back just now, we had already discussed the usage and got a few clues!"


    As Jack¡¯s friend, Payne was smart and smooth although he was thin and small, so he stood up, looked at the young leader in front of him, lowered his head slightly, and said in a low voice.


    "First, Lord Circuit Judge Felton John currently owns two vis and three shops in Oxford, and a small estate of more than 100 acres in the suburbs! The total value has reached about 1,500 pounds. Wealth has multiplied tenfold! People are talking about it, and their dissatisfaction is palpable!"


    "Secondly, the judge''s wife is from amoner background. She usually just goes shopping and enjoys leisurely life at home. He has a son and a daughter. The boy is ten years old and the girl is six years old. They are very smart!


    However, ording to our careful investigation, this Lord Justice also has a beautiful mistress in Oxford, and has a one-year-old boy! "


    "Thirdly, the judge''s usual performance is not bad, and he has a high prestige for his subordinates, servants and Yan Ruise!


    Although everyone was amazed by his wealth, there was no dissatisfaction, and even envy! "


    "Fourth, we have confirmed that he has colluded with local gentlemen for interests. As long as we continue to investigate in this direction, we will definitely gain something!"


    Payne''s eyes were indifferent, without a trace of hesitation, and his tone was unhurried, and he spoke fluently in line with his authentic London ent.


    Others also focused their eyes on him. Even though they already knew the specific situation, they still listened carefully without blinking their eyelids.


    Among them, thest proposal is what they want to say. At present, they can only investigate Felton John for corruption. Although at most he will be removed from office and bring a littlepensation, but at least it can be regarded aspleting a task.


    So, everyone''s eyes turned to the young leader who closed his eyes and thought, looking forward to his order.


    "Well! Well done, this is indeed a good piece of information, you performed very well!"


    Jack felt a little amused when he noticed the focused gazes of the crowd, but unexpectedly smiled and praised them indifferently.


    Regarding this, the corners of everyone''s mouths turned up slightly. It is very rare to be able to obtain so much information in such a short time.


    Besides, it is very rare to be praised by Iron Jack.


    "ording to everyone''s opinion, let''s proceed to Judge Felton''s corruption charges! By the way, knock down a few young people!"


    Jack seemed to have lost the desire to fight in the past, and agreed indifferently. Everyone was surprised to find that the young leader showed a decadent expression for the first time, and their hearts couldn''t stop their surprise.


    This young adult has been known for his energy for the past few months, but this time he rarely showed a look of decadence, which is surprising.


    "Could it be that this lord has discovered a new difficulty, a difficulty we cannot ovee, and chose to give up?"


    At this moment, the same idea popped up in everyone''s mind.


    Regarding this, everyone had different thoughts in their hearts, and there was a sympathetic expression on their faces. Seeing Jack''s straight back, they only felt full of despair and loss of mind.


    Just when everyone was about to leave the room, leaving the young adult to face this setback alone, his deep voice rang in his ears.


    "Payne, Pym, you two stay!"


    The eyes of the two who were about to leave showed some doubts, and they really didn''t know what the leader was looking for.


    The others paused for a moment, then walked away quickly, and the rest has nothing to do with them.


    "Tell me, why do these gentry bribe the judge, and what are the benefits?"


    Jack changed his previous decadent appearance, looked into the eyes of the two with radiance, and asked directly.


    "This, we don''t know about Oxford, I''m afraid we don''t know very well!"


    Payne touched his head and said embarrassedly.


    "This must be a huge benefit, and the consequences are serious, otherwise they wouldn''t spend so much money to bribe this civilian judge!"


    Yixiang old man Pim blinked, looked into Jack''s eyes and said.


    "Nonsense¡ª" Payne had a look of approval on his face, but dismissed it in his heart.


    But Jack seemed to agree.


    "Yes, this is a great of benefits!"


    "We just need to investigate which big families have grown rapidly in recent years. They are our targets!"


    Jack nodded, showing a smile, and reasoned directly.


    "The Matthew family¡ª" Pym and Payne said in unison, and then they nced at each other and at the same time, and thenughed.


    As a family that has expanded extremely rapidly in recent years, the Matthew family has always been the object of discussion, and envy, jealousy and hatred have always been apanied by this name.


    "Parker Matthew is our current number one target. The others went to investigate Felton John, and the three of us focused our energy on Sir Matthew!"


    Jack looked at the two with piercing eyes, and said decisively.


    "Are you suspicious?" Payne asked softly.


    "Don''t think so much now, we just need toplete our task, and we will talk about itter!"


    Jack did not deny Payne''s words, but said such a meaningful sentence, which had to make Payne and Pim start to imagine.


    "Okay, get ready, we will start to act tomorrow, remember, don''t tell anyone, including those of ourpanions!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Pym and Payne couldn''t help but sink their hearts, and assured them earnestly.


    The two left the room with some heavy thoughts, and exited the door. Only then did Pim realize that this was his own room, and he didn''t know what to do when he stayed at the door.


    And Jack, who was sitting on the chair, also realized that this was not his own room, so he could only walk out of the room with a face full of embarrassment, as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 238: good news and bad news

    Chapter 238 Good News and Bad News


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    It rained heavily in the middle of the night, and the air in the whole city of Oxford was much fresher again. In the morning, the winter sun tried its best to cast rays of light, as if it wanted to give as much warmth as possible to the beggars on the roadside.


    And with the same hope, there are civilians who are often hungry and full. They wear air-tight and thin clothes. The cold wind passes through the holes, making the people in the wooden house shiver.


    As the judge of the circuit court, Felton John is not worried about the cold.


    The warmth of the firece burning charcoal all night kept him warm all night, and he had a good night''s sleepfortably.


    However, the heavy rain at night made the floor full of moisture. Even though the diligent servants wiped it over and over again, the wooden boards in the house were still wet and slippery.


    And he almost slipped just now, but fortunately his wife helped him, otherwise he might have fallen on his back, and if it got out, he would lose face a lot.


    He was so angry that he had always been good-tempered, and he severely scolded the servant who was mopping the floor, which relieved his mood a little.


    "Anna, you have to wipe it carefully. If I am satisfied, I will give you an extra meal at noon today, and I will reward you with a big and fat pork!"


    Felton looked at a ck and fat maid in a white apron who was wiping the stairs in front of him. This was a servant he had hired in Oxford for three years. He felt that she had been performing well all along. He stopped and said encouragingly .


    "Yes, my lord!" The ck and fat maid answered with a look of surprise, straightened her waist, and bowed politely.


    "En! Work hard!" Felton nodded, using some small things to buy people''s hearts. This is a good way he has always been, and it has made his poprity much better. He even got a "good-hearted person fee" Dunton" title.


    Crossing the next step, Felton was about to go to the kitchen to get some food. His appetite was greatly reduced by the fall in the morning, and he was a little hungry now.


    Just as he was about to step down a step, he suddenly felt his feet being bumped, and his body uncontrobly rushed downstairs, and the maid''s scream came from his ears.


    At this moment, he knew that he couldn''t survive, and this fall would directly end his life.


    Sure enough, after he jumped down, his forehead hit the sharp step directly, and a big hole was cut in an instant, and arge amount of red liquid gushed out, soaking the smooth and bright stairs.


    And he only felt a piercing pain and a buzzing sound echoing in his ears, his own life was passing by, which was the only thing he thought about at this moment.


    After he lost consciousness, his wife and children surrounded him, crying andining.


    With such arge wound, judging from the current medical level, it must be hopeless.


    And this news was also spreading to the four directions at a fast speed, and it reached the ears of the four major families first.


    "Hehe! You''re done, the annoying flies are finally gone!"


    Sir Matthew was eating lunch at this time. Hearing the good news, he couldn''t even eat the meal. He directly opened a bottle of red wine from France and drank with his family.


    The same goes for other people, happy, troubled, and so on.


    Jack and the others, who were immersed in the investigation of the Matthew family, couldn''t help being shocked, and their faces appeared dignified like never before.


    As the most important witness and the source of this incident, the importance of Felton John is self-evident.


    Jack was going to use him as a radish and pull out a pile of mud sticking to the roots, but this radish was chopped off in the middle, so how could he find a shovel for dredging?


    In this regard, Jack held back his troubled thoughts and told Pim and Payne to continue. The more and more clues are dug here, these cannot be easily given up.


    After all, there is still no news about the sessor, and I hope there will be a surprise.


    Jack frowned and thought, but he didn''t have any hope in his heart.


    Catch a thief casually on the side of the road and tell him to lead the way. Jack soon came to the original cest time and met the handsome gang leader Holmes.


    "My leader, sir, I hope you can give me good news!"


    Jack sat in a chair familiarly, crossed his legs, and stared at the handsome leader who was a little restless in front of him.


    "Well, Mr. Li Ang, nothing is 100% perfect in this world!"


    Holmes looked evasively, not daring to look directly into Jack''s eyes, and said with some embarrassment.


    "So, what''s the specific situation?" Jack narrowed his eyes, frowned, and continued to ask.


    "You also know that we are all illiterate, so, the value of some things is still unrecognizable!"


    "Besides, something happened to Judge John this morning. Our people hurriedly took some things back, and there was no such thing as an ount book that you asked for!"


    As he spoke, Holmes'' voice became smaller and smaller, while Jack''s gaze became more and more severe, which made Holmes curl up in fright.


    "Of course, we are also very sorry about this matter, as for the deposit?"


    As he spoke, Holmes lowered his head, and secretly nced at Jack, showing his eyes like a money fanatic.


    But Jack went directly to the hill piled up with various documents in front of him, and searched hard, but he didn''t hear Holmes'' weaker and weaker voice.


    He doesn''t believe this is true, there must be something useful in all of this, he has to confirm it with his own eyes, otherwise he won''t be reconciled.


    With such emotions, Jack searched carefully, not letting go of an envelope or parchment.


    In this way, after ten minutes passed, just when he was about to lose confidence, a thin book with only a dozen pages appeared in front of him, and it was made of expensive paper from the European continent. Ben, at least ten pounds more.


    Gently opened a page, only to see it scrawled in English:


    Today is an irritable day. That old man in Brill dared to confront me and call me a greedy bug, which made me mad...


    Seeing this, Jack was overjoyed. How does this Brill seem to be referring to Brill John, the patriarch of this big Oxfordshire family.


    After looking carefully, the remaining few pages were filled with trifles. Moreover, Jack sorted out the text carefully and discovered a big secret.


    Felton John actually colluded with the four major families, deceived the anti-enclosuremittee, and even the king, and vigorously supported several families to enclosend in Oxford.


    This is nothing. Land enclosures aremonce in Ennd at present, but you have missed paying the royal family''s tax for three years. It is currently nned to be the tax of the Ministry of Finance, which is a big problem.


    You know, in this day and age, even rebellion can be forgiven, and if you owe money to the king, that would be really terrible.


    "There is no need to refund the deposit, these things are worth the price!"


    Jack stuffed the diary into his pocket casually, stood up, and said to Holmes.


    At this time, His Majesty the King, who was far away in London, encountered a bad thing and was in an extremely bad mood.

 Chapter 239: The Uprising and "The Letter of Love"

    Chapter 239 Uprising and "Chen Qing Letter"


    Norfolk County is located in the northeast of Ennd. It is arge agricultural county. Therefore, it has been favored by the royal family, and the county has arge number of royal territories.


    It borders Suffolk to the south, Cambridgeshire and Lincolnshire to the west, and the North Sea to the east and north.


    Located in lond areas, most of the county is located in river basins with abundant water resources.


    The agricultural area is divided into: Wensum River, Yell River, Beer River and their basins that flow into the North Sea; the northwest corner flows into the Ouse River basin in Wash Bay.


    These two areas are rich agricultural areas with rich products and fertilend, and are deeply loved by nobles and gentlemen.


    As a result, this area has be a key area of ??concern for the enclosure, and the local farmers are miserable.


    Some people say that the enclosure movement is not the primitive umtion of capital? This is the throes of social development and cannot be stopped.


    Of course, everyone is currently thinking and answering from a historical perspective, which is thousands of miles away from the interests of the King of Ennd at this time.


    Originally after Edward became king, he also believed that the enclosure movement was reasonable and should even be encouraged, but he was puzzled by the obstruction and even prohibition of Henry VIII and the Tudor government.


    This is why he agreed with Duke Edward, who opposed the enclosure, to lose power.


    As a result, he didn''t understand how much the enclosure movement hurt the government until he sat on the throne himself.


    One, it seriously interferes with government tax collection.


    Arge amount of publd is designated as private, which is equivalent to the innocent disappearance of the tax revenue originally belonging to farmers, and is passed on to the farmers who enclose thend.


    And they directly enclose thend as a farm, and almost all of them are abandoned, with a minimum of 30%. Thend utilization rate ispletely inferior to that of farmers, and the government receives less than half of the original tax.


    As a result, the government''s tax revenue is getting less and less, farmers are getting poorer and poorer, while those farmers who enclosend have umted a lot of wealth.


    That is to say, the original tax of 1,000 pounds has be 500 pounds, and the other 500 pounds have be those farmers.


    And second, it intensifies social conflicts.


    Some people think, can''t these peasants who lost theirnd go to factories? How can you be hungry?


    Everyone thinks so beautifully. In the 16th century, how could there be so many factories that could amodate so many workers? Moreover, most workers did not live as well as farmers, and it wasmon for them to have limbs and limbs broken. kill.


    What about these people? You can only be refugees, beggars, beg everywhere, and when there is no food, all kinds of crimes are born.


    To a certain extent, anti-enclosure riots and uprisings took ce as a matter of course, which had a great impact on the rule of the English royal family.


    In this regard, in 1530, the Tudor government promulgated a decree: stipting that, except for the elderly and those who are incapable of working, all beggars who are wandering and begging will be arrested, tied to the back of the carriage, and whipped until they bleed. , and then forced to take a pledge of voluntarybor and sent back to his hometown.


    In 1536, the previous order was reiterated, and it was stipted that anyone who vited the order for the second time and was arrested would have his ears cut off in half in addition to whipping; those who vited the order for the third time would be sentenced to death.


    As a result, during the period of Henry VIII, the number ofndless peasants executed reached 72,000.


    The third and most important point is that it makes it extremely difficult for the royal family to recruit civilians.


    Ennd has a tradition that the royal family can regrly recruit militias to serve the royal family every year.


    However, the enclosure ofnd destroyed the source of soldiers, and it became more and more difficult to recruit troops.


    Generally speaking, militiamen are basically local farmers, and the enclosure took away theirnd and made them refugees, with fewer and fewer soldiers.


    This is why when Henry VIII fought in France, most of the soldiers in the army were mercenaries from Italy and Germany, and there were very few native English soldiers.


    This kind of sign is very scary. Historically, starting from the Stuart dynasty, serving as a soldier has be a lowly profession, and most of the soldierse from young men, even in the 19th century.


    After seeing these three most important reasons, Edward was full of hatred for the enclosure movement.


    Compared with his own rule, capitalism is nothing. He can''t rule the country anymore. No matter how well Ennd develops, it will not benefit him.


    Just when he was about toplete the local reforms and all parts of the country worked together to stop the enclosure movement, he received a letter at this time.


    This is a letter from Norfolk, and the specific address is Moose Hold Wilderness, northeast of Norwich City.


    Led by Robert Kate and his elder brother William Kate, a group of representatives from the Hundred Houses District also signed the joint letter¡ª"The Letter of Love", which was sent to London and finally delivered to the pce, Edward''s desk.


    I saw the words above: "Respected Majesty, we have no intention of offending your majesty, this is just a self-help behavior of our poor people, please forgive our rude behavior.


    We have written this letter to tell you that your people are currently suffering endless torment. In this regard, we ask you to implement some measures...


    After reading the tens of thousands of words in the letter, Edward couldn''t help sneering in his heart, and some of the sympathy he had for them had disappeared.


    In this letter, Edward concluded that this Robert Kate even directly threatened the king to implement what they thought.


    First, enclosures are prohibited, and no one is allowed to rob their cattle and sheep.


    Second, the enclosednd shall not be used for grazing.


    Third, lowernd rents and keep fines fornd and house encroachment at the same level as in 1485.


    Fourth, reduce the sries of priests.


    Fifth, allow them to participate in the government management that only squires can participate.


    ...


    If Edward agrees to these conditions, the submission of a group of peasants, not to mention the reputation of the central government and the royal family will be ruined.


    After these conditions are implemented, the Tudor royal family will offend all the local gentlemen, and the rule of Ennd will be crumbling.


    Of course Edward is not that stupid, he will agree to the conditions of these farmers. In this way, will the government have to bow its head if all the cats and dogs revolt? What has be of that country?


    More importantly, the uprising led by Robert Kate has reached more than 20,000 people, which is a huge number in Ennd.


    Moreover, Edward just got the news that with the help of unemployed urban residents, they captured Ennd''s secondrgest city - Norwich, which made Edward very angry.


    This is not just a demand riot, but a rebellion, a rebellion.


    ording to the original history, the uprising was suppressed for half a year for unknown reasons, and the scale was muchrger. This may be the butterfly effect!

 Chapter 240: House seemingly endless rain

    Chapter 240 House Leakage Meets Continuous Night Rain


    These people may have originally thought of gathering more people to strengthen their momentum and force the government to agree to their conditions.


    But when they took Norwich, the whole thing turned around, from a petition to a rebellion.


    For rebellion, all rulers can think of only one word - repression.


    The house leak happened to rain overnight, and just as Edward was about to send out the guards to attack, news came from the west of Ennd that there was a great rebellion in Devonshire and Cornwall because of the prayer book, sweeping across the country. Devon and Cornwall, with a lot of momentum.


    In the final analysis, this rebellion was still because of Edward.


    The previous part said that our Majesty the King continued to carry out religious reforms, and promulgated the "Second Book of Public Prayer", ordering all priests to conduct religious activities in ordance with the new Book of Public Prayer.


    And all of this, for conservatives, it can also be said that for faithful Catholics, this is unforgivable, it is a bad act of betraying God, and it is a heresy.


    Sometimes a heretic is worse than a heretic.


    Not at that time, everyone would not know the persistence of Europeans in faith.


    For a belief, the French Calvinists and Catholics fought a civil war for 30 years, with countless massacres, which directly led to the demise of a French Valois dynasty and the establishment of the Bourbon dynasty.


    Under the guidance of a young priest in Devonshire, the angry and ignorant people raised their shovels and wooden rakes to stage arge-scale uprising, and their goal was directed at London.


    Moreover, this rebellion spanned a wider range, involving Devonshire and Cornwall, and received the response of Catholics, reaching tens of thousands of people.


    More importantly, the target of this uprising is London, that is, King Edward of Ennd, which has to make our Majesty the King terrified.


    The fighting power of fanatics should not be underestimated, even if they are allposed of farmers, but the fighting power can be said to be one heaven and one underground.


    Besides, for the sake of faith, those fanatics said that they might not directly kill His Majesty the King.


    And the peasant uprising led by Robert Kate, like all peasants at the time, was short-sighted and delusional.


    They will not have the Chinese impulse to be kings, but like the peasants at this time, expecting to negotiate with the king, they wrote a letter to London, expressing their request, which ispromised and weak.


    Regarding this, Edward decided that the biggest threat at present is the uprising from the west of Ennd.


    One is to kill oneself, and the other is to negotiate conditions with oneself, it is an individual''s choice.


    "Emma¡ª" Edward put down the letter in his hand, and called out the door anxiously.


    "Your Majesty!" Emma heard His Majesty''s hoarse voice in the room, got up urgently, opened the door, bent down, panting, and replied to the king with a thumping chest.


    "Now cancel all the appointments, immediately go and inform the Knight Alexander of the Guards toe here to see me, act immediately¡ª"


    The room was a little dark, and Emma couldn''t see His Majesty''s face clearly, but from the different tone of voice, he could still feel that His Majesty''s mood was more anxious now, and something bad must have happened.


    "Follow your order¡ª" the girl vibrato replied.


    Emma lifted the corners of her skirt with both hands, performed ady''s salute, and when she was about to leave, she suddenly heard His Majesty''s words again,


    "Wait¡ª" Edward looked at the plump body opposite, thought for a while, and continued: "Send someone to inform the Earl of Wellington and ask him toe see me immediately!"


    "Yes!" Emma nodded quickly and said, "But, Your Majesty, the Marquess of Edinburgh is not in London now, but in Edinburgh. I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it for a while!"


    Hearing this sentence, Edward patted his forehead. He had already gone to Edinburgh, and the distant water could not save the nearby fire. Now he regrets that he canonized Edinburgh.


    Ennd has too few generals, Edward sighed inwardly.


    Duke Edward and Earl of Warwick were considered good generals, but their current identities are not suitable formanding the army, which is a bit difficult.


    "Go, send a letter to the Marquis of Northampton, asking him to summon the militia in Northampton and the nearby counties, and go to Norwich immediately. For those mobs, we should mainly contain them and supplement them with encirclement and suppression! Don''t act rashly!"


    Edward pondered for a while, and the closest and most suitable one is the Marquess of Northampton, the younger brother of the former Queen Catherine, William Parr.


    First of all, his title can suppress the local militias, and he is a new nobleman with too little qualifications, so it is impossible to control those militias and rebel.


    Moreover, the fighting power of the militia is much higher than that of the mob, so the requirements for the general''s ability do not need to be too high.


    Besides, the rtionship between Edward and Queen Catherine is not bad, so it is not bad to give credit to His Excellency the Marquis.


    While the girl looked at the young king''s pensive appearance, her eyes gradually focused on his face, and she didn''t know what she was thinking, and her fair face was flushed.


    "Emma? What are you doing?"


    After thinking about it, Edward looked at the **** girl and reminded her.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, I''ll go right away!"


    Interrupted by Edward''s voice, Emma lowered her head, turned around in embarrassment, and left quickly.


    Regarding this, Edward shook his head, not paying attention.


    Soon, Knight Alexander walked in front of Edward with graceful steps, wearing a white cloak, and saluted Edward gracefully.


    I have to say, watching the knight Alexander''s salute is really a wonderful experience!


    Sitting on the chair, Edward was a little lost in thought.


    "Get up! My Mr. Knight,e and see these!"


    As he spoke, Edward moved forward a secret letter on the table that had been sent from Devonshire and Cornwall by the blood de, motioning him to take a look.


    Seeing this, Knight Alexander took a step forward, picked up the envelope and looked at it, his handsome face slowly frowned, which made Edward feel a little distressed.


    Phew! Pooh! I''m not gay, I''m not gay, Edward kept thinking.


    "Your Majesty, do you want me to lead the army to quell the chaos?"


    After reading the letter, Knight Alexander raised his head, looked at Edward, and asked softly.


    "Yes, Mr. Knight, I think these mobs are just a piece of cake for you!"


    "Besides, the guards also need to see blood. If you keep training, it won''t do any good!"


    Edward looked indifferent, and said softly, his tone was full of confidence in him, which moved Alexander''s heart.


    "Since you trust me so much, then I will definitely not let you down, please wait for my good news!"


    Alexander''s face was a little moved, his eyes were fixed for a moment, and he said firmly.

 Chapter 241: measure

    Chapter 241 Measures


    Knight Alexander''s blue eyes rolled around, and his white and handsome face was full of determination. Edward turned his gaze to him, and somehow there was a knighting and going in and out of him hundreds of years ago, which was a little amazing.


    I''m afraid this is the real knight, loyal and dedicated, upright and kind, loving and respectful.


    This is the same concept as Chinese taxis dying for their confidants! Edward thought silently.


    And Alexander is not like this. Most people see his handsome face and think that he is based on his face, but ignore his record of following Henry VIII to France. For Knight Alexander, it was an insult.


    But the young king in front of him has never been like this. He did not abandon or even suppress him because of his previous rtionship with His Majesty Henry VIII that should not be exposed. Instead, he trusted him more than Henry VIII.


    First reform and control the guards, and then let him lead the guards to attack the group of Catholic mobs, even though he doesn''t know the Chinese saying that soldiers die for their confidants, but simr thoughts emerge in his heart.


    So, at this moment, Alexander looked a little emotional, his eyes were a little red, his face was inexplicably excited, and a different kind of smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing this, Edward felt himself shivering all over, and an ufortable feeling became stronger and stronger.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" Knight Alexander leaned over and greeted with concern, his handsome face lost the previous cold expression, which made Edward feel even more awkward.


    "It''s nothing, Mr. Knight, it''s just a little cold!" Facing such Alexander knight, Edward waved his hand quickly and said hastily.


    "Mr. Knight, you immediately lead the 3,000 guards and call the militiamen of Devonshire and Cornwall to act together!"


    Edward ordered directly as he resisted the ufortable feeling in his heart.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" After seeing that the king was fine, Alexander calmed down this time and quietly listened to the king''s orders.


    "No, you call the militias from the nearby Dorset and Somerset counties. I think thest 20,000 should be there, plus 3,000 guards. These are enough to deal with those mobs!"


    Edward stood up, walked a few steps, and said casually.


    "So, in the end, what should be done with those mobs?"


    Alexander bent slightly and asked.


    "Kill¡ª" Edward said with a ruthless expression on his face, "Kill all the leaders of the group, as for the mob that participated..."


    "Escort them to Irnd together, force them to convert, and together with their families, I think after they be Protestants, they will automatically fight those Irish people without us rushing them!"


    Thinking of this good method, Edward couldn''t help feelingcent, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Although Henry VIII forced the Irish Parliament to grant the Tudor monarch the title of King of Irnd, Ennd only controlled Dublin and some nearby areas, less than one-tenth of Irnd''snd, and the poption was only tens of thousands.


    But after Ennd invaded Dublin, Irnd, it drove away the local residents and nobles, and upied most of thend. Except for some soldiers and nobles who were rewarded for the expedition, the rest belonged to the royal family.


    Most of the Irish believe in Catholicism. If they move their group of Protestants into Irnd, if they don''t want to be bullied, they can only rely on the local garrison.


    "Ah? Yes!" Alexander hesitated for a moment, feeling that His Majesty the King was too harsh to implicate his family, but when he remembered that this was a Catholic rebellion, such a punishment was rtively light.


    Knight Alexander felt pity for the behavior of those mobs in his heart. Isn¡¯t this courting death?


    Bending down, saluted the king standing in front, and then quietly chose to leave.


    At this time, Edward is also thinking about how to deal with the suppression of the rebellion in the Northeast, whether they should all move to Irnd, carry out colonial expansion, and expand the scope of Ennd''s rule.


    In this way, plus the Catholics in the west and their families, the total number will exceed 100,000.


    And you must know that there are currently only three million people in Ennd and Wales, ounting for one-thirtieth of the poption under his rule. This is not a small number.


    Moreover, this money is definitely not from the central government. They have no money and can only be paid by the royal family.


    Some people say that they can all be reduced to serfs!


    However, Ennd abolished serfdom in name in the fourteenth century, and the nobles were forced to give up most of the serfs, and the judicial power was transferred to the royal family.


    So, in addition to the royal family and some great nobles who still retain some serfs, a new ss has emerged in Enndnd renters, that is, tenants.


    Relegating so many people to serfs in this way is contrary to Ennd''s tradition and is not recognized by people.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it after we win! What the **** am I doing!"


    Suddenly, Edward found himself thinking wildly, the war has not yet been won, at least one or two months away, so there is no rush for now.


    At this time, Norwich City, the secondrgest city in Ennd and the textile and leather center of Ennd, no longer belonged to King Edward. A group of mobs upied the ce, and their leader Robert Kate and others Chief, use Norwich Cathedral in the city center as a conference centre.


    As a believer, in Europe, no matter how big the conflict between Protestantism and Catholicism is, no one dares to destroy the church, let alone these mobs who oppose the enclosure.


    So, after "discussing" with the priests of the church, out of desperation, the bishop of the church reluctantly lent some rooms to these mobs.


    As for the priest who lived in the church since he was a child, Aceh is only fourteen years old this year, and his youthful face is full of dissatisfaction with these mobs.


    In the morning, on the way to pray, when he passed those upied rooms, his face showed resentment. The well-educated him gave a rare soft ¡®pooh¡¯, clenched his fists, and walked away quickly.


    The guard at the door had a helpless and angry expression on his face, and he could do nothing about such a thing.


    From Aceh¡¯s point of view, these mobs arezy and inactive, their families have nothing, and they don¡¯t want to find a job to live. Instead, after losing their jobs, theyunched a rebellion and dared to desecrate God¡¯s holy ce. It is unforgivable.


    This is not his only view. Aceh¡¯s views represent the views of most English people. They think that thesendless farmers are poor because ofziness, not because ofnd enclosure.

 Chapter 242: start of kates uprising

    Chapter 242 The beginning of Kate''s uprising


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Talking about the Kate uprising, I have to talk about Sir John Flowerdu and Robert Kate. These two are the most important roles in this uprising, no, the rebellion.


    how to say! One is the fuse of this matter, and the other is the leader of this matter.


    Their rtionship is like theter Charles I and Cromwell, Lord Protector.


    The cause of the matter also has something to do with Henry VIII, and even involves some royal history.


    Ennd King Henry II appointed Thomas Beckett as Archbishop of Canterbury, which was appointed by the Pope at the time, but he did not reject Henry II''s appointment to him.


    However, after he became the Archbishop of Canterbury, thergest bishop in Ennd, he often opposed Henry II, and the original purpose of using him to achieve the expansion of kingship failed.


    But Pope Alexander III recognized his performance very much, thinking that he was a truly devout believer, and canonized him as a saint. He is also called: St. Thomas Becket, and there are special festivals in the calendar.


    When we Henry VIII saw a saint who was very unpleasant after the Reformation, he was disgusted by this kind of saint who restricted the royal power.


    And our Majesty Henry VIII cannot exempt him from the title of saint, but can only exempt this celebration from the calendar.


    But this year, the residents of Windham Town still heldmemorative events every year.


    At this time, John Flowerdu appeared on the stage, and these celebrating residents rushed to his house in a fit of anger, demolished the hedges and fences of his house, and humiliated him severely.


    And this has something to do with Henry VIII. John Flowerdu acted as a government monitor and demolished Wyndham Abbey.


    More importantly, as awyer, on the way to be a squire, he wantonly enclosednd in his hometown, and his reputation in the vige was very bad.


    And we all know that reputation is very important in this period in Ennd. Even if you have a lot of wealth, if your reputation is not enough, then the possibility of you being a government official is very low.


    But so many enveers have unanimously turned their goals to the notorious Sir John Flowerdu, he deserved it!


    Sir John Flowerdu was insulted and humiliated by the vigers after the fence was destroyed by the vigers. He was very unbnced, and his reputation in the countryside was ruined once, and it stinks.


    Why do so many enclosurers only scold me, and the others also enclosend? I have only gone too far, thought Sir John indignantly.


    At this time, the bad nature of our human beings came, and he didn''t dare to me those vigers, after all, there are so many people.


    Instead, he was going to let his deadly enemy, Robert Kate, have a taste of being humiliated.


    And Robert Kate is also a nearby farmer with great influence. After all, he has little influence and cannot lead the uprising tomand tens of thousands of people.


    As a well-knownrge farmer, Robert Kate''s family certainly encloses a lot ofnd, otherwise they wouldn''t be famous for their wealth.


    In this regard, Sir John bribed the rioters who humiliated him for forty pence each to go to Robert Kate''s house to make trouble, while he stayed at home and waited for a good news that excited him.


    However, the news that he was waiting for made his jaw drop in shock.


    Robert Kate, like him, is also a jazz. It can be said that his status is the same as that of a knight, and he belongs to the gentleman ss, but at the bottom.


    But it is also much higher than those who hold public books (owner farmers) andnd renters (tenant households).


    Kate, who was already fifty-seven years old, was kind to those who dismantled their own fences, discussed each sentence in detail, and listened carefully to theirints.


    After learning that they were dismantling the fence of his house because of thend enclosure, he resolutely agreed with the vigers'' move, and he also strongly supported it, calling for more people to participate.


    And, under his leadership, the peasant masses tore down all thendowner enclosure fences in Windham Township.


    Later, the huge team attracted more and morendless farmers andnd renters. Afterwards, arge number of unemployed workers and bankrupt craftsmen in Norwich participated, and the number rapidly expanded to more than 20,000.


    The rebel army drew up 29 programs in the jungle camp on Moshhold Mountain near Norwich, and sent them to the king, which is the "Letter of Love" in Edward''s hand.


    As an uprising team, of course, it must have its own program, such as the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom''s "Equal Land Rights", etc., and it must have appeal to encourage more people to join.


    proposed: "Tear down the fences, fill the ditches, and give everyone the opportunity to use the pastures of themune, hoping to use everything freely, equally, and equally."


    The detailed rules require: "No one shall enclosend in the future", "No manor lord shall be free to purchasend"; farmers "can share the benefits of the manormonnd, and have the right to use themonnd"; "All farmers shall receive Freedom"; "From now on, no tithes shall be levied on residents", as well as restrictions on the amount of mary ground rent, etc.


    ording to the words of the Chinese textbooks ofter generations: this is an iplete and rtively moderate program. It does not propose the abolition of feudalnd ownership and the removal of the peasants'' attachment to thend. It only reflects the interests of small nobles and wealthy peasants. Can not meet the requirements of the vast number of poor peasants and urban poor.


    reflects the weakness andpromise of the peasant ss, so its failure is doomed.


    Of course, having said that, Edward still needs to face it seriously. History is history. Who knows what he will be. Maybe this time it is an uprising, and after a while, ambition will arise, and it will be a rebellion?


    Moreover, France has always been eyeing Ennd. It will not give up such a good opportunity. If it were him, he would not give up either.


    Robert Kate is fifty-seven years old this year. In this era, he is already considered old age, but he did not hesitate to revolt. There is no doubt that he is an idealist.


    An old man who is dying, abandons his wealthy family and leads the family into an abyss.


    Edward admires this kind of idealist, but, often, this kind of idealist dies the fastest.


    Robert was sitting in the conference room with no worry on his face. Instead, because he achieved his goal and upied Norwich, even with silver sideburns, he was still full of vigor and vitality.


    Seeing the leader like this, the flustered hearts of other high-level officials who were worried about the government''s suppression gradually calmed down.


    "Don''t worry, my sir, I think His Majesty the King will definitely agree with the program. He is so kind. As God''s agent in the world, love is innate!"


    As he spoke, Robert said confidently, confident that the king would agree to their request.


    "Besides, so many of us have upied Norwich, His Majesty the King will definitely negotiate with us!"

 Chapter 243: The Marquess of Northampton

    Chapter 243 The Marquess of Northampton sends troops


    Robert looked around, stood upright, with an optimistic smile on his face, and said to everyone energetically, a calm confidence deeply affected everyone.


    The people who participated in the meeting also settled down. They also believed that His Majesty the King would definitely negotiate peace with them. After all, they were normal protests.


    Yes, even now that they have captured Norwich, the secondrgest city in Ennd, they still think their actions are noble, pure, and even peaceful.


    You must know that their behavior at this time has won the support of the people in the eastern part of Ennd, and every move has a profound impact on Ennd.


    ording to Sir Robert''s understanding, these nobles will definitely makepromises and make appropriate concessions in order to quell the uprising.


    The royal family will definitely think twice before acting. After all, if forced suppression is carried out, the reputation of the royal family will definitely be greatly damaged, and His Majesty the King will definitelypromise.


    Of course, everyone knew in their hearts that the biggest bargaining chip in their hands was the 20,000 army in their hands, a huge opponent assembled byndless people, unemployed workers, proletarians, etc., which made the group of nobles be cautious and dare not act rashly.


    The people in the conference room also nodded one after another, expressing their approval of Mr. Jazz''s words, and it can even be said that they believe deeply.


    So, after obtaining Norwich, they did not continue to expand. Taking Norwich was already the biggest shock to the English government. If they continue to expand, what awaits them is the fate of being suppressed.


    Besides, most of the people sitting here are spectors. Except for those who joined in at the beginning, the rest are basically specting on this fate-changing riot, so as to gain greater capital for their political career.


    "Everyone must be prepared. Before we negotiate, we have to fight these nobles. We can''t let them underestimate us, or we won''t even have a chance to negotiate!"


    Robert¡¯s smile gradually faded away, reced by a serious expression, full of folds and gray beard, giving people a great shock,


    Everyone also stopped teasing in private, put their attitudes in order, their faces became serious, and they pretended to be listening.


    "So, everyone is now preparing for war. I think that group of nobles are already on their way!"


    Robert raised his head and looked out the window, frowned, and said softly.


    "Yes, Your Excellency!" "Yes, sir!" Everyone condensed their faces and shouted loudly.


    "However, don''t worry, the first ones are just the forwards, the number will not be too many, we will definitely win!"


    Seeing the worried expressions on everyone''s faces, Robert smiled to relieve the pressure.


    "I think that as long as we defeat this striker, the nobles and the king will definitely negotiate with us. At that time, I think everyone will join the regional management and break the monopoly of those gentry!"


    At the end of speaking, Robert¡¯s voice became more and more serious, making everyone¡¯s heart itch, not to mention how intense the excitement in their hearts was, and this spoke out their aspirations.


    "Your Excellency, we absolutely obey your orders!" "Your Excellency, speak your orders!" "Resolutely obey your orders!"


    Everyone said one sentence to another, anyway, there is only one central meaning, and there is only one core of this team, and that is Robert Kate.


    Regarding this, Robert felt a littlecent. After all, many people here had a reputation no less than his. His position as the top leader had always been somewhat unstable. With this opportunity, his position was finally stabilized.


    It is true that heunched the riot for the sake of everyone, but this is in line with his direction of seeking the position of leader.


    All of these, there is, and only he, can lead this increasinglyrge group, thereby seeking benefits for everyone.


    So, at the very beginning, he pulled his elder brother in to realize this big dream operation together, of course, also to control this supreme power.


    The cheers from the crowd and the enthusiastic focus greatly stimted Robert''s vanity, which made Mr. Jazz enjoy the process immensely. In his heart, he even hoped that the negotiation wouldeter.


    ...


    At this time, it has been a week since the uprising, or riot, and our Lord William Parr, Marquess of Northampton, became more and more excited.


    Everyone said that Edward Seymour was promoted to a nobleman by relying on the queen''s nepotism. Consciously or unintentionally, he forgot that he captured Boulogne for Ennd and also plundered Scond.


    However, he really came up through nepotism. As the younger brother of the former Queen Catherine, he has not made any achievements, so he can be regarded as a rtive of the emperor!


    However, this nobleman is just a court nobleman with a good reputation. He has no fief and can only receive the prescribed sry in the royal court every year.


    He knows that every time he meets those hereditary nobles, although they are more affectionate with you, it is only because of his sister''s prestige.


    As soon as he turned around, he despised himself from the bottom of his heart, every woman was a marquis, and after Henry VIII''s death, this kind of contempt had been brought to the surface, which made him very aggrieved and annoyed.


    And this time, thanks to His Majesty the King''s attention, ordering him to suppress a group of rioters and mobs is simply giving him credit! This time, at least a few manors have to be scooped up and passed on to future generations.


    What''s more, this time the mob captured Norwich City, which is one of the richest cities in Ennd.


    So, as soon as he got the good news, Lord Marquis immediately summoned the Northamptonshire militia, preparing to make a fortune.


    For His Majesty the king''s words, hepletely ignored them, a group of mobs, no matter how many people there are, can they still defeat the officers and soldiers?


    And of course the gentlemen and nobles in the county will not let go of such a good opportunity.


    So, in less than a week, he gathered more than 1,500 people in Northamptonshire, which is an amazing speed.


    Our Lord Marquis, William Parr, rode a **** horse and walked ahead.


    The silk on the helmet is fluttering in the wind, the body is covered with fancy armor, decorated with beautiful feathers and floral cloth, and the feet are wearing leather boots iid with gold thread, as if they are not here to fight, but to parade.


    Not only him, but also the other nobles and squires who joined the team. They were all dressed up, and each one was more gorgeous than the other. Affected by this incident, the soldiers also became scattered, and the formation of the team was also scattered.


    If you don¡¯t know the details, you might think you¡¯re participating in a carnival!

 Chapter 244: silence and strength

    Chapter 244 Silence and Strength


    ps: Let¡¯s subscribe and cast a vote! The results are dismal!


    Master Marquis did not wait for the militiamen from several nearby counties to gather, so he hurriedly assembled more than 1,500 militiamen to fight, expecting to suppress these mobs in one fell swoop and gain a lot of wealth and credit.


    As the so-called raging nest, it profoundly interprets the influence of generals on the army.


    Since Lord Marquis is so confident, what else do we need to worry about? The soldiers generally thought, and their mood became more cheerful, and some even sang love songs.


    "Lovely girl! I''m about to leave my beautiful hometown, how I hope this beautiful flower can apany you forever on my behalf!"


    "Lovely girl! I''m about to leave your warm embrace, how I wish I could be by your side like the warm sun!"


    "Lovely girl!..."


    Riding a horse, His Excellency the Marquis, together with many senior officers of the army, walked at the forefront of the army, guiding the path of the team.


    Beside him, a pale, well-dressed old man in his fifties rode a horse and walked side by side with the Marquis. He was the guide of the army and also a nearby squire.


    "My lord, after crossing this river and walking five miles, you will arrive at Windham Town, which is the hometown of Robert Kate, the leader of the mob!"


    As he spoke, Sir John Flowerdu gritted his teeth, with a look of resentment on his face.


    "If you go more than ten miles ahead, you will be upied by those mobs, no, those rebels in Norwich!"


    "My lord¡ª" Sir John, who was happy to speak, was about to continue, but His Excellency the Marquis stretched out his hand to stop his next words, closed his eyes, and listened carefully, with a look of enjoyment.


    At this moment, Sir John heard bursts of singinging from his ears, and the echoing singing became louder and louder, reaching up to the sky.


    "Listen, Sir, what a delightful sound it is!"


    Lord Marquis listened for a while, and said to Sir John with an expression of admiration and joy.


    "My soldiers are confident of winning this war, and the mob will not be our opponent!"


    Marquis William shook his head, his expression was full of confidence, as if he was invincible in the world.


    Seeing this, Sir John twitched his mouth andplimented him against his will, which made Marquis William even more imposing.


    Sir John craned his neck tremblingly, looked at the scattered militia troops behind him, but couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    It seems that His Excellency the Marquis is really arrogant! How can such an army defeat the mob that is said to have 20,000 people? This attack will fail in all likelihood, so I have to hurry up and take a step.


    That kid Robert will probably be the leader for a while longer! Thinking of this, Sir John shook his head, very unwilling! Really not reconciled.


    "Mr. Jazz, are you alright?" Marquis William, who was listening to the song, asked with some concern when he saw John Flowerdu''s face turn pale.


    For this guide, Lord Marquis still values ??it very much. After all, he is the person who knows Robert Kate best. With him, you can also think about characterbat.


    "It''s nothing, Lord Marquis, it''s just that my body is too much to bear. I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you next time!"


    Sir John hunched over and looked older and older. Marquess William couldn''t bear it.


    "Then you go back, I think you can go back and rest!"


    Marquis William didn''t find anything abnormal. The pure feeling was that the old man was not in good health. After all, he was close to sixty years old, and it was normal to have some conditions.


    "Thank you for your understanding!" Sir John pretended to cough and said gratefully.


    Soon, Sir John was led back by the knight, and asked him to go back to rest.


    Before leaving, Sir John took a deep look at the Marquis William who was still indifferent, shook his head, and followed a knight.


    At this time, in Norwich City, Robert Kate also knew about the arrival of the army, and the entire conference room was silent.


    Even though he had an army of nearly 20,000, but in the face of the iing government army, the confidence in everyone''s hearts disappeared without a trace in an instant. They were not as excited as they were a few days ago, and the entire conference room was filled with fear. and worry.


    "We can''t go on like this!" Robert Kate stood up abruptly, patted the table heavily, and said in a moderate tone.


    Everyone was frightened by his aura, and their expressions froze immediately.


    "We have to take the initiative to attack instead of staying in the city and using our huge number of people to directly attack them. Only in this way can we win!"


    Looking at the silent crowd, Robert made this decision. The others froze for a moment, then pped their hands listlessly, agreeing to the decision.


    Robert nced around for a week, blowing his beard and staring, watching the meeting scene like stagnant water, and left angrily.


    Robert did what he said. He gathered a team of more than 20,000 people in Norwich outside the city. The defenders were only some old, young, sick and disabled, and the number was less than a hundred.


    He stood on the high tform, looking at the endless army in front of him, he was full of emotion and pride.


    And the patchwork of misceneous troops below also looked at the silver-haired old man on the stage with flushed faces, and his unyielding figure was deeply engraved in their hearts.


    Robert didn''t speak. He knew that these patchwork troops knew what they were doing, and it was useless to say more.


    The soldiers also stood quietly without making a sound, like sculptures one by one, just looking at the old man on the high tform with admiration.


    They know that this is the fateful moment. At this time, nothing is more powerful than silence.


    "Depart¡ª" After staring for about ten minutes, Robert shouted with all his strength, while the soldiers responded with silence, quietly following their superiors.


    At this time, Marquess William had already driven his army to Windham Town and was heading for Norwich City.


    On t ground less than five miles from Norwich, and less than a mile apart, the two armies met unexpectedly.


    "Hehe! There are quite a lot of these rioters, but we are not afraid!"


    Marquis William took a monocr from his attendant, looked at the huge army on the opposite side, and said with a smile to the senior officers around him.


    But he was a little surprised in his heart. Although the army on the opposite side was in rags, it was menacing, like a beast fighting with all its strength, which made people frightened.


    Thinking in his heart, Marquis William looked indifferent, and chatted with the people around him a few words.


    And he looked back at the scattered army behind him, and an ominous premonition filled his heart.


    "No, it can''t be like this, we have to take the initiative!"


    Marquis William thought about it, immediately raised his hand, and waved it fiercely in front of him.

 Chapter : Feel sorry

Feel sorry


    So sorry, sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry!±§Ç¸±§Ç¸±§Ç¸£¬±§Ç¸£¬±§Ç¸±§Ç¸±§Ç¸±§Ç¸±§Ç¸±§Ç¸£¬±§Ç¸£¬±§Ç¸±§Ç¸±§Ç¸±§Ç¸±§Ç¸±§Ç¸£¬±§Ç¸£¬¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª½ñÌ첿ÃÅ×îºó¾Û²Í£¬Çë¸ö¼Ù£¡

 Chapter 245: incredible

    Chapter 245 Unbelievable


    At this time, under the leadership of Robert, a mob of 20,000 people slowly approached a group of militiamen led by Marquis William.


    Although the soldiers are in rags and rags, their ages are uneven, and their faces are yellow and thin, they are full of energy. They don''t have the mentality ofpromise and perfection in the face of noble lords in normal times. It can be said that all their faces have a new look.


    This is an attitude, an attitude of striving for ideals.


    In this era when hot weapons have not yet been fully poprized, fighting depends purely on the troops'' ability to withstand casualties. Whoever is not afraid of death will win in the end.


    Of course, at present, the difference between the two teams is that one trains regrly, and the other isposed of poor people, and theirbat effectiveness is not directly proportional. That''s why thousands of officers and soldiers chased tens of thousands of rebels to run away in history.


    At this time, the expeditionary force of more than 1,000 peopleposed of local militia did not pay attention to the 20,000 people who came from the opposite side.


    In fact, they didn''t know how many people were on the other side, but the blind confidence of the officerspletely infected them, and an extraordinary optimism spread in the militia.


    They are all militia, which means there is no uniform.


    Some wore broken armor handed down from their ancestors, and some wore a short shirt. All kinds of clothes were strange and varied.


    What is more uniform is that their weapons are exactly the same, they are all standard weapons stored in the county, long guns and longbows thate with them.


    And Robert led more than 20,000 mobs, with all kinds of weapons, such asmb forks, wooden shovels, spears and so on.


    For this reason, Marquis William made all the people on his side wear white cloaks, while Robert made the people on his side wear ck long scarves around their arms.


    So, from a distance, the white militiamen held long guns, and listened to themand of the Marquis, and walked forward with ease.


    Regardless of his own age, Robert stood on a high tform that was built casually, looked into the distance, and saw the steady-footed militiamen approaching slowly, his eyebrows frowned involuntarily.


    "Sir, what should we do?" On the side, a worried adjutant approached, looked at the dignified Robert, and asked.


    "Wait¡ª" Robert stared into the distance, his lips slightly parted.


    "When they get closer to us, we will directly take advantage of the number of people and attack directly in one go. Only in this way can we have a little chance of winning!"


    "Indeed, we don''t have strong control over the army, so we can only rush over directly. I hope the king''s people will be directly dispersed!"


    The adjutant sighed, only this choice is the most suitable at present, and then he turned his head to look at the army behind him, the worry in his eyes shed away.


    Although the army has arge number of people, itsposition is tooplex, and themand system has not been established, so it can only bite the bullet and go to the battlefield.


    Soon, the white army approached step by step, and the optimism made the army look majestic and indomitable.


    And the 20,000 troops behind Robert also saw a white formation in one piece, and the neat formation brought great oppression to everyone.


    Immediately, everyone looked at the family emblem of the Kate family on the banner, and their hearts immediately settled down. Everyone believed that Mr. Robert would definitely lead everyone to victory.


    Regardless of his old body, Robert rode on a **** horse, staring straight ahead at the approaching army and the family emblem of the Marquess of Northampton fluttering in the long wind, without any sense of fear.


    "Hello, Sir Kate, our Lord Marquis asked me to tell you that your betrayal of the king is unforgivable, but if you surrender now, there may still be a way out!"


    A cavalryman ran over, sat on the horse and bowed politely, then raised his chin and said proudly.


    "Please tell His Excellency the Marquess of Northampton that this war is inevitable. As long as the enclosure is still going on, we will not stop!"


    Robert sat on the horse and took off his hat to salute. The English people are always so persistent about etiquette.


    Seeing Robert Kate''s sonorous and forceful answer, the courier reined in the horse, looked at the stubborn old man carefully, and then rode away without looking back.


    After receiving this reply, Marquis William showed no surprise on his face. He just ordered the troops to speed up and resolve the battle as soon as possible. This is the best result.


    Soon, the militiamen who slowed down began to move forward again in a threatening manner. The spearmen''s iron spear heads were shining coldly, which made people feel panic.


    The mobs were not to be outdone. Although theycked all weapons, their silent and oppressive atmosphere directly made the militiamen who were getting closer feel a little hesitant.


    But the Earl''s order was unquestionable, and the footsteps did not stop at all.


    At this time, only blood can be used to witness the victory.


    The pikemen in the front row were like a sharp dagger piercing straight into the mob, causing huge casualties to the mob at once.


    The longbowmen in the rear fired cold arrows "swish-swish-", the ragged mobs were basically unable to parry, and a nk space was cleared around the pikemen.


    In the back, Marquis William held up the binocrs. Seeing such a picture, the worries in his heart dissipated a lot, and he showed a smile.


    Then, the Marquis''s smile suddenly froze, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    The picture turned around, and on the emptied white ground, mobs rushed up one after another, showing no fear at all. If you look carefully, you can even see the ferocious and fanatical faces of those people clearly.


    Seeing this, Marquis William was shocked. He didn''t understand what happened to these mobs, they were so violent.


    The spearmen in the front row felt the most deeply about this. They felt that they were like a rock, facing the endless waves, one wave after another, and the pressure was enormous.


    All kinds of weapons pounced on them, and soon overwhelmed the nearly 1,000 pikemen in front of them, and the white figure disappeared after a few shes.


    So, in less than ten minutes, the pikemen were basically wiped out, surrounded, or dead.


    "Quick, quick, let the longbowmen evacuate, evacuate quickly!"


    Watching the mob getting closer to the longbowman in the rear, Marquis William knew that he had failed, so he hurriedly ordered the messenger to convey his military order.


    "Let''s go too, hurry up!" Marquis William eagerly ordered the guards beside him, "These mobs are crazy, really crazy!"


    The Marquis pulled the reins, turned the horse''s head, turned to talk to the guards following him, then turned his head, and nced at the submerged spear phnx withplicated eyes.


    Soon, the Marquis'' only guards followed his footsteps without hesitation and evacuated urgently.


    "Mr. Jazz, do we want to chase?" the adjutant looked at the evacuated Marquis and others, and asked softly.

 Chapter 246: nervous oxford

    Chapter 246 Nervous Oxford City


    Facing the adjutant''s question, Robert shook his head, looked at the soldiers who had been fighting with serious eyes, and said directly: "You have to know, what is the purpose of our battle this time?"


    "In this battle, we only need to defeat Marquis William''s troops, not capture him!"


    "If we chase after him, even if we capture His Excellency the Marquis, I think next time, what awaits us is not the negotiating envoys, but the swarming army, German mercenaries, militias from all over the world, tens of thousands, and so on. In our current situation, we cannot escape death!"


    The adjutant suddenly realized, nodded, and then came to his senses.


    He was also too happy for a while, and forgot the real gap. If Marquis William was captured, he would at most ask for a ransom, but it made their situation worse several times, which vited the goal of promoting talks.


    "Besides, in our state, how can we chase after it?" Robert said leisurely.


    "Let the children stop, too much bloodshed will only spread the hatred further!"


    Robert turned his head, nced at the adjutant, and then sighed, the aura ofpassion was beyond words, which made the adjutant admire him even more.


    After a while, the excited mob stopped their movements, and there were less than 500 spearmen alive, and the others fell into a pool of blood, struggling a few times from time to time to gain a sense of presence.


    At this time, Oxfordshire is in a state of panic at this time, and the atmosphere is tense and scary.


    In winter, leisurely Oxford people can no longer chat in pubs, nonsense, or walk drunk on the street, making noise or fighting.


    All the people huddled at home, and did not dare to speak too loudly, and looked out the window from time to time, for fear of being knocked on the door.


    Bachelor Watson, who was drunk all day yesterday, got up from the nk bed in a drowsy head, rubbed his eyes, and felt that his throat was almost dry.


    Regardless of wearing shoes, he directly took the wooden bowl, scooped up a little residual water from the bottomed wooden barrel, and sent it directly to his mouth regardless of the impurities in the water.


    After his throat became morefortable, Watson went back, put on the straw sandals, put on a thin patched coat, and looked out the window for some light.


    Immediately, he opened the broken door of his house, ready to go to the tavern to spend the day.


    For bachelors like him, the tavern is the best ce for them to go in winter. It is lively, warm, and refreshing, and they can drink some wine from time to time. They live afortable life.


    Blocking the meager light of the winter sun with his hands, it took a while before Watson got used to it, and walked towards the tavern.


    What surprised him was that today''s Oxford city is too quiet, without the lively scenes of the past, people are hurrying and walking fast, which is very different from the past.


    Watson scratched his smooth and bright head melon somewhat confusedly, this feeling made him very ufortable.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Watson came to the tavern he was familiar with.


    The tavern, like other taverns, has an old surface, with a g of arge wine ss hanging on it, and two strong men standing at the door, like two sculptures, without saying a word.


    When he came to the tavern, Watson found a surprising scene. The crowded scene of the tavern disappeared, and only two or three people were left drinking rye and talking in low voices, as if they were afraid that others would find out.


    The doubts in Watson''s heart became stronger and stronger, and a sense of depression made him ufortable.


    "Boss, bring me a piece of ck bread and arge ss of rye wine!"


    Watson walked to the wine cab and said loudly to the gentle-looking boss.


    This voice directly attracted the attention of everyone in the tavern. The surprised eyes swept him several times, making him puzzled, and then turned their attention to the young boss.


    "Little William, what''s going on, what happened recently?"


    Holding arge loaf of bread as hard as a mallet on the counter, Watson leaned over and asked his young face.


    "Don''t you know?" The young boss nced at the old bachelor and asked suspiciously.


    Hearing the question, Watson quickly shook his head, his eyes widened, and his thin face trembled uncontrobly.


    "Yesterday, a group of people from London, wearing cloaks with red and white rose patterns and holding swords, directly broke into the mansion of the John family and brought Sir Brill John directly to Oxford!"


    Seeing Watson''s ignorant expression, Little William threw himself on the counter, put his mouth close to the old bachelor''s ear, and whispered.


    "You mean, the well-known Sir John in Oxford?" Watson looked around and asked the young boss cautiously.


    "Yes, all of this is true!" Little William nodded, "More than that, the heads of the Thomas family, the Owen family, and the Matthew family, which has be famous in recent years, were all brought directly by this group of Londoners. When we arrived in Oxford, I heard they were still being interrogated!"


    "Then how dare they have such boldness, they are all jazz!" Watson opened his lips wide and said with emotion.


    "Hehe! So what about Jazz?" Little William smiled, "To His Majesty, these people are just ants under his feet, and dealing with them is a piece of cake!"


    After saying this sentence, Watson also looked in agreement.


    "I heard that after conquering the northern barbarians (Scond), our Majesty the King has be more and more powerful. How can anyone in Ennd dare to oppose him!"


    "So, for this group of people in London, Oxford City is terrified! I''m afraid that this young His Majesty the King will implicate the innocent and cause trouble to himself!"


    Little William shook his head, pointed at the empty tavern, and said with a wry smile.


    "Unfortunately, it makes it difficult for me to do business!"


    At this time, the residence of Circuit Judge Felton John was upied by Jack and others from London, and with them were the patriarchs from the four major families.


    "Dear Sir John, speak, and struggle no more."


    Jack walked slowly in front of Brill John, his voice drifting unhurriedly in the room.


    "Say what? What can I say? Just take me to court!"


    Brill looked calm, looked at the young man in front of him, and said lightly, without a trace of worry in his tone.


    "My Sir, what am I asking, you know it yourself!"


    Jack stopped, faced Sir Brill John, and said with a smile.


    "As for the court, don''t worry, you won''t be sent there, we don''t worry!"


    As Jack was speaking, Brill''s heartbeat suddenly elerated, his face was worried, and he stopped answering the call.


    Not being sent to court means that he ispletely in the hands of the person in front of him, including his life.


    "I''m going to see the situation of the other few, maybe their confessions havee out!"


    Jack walked towards the door and said casually.

 Chapter 247: special operations department

    Chapter 247 Special Operations Division


    Jack walked quickly, without the slightest hesitation, towards the gate, moving forward without hesitation.


    His left hand held the doorknob, and the door slowly cracked open. The light in the room became brighter and the air circted a lot.


    "Wait a minute¡ª" Jack''s body was already out of the room, and the door quickly began to close.


    At this time, a deep voice began toe from the room. Fortunately, his ears are not bad, otherwise it would be really difficult to hear clearly.


    Jack gradually showed a smile on his face, and it became brighter and brighter, and his steps were slow.


    "Sir John, your enlightenment really makes me very happy, at least it can save us a little time!"


    Jack turned around, walked quickly across from Sir John, found a seat and sat down, putting his left leg on his right with a rxed expression.


    "Sir, I know you want to find evidence, and you have been burning with anxiety. If we stay here for one day, your pressure will increase by one level. For up to three days, we will be sent out respectfully by you." !"


    Sir John raised his head, looked directly at Jack, his eyes were calm, and he said in an unhurried voice.


    "What I''m going to say next is what you''re eager to know!"


    Sir John smiled indifferently, then sat up straight with a serious expression, as if he had important information to say.


    "I only have one request, I hope you can treat me lightly!"


    He emphasizes the word "I," and Jack hears what he means.


    "Oh? This is indeed a simple matter, but it depends on whether you have enough information!"


    After hearing what he said, Jack twitched the corner of his mouth, shook his head, his eyes wandered, seemed to be thinking for a while, and then continued.


    "Okay, I hope you keep your promise!" Sir John remained calm, but his eyes were a little dim.


    He understands that after this incident, his family will definitely decline, and if he does not prepare in advance, it will be difficult to rise up.


    Dead friends do not die poor, people are selfish.


    Besides, if he doesn''t say it now, within three days, he won''t believe the integrity of the other three people.


    It is the defaultw of people all over the world to act first to be strong, and to attackter to suffer.


    "I''m in charge this time. I think this matter can still be decided!"


    Jack corrected his attitude and said word for word, ready to ept this surprise moment.


    "Our four major families are the main promoters, and the rest are just some small gentry in the county, specifically..."


    "In the past three years, we have upied a total of 13,000 acres ofnd in Oxfordshire, including 10,000 acres of arablend and 3,000 acres of grasnd. Most of them have entered the hands of our four major families!"


    "The specific ledger is in my study, the second book in the third row, just remove the cover!"


    ...


    Then, Sir John slowly talked about the illegalnd upied in the past three years, that is, thend information that has not been reviewed by the anti-enclosuremittee, and Jack had already started to write records with a pen.


    These are the specific figures for the past three years, and the previous enclosures were basically approved by the anti-enclosuremittee, which means that taxes have been paid, and there is nothing to do without Jack!


    Jack knew about this, so he didn''t disturb Sir John''s words.


    Reciprocated, and he naturally ssified John Felton as an idental death, easily reducing their guilt a lot.


    Of course, Edward knew about this.


    If Felton John was sentenced for corruption, at most he would be fined and dismissed from office, but how could such an act of prying the corner of the royal family be so forgiven, death is his best result.


    The four major families not only have to spit out the upiednd, but also punish thend or pounds equivalent to the upiednd in order tofort the heart of His Majesty the King.


    Of course, the title of jazz will naturally be cancelled, and even the family members in the securitymittee will be persuaded to leave.


    These are just superficial, at most they will hurt some vitality of those families, and they will recover in a few years.


    Our Majesty the King naturally has thest resort.


    Of course he wouldn''t make it easy for them. The king who has read historical novels still admires some of the methods of the Chinese emperor, and it is also very good to be able to use them in Ennd! (Sell it off)


    An hour passed quietly, Sir John also closed his lips, and Jack stopped recording with tired hands, and there was a sense of joy overflowing throughout.


    Sir John slumped on the chair tiredly, his eyes dimmed, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Thank you so much, sir!" Jack stood up, took off his hat and saluted Sir John, with a sense of gratitude and irony.


    After turning around and leaving, Jack greeted the other interrogating members. After learning that there was nothing to gain, he picked up the things he had recorded, and proposed detailed task points and responsible teams.


    Soon, together with the support from London, the Pce Intelligence Service now has 80 people in Oxford, and they all gathered in the lobby. These are the backbone of the Pce Intelligence Service.


    "Everyone, get ready. After an hour, everyone except the left-behinds will execute the task on this paper immediately!"


    Jack stood in the hall with a serious face, and he ordered loudly to everyone who had gathered.


    The others also nodded solemnly, without saying a word.


    An hourter, all of them were wearing white cloaks with red and white roses, daggers, nted ck t hats to cover their specific faces, and gold-trimmed leather boots, looking majestic.


    A group of people rode on their horses swiftly, and ran out of Oxford City at a speed like the wind, heading towards their goal.


    And some walked towards the wealthy district of Oxford City without haste.


    But Jack was sitting in Oxford, thinking about whether the specific gains this time would satisfy His Majesty the King.


    The winter sky is still so empty and vast, it is refreshing to look at.


    Standing in front of the window, looking at the blue sky, as a member of the securitymittee, Wright Wendell didn''t feel happy at all, but became more and more upset. He was like a hedgehog, ready to explode at any time. Gross, restless.


    How can the news in the past few days make people happy?


    The four major families were arrested by a group of people who were said to be from London, and the sheriff and the county court did not dare to interfere, pretending not to see them, and letting them do whatever they wanted, which made him flustered, and the whole person Neither could calm down.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, followed by the sound of the maid opening the door, and then there was the sound of pushing, which made him feel even more irritable.


    Just turned around, ready to yell, suddenly three young men in white cloaks came over.


    "Hello, Mr. Wright Wendell, we are the Special Operations Department of the Star Chamber Court, and now we need your cooperation!"


    The leading man raised the wooden sign in his hand, engraved with the words Star Chamber Court and the small characters of the Special Operations Department.

 Chapter 248: An unexpected arms dealer

    Chapter 248 The arms dealer who unexpectedly appeared


    "What?" Wright Wendell was surprised, his voice was raised a lot, his eyes were wide open.


    "I haven''tmitted any crime, how could the Star Chamber court summon me?"


    "Hehe!" The leading man sneered self-sufficiently, shrugged his shoulders, and said directly: "Mr. Wendell, you don''t need to know too much about the Star Chamber Court!"


    "All you need to know is that you have been summoned!" The leading man put away the wooden sign in his hand, and said contemptuously with his tall stature.


    Seeing the stubborn and nervous expression on Wendell''s face, the man''s tone was full of disdain.


    "Don''t try to struggle, and don''t even think about running away. The Star Chamber Court obeys His Majesty''s order, follow me obediently!"


    The originally dissatisfied expression on Wendell''s face slowly changed into a decadent one following his words.


    "I''ll go with you!" Wendell lost his energy for a moment and sighed.


    So, they family members and servants watched their male master being grabbed by several men in white cloaks without any resistance, and they dared not stop them.


    Before going out, Wendell turned around, leaving only a bitter smile on them.


    At this time, the entire Oxfordshire was in a mess. There were more than 20 influential families in the county. Their patriarchs were taken away by a group of white cloaks, and conflicts even broke out.


    The circuit court also took away several trainee judges and judge assistants, which directly paralyzed the circuit court in Oxfordshire, and the epted cases were temporarily suspended.


    The Public Security Committee had the greatest impact. Of the 23 members, 13 were directly taken away, and the rest of the variousmittees were also taken away one after another.


    In three days, more than a hundred people were taken away throughout Oxfordshire. For a while, the entire Oxfordshire was in a panic, and everyone was in danger. Even the caravans from other ces were reduced a lot.


    As for the central government in London, impeachment letters from Oxford were sent like raindrops, which surprised the Speaker of the Privy Council, Faris Alexander. This is a rare scene.


    And His Majesty the King also cooperated, and the Star Chamber Court also urgently dispatched judges to try it. They are professional in these matters.


    After the Star Chamber Courtes, hand over the collected evidence, and there will be no business for Jack and others. The Pce Intelligence Department has no judicial power.


    Norwich City, Ennd''s secondrgest city, due to the upation of the mob, the city''s trade has suddenly shrunk a lot, and there are many more unemployed workers than before.


    However, the workers didn''t care at all, because their troops won the battle and defeated the king''s army. This made the panic-stricken people seem to have taken a reassurance, and their steps became much faster.


    As for being unemployed, isn''t Sir Robert still supporting them? What are you worrying about.


    The victorious rebels also returned with smiles on their faces, discussing their heroic deeds loudly, with all kinds of dirty words and jokes one after another. At this moment, they felt that they were invincible.


    While everyone else was celebrating and reveling, only Sir Robert stayed in the meeting room alone, looking at the army''s battle damage data in his hand.


    Sir Robert frowned, instead of the joy of winning a battle, he felt a bit of bitterness.


    Of the 1,500 people''s soldiers, more than 300 people were captured, more than 600 people died, and nearly 500 escaped. For the king, it was a big defeat, aplete failure, and the Marquis William may have to suffer. The death of the young king.


    As the winning side, the rebel army killed nearly 2,000 people and injured nearly 1,000 people. In other words, the exchange ratio was three to one.


    However, nearly 800 people were directly trampled to death and 500 people were injured in the disorderly stampede during the attack.


    In this war, the casualties of the rebel army were close to 5,000, but only 600 militiamen were killed.


    Robert rubbed his brows. Even though he had prepared for such casualties, he felt very ufortable.


    There are only 1,500 people. If the negotiation fails, the rebel army should follow you in the next siege. He has a headache, and the current military strength is still too weak.


    "Sir, a businessman who ims to be able to help us requests to meet you!"


    Sir Robert, who was quietly thinking about the future, was sitting on a chair withyers of wrinkles on his face. At this moment, a young servant approached him softly and whispered in his ear.


    "Oh? Let him in!" Narrowing his eyes, Robert thought for a moment and said.


    He put away the paper on the table, sat upright, and his face became calm.


    "Dear Sir Kate, please forgive my presumptuous presentation. Please believe that meeting me will bring more good luck to your army!"


    A middle-aged man with a good appearance came in, took off his hat, stroked his chest, and saluted. He was personable and elegant, as if he was a nobleman, which caused a trace of doubt in Sir Robert''s heart.


    He raised his head, with a light yellow beard on his face, he looked extremely kind, with a long face, which made people feel close at first sight.


    "Tell me! Where are you from? What is the purpose of meeting me?"


    Robert''s decades of experience, how can he be concealed by hisplexion, hisplexion tightened, he stood up, stared at him closely, and asked in a bad tone.


    "Haha! Sir, don''t worry so much, you just need to know that I am here to help you!"


    The middle-aged man still had a smile on his face, and continued talking indifferently.


    Robert fixed his eyes, stared at him carefully, and chose to be silent to deal with it, which was tantamount to acquiescing to his words.


    "Sir, this time, I brought you two thousand long guns, one hundred longbows, and two hundred matchlock guns!"


    "So does this cost me anything?"


    Robert was very moved when he heard so many weapons, but he asked calmly.


    "It only costs two thousand pounds. Outside Norwich City, these are all yours!"


    The middle-aged man stretched out **** and said indisputably.


    Regarding this, Robert fell into deep thought. Such a price is not because it is too expensive, but because it is too cheap.


    In the encircled rebel army, there was no shortage of people, but too many weapons. Some even went to the battlefield with wooden shovels.


    Such a price is basically the cost price, which is too unreasonable, and it feels like the world is falling apart.


    "I suppose, Sir, you will not be short of pounds, will you?"


    The middle-aged man said with a smile on his face, as if he had made up his mind.


    "Of course, there is no problem with this price. I''m just curious what your purpose is? Forgive my old man''s curiosity!"


    Sir Robert smiled and asked softly.


    "Is this so important to you? As long as your army is strong, this is our purpose!"


    "Wrong, sir, this is not my army, this is everyone''s army, everyone''s army!"


    Robert immediately corrected his words and said seriously.

 Chapter 249: trial

    Chapter 249 Trial


    "I know, sir!" The middle-aged businessman said indifferently, without any sincerity, and seemed to be perfunctory, but Sir Robert did not emphasize it when he saw this.


    "As for those weapons, we bought them!" Sir Robert looked straight at him, with some unspeakable meaning in his eyes, and said word by word.


    "Thank you for the weapons you brought, please ept my thanks!"


    Sir Robert bowed slightly and gave a knightly salute. The whole picture looked elegant and rxed.


    "We have always admired your righteous behavior. I hope you can survive. This is our greatest expectation!"


    The middle-aged man also bowed politely, with a smile on his face and a sincere and enthusiastic tone.


    "Of course, if you can inflict severe damage on this tyrant and force them to agree to your terms, that would be the best thing!"


    The middle-aged businessman said something intentionally or unintentionally with a smile on the corner of his mouth, but then he closed his mouth, saluted, and left quietly.


    When Sir Robert heard this sentence, his heart froze for a moment, and his original suspicion was infinitely magnified. This businessman is definitely not from Ennd, France or Spain. At present, it seems that the French are the most likely.


    However, for now, oveing the difficulties is the most important thing, let''s talk about the rest!


    Sir Robert exhaled softly and held his forehead. He felt so tired now, and his energy was getting weaker and weaker!


    At this time, His Majesty the King of London also received the news from Oxford, and when he heard that the people in Oxford were in panic, he couldn''t helpughing.


    "Jack did a good job, very good, hahaha!"


    In front of the big-breasted secretary Emma, ??Edward read the letter from Oxford andughed happily.


    And Emma was so happy to see His Majesty the King, she obediently stood aside, watching His Majesty the King quietly, her eyes blurred.


    "Emma, ??you don''t know that this boy Jack directly won more than 20 country gentry, and the evidence is solid. This time, I am afraid that most of thend in Oxfordshire will belong to the royal family. This is the most important thing I have received today." One thing to be happy about!"


    The news of Marquess William¡¯s failure came in the morning. This guy, who could not be supported by mud, rushed forward underestimated the enemy, and lost all the militiamen in Northamptonshire. More importantly, he ignored his own words.


    This annoyed the always conceited His Majesty the King. If it wasn''t for the face of the former Queen Catherine, he would have already waived his title.


    But now, Edward could only scold him, emphasizing the order to surround and not attack again, giving him a chance to make meritorious service.


    This is also a helpless move, and the situation that no one can use is once again ced in front of Edward.


    At present, the Marquis William can only continue to be appointed. In the entire East Ennd, only the Marquis William, who was once the Minister of the Regency Committee, is qualified tomand the militia in several counties.


    This aggrieved emotion was finally released after the letter from Oxford City.


    "This is really a joyful thing, my lord!"


    Emma squinted her eyes, cast her gentle eyes on Edward, and quickly echoed softly.


    "Okay, let''s go out for a walk with me!" Edward stood up, moved his stiff arms and neck, and said to the obedient Emma.


    "Is this true? My God, I''ve had enough of being here, Your Majesty! Where are we going this time?"


    Emma''s face brightened instantly, she stretched her delicate snow-white neck, and yfully embraced Edward''s arm in her arms.


    I don¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but her soft but somewhat hard size made Edward¡¯s armpletely sink, as if trapped in endless mud, unable to be pulled out.


    In other words, he didn''t want to take it out, and said with a hint of enjoyment: "Go to the theater! I think "Henry VII" has been fully interpreted! Just let''s go and enjoy it, this is my grandfather s story!"


    Edward''s right hand naturally wrapped around the girl''s slightly plump and tight waist. Even though his height was only as high as the girl''s nimble eyes, he did not dy his actions in the slightest.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" the girl was at a loss for what to do by His Majesty''s sudden move. She turned her head to look at the domineering young king, with surprise shing in her eyes and a nasal voice, she said softly.


    "Come on, I think it''s going to be an enjoyable drama, sure!"


    With a smile in his eyes, Edward met the girl''s shy eyes and said meaningfully.


    Soon, the two brought a few guards to the Rose Theater without others knowing, sat in the VIP seat, sat on the leather padded seat with the girl, and enjoyed the performance with relish.


    It''s a pity that the girl seems a little unustomed to it. She looks ufortable, and the sound of vomiting can be heard from time to time, which makes the guards outside the door very curious.


    While His Majesty the King was enjoying leisurely, a trial began in Oxford City.


    Judging Party: Star Chamber Court Judge


    ce of Trial: County Court


    intiff: Jack, Chief of the Special Operations Division of the Star Chamber Court


    Defendant: The four major families including Parker Matthew, Brill John, and other country gentry and patriarchs, a total of 26 people


    Jury: Twenty-three impromptu


    The jury, also known as the temporary civil jury, originated in the Roman period. In Henry II, that is, in the twelfth century, the jury system was formally stipted in the name ofw, and it was generally epted by the people.


    Of course, this is also the result of the British king''s struggle for power with the nobles and the church, using public opinion to deal with theocracy.


    His Excellency, who has not yet formed the tradition of wearing a wig, has a bald head, a big eagle nose that looks red, and is sitting on the trial bench with a shiny face, which looks very funny.


    But everyone present did not seem to be joking at all. As one of the most prominent judges in the Star Court, Sir Marlowe Christopher has a great reputation in Ennd.


    In Ennd''s high society, he has always been known for being harsh and careful. Some people even say that he is the incarnation of Satan from hell.


    He imposed extremely severe sentences on every case he handled. Someone calcted that the probability of being sentenced to death by him was more than 30%. He was well-known in Ennd, and his fear was even greater than that of the king.


    First, the intiff''swyer stood up, stated his point of view, and presented the evidence one by one, showing them in front of the judge and jury, and exining them carefully.


    The defendant also hired awyer to refute the usation of the intiff one by one, although the evidence seems extremely pale.


    But this is the procedure that should exist. Even if the evidence of the crime is convincing, it is necessary to hire awyer for the intiff and argue.


    Then the intiff''swyer refuted the defendant''swyer''s statement loopholes, but his tone was t, as if he was being drafted.

 Chapter 250: Used to it

    Chapter 250 Get used to it


    Then the defendant''swyer feebly rebutted. The defendant and the intiff''swyer rebutted a few times, and let the jury know the details of the case in detail.


    These families colluded with the circuit judge Felton John, without going through the review of the anti-enclosuremittee, they ran to enclose thend directly, and did not pay a penny of tax to His Majesty the King, so they were sued by His Majesty the King to the Star Room Court .


    The British are so strange. Their respect for thew has reached the bone marrow, and maintaining thew has be the consensus of all.


    For those who vite thew, they hold an attitude of contempt and contempt, even if he is a nobleman or a king.


    Later, in order to raise military expenses, a king agreed to the "Petition of Rights" submitted by the Parliament in exchange for military expenses. That is to say, the "Petition of Rights" has in fact be a legal provision.


    Then, he suddenly repented, and after that, he was sent to the guillotine.


    He is Charles I of the Stuart dynasty.


    So, after learning that these people broke thew, the jury members began to abuse them, and the original sympathy became nothing.


    At this time, the judge Marlo Christopher, who was sitting on the trial tform, waved the small hammer in his hand, directly stopping the jury from making noise.


    "Gentlemen, be quiet, be quiet¡ª" He turned his gaze to Brill John and others who bowed their heads, and asked earnestly.


    "Do you have anything toin about?"


    "No, we have nothing to appeal!" Brill and others shook their heads together, and the defendant''swyer replied directly.


    "Okay, the court is adjourned temporarily, everyone wait a moment!" His Excellency the judge nced at the people present and announced loudly.


    Soon, Judge Marlowe Christopher came to the back room with otherwyers and assistant judges to discuss.


    They didn''t have to wait long, and His Excellency came out and stood on the bench.


    "Gentlemen, be quiet, I will announce the result of the trial!"


    Marlo Christopher nced around seriously.


    "Everyone! I hereby dere¡ª"


    "Brill John, Parker Matthew and other 26 people were convicted of tax evasion, deceiving the king, colluding with officials, bribery, etc.,


    After our negotiation, several crimes should be punished together, and the defendant needs topensate the tax escaped by the royal family and confiscate all thend it annexed.


    Moreover, at the request of His Majesty the King, the John Family, the Matthew Family, the Owen Family, and the Thomas Family need to move to London within one month. Without the approval of His Majesty the King, the main members of the family are not allowed to leave the London area! "


    "And the other twenty-two families were relocated to Irnd to serve the royal family!"


    As soon as the judge''s words fell, there was a sound of gasping in the courtroom, and surprised discussions erupted in the courtroom one after another.


    "Silence! Gentlemen! Be quiet¡ª" Your Excellency the judge vigorously hit the table with a wooden hammer, and then barely stopped everyone''s discussion.


    Even Jack, whose eyes had been wandering all the time, was wide-eyed and his jaw was about to drop.


    He didn''t expect that His Majesty the King would be punished by distribution.


    "Your Excellency, why is there such a punishment as moving the family? I don''t think there is such a punishment in all thews in Ennd!"


    Brill John suppressed the anger in his heart, suffocated his breath, and questioned each word on behalf of others, the unwillingness inside could be seen by anyone.


    He was like everyone else, with an unbearable anger burning in his chest, like a volcano about to erupt, and his whole body was full of smiles.


    But Marlowe Christopher looked at the angry Brill John very calmly, as if looking at a piece of wood, and said calmly, with an unquestionable tone.


    "This is the meaning of His Majesty the King. If you have any opinions, you can go to London to discuss with His Majesty the King. You will be responsible for the specific consequences!"


    One sentence from the king directly sent back what they saidter.


    As for the true master of Ennd, no one dares to challenge his authority, let alone question him face to face. Isn''t this courting death?


    Seeing this, Yigan and others could only swallow the breath in their hearts, lowered their angry heads in dismay, and stopped uttering a word.


    "Hehe!" His Excellency the judge sneered in his heart. He had already expected such a situation. To trouble His Majesty the king was because he thought his life was too long. He hadn''t seen it in decades.


    "By the way, everyone, one month, only one month, I am waiting for your arrival in London!"


    Under the sunlight, Your Excellency''s smooth head has a gleam of luster, like porcin from the East, shining and transparent.


    In the eyes of everyone, his sternness and cruelty became even more evident after this taunting words. In London, in his territory, these people might be in trouble!


    As soon as the result came out, it was already evening, and our Majesty the King had already enjoyed "Henry VII" all afternoon, and walked out of the VIP seat contentedly, wrapped his arms around Emma''s tight waist, and sat on the chair with ease. carriage.


    Holding Emma''s waist with both hands, Edward buried his head in her firmness, rubbed gently, and sniffed his nose in the gully from time to time, feeling extremely happy.


    Emma, ??on the other hand, sat on the carriage a little stiffly, watching His Majesty''s actions, a little shy, but also a little unspeakably happy.


    Emma actually fantasized about such a scene many times, but now she finally got what she wanted, feeling unreal.


    The love for the king is not only because of the brainwashing in the Orphan Army, but because the identity of the king gives her a sense of security.


    Ten years of starvation has given her a great sense of insecurity. For example, Jack is greedy for power, but she yearns for the king''s care. Only the status of a king can give her a sense of fulfillment.


    "Emma! How do you feel?" Edward sniffed the seductive fragrance in front of his nose, raised his head, looked at the girl, and asked gently.


    "Your Majesty, I, I just feel a little dry, and my throat is a little greasy!"


    The girl thought for a while, and expressed her feelings in detail, with a distressed expression on her face.


    "It''s nothing, just get used to it, this thing is very good for the human body, you will understand in the future!"


    Edward touched the girl''s smooth face, touched her somewhat red and swollen lips, andforted her.


    "Oh!" The young girl Yingyingyaoyao knew something, but she didn''t have her parents to teach her. She only knew about it, which was embarrassing, but she could only do so at the request of His Majesty the King.


    "Okay, go backter, don''t tell others!"


    "From now on, you can sleep in my study! It''s warm in winter and cool in summer, it''s suitable for you girls to live in, it''s very convenient!"


    Edward pronounced thest sentence at home, which aroused the girl''s shyness.

 Chapter 251: nest fire

    Chapter 251 Nest Fire


    1550, January 25th, the winter cold gradually began to go away, but the air was full of dampness, especially in the morning and evening, which made people tremble in the bone marrow.


    The head of the first regiment of the Guards, Knight Alexander, stood side by side with the cavalrypany Knight Baldwin, standing on the hillside near the barracks, looking at the densely packed Catholic mob not far away.


    As the main force of the resistance to the Reformation, the number of mobs in the entire Catholic uprising reached 30,000, and unlike the anti-enclosure uprising army, the Catholic rebels formed a very tight connection.


    They are basicallyposed of Catholics, local militias, loyal farmers, hunters, and even some squires. They have received the support of some people in Devonshire and Cornwall, and their power has greatly expanded.


    Currently, ording to Alexander Knight''s investigation, the number of real elite rebels facing the 15,000-strong government army has reached 5,000.


    That is to say, these 5,000 people have weapons, are not afraid to go to the battlefield, and have initially formedbat effectiveness.


    On the other hand, the government has no fear at all. Not only does it have an infantry regiment of 2,700 men, but it also has a cavalrypany of 500 men. In addition to the tens of thousands of militias mobilized nearby, it has nothing to do with the 30,000 rebels in front of them. No thought of fear.


    For his side''s victory, the Alexander knight has strong confidence in winning, but how to win with the least loss is a question that requires deep thinking.


    Cavalier Alexander is very concerned about the guards in his hands, and he is so precious.


    "Your Excellency, Commander, we have been confronted for a week. I don''t know when we will act. The group of boys under me are already hungry and thirsty!"


    Putting down the binocrs in his hand, Knight Baldwin,mander of the cavalrypany, stroked his beard and asked Knight Alexander, who was quietly observing.


    "Mr. Company Commander, how about the food looting of those mobs this week?"


    Knight Alexander did not put down the binocrs in his hand. Instead, he observed and asked cavalrypanymander Knight Baldwin rhetorically.


    "Your Excellency, Commander, in the past week, I have led the good guys under me to plunder or burn down six food transportation operations. The total number is no less than 10,000 pounds!"


    Speaking of this, Knight Baldwin immediately beamed, and narrated with a smug tone.


    "Very good, these grains are what they need for more than half a week!" Knight Alexander put away his white and tender neck, raised his mouth, and said, looking at the proud Knight Baldwin.


    "I think the stomachs of the rebels are not feeling well this week against us!"


    "Yes, sir, I think the rebels don''t want to confront us now, and they are probably discussing how to evacuate now!


    After all, a person with two legs will never be able to run on four legs! "


    Baldwin tilted his head slightly, and his gaze shifted a few inches away from Alexander''s body quietly, as if nothing had happened, and he usedughter to cover up something.


    "Go on, Mr. Captain, I don''t think they''llst long!"


    Alexander''s blue eyes stared at Baldwin, and he smiled like a blooming rose, which made Baldwin a little terrified and his face a little abnormal.


    "Also, the cavalrypany should be careful recently and keep an eye on them. If there is any change in them, tell me immediately!"


    Alexander didn''t pay attention to Baldwin''s abnormality, his handsome face suddenly became serious, as if thinking about it, his eyes focused on Baldwin again.


    "Yes, yes, we will definitely inspect such things seriously, please rest assured!"


    Baldwin sat on the horse and straightened up. Suddenly, he became a little stuttering, which made him a little embarrassed.


    "Well! I think, these days, it''s time to decide the winner!"


    Knight Alexander looked a little puzzled in his eyes, but he didn''t take it seriously, and then he turned his eyes to the somewhat messy camp of the Catholic rebels with the lights on.


    At this time, even though Virio, who had led more than a thousand militiamen, tried his best to maintain the camp of Catholic believers, the entire camp was still a bit chaotic.


    But there is no way to do it. Most of the 30,000 people are farmers who have never been on the battlefield. No matter how good the teaching is, it is inevitable.


    Among these 30,000 people, less than 3,000 people have been trained by the militia and have been on the battlefield. After screening out some hunters and stronger farmers, he barely got 5,000 people.


    It can be said that the current Catholic rebel army was established and built by him, and it is full of his painstaking efforts.


    If he is the leader of the army, and priest Tony Richard is the spiritual leader of the army, the twomand the entire army together.


    At this time, the two army leaders frowned, sitting opposite each other, chatting with each other one sentence at a time.


    "Mr. Virio, our food situation hasn''t been leaked!"


    Priest Tony still has some pimples on his face. He is less than eighteen years old, but he looks old.


    "Yes, no one knows the specific data yet, but it won''tst long. After all, the food can only be used for three days at most.


    Three dayster, if the food has not arrived, we will have to fail! "


    Virio showed a bitter smile, shook his head, and said as if frustrated.


    "No, this is to restore the glory of the Lord, you can''t just fail like this!


    I will continue to urge the squires in Devonshire to continue delivering food, I don¡¯t believe it, they will stop them all! "


    Priest Tony stood up suddenly, looked at Virio with a stern face, and said sharply.


    "Okay, we will surely win, and the glory of God will shine on Ennd again. This is our lifelong pursuit!"


    Virio also straightened his back, shouting loudly, full of air.


    The expressions of fanaticism on the faces of the two men were ferocious and terrifying, and a rushing momentum was as majestic as a rainbow. This is the power of faith.


    The next day, the government army, like the previous few days, sent people to keep a close eye on the rebel army huddled in the barracks, not daring to distract the slightest attention.


    The rebel army, however, took advantage of their numbers and sent tens of thousands of people to cover the food delivery team, refusing to give the government troops a chance.


    Regarding this, the Alexander knight inquired about it. If he found that most of them were farmers, he would send the same number of militiamen to stop it.


    Facing the farmers, the militiamen defeated and captured the army of farmers without any pressure, and brought back arge amount of food.


    Seeing this, the rebel army stopped doing this stupid thing and could only stay in the barracks and suffer.

 Chapter 252: decisive battle

    Chapter 252 Decisive Battle


    For three days, the Catholic rebels used various methods to rescue two of the ten food transport teams. The food can only make the rebels survive for one more day, which is better than nothing!


    In this regard, the rebel leader Virio and Priest Tony expressed helplessness, feeling more and more aggrieved.


    Government forces took advantage of their strongbat power to entangle the rebels in the barracks, forcing them to maintain a defensive posture, and their morale became increasingly low.


    In this regard, the two of them decided to make a desperate effort to defeat the government army in one go, so that the people of Ennd could once again bathe in the glory of the Lord.


    All the soldiers gathered together, stood quietly on the school grounds, raised their heads, and looked at Priest Tony on the high tform with a fanatical expression and eyes full of worship and admiration.


    Although Tony''s face was a little immature, his steps were firm. He stepped up to the high tform step by step, his eyes were dignified, and his whole person seemed to be covered with a kind of sacred radiance, which made everyone in the audience even more excited and fiery.


    Even, there are still people below shouting the word "Santonia" loudly to express their admiration for the priest Tony.


    Seemingly influenced by other people, the shouts of "Santoni" became louder and louder, and finally everyone shouted in unison, hysterical.


    On the other hand, Virio did not choose to stop it. He understood that the more fanatical the soldiers, the greater the possibility of victory in this war.


    Adding a holy word to a person''s name is the exclusive vocabry of Catholic saints, and it is difficult even for the Pope to obtain it, let alone Priest Tony.


    "Canonization" is a technical term in Catholicism. This is an extremely glorious and solemn thing. The status of a saint is even higher than that of the Pope.


    "Canonization" is also called "canonization", that is, after certain investigation and verification procedures, the Pope of Rome issued a decree announcing that the names of one or some deceased Catholics be "included in the roster of saints". That is, canonize them as saints, and require Catholics to regard them as models, to worship and follow.


    Just like our model workers, the saint is a model Catholic, and the Pope asks Catholics to emte him.


    And every believer who is included in the roster, not only must his portrait be enshrined in the church, the believer must also kneel in front of his portrait and chant prayers, begging him to pass on his request to God.


    Moreover, each Protestant can also take his name as his "baptism (holy name when he receives baptism.


    Of course, the most glorious thing is that their names will have a prefix with the word "Holy" to show their difference from ordinary people.


    "Saint" is divided into two forms: "sage of refinement" and "sage of martyrdom", but priest Tony is currently not one of them, and it is illegal to call him a saint.


    At this time, no brainless person dared to say that, and instead joined the cheering team.


    He pressed his hands, his voice gradually subsided, he cleared his throat, looked at the densely packed heads, and said without hesitation.


    "Gentlemen, this time we are gathered here, not for ourselves, but for Ennd, so that the omnipotent and omniscient God may let the glory of the Lord shine again to Ennd, so that we, thembs of the Lord, may bathe in the In the grace of the Lord!"


    ¡°Let us unite together to eradicate those heretics who defile the glory of the Lord,mbs of the Lord, let us act!


    Our Lord will bless us, long live! Long live! "


    Priest Tony blushed, raised his right hand, and shouted loudly.


    At this time, the people nearby also shouted loudly, and the people behind who heard nothing also followed without hesitation.


    Soon, 30,000 people shouted in unison, and the voice pierced into the sky, and the birds flying in the sky hurriedly pped their wings to support the sound waves.


    What is more shocking to these is the confronting government army. The government army of 15,000 people was shocked by the unison shouting and palpitations.


    In response, Knight Alexander''s handsome face froze for a moment. He knew that the time for the decisive battle had arrived.


    "Order to go down, let the kitchen prepare enough bread and meat for all the soldiers, and wait for the guys to return in victory!"


    A servant didn''t dare to neglect the knight Alexander''s order, so he responded and rushed to convey it.


    On the side, militia captains from other counties stood respectfully aside, their eyebrows lowered, not daring to have any meaning to his order.


    Some elderly people present can still recall in their minds the heroic achievements of this handsome knight on the French battlefield.


    But this time, the Alexander knights gathered all the armored militiamen together, and if the guards were added, the total number reached 5,000, and they also ced the tall ones at the front as shields.


    The cavalry were required to wander around, find the shorings of the rebels, andunch a fatal blow.


    The two armies slowly walked out of their respective camps and came to the battlefield of the decisive battle.


    Virio, as the coach, stayed at the forefront of the army ording to the usual practice at this time, riding a horse with a calm expression, andmanding the fight under the protection of a kind of attendant.


    But the Alexander knight was not like this. Instead, he was wearing heavy armor and staying in the army, looking at the gushing rebels with a calm expression.


    The distance between Virio, who was rushing forward, and the government army was getting closer and closer, and the curiosity in his heart became more and more intense, but how could the horse that rushed out easily return?


    Just when the rebels were 300 feet (about 100 meters) close to the government army, a burst of gunpowder smoke suddenly appeared in the government army, and the air was full of sulfur smell.


    When Virio was surprised, he rushed to the front row and fell down a dozen at once. With the help of the offensive, the rebels continued to charge forward, and after two rounds of shooting, there were only more than two hundred cavalry. But this time more than 80 people fell.


    That is to say, in front of the government army, half of the cavalry team was dead.


    The rebels were stunned by the sudden casualties and noise, and stopped. Seeing this, Virio could only shout loudly, which made the rebels move on.


    The musketeers quickly retreated to the rear, and the infantry in armor came to the forefront.


    The swarming rebels rushed forward, like two stones colliding with each other, sparking violent sparks. Blood and corpses became the main theme at once.


    The armored infantry struggled to stop the rebels who wanted to collide with the rear, and the longbowmen in the rear and the longbowmen of the rebels on the opposite side fired at each other, canceling each other out.


    Pikemen stick out their gun heads from the gaps from time to time, giving the shocking rebels a chill.


    The impact of the rebels is getting bigger and bigger, and the armored infantry in the front row is gradually unable to hold on, and the entire army has a possibility of being washed away.

 Chapter 253: hot circuit judges

    Chapter 253 Hot Circuit Judges


    The number of Catholic rebels has reached 30,000, while the government army is less than half of them, and the advantage of numbers has been brought to the extreme.


    On the narrow front, there are only two to three thousand people, but it has to withstand the impact of tens of thousands of people wave after wave, and the pressure is too much.


    His eyes were covered with a binocrs, but Knight Alexander''s beautiful eyebrows were frowned, and his expression was very bad.


    Under his gaze, these mobs shouted loudly one by one, with ferocious faces, like devils from hell, regardless of casualties, one after another, charging the army,pletely overwhelming them in terms of momentum.


    He knew that he had miscalcted, was too cautious, and conservative. He should not respond passively, but should use his powerfulbat power to directly rush over and defeat this group of mobs abruptly!


    Pursing his lips, Knight Alexander observed carefully and saw that the two hundred cavalry assembled by the rebels werepletely trapped in the army. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he waved to Knight Baldwin who was doing the same.


    "Your Excellency Company Commander, at present, the cavalry of the mob ispletely abolished. Now, you immediately lead the cavalry, insert into the rebel army from behind, and disrupt their formation!"


    "Afterwards, after we counterattack, use the speed of the horse to immediately take down the leader of the mob, and don''t let them run away!"


    "Yes, Mr. Commander!" Cavalier Baldwin saluted, and left quickly without saying a word.


    In response to this, Knight Alexander''s eyes moved slowly with his vigorous body, and then gradually retracted, and his eyes began to look at the fiercely confronting two armies again.


    The two armies slowly became entangled, and the soldiers began to fight close to each other. Even the musketeers put down their matchlock guns and took up weapons to fight.


    At this time, the longbowmen put away theirrge-scale projections and could only aim and shoot secretly.


    At this time, the fanatical expressions on the faces of the rebels gradually dissipated, and their actions were no longer as intense as before.


    Cavalier Baldwin rode a horse and led a cavalry of 500 men, directly into the heart of the rebels. The rebels'' solid military spirit suddenly began to shake, and some people even began to look back frequently.


    Seeing this, Knight Alexander knew that the time hade. He rode his horse, shouted slogans, and led the people around him to puff up, and began to attack forward.


    All the government troops saw that the bosses on their side had taken action. At this time, more than 10,000 people took action, and the defensive position instantly turned into an offensive.


    Virio rushed forward, clearly feeling the change in the momentum of the entire battlefield, he was suddenly startled, he understood that his own advantage no longer exists!


    The same mood as Virio, Ennd''s calm waters are now turbulent, which is frightening.


    East Sussex County is a county separated from Sussex County, which was originally integrated with West Sussex County (English name: EastSussex).


    It is a county in the southeast of Ennd, facing the English Channel in the south, with a strongmercial atmosphere, and its economy is at the forefront among the counties in Ennd.


    But in his securitymittee, he has been controlled by a group.


    This group is different from the temporary union of the four major families such as Matthew, but a long-term political alliance that hassted for generations, interests and friendship, allowing them to maintain a close rtionship with each other.


    If it was in the past, you asked Sir Thomas Pelham, what do you need to do in a day?


    He will pinch his gray beard and say to you without hesitation: horseback riding, hunting, dinner Simple andfortable, for a person like him who has worked hard all his life, this is the most It fits his life!


    Now, if you want to ask him, he can only put on a bitter face, and still say to you without hesitation: Go to the Anti-Rowage Committee, go to the circuit court to see the judge.


    That¡¯s right, when the Oxfordshire incident came out, the whole of Ennd was shaken. The people at the bottom were surprised by the boldness of the gentlemen, but the gentlemen were surprised by His Majesty¡¯s stern measures.


    Take a random street visit and people will tell you without hesitation which institution is hottest in East Sussex at the moment ¨C ??the Circuit Court.


    As the main figure of the Security Committee, Thomas Pelham has linked up with a group of rtives and friends, including Anthony Stapley, Henry Shelley, and several families headed by Thomas Parker, all of whom are his political allies. , Formed a securitymittee centered on him.


    It can be said that the voice of His Excellency the Magistrate is not as loud as his in the Justice Committee.


    And this situation has brought great benefits to their group, which has made this group more and more consolidated.


    However, this situation was suddenly broken at this moment, and a movement of judicial enclosure swept Ennd, which has formed a political trend, and it can also be said to be a political catastrophe.


    Originally, news came from Oxfordshire that Edward was going to ask the Pce Intelligence Service to review all enclosures in Ennd in one fell swoop.


    However, as soon as Jack heard that His Majesty the King had this idea, he immediately sent a letter, tactfully rejecting this opinion, indicating that the development of the Pce Intelligence Service was not enough, and his own ability was not enough to lead and provoke this nationwide movement.


    Edward finally came to his senses. The development of the Pce Intelligence Office was still unable to support this national clean-up activity, and theponents of the Blood de located in the intelligence center were tooplicated to handle this matter.


    So, he could only let the Privy Council issue a decree in the name of the king, dismissing the other two circuit judges of the Southern Ennd Circuit Court on the grounds of dereliction of duty, and directly demoted them to civilians.


    And, from the Crown Court in London, screen three people and re-send three circuit judges.


    All of a sudden, the other five circuit judges were terrified, staring at Jack and his party in London and Oxfordshire, praying silently in their hearts.


    At this time, a decree came from London.


    The king''s request: All circuit judges must strictly inspect, and within three years, they will y the role of circuit courts, and those gentlemen and nobles who have not paid the enclosure fees to the anti-enclosuremittee will use thew to conduct necessary trials, ording to Oxford The county''s sentence, as a case.


    As a result, all the circuit judges could only keep their minds tight and non-stop convene all the families participating in the enclosure, and let theme to the court for trial at the stipted time.


    As the central figure of the securitymissioner, Thomas Pelham certainly wouldn''t spit out the meat he ate, and even cut off the equivalent amount of meat to makepensation.


    This is not an easy thing to do.


    He chose to invite the judges out for a serious and pleasant gathering before the trial period.


    But the judges didn¡¯t have the guts to do so. He could onlye to the station of the circuit court in person to talk andmunicate again and again, hoping to reduce losses.

 Chapter 254: Leisurely

    Chapter 254 Leisurely


    Of course, our Majesty the King also anticipated this situation, entrusting favors, spending money to bribe, and buying, these are all inevitable things after bing an official.


    And if some judges deliberately ignore or even cover up, it is possible that our King''s measures to weaken the local power will be thrown into the void.


    He did not imagine that all circuit judges are morally impartial. Even at this time, officials in Ennd have always regarded impartiality as a behavior fashion, and people also use this as the evaluation standard for officials.


    Everyone looks like they are very honored to serve His Majesty the King, and they regard the official image as clean and honest.


    As for this kind of superficial one thing, but the back one thing, ites from the kings ofter generations, that is clear.


    The human heart is the most difficult thing to figure out.


    So, Edward directly ordered the Pce Intelligence Office to supervise and strictly prevent the judges from engaging in malpractice for personal gain.


    This is also the reason why the Circuit Court is crowded.


    Gentlemen and lords everywhere, were either arrogant, or entreating, or indifferent to the conduct of the circuit judges.


    One thing that is certain is that Ennd is in turmoil at this time. There are mobs opposing enclosures in the east, Catholics rebelling in the southwest, and the counties where there is no war are panicked and undercurrents are surging.


    Our Majesty the King calmly brought arge family to this Hampton Court Pce, the most luxurious in Ennd, on the banks of the Thames River, for fishing.


    Different from his father Henry VIII, our Majesty the King no longer frequently migrates to the pce, but spends most of his time in the city of London. Over the past few years, London, the political center of Ennd, has been truly determined.


    Of course, this is also our young king, who invented the cesspit, no, built arge number of toilets and cesspit, and strictly ordered all the maids and guards not to defecate anywhere.


    In this way, the Whitehall Pce in London will no longer often overflow with feces and urine, and it can amodate arge number of people for a long time.


    Of course, this also made the dung diggers extremely tired. Every day, they had to transport arge amount of excrement from the pce to the outside of the city and to the manor belonging to His Majesty the King.


    Do your part to make those crops thrive.


    Come out this time, including Princess Elizabeth, the Queen Mother Mary, and five little Mary Lolitas, nearly 500 court personnel moved to Hampton Court Pce together.


    Winter is gradually leaving, and the gentle Thames River is still as clear as ever, and there is no freezing or anything, but the amount of water is a little dry.


    Edward walked side by side with a girl who was one year older¡ªthe neenth Princess Elizabeth, chatting from time to time on the way.


    The Queen Mother Mary walked at the end, looking at the little Queen Mary with a smile on her face, and the five Scottish Mary flowers who walked in the middle, chatting freely, seemed to say something funny, and a crack appeared on her delicate face Between the cracks, wind chime-likeughter spread in the team.


    Seeing this, Edward turned his head to take a look, and then said to Princess Elizabeth, who was jumping up and down, and said:


    "Elizabeth, is there anything good going on recently? So happy!"


    Suddenly heard Edward''s crisp voice next to her ear, Elizabeth stopped in her tracks, cast her blue eyes on her younger brother, and said, "It''s nothing, I just remembered that I haven''t seen the Thames River for a long time, and I feel a little happy in my heart!"


    The princess''s bright and beautiful eyes suddenly stared at Edward, looked at the choked His Majesty with a half-smile, and asked.


    "Then, my dear king brother, what do you think is wrong with me?"


    "Hehe!" Edwardughed dryly, of course he understood the implication, and then said in a voice as thin as a mosquito.


    "I thought you found your husband!"


    "What? Speak louder! I can''t hear you clearly!" Princess Elizabeth immediately raised her beautiful light eyebrows, looked at Edward at the side with some toughness, and asked.


    "Nothing, nothing, what you said is about the same as what I think!"


    Edward took a breath calmly, grabbed the shoe with his right foot, and said in a calm tone.


    "Hmph¡ª" Elizabeth crossed her arms, turned around, walked around on her own, and said in a tone that you are very honored: "I am in a very good mood today, so I will forgive you once, and it will not be so good next time." luck!"


    Neen-year-old Princess Elizabeth walked quickly, leaving Edward behind like a wind.


    Looking at the picture of Elizabeth walking briskly with the long skirt fluttering, I couldn''t stop sighing in my heart.


    And he looked at the gradually growing body, clenched his fists, moved his arms, squeezed them with his hands, and felt a hard feeling.


    This feeling, in Edward''s view, is really great.


    He had juste through time travel, and this sick body made him miserable. It can be said that he basically spent the first two or three years in bed.


    After ten years of uninterrupted exercise, he already has a body that is no different from that of ordinary people, even stronger than those nobles and malnourishedmoners who have their bodies hollowed out.


    Edward reckoned in his heart that he was probably very different from the sick Edward VI who died young in history, at least he would definitely live past the age of sixteen. After all, he was almost fourteen this year.


    Then, there will definitely be children in the future, so I won''t cut off my children and grandchildren.


    Stopping in ce, Elizabeth''s figure gradually stopped, while Edward nced at his crotch, but his thoughts diverged further and further.


    "Edward! What are you doing?" At this moment, he was standing still, but a delicate voice came from his ear.


    A smile appeared on Edward''s face, he raised his head, looked at the nine-year-old little Lolita, stroked her smooth long red hair, and said softly, "I''m waiting for Mary!"


    "Really? Edward is the best!" Little Loli raised her head, her bright eyes narrowed into slits, matching her chubby little face, she looked extremely cute.


    Edward didn''t resist the temptation either, he gently rubbed his pink face with his right hand, it felt so smooth and tender!


    "Damn it! Don''t rub Mary''s face, it will swell up!"


    Little Lolita patted Edward''s right hand, trying to stop his ravaging behavior, but stared at him tightly with dissatisfied big eyes, angrily.


    "Okay! Okay!" Edward smiled and let go of his right hand, obeying her words, which made little Lolita smile.


    "Okay, let me see if Mary''s gained weight. You''ve eaten a lot recently! Don''t turn into a chubby pig!"


    Edward bent over, picked up the little loli who was outstretched, and weighed it, and it was indeed a little heavier.


    Little Lolita was very dissatisfied with Edward''s words, with a disapproving expression on her face, she said angrily: "Mary is not a little fat pig! No way!"

 Chapter 255: gossip

    Chapter 255 Chatting


    ps: I haven''t asked for it for a long time, please ask for tickets, please subscribe


    As she said that, after the little Lolita was put down, she took her four little followers and ran towards Elizabeth in front of her, ignoring Edward.


    The other four little lolis were polite, pulling their skirts with both hands, and curtseyed respectfully to Edward.


    Seeing this, Edward showed a kind expression, smiled and nodded at the four of them, looking like a big brother, which made the four Marys feel very cordial.


    Afterwards, the four of them, likedies, returned a sweet smile to him, and then quickly chased after little Lolita.


    Looking at the beautiful figures running in front of him, Edward squinted his eyes to cover the re of the sun. He immediately felt better and rxed.


    Turning his neck, enlivening his body that had been stiff for a long time, he took a deep breath of the humid air, natural, harmonious, and beautiful, this is what he feels at this time.


    At this time, the Queen Mother of Scond from France stopped not far behind Edward, hesitating, with a look of hesitation on her face.


    The king who twisted his neck certainly saw this scene, thought for a moment, took firm steps, turned and walked over without the slightest hesitation.


    The Queen Mary, who was lowering her head with a calm face, naturally noticed the sound of approaching footsteps, and raised her lowered head in a blink of an eye, as if she had just discovered Edward. She looked surprised and covered her red lips.


    "Your Majesty, why did you stop, is there anything you can think about?"


    Although Edward was only fourteen years old, his height was about the same as that of the Queen Mary who was in her thirties. He raised his head slightly, looked at the plump Queen Mother, his eyes were full of concern, and he said without blinking. .


    "It''s nothing, Your Majesty!" Queen Mary made a look of being ttered by His Majesty''s concern, pulled the white cor that covered her long hair with her right hand, and said with a smile:


    "Your Majesty, I can''t be called ''Your Majesty''! You just need to call me Mrs. Keith!"


    The title "Your Majesty" is basically an honorific title in Europe. For kings, queens, princesses, princes, etc., they can be called His Highness.


    Queen Mary lowered her head gently and said softly.


    Seeing Queen Mary, who was cold-eyed at him before, now showing a friendly smile, Edward felt more and more at ease. After almost two years, this stubborn woman finally recognized the truth.


    "Okay, Mrs. Keith!" Edward nodded and agreed naturally.


    It¡¯s just a title, Mrs. Keith, the rtionship is closer than before, why not do it?


    "Mrs. Keith, let''s go, Mary is a bit naughty, I''m afraid Elizabeth can''t take care of her!"


    Edward and Queen Mary walked side by side, looking at Queen Mary in a white knee-length dress, as she walked and moved, the two peach petals were really alluring, and the smell of a mature woman seemed to rush directly to the nose, tempting someone.


    Edward nced sideways for a few times, pretended to be indifferent, tilted his head slightly, and said softly after getting closer.


    "That''s right! Mary has been in London for the past few years, she''s been quite naughty!"


    Queen Mary didn''t see someone''s sneaky gaze, she looked forward and sighed.


    Hearing this sentence, Edward was a little embarrassed, touched his upright nose, pretended not to understand the meaning of the words, and replied mechanically.


    "Yes! Yes! Mary is getting more and more naughty! I really trouble you, madam!"


    Queen Mary stepped on the green and tender grass. After hearing the king''s words, she did not refute or sarcasm, but expressed some words of thanks.


    "However, thanks to Your Majesty, you have done so many things for Mary. In the past few years, this is probably the happiest time for Mary!"


    "This is also the best ending for us royal families who have lost their country!"


    Regarding these seemingly cruel words, Edward did not continue.


    Continue talking, which embarrasses Edward very much.


    Strictly speaking, Scond still exists. Although it is nominally led by Edward and Little Lolita, in fact, it still has its own independent government, judicial power, and administrative power, and it is still firmly in the hands of the Scottish people. inside.


    However, Ennd also controls the diplomatic, military, and legitive powers. As a country, it is actually dead!


    Edward didn''t want to talk about this topic. After all, Scond was merged by himself, and he took their mother and daughter to Ennd, and restricted freedom.


    After the king didn''t answer, the two came to the reserved ce together with this silence.


    At this time, Lucy had already arrived ahead of time, arranging the manpower of the pce and setting it up.


    When Edward and Queen Mother Mary arrived, they saw Princess Elizabeth lying rxed in a chair on a wooden tform built by the Thames.


    The top of the wooden tform is a piece of cowhide cloth kneaded and sewn from cowhide, which blocks the sun and prevents sudden rain.


    Thick guardrails are installed all around, and more than 30 strong and powerful guards stand around, looking after the few children who are running around.


    Eight wooden rocking chairs invented by the king were ced solemnly in the central area of ??the wooden tform near the water. The rocking chairs were also covered with woolen nkets, which looked extremelyfortable.


    "Your Majesty, you are here!" Lucy, wearing a white skirt, saw the young kinging, hurriedly approached, showed a sweet smile, and bowed.


    "Yeah! Well done, Lucy."


    Edward walked around, looked at the wooden tform, looked around, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Your Majesty, this is your ce!"


    Seeing His Majesty''s satisfied face, Lucy''s smile became brighter and brighter, twisting her slender waist, she led Edward to the central position.


    Afterwards, she patted the snow-white and soft nket with her hand, as if she wanted to pat away the non-existent dust, and then gave Edward a gesture of invitation.


    Regarding this, Edward sat down without hesitation, put his feet on the stool in front of him, and slumped on thefortable recliner, not wanting to move!


    "Edward, why are you here now!"


    Princess Elizabeth, who was lying on his left, turned her head, her red lips slightly parted, and she looked at Edward motionlessly, and asked.


    "Ah? It''s nothing, I just spoke a few words with Queen Mary, it''s just a dy!"


    Edward turned his head, looked at Princess Elizabeth who was just like him, shook his head, and said casually.


    Seeing that she was speechless, Princess Elizabeth immediately straightened her head, closed her eyes, and enjoyed itfortably.


    Edward''s gaze was suddenly attracted by Elizabeth. Her Majesty the Princess was as huge as a jade bowl turned upside down, looking extremely attractive.

 Chapter 256: Gift

    Chapter 256 Gift


    ps: September 18, don¡¯t forget the national humiliation.


    Ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Neen-year-old girls are fully developed, and all the mechanisms of the body are already sound.


    Has the body of an adult woman, but has the youthful atmosphere unique to a girl, coupled with her long-term influence of aristocratic life, even when she is lying down, the whole person is full of aristocratic elegance.


    Moreover, she was wearing an ordinary girl''s tight knee-length dress and a sable fur coat on the outside. Her body was lying on the recliner. From Edward''s side view, she was extremely sexy.


    Regarding this, Edward, who is only fourteen years old in this body, is in puberty, and the male hormones are beginning to flourish, and his whole body is a little excited.


    He turned around hastily,y on his side, covering up the embarrassment of his body, and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What am I thinking, this is my sister, Edward, you have to calm down, calm down!"


    He patted his hot face, and the rapid heartbeat in his chest slowly calmed down.


    "Edward, why don''t you go fishing!"


    At this time, the cute voice of little loli came from his ear.


    Edward looked for the sound, only to find that on his right, little Lolita was sitting there pretty.


    A long and slender fishing rod is fixed on the railing in front of it, and it seems to have borrowed the principle of leverage. The one on her side only needs to be pulled lightly to make the fishing rod stand up high. , Fishing should not be too easy.


    Seeing this, Edward was surprised in his heart, then raised his head, looked around, and then noticed that he and others were fishing in this way.


    "When did the English be so smart, I really can''t tell!"


    Edward sighed in his heart, and then turned his head, only to see that the little Lolita was staring at him with wide eyes, as if annoyed why he didn''t pay attention to him.


    "Hey!" Edward showed an apologetic smile, "Mary, I''m a little tired, I''ll lie down with Elizabeth for a while, you guys should keep your noise down, okay?"


    As he said that, Edward turned his attention to the other four with round eyes, and the cute little loli suggested softly.


    "Oh! I see!" Little Lolita was a little disappointed when she heard that Edward couldn''t y with her.


    Immediately, she remembered the betting agreement she had with the other four partners, and then she all grinned and cheered up.


    "You and Elizabeth take a rest for a while! After a while, I will treat you two to eat the big fish I caught!"


    As she said that, little Loli used her tender arms to make a big fish shape with all her strength, with her small chest straightened out, her eyes facing forward, and she said proudly.


    After finishing speaking, the other little lolis also nodded and agreed softly.


    Seeing this, Edward stroked little Lolita''s soft long red hair, and said dotingly: "Then, I''ll just wait for Mary''s big fish, but don''t let us just wait!"


    As he spoke, Edward turned around, looked at Princess Elizabeth who was lying down, and asked her to talk to her, and his eyes immediately fixed.


    It turned out that, in the warm breeze, our princess, unconsciously, had closed her eyes, her chest was rising and falling with her breathing, and she had entered a sleep state.


    Edward nced at it, swallowed quietly, then turned around, and beckoned to Lucy who was standing five or six feet away.


    "Your Majesty?" Lucy asked with quick steps and shortness of breath.


    "Take care of Mary and the others, don''t let them y too crazy!" Edward ordered earnestly, and Lucy also listened earnestly, although it was all nonsense.


    "Of course, Queen Mary..." Edward looked for Queen Mary again, and saw her staring closely at the Thames, as if in a daze, not moving at all.


    "Forget it, you can decide for yourself! Safety first, I''ll sleep for a while!"


    Edward simply ended his speech,y down, covered his stomach with a nket, closed his eyes, and fell asleep with the warm wind blowing.


    This sleep made Edward feelzy, his bones were sore and numb, his body didn''t have the slightest desire to move, and he didn''t even want to open his eyelids.


    However, there was a loud noise in his ear, which made him wake up if he wanted to continue to sleep.


    "Ah~" Yawning, Edward slowly opened his eyes, and the scene in front of him was a little blurry.


    A pretty figure in front of me has a light yellow halo around her, and her long ck hair hangs down her back. She looks like a pretty girl.


    A word sounded silently in Edward''s heart.


    Close your eyes again and open them again, only to realize that this is your elder sister Elizabeth surrounding a big fish, looking at it with relish, tsk-tsk in her mouth non-stop, and sighing a lot.


    In the hands of the guards, they held arge fish about one foot long, and firmly fixed the still moving fish, preventing it from escaping.


    And the sharp-eyed little Lolita saw Edward''s eyes gradually opening, and like offering a treasure, she pulled the guard over and presented the big fish directly in front of Edward who was still a little sleepy.


    "Edward, look, this is a big fish I caught, and I caught it alone!"


    Little Loli raised her chin in an arrogant tone, with an expression that asked you toe and praise me.


    "Ah~" Edward, who was a little confused, was taken aback by the big fish in front of him. After hearing what little Lolita said, he slowed down and patted his chest.


    "Mary is really amazing, I think you are the best!"


    Edward patted Little Lolita on the head after he regained hisposure, and quickly praised her.


    Who knew that after hearing what Edward said, little Lolita wrinkled her little face, showing a dissatisfied expression.


    "I''m not the strongest, the strongest is Lannox!"


    As soon as he heard Lannox, Edward thought about it carefully, and finally realized that this was the surname of the light red-haired Mary he had savedst time.


    After adding a surname, it is much easier to distinguish!


    Edward sighed in his heart, and then turned his gaze to the little red-haired loli who had a big fish beside him.


    The little girl is the same age as the little Lolita, but she looks a little shorter than the little Lolita, she is extraordinarily petite and exquisite.


    I saw her hesitantly walking over slowly with a big fish about one and a half feet long in her hands.


    She looked at Edward from time to time, and shyly shrank back after being noticed.


    "Your Majesty, this, this..."


    The light red loli approached Edward, facing everyone''s eyes, her face was covered with morning glow, and her face was bright red.


    After dawdling for nearly a minute, she seemed to know that she was wasting everyone''s time. She suppressed the shame in her heart and said softly:


    "Your Majesty, this is a fish I caught myself. In order to thank you for saving mest time, I decided to give you this fish as a gift! Please forgive my rude behavior!"

 Chapter 257: female secretary

    Chapter 257 Female Secretary


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for votes, ask for rmendations


    "Oh! This is a very big gift, I have never seen such a big fish!"


    Edward nced sideways, and said in a surprised tone, looking extremely happy.


    Seeing the satisfied smile of His Majesty the King, Mary Lannox''s charmingly smiling face was flushed, and her small eyes were narrowed into a slit, like a crescent moon, beautiful and innocent.


    "Your Majesty, as long as you are satisfied!" She lowered her neck, and the red-haired girl was very shy, lowering her head, not daring to look at the smiling young king.


    "Mary, let''s grill fish together! This must be delicious!"


    Edward took a look from the corner of his eye, and the little loli on the side pursed her mouth and puffed up her face, looking like I was very angry.


    Regarding this, he turned his head, bent slightly, and said kindly to the angry little Lolita.


    "Come on, let''s roast together!" Edward picked up the big jumping fish, held it firmly with both hands, ignored the fishy smell, and acted like a king himself.


    "Elizabeth, youe too!" Seeing the **** fish he didn''t recognize in his hand, Edward cast his eyes on Elizabeth who was standing there, and asked.


    "Wait a while!" Elizabeth said in a cold voice without turning her head.


    "Wait until I catch a big fish!"


    "Okay! Let''s wait for a while! I''ll catch a big fish too, so you can see it!"


    Edward nced at the five Marys, and then said softly with a smile.


    "Oh yeah~" The little lolis jumped for joy, chirping non-stop, and even a little eager to try, as if they wanted topete with him. Winning the king was indeed an exciting match.


    Afterwards, Edward sat in the center, his eyes focused on the gentle water, and he didn''t say a word.


    The little lolis held their breaths in order toe up one after another, for fear of disturbing the activities of His Majesty the King. Their eyes were the same as his, staring closely at the water surface. Their small eyes were round and round, and their pouty little faces were extremely cute.


    Edward was surrounded by everyone, his soft body leaned carefully on his solid back, and surrounded by five, it felt great!


    On the other hand, the Queen Mother Mary chatted with her maid on her own, using this new-style fishing rod, and didn''t seem to pay any attention to this side.


    "Bah bah bah! Why do you look so evil? The mind is as calm as water, the mind is as calm as water, there is no Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, there is no Tathagata Buddha!"


    Edward was fishing with a calm face, thinking insincerely in his heart.


    at this time. Our Majesty the King of Ennd enjoys a leisurely and pleasant holiday, and forgets about those political affairs.


    The ministers in London, however, have to be busy and exhausted physically and mentally. If there is a word to describe it: they feel their bodies are hollowed out.


    Of course, Faris Alexander, the chairman of the Privy Council, did not know this sentence, but the general meaning is still clear!


    Even in his own office, Faris was still full of elegance in his manner and speech, as if barbarism and rudeness were separated from him.


    Buried his somewhat bald head, Faris frowned, and sometimes stopped to think about it, and sometimes his strokes flew like flying, so he never stopped.


    During the day, he was not processing various documents in the office, or meeting and discussing with various people.


    After writing thest letter, Faris shook his sore wrist, slowed down, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Whoosh¡ª" The densely packed documents that had just been corrected were taken away by the secretary standing beside him, and the documents in front of him became nk again. Seeing this, Faris sighed softly.


    "Laura! Who am I going to see today?"


    Listening to Faris'' tired tone, the young and beautiful secretary covered her mouth and snickered softly.


    "Your Excellency Speaker, this is your schedule for today, please have a look!"


    As he spoke, the female secretary stretched out her white and tender arm, and ced a form filled with densely packed names in front of him.


    Faris took a look, then softened his eyes, looking distressed.


    Originally, in Ennd, all secretaries were basically held by men, which was originally a position, equivalent to an assistant.


    The general noble children started as secretaries, with a high starting point and easy promotion.


    This is iparable to ordinary people, and it can be regarded as a privilege of nobles!


    With the leadership of His Majesty the King, everyone suddenly discovered overnight that the secretary who often stays by their side could be a female secretary.


    If you have something to do as a secretary, if you don''t have something to do as a secretary.


    Suddenly, overnight, a female secretary was added to all the government officials.


    Don''t ask her to do anything, fetch some water, take some documents, even if it''s ced there as a beautiful vase, it''s good to be seductive!


    Of course, no one dared to do anything in this workce, and it would be a devastating blow to the reputation if it was spread out.


    Regarding this, Edward originally wanted to suppress this trend, but he remembered that he had initiated it.


    It is not a good idea to only allow state officials to set fires and not allowmon people to lightmps.


    So, under the indulgence of His Majesty the King, female secretaries became popr in the London City Government.


    "This is very distressing, my dear Laura, and this king of mine is very troublesome!"


    Faris stroked his forehead, looking speechless, but he enjoyed this busy and fulfilling life.


    This is the distress and happiness of politicians!


    "Look, Marquis William sent a letter yesterday, all kinds of difficulties, full of bitterness, endless, in short, one word: money!"


    "This is a letter from gentlemen from Southamptonshire, Worcestershire, Herefordshire, and Yorkshire. They are all expressing their greetings to His Majesty the King, but the hidden meaning is conveying their respect for the circuit court. Dissatisfaction with action!"


    ...


    Faris, with thinning hair on his head, kept pouring bitter water on the female secretary, and talked about some important national affairs, without paying any attention to her secretary''s identity.


    The female secretary in her twenties showed no sympathy at all when she heard the speaker''s words. Instead, sheughed happily, and her bright eyes turned into a crescent moon, shining dazzlingly.


    "My father, no, Mr. Speaker, this is your own choice, no matter how hard you work, you have to persevere!"


    As she spoke, she bent over, covered her mouth, and gloated.


    "Besides, His Majesty the King will not let you go. As the Speaker of the Privy Council, this is your responsibility!"


    Hearing what his daughter said, Faris shook his head with a wry smile.


    My daughter was just widowedst year. At the age of 20, her deceased husband had a strong family background and a strong dowry. She was sought after by the young nobles in Ennd, but she dismissed it. It has been almost two years and she is not ready to remarry. .

 Chapter 258: laura

    Chapter 258 Laura


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In other words, in Europe, the most sought after marriage partner by noble children is neither a young and beautiful unmarried nobledy, nor a wealthy daughter of a rich family. .


    Nobles, they basically do notck money and power. Although food and drink are not as good as China at this time,pared with ordinary people, they are a heaven and an underground.


    Once people have no worries about life, they worry about their family inheritance and future.


    And heirs are what they are after.


    With the advent of the Age of Discovery, fortune and misfortune depended on each other. Although it brought a lot of wealth to Western Europeans, it elerated the spread of diseases, and various life-threatening diseases bloomed all over Europe.


    So, in this era, it is a matter of life and death for a woman to give birth to a child.


    Either died of dystocia, or died of various postpartum diseases such as bedding fever, the mortality rate was extremely high.


    So, the surviving widows, and the widows with a child, are very likely to continue to have children, at least higher than those young nobledies.


    Besides, most widows will inherit the wealth of their ex-husbands. Therefore, marrying a widow will not only get one person, but also a lot of wealth, killing two birds with one stone.


    So, after learning that Miss Laura Alexander was widowed with her child, most of the aristocratic children in London, and even Ennd, buzzed around Laura like bees.


    For them, the widowed Miss Laura Alexander is definitely a blue chip stock.


    Not only does she have long light blue hair, a plump figure, and a straight nose, she also has fair skin and beautiful skin, with a protruding figure, like a ripe peach.


    The only fly in the ointment is that she is about five and two feet (1.7 meters) tall, much taller than most nobles in this era.


    This small shoring is not a problem. More importantly, her father is Faris Alexander, who is trusted by two generations of kings. He is currently the speaker of the House of Commons and the Privy Council. His power is hotter than those of the great nobles.


    Marry her, you will have a future and wealth, and you will be a winner in life directly, and it is not an exaggeration to say that you will reach the sky in one fell swoop.


    So, for more than a year, all kinds of noble children gathered like bees seeing flowers, disturbing her restless.


    Faris also had some headaches for his daughter who asked for help. In desperation, he took her to the office and used her clever mind to be his own exclusive secretary to handle documents and record appointments for him.


    "Laura, it''s been almost two years. Aren''t you nning to remarry?" Looking at the beautiful daughter, Faris thought of her marriage, and he thought about it for a moment, and tried to persuade him to repeat the words many times.


    "Father, you don''t need to worry about this matter. I''m free to measure it. You''d better deal with this mountain of documents!"


    Laura blinked her bright eyes, covered her ears, shook her head in a funny way, and directly refused.


    "But, I only have one daughter, you! You are..."


    "Okay, okay, Honorable Speaker, your daughter doesn''t need to worry about you now, Ennd''s affairs are the most important thing!"


    As soon as Laura heard this sentence, she immediately interrupted and changed the topic.


    "Look, His Majesty the King asked you to make a decree to encourage shipbuilding, so that Ennd''s ship level can develop rapidly!"


    "And this article is asking the Privy Council to regte the price of food in Ennd so that it can return to the normal level three years ago!"


    Laura tore a few documents at hand, and a crisp voice suddenly rang out in the office.


    Hearing these decrees of the king, Faris frowned more deeply, the wrinkles on his face were folded like waves, and a few silver hairs on his head could still be vaguely seen.


    Seeing this, Laura slowly stopped reading aloud, rubbed his shoulders lightly, and loosened his muscles and bones.


    "Okay, Laura, you go out, I will handle it by myself!"


    Faris cheered up, twisted his neck, and said to his beautiful daughter.


    "Okay! I''m going out first, you take it slowly! This is also your obligation as the Speaker of the Privy Council! Goodbye, my dear father!"


    Laura stepped out of the threshold with long legs. Before leaving, she lightly parted her red lips and said mischievously to Faris.


    "s¡ª" Facing such a daughter, Faris could only let out a sigh of relief.


    In the office, the sound of "Zi Zi Zi" writing sounded again, and Faris started working again.


    "Huh! Workaholic!" Laura waved her long legs and walked step by step to the front desk of the Privy Council Speaker''s office, where she sat in her own small office.


    Just as he put his hips close to the seat carved with patterns, at this moment, a young secretary in his twenties quietly walked over with a cup of tea that was currently popr in the upper ss.


    "Laura, are you thirsty? Come, here is the tea I brought from home, try it!"


    A cup of fragrant and steaming porcin teacup was ced in front of Laura, which made Laura involuntarily take a breath, immediately refreshed, with a blush on her face.


    "No need, Devereux, I''m not thirsty yet, besides, I''m going home, drink it yourself!"


    Laura straightened her expression, put on a show, cleaned up a few things on the desk, and directly refused.


    "Well, okay! Go back and rest first!"


    Devereaux looked a little embarrassed, neither standing nor sitting, and finally choked out a sentence, his face was slightly rosy.


    Then, he stomped his feet lightly, turned and left.


    Laura nced at him, then lowered her head and tidied things up carefully.


    The other male secretaries who were about to show their attention, who were eager to try, suddenly calmed down, their faces darkened, and they turned to do their own things.


    "Boom, boom, boom!" There was a sound in the office, and no one wanted to stop her, nor did they dare to stop her.


    Standing up, Laura twisted her slender waist, picked up a light small bag, and then walked to the door, dismissing the people peeping from the side, and left directly.


    In front of the Pce of Westminster, the carriage that belonged exclusively to the Alexander family was parked. The groom sat on the eaves of the carriage, watching his youngdy approaching, and hurriedly removed a small stool.


    "Miss!" The groom nodded honestly.


    Laura nodded slightly, and then got into the carriage with her support.


    For those suitors, Laura is very clear about their thoughts. The first time she was blind, she found a short-lived ghost. She must be careful this time.


    Thinking, she thought of her one-and-a-half-year-old daughter, who couldn''t help showing a loving face. Thebination of maternal brilliance and beautiful face can fascinate people.

 Chapter 259: kings gift

    Chapter 259 The King''s Gift


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for votes, ask for rmendations


    Faris didn¡¯t know about the matter between the secretaries. Even if he knew, even if he knew, he would acquiesce.


    Anyone who can be his secretary must either have outstanding skills or a strong background. Anyway, he is not an ordinary person, but he can also be a good son-inw.


    At this time, Princess Mary, who was married to Spain, alsopleted her wedding on December 8, 1549. Since then, she has been the Spanish princess.


    Unlike historically.


    In the original history, Mary was the queen, and Prince Philip was just a prince, and their status did not match. In order to make Philip''s title equal to that of Mary, Charles V bestowed the thrones of Naples and Jerusalem to Philip.


    Princess Mary thus became Queen of Naples and Queen of Jerusalem in name.


    Of course, since Edward designated Port Francisco as the fief of Princess Mary, she also became Count Francisco.


    For this reason, Prince Philip was also canonized as the Earl of Namadrid, which just matched the status of Princess Mary.


    After a sensational and extravagant wedding in a grand church, Princess Mary and Prince Philip are newlyweds. This can be said to be like glue!


    Prince Philip is ambitious, and he is a bit hard to be paranoid about rights. He looks ordinary, but he is much more majestic than ordinary nobles. Although he is not good at writing, he has a unique understanding of war and the army.


    Once a man has ambition, he will add a bit of color, exuding masculine brilliance, which is very attractive to women.


    Moreover, like Princess Mary, he is also a devout Catholic, and the two directly have a lot moremon topics.


    Therefore, when Princess Mary saw the young and masculine Prince Philip, all eyes were injected on him, and she was extremely satisfied.


    As for Prince Philip, the beautifully dressed Princess Mary came down, and his eyes also focused on his wife.


    Although Princess Mary is a bit older, her well-maintained smooth face, surging breasts, and plump body, coupled with the charm of a mature woman, areparable to those of his lovers.


    Prince Philip also nodded in satisfaction.


    This princess who is about to be his wife,pared with princesses from other countries, has fair skin and a natural fragrance on her body instead of wearingyers of perfume. Compared with her previous fantasy, she is so much better. many.


    He was prepared to think that this old princess of Ennd must be ugly and old, otherwise why would she not be able to marry?


    Who knew it was such a surprise, far exceeding my expectations.


    So, since they got married for a month, like all newlyweds, they are like glue, and they look at each other when they walk, showing a love for each other.


    When King Charles V of Spain saw how beautiful his cousin was, he felt a bit of remorse in his heart, politics! Politics, even if they knew about it at the time, the chances of the twobining are very small.


    Moreover, the Spanish court is quite satisfied with this Her Royal Highness Princess from Ennd.


    Not only because of her generous dowry, but also because she is a generous princess.


    She did not hesitate to reward the servants who fulfilled her orders. In just one month, she rewarded thousands of gold coins, thus gaining the favor of most people in the court.


    So, when John Carrile saw this Her Royal Highness, no, it was Her Royal Highness, Her Royal Highness was radiant, and her whole person exuded a happy mood, and she became more and more beautiful and attractive.


    "His Royal Highness, may the Lord bless you!"


    John Carrile turned his eyes, and bowed his head to Her Royal Highness, who was wearing a fluffy dress and sitting on a chair.


    "Hmm!" Princess Mary hummed lightly, and cast her eyes on the short, fat and hairy businessman in front of her. She slightly opened her red lips and asked in azy voice:


    "How is the task Edward gave you?"


    "Hey! Your Highness, thanks to your help, we were able to send the fleet to Naples, Venice, and the Ottoman Empire in just three months. I have alreadypleted the task of His Majesty the King! These are mainly yours. That''s all credit!"


    Princess Mary''s wedding team was crowded with arge number of merchant ships, among which the royal family''s caravan ounted for the majority, and the leader was this John Carrile.


    His task is not only to open the Spanish market, but also to sail into the Mediterranean Sea, to make a foreground for English products to enter the Mediterranean region in the future, tomunicate with the Ottoman Empire, which has always been known for its barbaric face, and to sell English products by the way.


    It can be said that his mission is very important, and it is part of His Majesty the King of Ennd''s majesticyout, which cannot be missed.


    As he spoke, John Carrile showed a ttering smile, raised his head slightly, looked up at the bright Princess Mary, and said tteringly.


    "I haven''t done anything, all of this depends on your own efforts!"


    Princess Mary shook her head with a smile, and said indifferently that she no longer needed these credits. She is now the princess of Prince Philip of Spain.


    Moreover, she doesn''t need to intervene in the affairs of Ennd in the future, unless her younger brother requests, otherwise, this is a taboo.


    "Okay, let''s go down! I think Edward can''t wait to hear from you!"


    Princess Mary withdrew her divergent thinking, sorted out her thoughts, and said softly.


    "Yes, Your Highness!" John Carrile nodded in response, but his footsteps did not move a bit.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?"


    "Your Highness, His Majesty the King asked me to give you some gifts, please ept them!"


    As he spoke, John Carrile pped his hands, and two people came in carrying a wooden box outside the door, which looked heavy.


    Princess Mary''s eyes wandered over this ordinary box, she was puzzled, but she had a calm expression on her face.


    "I know, you go down first! Finally, take two letters back for me, be careful, don''t destroy them!"


    Princess Mary gestured with her eyes, and the pretty maid at the side quickly took out two letters with glittering gold powder from the room, and handed them to John Carrile.


    Originally, Princess Mary nned to send someone to send it there in person, but John Carrile is so kind, she doesn''t mind giving him some benefits.


    "Your Highness, I will leave then, please take care!"


    John Carrile showed a gleam of joy on his face, then slowly backed away, turned and left.


    Princess Mary nced at it, and the personal maid at the side naturally ordered the maid to close the door, and then slowly opened the wooden box.


    Immediately, Princess Mary''s eyes shed, and the glittering gold coins and jewels slowly piled up. It is conservatively estimated that the value is more than 10,000 pounds.


    Seeing this rare scene, even Princess Mary lost her mind at this moment, and soon, the princess quality cultivated over the years pulled her back.


    "Weina, put these away, you guys don''t talk nonsense, understand?"


    Princess Mary fixed her eyes, and said sharply to the maids in the room.


    "Yes! Your Highness!" Several maids nodded and responded softly.


    Wealth touches people''s hearts. In this Spanish court, she is a stranger, and there is no room for her to be careless.


    After that, she cast her gaze out of the window, whispering softly: Edward¡ª

 Chapter 260: francico indeterminate

    Chapter 260 Franceco of uncertain attribution


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Ennd is in constant turmoil, and it is located in the territory of France, which looks a little dangerous.


    At present, apart from the Normandy Inds, Ennd''s territory in France is only Boulogne and Cis. Of course, there is also the newly upied Port Francisco.


    For the English to upy Port Francisco, this rich and oily seaport, King Henry II of France could not help being annoyed by the English, and even the corners of his mouth were blistered.


    Justst September, Henry II borrowed heavily and recruited arge number of mercenaries from Germany and Switzend, with a total strength of 10,000.


    Under his personal leadership, the mighty French army gathered outside Port Francisco and stormed the city wall.


    In Europe, the richer the city, the stronger the city''s defense system. If there is enough food stored and the defenders are strong, the defense for half a year will be like ying.


    And it just so happens that the city of Francisco is like this. If it is not a port city and the defenders lose their courage, the British army will not be so easy to upy the first port on the west coast of France and the second port city in France.


    Henry II had a deep understanding of this. Without his own navy, he lostmand of the sea, and the French armyunched continuous attacks on Port Francisco.


    However, without the powerful artillery of theter generations, the current shelling is nothing more than a tickle for the strong city of Francisco, killing a few unlucky people at most.


    "Boom~" A burst of roaring artillery sounded outside the city of Francisco. Immediately afterwards, the city wall clearly felt the impact, and several small pits were sunken on the surface of the city wall.


    If someone looked carefully, there were densely packed potholes on the city wall of Francisco, like pockmarks on a human face, and those with trypophobia might go crazy.


    "Your Majesty, the bombardment is over!" A well-dressed nobleman bent over, put away the binocrs in his hand, and said respectfully to Henry II who was sitting behind him on a chair decorated with beautiful patterns.


    "Oh! Got it, how''s the situation?" Henry II opened his sleepy eyes and asked softly.


    "It''s still the same, the city wall is intact!" the nobleman bent over and whispered in Henry II''s ear.


    "Well, I know!" Henry II looked indifferent, as if he was used to it, "You go down first!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The nobleman quickly left the tent as if he had been pardoned, for fear that Henry II would change his mind.


    Just as he left the tent, the king''s roar and the sound of things being smashed came from the tent.


    He shrank his neck involuntarily, and his eyes were full of joy.


    Henry II''s temper is well-known throughout France, ranging from local nobles to small city residents, and the king''s violent temper is widely spread.


    In particr, in the past month, the time spent besieging the city of Francisco has be longer and longer, and the results achieved have be smaller and smaller. After each bombardment, His Majesty the King will lose his temper, even if it is a nobleman. If you are not careful, you will be scolded bloody.


    As for why the siege attack was not carried out, the main reason was that the casualties were too great.


    The mercenaries faced this obviously death-defying behavior. After being fooled a few times, they stopped stepping forward. Of course, money is not as important as life.


    Seeing this, two monthster, Henry II directly disbanded half of the mercenaries, leaving only 5,000 German mercenaries with rtively strongbat effectiveness, and Swiss mercenaries who were determined and fearless.


    At this time, in the city of Francisco, Major Charles was stationed, but he was sitting rxedly on a chair covered with nkets. He didn''t hear the sound of shellinging from his ears, and he still calmly drank the bubbling green tea , I kept babbling a few times.


    "Sure enough, this tea tastes pretty good, I don''t understand, you don''t like it!"


    "What a waste! Tsk tsk! You nobles are really iprehensible!"


    Major Charles nced at the old andfortable Major James, and expressed infinite emotion.


    I don¡¯t know why, but since he drank the king¡¯s tea, he has fallen in love with this bitter-sweet drink.


    And this is so consistent with his life experience and deeds!


    Born as amoner, he started as an ordinary sailor at the age of 15 and survived for nearly ten years. After rescuing a nobleman, he began to rise to the top. Finally, at the age of 35, he became the captain of a ship. , Be the backbone of the English navy.


    It can be said that, apart from the Secretary of the Navy and the Naval Affairs Committee, as well as several associate ministers, he and Major James are almost the future leaders of the Navy.


    Major James shook his head dismissively. For a nobleman like him who had a golden key in his mouth since childhood, the sweet taste like honey is his favorite.


    He only drank a few sips of this beverage called tea when he was having dinner with the nobles in London, and stayed away at other times.


    "Charles, His Majesty the King sent me to ask, how long can you hold on to the city of Francisco?"


    James curled his lips at Major Charles'' pretentious words and asked directly.


    "Of course!" Major Charles said with a smug smile, and turned his eyes to the outside of the city, with a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    "As long as you send more soldiers and food, it doesn''t matter how long you stay!"


    Major James nodded when he heard the words, and agreed with Major Charles'' words. There is no shortage of people and supplies. With the strong city, it is indeed difficult for the French to capture.


    "Mr. Major, I bring you bad news. His Majesty the King has decided to abandon Francisco City!"


    James looked at Major Charles, with a hint of worry in his eyes, and said softly.


    "I know, I will be ready to evacuate!"


    Who knew that Charles epted the news directly and calmly, which surprised James.


    You know, Charles has been on guard for three months, and he suddenly said that he wanted to evacuate. It would be a bit ufortable for everyone, but he looked indifferent.


    But Major Charles already knew the current predicament.


    Although it seems that the city of Francisco is imprable, the number of casualties has reached more than a thousand in the past three months, and the number of reinforcements has be less and less. Moreover, the news of the chaos in Ennd has also reached his ears. I knew this day was not far away.


    The most important thing is that Ennd will not do bad business.


    Since the city of Francisco was upied for three months, not only have they not received any taxes, but they have also sent troops to maintain order and deliver enough food to keep the entire city alive.


    Besides, the undercurrent in the city of Francisco is surging, and most of the troops have to maintain order in the city.


    Let''s put it this way! upying the city of Francisco is not worth the loss. A port city without trade is an abandoned city.


    Seeing this, this city that is doomed to lose, of course, wants to maximize its benefits.


    "So, Mr. Baron, don''t you know that this beautiful city will eventually fall into the hands of the Spaniards?"


    Major Charles blinked his eyes, staying here, his news was blocked, and he was not clear about this major event.


    "Currently, the Spaniards are still hesitating about taking over the city. They feel a little reluctant about this dowry!"


    Major James thought about it, and then expressed his understanding.


    "I think it will go back to the French in the end!"

 Chapter 261: king

    Chapter 261 King


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for votes, ask for rmendations


    "Your Majesty¡ª" the old and skinny pce minister asked with a stiff body, bowing to Charles V reclining on the luxurious seat.


    "En!" Charles I opened his eyelids, and made a sound to the pce minister beside him, which was a little face for him.


    The ambitious King Charles V of Spain no longer had the ambition of his youth, King Henry VIII of Ennd, King Francois I of France, these romantic figures who oncepeted with him for the hegemony of Europa, have already passed away at this time , leaving him alone and lonely.


    In his old age, he could not have the same ambition as before, trying to conquer the whole of Europa and re-establish the Holy Roman Empire that belonged exclusively to the Habsburg family.


    In his old age, he put away his sharp minions, as if he had changed from a fierce tiger fighting for the hegemony of Europa to a docile old cat living at home, harmless.


    However, the old pce minister knew that the old His Majesty the king had always controlled Spain tightly and loosely. Any noble who dared to offend his majesty would never exist the next day.


    Even Pope Julius III of Rome is in his hands, and every move depends on his eyes.


    Therefore, Mr. Gong Chancellor seemed to have not noticed Charles V''s immodest behavior that did not conform to noble etiquette, or in other words, he was used to it.


    "Your Majesty, regarding Porto Francisco, why did you reject Ennd''s proposal?"


    "Hehe! English barbarians would not be so kind!"


    Seeing his pce minister talking about the English, Charles V turned around and changed to a morefortable movement.


    He shook his head and said dismissively. Obviously, he has always held an attitude of contempt for the English.


    The attitude of Charles V basically represents most of the attitudes of Western Europeans. The English have always been branded with traces of barbarism, and contempt and contempt are the mainstream.


    And the English despise the Scots, ring after ring, which is the inherent bad root of human beings.


    "The English are the most untrustworthy, they are only a little better than the French!"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help thinking of his lifelong opponent, King Fran?ois I of France, a shameless person who had deceived himself several times. Thinking about it now, he was still a little angry.


    "Yes, this is the secondrgest port of the French! If it loses it, France''s power will have to be reduced by at least oneyer."


    Hearing the words, the pce minister lowered his head, no longer prepared to argue, and was about to propose to leave, at this moment, a young man''s excited words were inserted aside.


    "Philip, why are you so abrupt!" Hearing this voice, Charles V turned his head to see that his heir, Prince Philip, was walking in, and the guards outside the door looked helpless.


    "Father, Your Excellency the Minister!" Prince Philip bowed to Charles V and the old Minister, then lowered his head slightly, and said to his father, "Father, this is a good opportunity!"


    "Even if it is a piece of cheese with hidden traps, but with the strength of our Spanish phnx, we can eat it without any scruples, not afraid of any traps!"


    Prince Philip exined softly, the confidence on his face was revealed without any scruples, and an aura of contempt spewed out, full of aura.


    For his ambitious son, Charles V was extremely satisfied, especially this attitude of contempt for all living beings was very simr to his youth.


    But war is not a child''s y, especially this war involving France, even with Spain''s huge physique, it is a bit overwhelming.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help but want to use this incident to hit the young heir.


    "Philip, you must know that if we swallow this tempting fruit, what awaits us is not a trap, but a mad lion!"


    With the help of his maid, Charles V sat up straight, facing his son, and said solemnly.


    "So, when we''re exhausted fighting that mad lion, who has the most to gain?"


    Prince Philip listened carefully to his father''s church, with a hint of thought and doubt in his eyes.


    "Ennd?" Prince Philip said uncertainly.


    "Yes, that''s right, my son!" What Philip didn''t expect was that what he guessed uncertain turned out to be true.


    Charles V nodded, telling him the truth without a doubt.


    "The English are a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity. When we and the French are exhausted, it will bite us hard!"


    "This is unquestionable, so, wisely, keep a distance from France!"


    As he spoke, Charles V sighed with a trace of fatigue.


    "Besides, the fat piece of Portugal is still on the sidelines, the French are not in a hurry!"


    Philip and Gong nced at each other, and they both sighed softly. His Majesty the King said that there is no hurry, so how dare the two of them go against it?


    Portugal can eat this piece of fat at any time, but the opportunity to take a bite towards France is very rare.


    Seeing Charles V with a tired face, the two left the room consciously.


    At this time, the distraught King Henry II of France received the nobleman from Ennd¡ªBaron James¡ªin his main tent.


    "Good day, Your Majesty the King of France!"


    Major James, wearing a dignified aristocratic uniform, gave a knightly salute to Henry II with a stinky face.


    "Dear Mr. Baron, are you here to submit the instrument of surrender?"


    As soon as Henry II said these words, there was a burst ofughter in the tent, which was particrly harsh to Major James'' ears.


    "Your Majesty, on the contrary, I''m here to deliver the letter of persuasion!"


    Major James did not show the angry expression that Henry II and others expected, but looked very indifferent.


    "Bold!" "Presumptuous" "Very rude!"¡­


    A group of ministers showed angry looks one after another, and they couldn''t wait to scold, all kinds of remarks flew together.


    "Ahem! Be quiet¡ª" the old Duke of Guise stared at Major James with zing eyes, and then yelled loudly.


    "Mr. Baron, tell us why you are here! We don''t have that much patience to spend with you!"


    Facing the scolding of the king''s important minister, the Duke of Guise, all the nobles were silent one after another, but showed a calm look and didn''t care.


    As for what is in mind, we don''t know.


    "Since His Excellency the Duke said so, then I will say it straight!"


    Major James nced at the mighty Duke of Guise, then bowed to Henry II and said in detail.

 Chapter 262: Migration (on)

    Chapter 262 Migration (Part 1)


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Hey, Suana, hurry up! Time is running out!"


    A nobledy about twenty-five years old, with a ck shawl on her head, and beautifully patterned satin on her body, her delicate jade hands on her hips, with an anxious look on her face, shouted softly into the room.


    At first nce, she is the kind of wife of a rich family. She has never done any work since she was a child, and she even speaks softly.


    "Understood, ma''am!" An old nanny''s tired voice came from the room, and it seemed that she was also a little impatient.


    "Leina, hurry up, time is running out, we have to rush to Oxford to gather!"


    On the other side,manding the servants to carry the valuable and long-standing antiques in the house, they were cautious and focused on it, and suddenly they were shocked by the woman''s cry.


    "Understood, Ronaldo!" The woman turned her head, and answered her husband''s urging softly, her voice was delicate and weak.


    Brill frowned, he was nomittal about what his wife said, and nodded, counting it as knowing.


    He scratched his long ck and greasy hair, and after the various items were transferred to the carriage by the manservant, he became more and more irritable, and there was a burst of evil fire in his heart.


    Looked at his freshly painted garden luxuriously and nostalgicly, and his heart was full of reluctance.


    Regarding leaving his hometown, Ronaldo has never thought, nor hoped, to leave the ce where his family has lived for hundreds of years. This is his root and the center of their family''s existence.


    "Ahem! Ronaldo, what are you doing? Have you moved everything?"


    Just as he was recalling the happy childhood in his mind, a voice came from behind him, low and serious.


    "Father, can''t we think of a way again? No matter how much money we spend, we can''t leave our hometown!"


    Turning back, facing his father, Sir John, Ronaldo asked pleadingly, hoping that the pir of the family could say something that would reassure him.


    "Ronaldo, it''s impossible, the circuit judges will not take the risk of offending His Majesty the King, let us escape this disaster!"


    Sir John shook his head with a wry smile. He also wanted to have affirmative words for his son''s question, but the reality was so cruel.


    Since they were tried by Justice Marlowe Christopher in Oxford, the four major families not only shed a lot of blood, but also had several pieces of fat cut off.


    More importantly, the four major families were asked to relocate to London forcibly, and today is the final deadline to leave.


    For these squires, what they rely on to resist the central government and control Fang Countyes from the reputation and influence they have cultivated in the county for a long time.


    It can be said that once you leave the ce where the family grew up, the prestige that has been cultivated for many years will begin to dissipate in just a few years. After ten years, after the new generation grows up, the so-called family influence will no longer exist.


    As for the remaining offshoots, they will nibble away at thend left behind, be a family again, and then follow the old path and start cultivating their prestige, thereby controlling the county where they are located.


    Sir John went through it again in his mind, and he would roughly think of the scene after his family left Oxfordshire. Thend left behind was quickly swallowed up by side branches without any residue left.


    As for the so-calledw and ownership, after they left Oxfordshire, theypletely lost the obligation to protect. Besides, the distance is so far, how can they take care of it all the time?


    So, this wise old man directly sold thend belonging to the main branch in Oxfordshire to the remaining side branches. Rather than being gradually swallowed up, it is better to give up directly.


    So, except for one residence and a manor of about a thousand acres, the rest of Sir John was sold.


    In this way, not only can he have a huge amount of funds in cirction when he goes to London, but he can also leave a trace of friendship with the side branch, and make some preparations for the future growth of the family.


    The other three families were puzzled by Sir John''s approach. Even if a few pieces of meat were cut off by the king, each family still retains at least tens of thousands of acres ofnd, which is a lot of ie. At least three floors down, a big loss.


    Facing the confusion of others, Sir John stopped talking after a few words of persuasion, and silently began to prepare for the move.


    Soon, while Sir John was thinking, all the items had beenpletely transported to the carriage.


    Then, the carriage will bring the items to the Thames River, and they will board the merchant ship like the other three families, and they will arrive in London in a day.


    "Father, I''m fully ready!" Ronald came to Sir John''s side, hesitated, and then said softly.


    "Well¡ª" Sir John came back to his senses, with deep bags under his eyes, looked at his son''s mournful and sighing face, and sighed: "Let''s go, all this is God''s arrangement, we can''t refuse it!"


    Looking nostalgicly at the old house where he lived for generations, Sir John sighed heavily, his whole face seemed to be ten years old, and his spirit was no longer the same as before.


    With the help of his servants, Jazz managed to board this exquisitely carved carriage, without saying a word.


    "s¡ª" Ronald looked at his father''s aging face, and couldn''t help sighing. He looked back at his caring wife, and said softly, "Let''s go too! Time is running out!"


    "En!" Some fraildy, looking nostalgicly at the ce not far away, where she lived for ten years, sighed softly, a little sad.


    Only then nodded emphatically, and with the help of the maid, boarded another carriage.


    "Gulu Gulu, Guru Gulu..." The wheels of the carriage walked on the uneven muddy ground, crushing the local grass without any scruples.


    More than a dozenrge carriages, connected together and arranged in a long snake formation, slowly drove away from this nostalgd.


    Along the way, there are no redundant proverbs. If you listen carefully, you can hear a few sobbing sounds. Even facing the rising sun, the scene still has a sense of sadness.


    After driving for nearly four hours, the carriage stopped. Sir John also woke up from his doze, and there were noises in his ears, which were even annoying.


    With the help of his servants, Sir John got out of the carriage, and what he saw wererge cargo ships with a discement of 500 tons, whichpletely blocked the spacious Thames River.


    "Your Excellency¡ª" "Your Excellency!" As soon as he got off the carriage, a voice of greetings came over, and Sir John consciously showed a smile of coping.

 Chapter 263: Migration (in)

    Chapter 263 Migration (2)


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Sir John squeezed out a smile on his face, nodded to the few people who came to greet him, and remained motionless.


    Among the big families present, his age and prestige are the biggest among the big families, and only he can afford it.


    "Your Excellency, you are finally here, we have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    By the side, Sir Began Thomas with golden curly hair took a few steps, getting closer to Sir John. He had a cautious and ingratiating expression on his face, and asked someone else what was on their minds.


    "Our big families are connected, and we are going to London soon. I am not familiar with life, do you have any advice?"


    As he spoke, Sir Thomas raised his head, looking hopefully at Sir John who looked calm in front of him.


    Others The helmsmen of the two major families also raised their heads, and like Sir Thomas, their eyes focused on him expectantly.


    No wonder they are like this. Once they leave Oxford, they will take off their protective clothing and show themselves naked in front of the nobles and London dignitaries. If they go without preparation, they will be the fat on the table. At the mercy of others.


    So, the other three families, who were full of worries, urgently needed a way to preserve their property.


    So, the first thing that came to their minds was the figure of Sir John. The three of them had no choice but to turn to Sir John for help.


    Seeing the patriarchs of the three major families plead so respectfully, Sir John felt a littlefort in his heart. The John family is still the head of the four major families, but this is far from enough.


    The crack at the corner of Sir John''s mouth is getting wider and wider. Under the sun, the smile on his face is extraordinarily bright and mysterious.


    Thinking silently in his heart, such a position is not stable. After the other three families get through the difficulties, the position of the head of the John family will be history.


    In this period of crisis and opportunity, securing one''s family in a leadership position is the top priority.


    In the eyes of Sir Thomas and others, Sir John, who is famous for his wisdom, had a smile on his face that made them uneasy, and he felt a little flustered in his heart.


    However, when the family is overthrown, no matter how much profit it loses, there will still be time to earn it backter.


    The three gritted their teeth in their hearts, and when they were about to ept a series of unequal treaties from Sir John, Sir John finally spoke.


    "Everyone, this is not the time to talk, let''s wait until we get on the boat!"


    Sir John didn''t say much, he just nced sideways at the nearby guards and said in a mysterious manner.


    "Yes, this is indeed not a good ce!" Sir Matthew knew that Sir John already had a n in his heart when he heard that, and his nervous heart suddenly fell back, and he couldn''t help but nodded in agreement.


    Others also understood what Sir John meant, let go of their nervousness, and turned their eyes around. It is indeed inappropriate to discuss such an important matter in arge crowd, so they all nodded in agreement.


    At the side, Ronaldo John saw his father surrounded by everyone, so he just nced at it, and then directed the servants to carry it to the boat that belonged to his family.


    The other three hugged around Sir John, and they greeted each other cordially with an indescribable sense of intimacy.


    The cold east wind blows slowly, with the chill of winter, greeting everyone cordially.


    Sir John and the others were just about to board the ship. At this moment, there were bursts of crying in the distance, much stronger than the four major families.


    Hearing the sound of crying, Sir John couldn''t help but nced at the unpretentious carriages, dragging their families, walking towards the convoy. The crying of women and children was endless, and even became more and more intense. direction.


    The guards from the circuit court turned a deaf ear to them, watching them nkly, not moving a bit.


    Seeing this, Sir John couldn''t help frowning, and the crying and screaming disturbed him.


    Sir Matthew, who was watching him from the sidelines, immediately raised his head when he saw him like this, and exined in a pitiful tone: "Your Excellency, these are the other twenty-two small families who will be judged with us!"


    ¡°Although their goal is the same as ours, they are rushing to London, but their purpose is different from ours. We are London, but they are an Irish ind full of barbarians!¡±


    As soon as Sir Matthew finished speaking, several people, including Sir John, looked ugly, and they all felt the same way.


    It''s not that their families are powerful, His Majesty the King dare not go too far with them, otherwise, the same scene awaits them.


    were relocated to Irnd, worrying about being attacked by the barbarians all day long, and the ce is in a barren state,cking everything, they would rather go to Scond than to go to Irnd.


    Several people looked at the group of sad people boarding the ship one after another with pity eyes, feeling inexplicably sad in their hearts.


    "Everyone, if we don''t unite, the final result will be nothing more than this, and it will be even more unbearable!"


    After being silent for a while, Sir John took this opportunity to exin to everyone the scene they were about to face, and nted a nail in everyone''s hearts, thus giving them an advantage in the next negotiation.


    Then, Sir John took ast look, led everyone to the room on the ship, and started an important discussion with several other people.


    On the other side, twenty-two small families whose destination was Irnd came to the Thames River one after another, weeping and boarding the ship to London, and then waited for London''s arrangement to go to the northern part of Irnd controlled by Ennd for a generation.


    Of course, Edward also knows that direct migration, if there is no benefit, anyone will have strongints.


    In order to dissipate the strong grievances in their hearts, His Majesty the King allowed the im to be reduced by half, and will also sell part of the Irishnd belonging to the royal family to them at half the price of thend in Ennd, so as tofort their wounded hearts.


    That''s why they walked onto the boat crying, instead of the army crushing them directly onto the boat. The difference between the two is huge.


    Of course, they are only the first batch of people, not thest batch.


    After more than three hours of deliberation, the four major families finally reached a consensus, and first determined the leadership of the John family (Note: Established without infringing on the interests of other families).


    Afterwards, there was a series of marriages and interest exchanges, using interests as the link to establish the alliance of the four major families.


    Of course, this alliance must be disbanded because of thebination of interests. This is the result sooner orter.


    Sir John also knew that, unlike other people, he believed that although arriving in London, although it was apanied by danger, it was also apanied by opportunity.


    If you lead this alliance, then the interests of the John family can be maximized.

 Chapter 264: Migration number

    Chapter 264 Number of migrations


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Your Majesty¡ª" Edward came to his office from the dining room refreshed with a smile on his face.


    The guard of the side hall wore a long bearskin cap, a red long-sleeved shirt on his upper body, and ck trousers on his lower body. He stroked his chest with his right hand meticulously, and saluted Edward.


    His Majesty the King nodded as usual, and walked happily to his own office.


    Today at noon, he ate a te of beef using Chinese cooking techniques. Compared with his previous life, the taste was still not good, but Edward still rewarded the chef as an encouragement.


    This kind of progress is gratifying, one has two, as long as it continues to be updated, sooner orter, the title of Ennd''s dark cooking kingdom will be removed sooner orter.


    Maybe, this is also his biggest change to Ennd!


    Edward let go of his thoughts silently in his heart, shook his head with a smile, if it came true, this would be the funniest thing!


    Walking to the living room of the office, a rigorous middle-aged man was already sitting in a row of seats on a beautifully patterned seat, facing forward coldly, focusing on a point in front of him, as if he was thinking about something!


    Edward focused his eyes on his face, looked carefully, and found the impression of this middle-aged man in his mind.


    The chief judge of the circuit court, Angus, is a rigorous and cautious person. When faced with his questioning every sentencest time, only a small clue was revealed, which can also be said to be a breakthrough point.


    Otherwise, Edward would have to spend a lot of searching across the country and spend a lot of time checking.


    Although he has such credit, Edward is dissatisfied with Angus''s cautious and independent behavior.


    So, when passing by Angus, although Angus quickly stood up and bowed to salute, Edward just nodded with a smile and returned to his office without hesitation.


    "Your Majesty!" The plump girl''s secretary greeted the young king sweetly. Edward''s eyes stayed on the girl''s light green dress for a few seconds, and the huge bulge stretched tight after bending over, and left a sentence: " Very good, today''s clothes are pretty!" After that, he went on to his office.


    Seeing this, the girl showed a gleam of joy on her face, and after bowing to watch the king enter the office, she got up and followed her into the office.


    The king nced at the soft fur-covered seat, found afortable position, and reclined. He had just finished eating, which made him much morefortable.


    The king''s stomach was rising and falling, thinking beautifully in his heart, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    After the girl came in, she stood behind him, bent down and lightly hammered the king''s shoulder with her small hands, soothing his body.


    Edward narrowed his eyes, looking at a pair of wobblynterns in front of him, with a look of enjoyment on his face.


    "I don''t know how it grew. It used to be hungry and full, but it can still grow so big. It turns out that it is still a talent! It seems that I need to cultivate it carefully in the future!"


    Edward didn''t bother the girl''s massage, he just thought about it quietly and enjoyed it.


    After about ten minutes, Edward felt that the girl''s strength was a little weak, and then Edward made a sound: "Stop! I''m going to start working too!"


    As he said that, Edward got up quickly. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. He bumped his head against the girl''s bump, and the girl immediately let out an exmation.


    The chest is huge, like jelly, shaking up and down, full of movement, which makes people want to catch it.


    "Yes, Your Majesty¡ª" The girl''s face was flushed, she made light contact with her eyes, and immediately lowered her head shyly. After replying, she turned around and left quickly.


    Seeing this, Edward smiled softly, no longer cared about the shy girl, and sat up, looking at the appointment form on the table. The one in the first line was Angus, the chief judge of the circuit court.


    Soon, the door of the office was gently opened, revealing Angus'' figure.


    After the usual greetings and salutes, the young king raised his head, stared at Angus, who looked stiff, and asked, "Speak up! Sir Adonis,e to see me today, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing His Majesty the King''s question in an unfamiliar tone, Angus knew that the King was a little dissatisfied with himself.


    Although he understood why His Majesty the King was dissatisfied with him, Angus still did not intend to change anything. This was his rule of conduct and would not be easily changed.


    "Your Majesty!" Angus sorted out his thoughts, faced His Majesty the king solemnly, and reported his content.


    "ording to our statistics, in the past two months, in the thirty-nine counties of Ennd, a total of 156 cases simr to the Oxfordshire case were tried, and the offending families were 269!"


    "Based on the results of Judge Marlowe Christopher''s trial, about 32 big families will be forcibly relocated to the London area, with a total of 565 people!"


    A string of numbers came out of Angus''s mouth, and his heart was a little turbulent. This is a huge number. He took a peek at the serious-looking His Majesty the King, calmed down, and continued.


    "The number of families that will be relocated to Irnd has reached 237, with a total of 1,664 people!"


    "Tomorrow, the family from Oxford will arrive in London, waiting for your assignment!"


    "In three days, families from five counties will arrive, and in ten days..."


    Edward closed his eyes, listening to the series of numbers spit out from Angus''s mouth, without any fluctuations in his heart.


    Compared to the squires and gentlemen with nearly 8,000 households and a poption of 100,000, these families only upy a small share, and they are far from letting the local forces reach the point where they are injured.


    It can even be said that the local gentry group is only scratched a little, and the ce is still controlled by them.


    But the current situation, the young king is already satisfied. It not only deterred and weakened some local forces, but also re-established the declining royal authority in the past three years.


    After all, if his actions go too far, the whole of Ennd will be in turmoil. Compared with them, the current riots are just appetizers.


    He can¡¯t cut himself off from Ennd¡¯s interest ss, otherwise there would be no king. There are many families rted to the Tudor royal family, and they don¡¯t mind changing one.


    Therefore, the young king was very measured, and only set the time within three years, and did not continue to extend it forward, otherwise it would be a shame!


    "En!" The voice in his ear stopped, and then Edward opened his eyes and nodded in satisfaction.


    "You need to have a careful trial of those circuit judges, and immediately question those who are corrupt and do not follow orders!"


    Hearing His Majesty the King''s stern tone, Angus could only bite the bullet and agree. This is an offending job.

 Chapter 265: Prepare

    Chapter 265 Preparation


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After epting this task, Angus looked a little dignified. He actually refused the task sent by the king in his heart, but it was something His Majesty the King personally handed down. It was rted to his future, so he couldn''t refuse it easily .


    As for fooling around, he doesn''t have the guts either, and the Special Operations Division and the huge Blood de that popped up recently are not vegetarians either.


    Angus quietly exited the king''s office, and then walked away quickly with a sullen expression on his face, as if he had provoked some filth, and was eager to get out.


    And Emma, ??the secretary near the door, watched him leave suspiciously, and was surprised that he didn''t have the usual polite greeting.


    And just when the girl was confused, she received a call from His Majesty the King.


    Seeing this, the girl resisted the doubts in her heart, opened the door gently, bowed her waist, and walked in.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" the girl lowered her head slightly.


    "Go and summon London Mayor William Selsey!"


    Edward looked at the lists full of names in front of him, and when he heard the sound of the door opening, he ordered the girl who had just entered without looking up.


    "Yes¡ª" the girl readily agreed, then turned and left.


    At this time, Mayor William, who was starting another wave of London cleanup activities, heard the king''s summons in his office.


    "What did you say? His Majesty the King wants to receive me?" Mayor William asked the young secretary who came in with confusion, his head was a little confused.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, that''s what the secretary from the court told me, and she also asked, and asked you to go right now!"


    Facing the mayor''s doubts, the young female secretary parted her red lips slightly, and with her legs together, she spoke unhurriedly.


    "Oh! Got it, prepare the carriage right away, I''m going to work!"


    Mayor William moved his stiff neck, looked directly at his secretary, and ordered.


    "Yes, Your Excellency!" Upon hearing the mayor''s order, the female secretary readily agreed, and then left the office to start preparations.


    Different from other people who demand a beautiful secretary, Mayor William wants a secretary who is quick-moving and responsible, which is why this scene happened.


    There are no prevarications and doubts, only ''yes'' and ''no'', simple and fast, easy and pleasant to do things.


    After tidying up his appearance, Mayor William took the recently popr notebook to prevent forgetting what His Majesty ordered, and then walked outside the city government building.


    At this time, a carriage was already waiting outside, he only needed to get on the carriage, and in less than five minutes, he could arrive at Whitehall Pce.


    Soon, under the guidance of the maid, he came to the luxurious office belonging to the king.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for beingte!" As soon as Mayor William came in, he bent down and performed a knight salute, saying humbly.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Mayor, I won''t wait long!" Edward shook his head and said.


    This was just a polite remark, neither of them took it seriously.


    Mayor William bowed slightly, and stood aside respectfully, without any trace of disrespect.


    "En!" Although Edward didn''t care about these things, he was still satisfied with this attitude. This is the attitude a subordinate should have.


    As for this cultivated talent, the king''s expression was much more pleasant.


    "In the past few days, migrating families from various counties in Ennd areing. As the mayor of London, you must be prepared, register your household registration, collect information, and try not to make mistakes! Wee these people from the ce! "


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Mayor William nodded, and said respectfully: "London sold a lot of luxury houses a few days ago, and I have already started to make preparations!"


    What is a capable minister? This is a capable minister. He thought of it before he gave the order, and started to prepare. How much trouble does it take!


    Sure enough, he was worthy of being a minister in the Elizabethan era. It is not easy to leave a name.


    Looking at the mayor in front of him, Edward couldn''t help feeling emotional.


    "Now that you are ready, do it with your heart!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Mayor William agreed softly.


    "Also, at the end of August, London will hold the second official selection examination. This time the scale will be expanded several times. You must cooperate with the Speaker of the Privy Council to make it go smoothly!"


    Edward suddenly thought of another thing. The second official selection exam was about to take ce.


    Different from filling only the London City Government and the central government for the first time, the second time is filling the thirty-nine counties of Ennd. The number of people required is evenrger, at least expanded several times, to barely meet the demand.


    Moreover, due to the sessful holding of the first time, the scale of the number of participants this time must also be unprecedented.


    Therefore, it is far from enough to rely on the central government''s hosting. It also needs to be assisted by the London City Government once held to ensure smooth progress.


    "I understand!" Mayor William thought for a moment, and then agreed. There are still several months, and there is plenty of time.


    "I will definitely assist Your Excellency, the Speaker, to ensure the smooth progress of the second official selection exam!"


    After that, Edward chatted with him about the recent changes in London, and by the way, discussed the implementation status of various decrees in London and the improvement n. In this way, more than an hour passed happily and easily.


    After Mayor William left, Edward stretched himself,y down on afortable recliner, and rested for a while.


    After a while, he got up and was about to call Emma outside the door, asking her to pass on Faris Alexander. Then he felt a little bored in the office again, and suddenly had the idea of ??going out for a walk.


    Later, this idea expanded infinitely, and he couldn''t bear it anymore, so he decided to implement it himself.


    Of course, it¡¯s not for a private visit, Edward said that he is also afraid of death, and he is not brain-dead.


    So, the target of this small visit, he set at the Pce of Westminster, which is the seat of the parliament and the central government, whererge-scale ceremonies and events are held.


    "Emma, ??get ready, let''s go out for a walk!"


    Standing up, Edward walked out of the office and said to the surprised girl.


    "Your Majesty, but¡ª" the girl hurriedly prepared to persuade her, a blush suddenly appeared on her face.


    "It''s nothing to worry about, don''t have any bad thoughts! We just went to the Pce of Westminster to have a look, so you can learn more!"


    Edward stared at the girl''s face carefully, saw her cheeks flush suddenly, and made a teasing joke before exining.


    "Oh¡ª" The girl didn''t know whether to be disappointed or relieved, she said "oh" softly, and then began to prepare.

 Chapter 266: after victory

    Chapter 266 After Victory


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The decisive battle between the government army and the Catholic mob ended with the victory of the government army.


    Soldiers walked scatteredly on the blood-stained grass. Every time they took a step, the blood-soaked soil and weeds would form a blood-colored footprint, red and ck, muddy and difficult to walk.


    The entire wilderness was densely packed with corpses, and arge group of salivating waiters hovered in the sky. When the soldiers distanced themselves, they came down this time to carve delicious meat.


    A young warrior, wearing a thin set of leather armor, but it is broken and iplete, frowning, looking around.


    Holding a **** dagger in his thick arm, he stopped hastily when he passed by a corpse that was still fully clothed.


    First, he raised his head and looked around, and when no one was paying attention, he squatted down silently, groping among the corpses with his hands, with expectations in his eyes, hoping to find something that belonged to him with his own hands. wealth.


    In less than a minute, a disappointed expression appeared on his face, and an annoyance surged in his heart, giving him an urge to vent.


    But this is a battlefield, he is just a soldier, what right does he have?


    Thinking silently in his heart, S''s thick arms with bulging veins rxed.


    Afterwards, he lowered his head and swept towards the corpse''s feet suddenly. Joy shed in his eyes, and he couldn''t wait to move his face closer.


    These are a pair of leather boots, a pair of leather boots made of sheepskin. Its surface is covered by ayer of mud, but it still cannot hide the fact that it is leather boots.


    The man rubbed his eyes, and happily wiped off the mud on the shoe with the grass on the road, which was extremely precious.


    These are a pair of leather boots, only those rich lords will wear them, ordinary people will not own them.


    "A pair of leather boots like this would cost a shilling!"


    The man wrapped the leather boots in a piece of torn sackcloth like a baby, and carefully put them into a big bag in his hand, the smile on his face was unstoppable.


    As a summoned militia, before he swept it, the king''s guards had already swept it once, and they, the summoned militia, could only pick up the misses.


    After this big circle, the most valuable thing is only the pair of leather boots just now, and the rest are scattered pennies and some dagger scraps, which are not worth much.


    With this surprise, the man is even more interested in the dead body in front of him.


    A person who owns such a pair of leather boots is definitely not an ordinary person. Although there are not many pounds or anything, some other things must be worth a lot of money.


    Thinking, the man turned the dead body in front of him thoroughly, and as expected, he found many good things in this way.


    His underwear was of thin silk, and he had a gold tooth in his mouth, which, whenbined with those leather boots, was a fortune.


    While he was cheering in ce, the militiamen in other ces did the same, with surprises on their faces.


    War is a struggle for wealth. Only the victor will have everything, and will plunder everything from the loser.


    Therefore, every time the king recruits the militia, all parts of Ennd will actively participate, for the moment of victory.


    At this time, ourmander-in-chief, Knight Alexander, with a handsome face and a solemn face, sat in the position that belonged exclusively to the chief general and listened carefully.


    "Your Excellency, Commander, in this battle, the Guards killed a total of 165 people and injured 332 people. Among them, 53 cavalrymen died and 38 people were injured! It is estimated that the Guards have a total of Three hundred and seventy-two people died, and one hundred and fifty people retired!"


    The young clerk looked up at the expressionless Alexander knight, then continued to bury his head, talking about the records in his hand.


    "A total of 586 people were killed by militiamen from all over the country, and 1,860 people were injured! It is estimated that 836 people will die in the end!"


    "As for the situation of the enemy, there is no statistics yet!"


    "Okay, I see, you go and convey my order, let the quartermasters take out the food and drinks that have been prepared, and let the soldiers take a good rest!"


    Knight Alexander rxed his frowning brows slightly when he heard that the number of deaths had finally reached the first level of the total force. Then he turned his head and gave instructions to the young clerk.


    "Yes, Your Excellency!" The clerk nodded and turned to leave.


    As for the seized materials and so on, they have not yet been calcted clearly. After all, there are still too few people who are literate and able to count.


    Knight Alexander seriously thought about his gains and losses in this battle after the young clerk left.


    As for the Spanish phnx, he still hasn''t fully understood how to use andmand it, so he can only continue to explore.


    Knight Alexander was a little frustrated. In fact, he still knew a little about the Spanish phnx.


    After all, he once fought with Henry VIII in France, and was fortunate to see a battle scene of the Allied Spain at that time. The scene was very spectacr.


    But watching is one thing, directing is another.


    Cavalier Alexander has always been skeptical about the strength of the pikemen and their courage.


    Without sword soldiers and halberd soldiers, the possibility of pike soldiers holding their positions is pitifully low.


    Therefore, after seeking the consent of His Majesty the King, a few captains of archers were kept in the military uniform, which gave him some confidence.


    As for Musketeers, knights feel pretty good, butpared with longbows, their power and distance are still somewhat insufficient. However, its advantage is that it can be mass-produced and does not require long-term training.


    "Your Excellency, the king''s messenger is here!" Just as Alexander entered the thinking mode, the guard outside the tent suddenly broke in, raised his head, and whispered.


    "Oh! Invite him in quickly!" Knight Alexander didn''t care about thinking about his experience, got up quickly, and hurriedly said that His Majesty the King is the most important thing!


    Soon, a man with a dusty smell came in, his face was deeply exhausted, but he still straightened his waist, looked at Knight Alexander with a dignified expression, and said, "Knight Alexander, I am here by order of His Majesty the King. Come, this is a letter from His Majesty the King!"


    After performing a knight salute, he handed a waxed letter to him, and immediately turned and left without hesitation.


    Knight Alexander nced at the departing messenger soldier, walked to his seat, began to disassemble it, and read it carefully.


    In less than two minutes, Knight Alexander had a general understanding of the letter from London. Except for some greetings, there was only one content: to support Marquess William

 Chapter 267: use meter

    Chapter 267 Use the n


    "Your Majesty, at present, Norwich''s rebels have begun to approach Cambridgeshire. Not only have several manors been attacked, but countless viges have been burned, killed and looted. The county ispletely immersed in panic!"


    "The group of devils from **** are extremely vicious. The rich and nobles fled one after another, and the whole county is full of riots and unrest!"


    "Stupid poor and workers are just about to move, we are afraid to leave your embrace, and no longer bathe in the glory of the Lord!"


    "And only you, the Blessed One of God, the great monarch of Ennd, Edward VI, can save the 80,000 citizens of Cambridgeshire!"


    "So, with the expectation of the whole of Cambridgeshire, I beg you, great lord, to save poor Cambridge!"


    Edward sat quietly in his own chair, listening to the pretty girl in front of him, reading a letter from Cambridgeshire for help, fully interpreting the fear and nervousness of the person in front of Edward , It is pitiful to look at.


    "Okay, don''t read any more, it''s still the same distress letter, don''t you know how to do it yourself? How can I have so many troops!"


    Edward waved his hand irritably and stopped the girl''s performance. He was very irritated about the current situation in eastern Ennd.


    Cambridgeshire is adjacent to Norfolk County. Obviously, those domineering gentlemen have panicked and jointly wrote a letter of appeal to London.


    "Your Majesty, not only Cambridgeshire, but also Lincolnshire and Suffolk have sent letters for help!"


    The girl looked at the frowning young king, and exined something softly, which made the king even more irritable.


    "You ask the Privy Council to draft a letter in my tone, asking Marquis William to block this rebel army in Norwich, and stop letting them wander around!"


    For the current n, we can only use the method of siege to stabilize the hearts of the people, and then let the Alexander knights support them to wipe out this group of mobs.


    Edward thought fiercely in his heart, he felt that he could no longer bear these mobs.


    At this time, the Marquess William, who was far away in Norfolk, once again gathered tens of thousands of militiamen in East Ennd and other ces. After learning from the previous lessons, he no longer underestimated the enemy and started to use tactics uncharacteristically, step by step.


    So, in front of Robert Kate, the leader of the rebel army, a middle-aged man appeared. He was thin, well-dressed, and his hair wasbed meticulously.


    Moreover, his every move is full of the stereotyped meaning of a nobleman, and he looks like a nobleman.


    His two eyebrows are a bit thick, which makes peopleugh out of nowhere. In order to establish majesty, he has two thick beards on his lips, wears a ck tall hat, and has a humble smile on his face. Have a standing umbre.


    As a jazz, Robert was satisfied with such a seemingly noble envoy, and did not feel disgusted with him.


    "Sir, also to show respect to you, His Excellency the Marquis ordered the army not to attack Norwich within three days. I hope you can receive this gift!"


    The envoy squinted his eyes and saluted, then raised his head and carefully observed the old rioter in front of him, his eyes full of exploration.


    I saw an elderly man about fifty-three or four years old, wearing a ck cloak, a worn ck jacket with white on his upper body, tight trousers on his lower body, and a ck wooden walking stick in his hand. Full of energy.


    A dagger is slung around his waist, and the sword is unpretentious, looking like an ordinary person''s saber.


    From the perspective of the envoy, this old rioter is in control of the power, and his wrinkled face is full of awe-inspiring majesty, which has to make him mutter in his heart.


    "Your Excellency, I don''t know how much sincerity the Marquis has brought, but don''t let me down!"


    Robert narrowed his eyes and looked carefully at the messenger in front of him, with a hint ofcency and ridicule in his tone, full of interest.


    Not attacking for three days did allow them to breathe for a while, but it was not enough to impress Robert. The victory in the previous battle made his original appetite even bigger. This small discount does not have much meaning.


    The face of the middle-aged envoy remained as still as a mountain, as if he hadn''t heard the meaning of the words, and continued to maintain his aristocratic demeanor.


    It seems that the rioter meant that if the conditions brought did not satisfy him, nothing would be discussed.


    Regarding this, the middle-aged messenger slightly opened his lips and said expressionlessly:


    "Sir Robert, ording to the usual practice, His Majesty the King is very intolerable to you people, but the Marquis, for the sake of the majority of Norfolk residents, tried hard to persuade His Majesty the King to allow negotiations with you!"


    Hearing these words, Robert stood up instantly, with an excited look on his face and red eyes.


    For Sir Robert and others, his goal from the beginning was not to defeat the king, but to use a powerful army to force His Majesty the King to negotiate, so as to obtain satisfactory conditions for himself and others.


    Originally a member of Ennd''s ruling ss, Sir Robert understood that with his own strength and others, he was definitely not the king''s opponent.


    "Oh? Really! That''s a real decision, my sir!"


    Sir Robert came over, facing the seemingly noble envoy, ready to give him a big hug to express his joy.


    "No need, Mr. Jazz, I just hope that your next conditions will not be too excessive!"


    When Robert arrived, the middle-aged man stepped back quickly, waved his hands, and said in denial.


    "Okay! Mr. Messenger, please express my thanks to His Excellency the Marquis. He has done something beneficial to everyone in Nuofu!"


    Robert looked at the somewhat disgusted messenger, smiled indifferently, and then said heartily.


    Compared with this good news, what is this dislike?


    While sending people over to negotiate, Marquis William sent people to spread troops around Norwich, preparing to cut off Norwich''s connection with other ces in one fell swoop.


    In this way, the growing rebel army can be reduced, and Norwich City, which does not produce food, can be cut off, so that they will face the plight of no food.


    At this time, in order not to attract the attention of the rebels in Norwich City and y the role of boiling frogs in warm water, Marquis William sent his nephew to negotiate.


    The identity of the nobility is even more deceptive, convincing the rebels that it is real.


    As for the king''s authorization and permission to negotiate, they were all made up by Marquis William himself. They can''t be taken seriously. After the victory, all these are just clouds


    The original content can still be modified, false rm! Sorry about the chapter name

 Chapter 268: rob

    Chapter 268 Obstruction


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After a light winter rain, the garbage and dust umted on the street became muddy, and the blue sky was like washing, and the blue sky made people feel cheerful.


    Afterwards, the passers-by on the road suddenly found that there was a rare warmth rippling in the air, spreading from the heart to the whole body, and the cold air was swept away immediately.


    Looking up, a round of slightly warm sun is high in the sky.


    The entire city of Norwich was originally filled with joy, but it suddenly became more intense, and the whole city was full of joy.


    People took to the streets regardless of the muddy roads. Boys and girls sang and danced, as if celebrating a festival, and their joy was beyond words.


    "Your Excellency, the news has spread to the entire city, and people are overjoyed and celebrating!"


    Standing on the high top of the city, the original strong city wall did not show any trace of destruction. It can be seen that for Norwich City, being captured by the rebel army was a sudden event, and it was toote to resist!


    The gray-haired Sir Robert was standing vigorously on the top of the city. He was wearing a tight-fitting Chinese dress. Without the in clothes he usually wore, he looked much younger.


    Beside him, an old man who was older than him, like Sir Robert, was dressed in high-grade linen clothes, bowed his waist, stared at the carnival crowd below with cloudy eyes, and slowly revealed a trace of smile.


    If you look carefully, you will find that this old man is about five or six levels simr to Sir Robert. He is Sir Robert''s brother¡ªWilliam Kate.


    Beside them, there were no other leaders of the rebel army, only a tall and thin young man apanied them, and the sentence just now was what he said.


    "David, we have to believe that this joy is far from this. They will flow into the North Sea like the Wensum River!"


    Sir Robert''s eyes stayed on those happy faces for a moment, then he turned around and said to the young man.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, that must be the case!" The young man said excitedly while clenching his fists with a sh of determination on his face.


    "Robert, if what the Lord Marquis said is true, then we can indeed breathe a sigh of relief!"


    William Kate, who was sixty years old, touched his long gray beard, with a hint of exnation in his eyes, turned his head, nced at his younger brother lightly, and said.


    "I think the Marquis of Parr will not break his promise. After all, nobles value their reputation very much. Besides, His Majesty the King is involved. He has to be cautious!"


    Sir Robert patted his brother''s shoulder lightly with a smile, and said in a rxed tone.


    Having been in contact with the upper-ss nobles for a long time, Sir Robert understands that for the nobles, the honor of the family cannot be filthy, and if he breaks his promise, it will be no less than a fatal blow to the family''s reputation.


    So, for this negotiation, not only Sir Robert, but also the rest of the leadership of the rebel army will not have the slightest doubt at all.


    However, Sir Robert and others will not know that in peacetime, nobles do regard family honor as their life, but in wartime, reputation does not exist when facing the enemy.


    So, when the city of Norwich was jubnt, the residents had no idea that their side had been surrounded.


    Under the sunlight, the small river flows uninterruptedly, jumping from time to time, and a shining drop of water pops out. It looks like a lively stream.


    And a group of more than 30 cavalrymen dismounted and stood, some were sitting, some were stroking their mounts lightly, some scooped up a pot of brook water, drank it on their own, and clicked their mouths from time to time, just like the old days Enjoy it to the fullest.


    In front of the team, a tall and burly knight raised his head and looked forward. His blue eyes were sometimes slightly closed and sometimes opened, but his ears moved from time to time, looking extremely serious.


    The tall nose, strong and powerful arms, and thick calloused hands make his identity stand out.


    "Get on the horse, someone ising!" As the leader of the team, Bull not only possesses powerful force, but also his hearing is far superior to that of others. Generally, he has the most say in such matters.


    Hearing the captain''s call, the thirty or so people immediately mounted their horses, moving quickly and neatly, as if they were one body.


    Bull nodded in satisfaction. These are his folks. After being called together, they became a team.


    The legs were lightly exerted, and the horse under the buttocks immediately knew what he meant, and ran forward lightly with four strong hooves.


    The rest of the riders also mped their legs tightly and followed him one by one. Pieces of broken grass were sshed under the horse''s hooves.


    In less than five minutes, what appeared in front of everyone was a long caravan. The reason why it is said to be long is that in the caravan, carriages loaded with grain were moving slowly. On both sides of the caravan, more than a dozen people The mercenaries were riding horses, talking andughing, and the atmosphere seemed to be getting along well.


    But Bull smiled slightly in his heart, he just came to break the tranquility.


    The cavalry''s vibrations startled the calm caravan. Everyone in the caravan was like a hedgehog with fried hair, one by one showing their weapons and taking a defensive posture.


    Soon, the cavalry ignored the caravan in front of them, and ran over on their horses, pulled out the dagger at their waist, and swung it at the dazed caravan with an arc.


    The mercenaries faced the well-equipped cavalry, resisted for a while, and then fled on their own, without any intention of dying for money.


    The cavalry chopped down a few fellows who tried to resist, which calmed down the entire caravan and epted their arrangement.


    Soon, a plump businessman was ready to negotiate, but Bull didn''t have the slightest intention to respond.


    His time is precious, but he doesn''t have that much time to talk to that group of greedy businessmen.


    ncing sideways, one of the cavalry came out automatically, and said a few words to the group of dejected fellows, and then the whole caravan slowly started to move, but the target was no longer Norwich City, but Ten miles to the government army camp.


    In this way, with the entire caravan, Bull led a group of his men back to the camp.


    This is the third andrgest caravan they brought back this morning.


    They worked so diligently, not only because of the order of the Marquis, but also because of the pounds sterling hanging in front of them.


    Lord Marquis issued a statement that as long as a caravan is brought back, each team will get a golden pound as their reward.


    So, in Bull''s view, these caravans are all gold coins and money.


    As for how the Marquis of the caravan was ckmailed or threatened, Bull can¡¯t control that much, he only knows that they got rich this time.

 Chapter 269: end of war

    Chapter 269 The end of the war


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscriptions, and speed up the pace at the request of book friends


    Just like that, Marquess William scattered his cavalry and plundered the caravan around Norwich City for nearly a week.


    At this time, Norwich, who had been negotiating for a week, finally discovered a crisis.


    "Your Excellency, there are fewer and fewer caravansing to Norwich recently. Variousmodities in the city have begun to be out of stock, and the food reserves in our army have been declining!"


    A short, fat middle-aged man, in an anxious tone, repeatedly reported to Sir Robert, who was busy with the files.


    William Kate is the logistics manager, but with his physical strength and spirit, he cannot take on this important task.


    So, as an assistant, in fact, it is the short and fat man who has been in charge of the logistics of the army, and this is also recognized by Robert himself.


    "What? What happened?" Sir Robert, who was originally calm, frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "Your Excellency, in the past week, all the caravans to and from Norwich have dropped sharply, and almost all the goods in the city have begun to run out of stock, and the number of leather and woolen goods in Norwich is increasing, and there are no more caravans. Acquisition!"


    "Many factories have begun to shut down, arge number of workers have lost their jobs, and theints in the city are getting louder!"


    The short and fat man''s expression became more and more serious, a deep voice sounded in the room, and the atmosphere in the room also became solemn.


    "And the food in the army is currently only enough for three days. If you don''t think about it, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    The more than 30,000 troops consume an astronomical amount of food every day, and the hoarding of food is only rare but not increasing. Of course, they are getting more and more nervous.


    "This is bad news!" Sir Robert almost frowned, and the wrinkles on his face umted one by one, which made people feel that the Sir in front of him was already fifty-seven years old. .


    "You have to hide it as much as possible, I will solve it as soon as possible, and the matter will be resolved soon!"


    Sir Robert''s eyes drifted away. He always felt that this was a hidden conspiracy. If he wanted to solve it in a short time, it would be easier said than done!


    A few days passed by, and the food and various goods in Norwich City decreased more and more, and the prices soared, but the supply was still in short supply.


    The food supply of every household in Norwich has bottomed out, and the resentment in the hearts of the people has begun to boil.


    "Dude, do you have the courage, do you want your family to starve to death? Your hard-working wife, lovely son, do you want to watch them starve to death?"


    A thin man was sitting on a wooden stake. In front of him was a man who was drooling and persuading with righteous indignation. Everyone could see the expression of hatred in his eyes.


    "But, but, Sir Robert has been kind to our family! If it weren''t for him, our family might starve to death!"


    Todd sat nkly on the stake of his own house, listening to the words of the man in ck in front of him, his heart felt like a knife was being cut, his face was full of tangled expressions, and his mouth was whispering softly.


    The man in ck in front seemed to have heard Todd''s whispered words, walked up to him, and whispered in his ear: "Didn''t you already pay it back?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know, you participated in the event that night, and you were among the group of people who opened the door, and you were even one of the initiators!"


    "These, can''t you return his kindness to you?"


    "Now, it''s time to make another choice for your family!"


    The man in ck spoke softly sentence by sentence, like a devil, and began to untie his knot step by step, full of temptation.


    When Todd heard these words, the tangled expression on his face gradually calmed down, and his head sank slowly.


    Yes, I am just a small adjutant of the city gate. Your Excellency¡¯s kindness has been repaid, so let¡¯s take care of my family now!


    Looking at Todd who was persuaded by himself, the corners of the man in ck''s mouth slightly raised and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    It seems that this task is about to bepleted, and the guard of the city gate has been persuaded. If you work hard, it seems that you will be promoted to a higher level, and the centurion must be within reach.


    After patiently persuading the city guard to strengthen his belief in rebellion, the man in ck walked away quickly.


    His time is running out. The city gate officer is Sir Robert''s confidant. He must not be able to persuade him. He can only persuade a few adjutants and a dozen small soldiers.


    The dark night hides nowhere intrigues and tricks, and it is also the ce where all kinds of wealth and opportunities are produced. Therefore, there is no way to live safely at night.


    The next day, January 25th, 1550, there was no more grain avable in the market in Norwich, and all the grain stores were closed, and the residents of Norwich, who had been hungry for nearly three days, seemed to be I can''t stand it any longer.


    I don¡¯t know that it was organized and arranged by the people themselves. Thousands of residents shouted the slogan of bread and flocked to the cathedral in Norwich, themand center of the rebel army.


    In this regard, Sir Robert did not dare to act rashly, but arranged for the army to defend, and did not dare to expel the people.


    He knew that Norwich at this time was a crater, and if they were forced to evict, it was very likely to turn into a confrontation.


    How can you defend a city that has no popr support?


    Besides, nearly one-fifth of the people in the army are residents of Norwich. After the evolution will confront, the morale of the army will be broken.


    At this time, it is fully understood that this negotiation ispletely a conspiracy, which is to take advantage of their illusionary psychology.


    Responding to this, Sir Robert looked at everything in front of him with a dim face, and he was fully able to guess the ending.


    Soon, during the confrontation, the gate of Norwich was closed in the same way as it fell. In less than ten minutes, Marquess William, who had been waiting for a long time, led an army of tens of thousands into the city of Norwich, where the gate was wide open. .


    Facing the sudden arrival of the king''s army, the rebel army was in a panic, fleeing, surrendering, and desperately resisting.


    In this regard, Marquis William directly issued an order to kill all rebels who did not surrender.


    Soon, blood flowers were floating in the city of Norwich. In the streets and alleys, there were shouts, begging for mercy, and fighting sounds, all kinds of sounds, and the killed bodies were randomly ced on the street, as if A toy is average.


    Historically, this uprising also ended in failure, because the leaders were optimistic and blindly believed in the words of the nobles and negotiated with the nobles, so that the government had time to recruit mercenaries and militias, so that the king''s army calmly defeated them and was killed Blood flowed like a river.


    Up to now, the northeastern region of Ennd has kept a festival celebrating Kate''s uprising every year.

 Chapter 270: terrible pension

    Chapter 270 Terrible pension


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After the city of Norwich was taken, the whole of Ennd began to restore calm and peace, and the pockets of our king, the continuous flow of pounds sterling, also began to stop.


    You must know that the local militiamen only serve the king for one month a year, and other than that, the rest of the sry is paid by the king.


    On February 3, the good news from the northeast of Ennd finally reached London. The nobles andmoners were not at all happy about the news of victory.


    In fact, apart from His Majesty the King, no one else in Ennd cared about these two riots at all.


    "Your Majesty, ording to the detailed reports of Marquis William and Cavalier Alexander, after one day''s calctions by our Finance Department, here are the following figures!"


    Edward reclined on his big seat,zily opened his eyes, and listened to the report of Luna, the chief steward of the royal family and director of the royal family''s finance department.


    As the housekeeper, Luna can no longer be by Edward''s side as before. The affairs of the royal family and court consume most of her time. Except for a few times a day, Edward hardly sees her. .


    Edward squinted his eyes slightly, and carefully looked at the girl who grew up with him, feeling infinite emotion in his heart.


    The girl is two years older than him, and has reached the age of sixteen. In this era when she started getting married at the age of thirteen or fourteen, she is rtively old!


    Her long xen hair was held up by a red rope, revealing her smooth forehead. On top of her green eyes were two slightly thick eyebrows. A mature and stable atmosphere, even with a domineering feeling.


    Of course, this is the feeling in the eyes of ordinary English men. John Bulls who are used to machismo will definitely not feelfortable with this attitude of women over men!


    Edward turned his eyes back and forth on her, and nodded with a smile.


    Edward is very satisfied with this kind of powerful and beautiful Luna. In this society where women are dependent on men, it is difficult to see such a woman with a different temperament!


    A pair of white and tender long legs stood upright, which was extremely alluring to a man.


    "It''s just that there are no stockings, s, what a pity!" Edward sighed silently in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, in the past three months, the total expenditure of the royal family has reached 160,000 pounds!"


    Luna''s red lips parted slightly, and she lifted a piece of paper with her fat white and tender fingers. She nced sideways at thezy young king with her beautiful eyes, rolled her eyes yfully, and then said softly.


    "Among them, the Devonshire where Alexander Knight is located, spent a total of 60,000 pounds, which took up to two months, of which 30,000 pounds were spent on sries, and 30,000 pounds were spent on food and weapons!"


    "The army led by the Marquess of Pall spent 100,000 pounds, and the total number of troops assembled reached 20,000. It involved the six counties of East Ennd and took as long as three months!"


    "The total casualties of the militia are close to more than 6,000 people, and ording to the regtions you promulgated, the total number of pensions for casualties and disabled soldiers has reached nearly 200,000 pounds!"


    The pension regtions that Luna mentioned were issued during the establishment of the Guards. The standard of pensions was 10 pounds for minor injuries, 50 pounds for serious injuries and disabilities, and 100 pounds for the families of those who died. Received from Royal Bank.


    For the militiamen, pensions and so on are just floating clouds, basically they have never seen or imagined such a thing.


    Serving as a soldier to eat food and make money is the consensus of all ordinary soldiers in Europe and even the world at present. As for the king, Ennd, etc., this word does not exist in the soldiers'' minds at all!


    Therefore, Edward has always been entangled in the pension of the militia.


    Pensions! The number of militiamen who died is an astronomical figure. It can be said without hesitation that it can directly drag the royal family into bankruptcy.


    However, if pensions are provided, there are many benefits.


    First, it can win a lot of hearts for the royal family.


    You must know that every militiaman has arge family behind him. If pensions are issued to 1,000 people, it can affect at least a few thousand people.


    And this time, if pensions are issued to more than 6,000 casualties, at least 40,000 to 50,000 people can be affected.


    And you must know that the total poption of Ennd and Wales is only three million at this time, which is not a small number.


    So, after some consideration, Edward decided to issue pensions to the militia, but the standard was directly cut in half, so that the royal family could barely support it!


    However, in this way, this number is also shocking, reaching two hundred thousand.


    These two suppressions of civil riots directly cost as much as 360,000 yuan, which was almost the ie of the royal family for a year.


    If his cheap father Henry VIII encountered this incident, his first reaction would be to sell thend, and the second would be to borrow money.


    Simply,st year''s ie was close to 300,000 pounds that had not been spent, and coupled with the ie from pubs and liquor sales in the past few months, the pension could barely be fully paid out.


    "Luna, send someone to the Marquis of Pall and Knight Alexander to register in detail, record the wounded and dead soldiers, and try not to miss them!"


    Edward felt a little uneasy when he heard such arge number. He immediately sat up straight and ordered in a loud voice.


    Such a huge number, if he doesn¡¯t conduct a detailed investigation to confirm it, he won¡¯t worry about the reports of those officials and military officers, and don¡¯t underestimate anyone¡¯s courage, especially plundering the money of those mud legs.


    Don¡¯t put the money for buying people¡¯s hearts into other people¡¯s pockets, wasting his painstaking efforts in vain.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will send someone to follow up!"


    Luna nodded lightly, and agreed. She was not at ease with such arge sum of money. Even if the king didn''t say it, she would propose it to the king.


    "Well, you can talk to Adler Todd, after all, the money still has to go through the Royal Bank,municate in advance, and let him pay attention!"


    "Okay, I understand!" Luna agreed smartly, and stuck out her pink tongue mischievously. The original dignified director of the financial department of the royal family became a lovely maid.


    Immediately, she sat obediently next to the young king, massaging the king''s shoulders with a rough palm, with a ttering look.


    "You are so busy these days! I haven''t seen you for a week?"


    Edward fell back, his heady directly on top of those huge breasts, soft and extremelyfortable.

 Chapter 271: jealous

    Chapter 271 Jealous


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Your Majesty, the royal territory has been a little unstable these past few months. Sir John and I have been running around for the past few months!"


    Luna acted coquettishly at him with a coquettish voice. She didn''t care about the young king''s behavior of taking advantage of her. Instead, she straightened her back to make the king morefortable.


    "Hehe! Sir John can do it alone, what are you doing as the chief financial officer?"


    Edward closed his eyes, feeling a little peas on the back of his head, but instead he swayed and rubbed yfully, making Luna''s face turn wine red and the roots of her ears red.


    "Your Majesty, don''t I want to make a detailed statistics on the royal territory?"


    Luna gently moved her jade hands with both hands, making the king''s shoulders more rxed, and her red lips were next to Edward''s ear, blowing hot air gently.


    This made Edward tremble all over, and there were small bumps on his arms.


    "It turns out that the sensitive part of the ear is the same for both men and women!"


    Edward heard Luna''s soft voice in his ears, but he was thinking about it in his heart.


    "I found that the parchments recorded by the royal family were all moldy, so I asked Sir John to take me around the various royal domains, and had a deep understanding of the territories, but the result was shocking."


    As soon as he heard the matter about the royal family, which was rted to his own interests, Edward showed a bit of energy, turned his head, and asked in a teasing tone: "So, what did you find? My Excellency the Chief Financial Officer !"


    "Your Majesty¡ª" Luna said in a trembling voice with a long tail.


    "This time, I found that those records of the royal family arepletely outdated!"


    When Luna heard the question, she straightened her face and said softly: "For example, the Duke of Cornwall has a recorded poption of 26,000 people, but I found out that the poption has reached 40,000. "


    "The duchy of Lancaster originally registered only 50,000 acres of cultivatednd, but I looked at it, and the lowest is 60,000 acres, and the highest, I estimate, may reach 80,000 pounds!"


    Edward was slightly surprised when he heard this number. He had already expected such a situation.


    Not to mention in the sixteenth century, even in the twenty-first century, in the Great Heavenly Dynasty, there were not a small number of people who were concealed.


    "The past, let it pass!" Edward returned to his originalzy appearance, moved his head, found afortable position, and continued to lie down.


    "In the future, you will be responsible for the statistical work of the royal family''s territory!"


    Edward closed his eyes, exhaled lightly, and said.


    "Together with Sir John, ording to London''s current 100-household and 1000-household districts, reform all the territories of the royal family to be exactly the same. This is your task!"


    "But, I just can''t see you again, and I still won''t see you for a long time!"


    When Luna heard this, her red face wrinkled, her lips turned red, her eyes turned red, and she said in a disappointed tone.


    "I haven''t seen His Majesty for a long time, yes, His Majesty is apanied by a beautiful female secretary, who hates our sisters!"


    While speaking, Luna wiped the corners of her eyes that didn''t exist on purpose, and came to Edward pitifully, looked into his eyes, and said pretending to be pitiful.


    "Eh!" Edward saw a jealous expression on Luna, who was always calm, and his head hurt a little.


    "It''s better to be little Mary, who has been nursed by me for several years, and doesn''t care about it at all!"


    Edward looked at the pouting Luna, sobbing from time to time, feeling a little emotional in his heart.


    Luna''s behavior is something that Edward is used to. Normally, he has always been calm towards the two maids. Even if he made a mistake, he only clicked a few words and let it go. Compared with Henry VIII''s random killing , much better.


    That''s why Luna, who understands his temper, dares to be jealous in front of him.


    If this were in other courts, the spanked butts would have blossomed long ago.


    "Did Lucy tell you that!" Edward took a light breath and asked preemptively.


    "Yes!" Luna sold her sister to Edward without any hesitation in her eyes.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense, how could I hate you two?" Edward pulled Luna in front of him, wrapped his right hand around his waist, andpletely embraced the girl in his arms, whispering in her ear.


    "You two have been with me for so many years, and you are so beautiful, understanding, and kind-hearted. How can I be willing to let you two go?"


    Edward sniffed vigorously on the girl''s fair and tender long neck with his nose, and a unique aroma of his daughter''s home rushed to his nose, lingering in his heart, and the smell was delicious.


    "Pfftch¡ª" It was rare for Luna to hear His Majesty the King speak so sweetly and coquettishly, and immediatelyughed through tears.


    "Your Majesty, we are not as good as you say!"


    "We are just a little maid, with such a humble status! How can we be worthy of you!"


    As she spoke, the girl''s voice slowly lowered, gradually no longer turning into a whisper, inaudible.


    Although Edward didn''t hear thest few words, he still understood the general meaning.


    At this time, he suddenly realized why Luna started to go out so keenly, it was just for the girl to prove her worth to him.


    The same is true for Lucy. She stayed by Edward''s side, tirelessly learning the recipes of various delicacies, serving the young king as much as possible, and satisfying his picky taste requirements.


    And all of this stems from his age. He is already fourteen years old, and he is getting closer to the age of marriage, which makes the two of them feel a sense of crisis.


    Regarding this, Edward was a little touched. The friendship he had been with for so many years came to his heart all of a sudden, and he was very moved.


    Holding the depressed girl tightly, Edwardforted: "Aren''t you the chief financial officer of the royal family now?"


    "I will never abandon you sisters, you must believe me!"


    "After a while, when you and Sir John are finished, I will take you two sisters to visit other ces in Ennd and have fun! How about it?"


    Edward had nothing to do about the difference in status.


    So, a parade n that did not exist was established in this way and recorded in his schedule.


    "Really? Your Majesty!" Luna turned her head and confirmed.


    Seeing Edward nodded, she immediately cheered up from her depressed mood, and regained her previous vigor.


    (Of course, this will have to wait for a period of time after the local reform, and by the way, we will also inspect it!) Edward added in his mind.

 Chapter 272: royal condolences

    Chapter 272 Condolences from the royal family


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    On February 8th, the sky in Norwich was still drizzled as usual, soaking the thin clothes of passers-by on the road, and the whole city was immersed in a kind of misty rain, which had a different kind of beauty.


    In the eyes of the people of Norwich City, this drizzle is still so annoying, the cold


    It''s getting more and more aggressive, and even those with a little bit of wealth can''t stand it.


    After all, when the weather gets cold, the price of charcoal will increase again.


    "It''s really cold here! My leg is getting more and more ufortable!"


    On a wooden board covered with hay, a man in unlined clothing kept beating his left leg lightly. The scar on his right face twitched from time to time. Obviously, his right leg suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Zuo En, how is the situation of the wife and son you mentioned now? Sigh~"


    The man said a word of self-pity, then turned his head, and cast his eyes on hispanion who was in a daze, with some expectations in his heart, hoping to get a littlefort.


    "Ah~" Thepanion on the side looked younger than usual, with thin pimples growing on his shriveled face, no more than eighteen years old.


    "Bruce, don''t worry, I will send you home, after all, we are fellow vigers!"


    When the young Zuo En heard hispanion say this, he thought he was worried that he would not be able to go home, so he quicklyforted him.


    "Besides, you promised me that you would marry my younger sister to me! For the sake of my future wife, I will not give up on you!"


    The young Zuo En fully remembered the care of his fellow countryman in the past few months. He looked sincerely at Bruce, who had an injured left leg, and said word by word.


    "Hey! Zuo En, I won''t worry about going home!" Looking at the young fellow in front of him, Bruce shook his head with a wry smile, sighed, and said slowly this time.


    "Look at my leg, I think, even the best doctor can''t treat it, and I don''t have that much money to treat this leg!"


    "So?" Zuo En was a little uncertain in his heart, but frowned slightly, and still asked.


    "So, from now on, I can only live with a limp on a broken log, and be a useless person!"


    As he spoke, Bruce nced at his injured left leg, mmed the wooden board under his buttocks, and then heaved a sigh of relief and said decadently.


    "This..." Faced with these, Zuo En didn''t know what to say for a while, but just patted him on the shoulder, and everything was silent.


    In the countryside, a man is the pir of a family. If the pir falls, the family will copse. If there is a problem with the pir, the family will also slowly copse, and the final result will be homelessness.


    In Ennd, after farmers went bankrupt, they had to sell theirnd and wander around with their wives and children.


    So, the young Zuo En is used to seeing such scenes, but facing this fellow who has taken care of him for several months, Zuo En still feels a little sad in his heart, all this is fate!


    Since choosing to obey the call, everything has predicted this ending.


    Joining the battlefield is for money, and what you get is nothing but two results, returning rich, or returning injured or dead.


    So, faced with such a result, Bruce could onlyment his bad luck, and would not regret participating.


    At this time, Bruce lying on the nk! He already had close to five pounds in his pocket.


    In the countryside, I can live happily for several years, and I can also buy an acre or two ofnd to improve my family''s life to a higher level.


    Afterforting Bruce, Zorn turned around and went to the other side, happily touching the three pounds in his pocket, grinning nonstop.


    When he participated in the draft for the first time, he got three pounds, which was his family''s ie for two or three years. With this money, he could marry a wife.


    When I think of having a bed warmer every night, I can live like my elder brother, let my daughter-inw yell every night, and I can shake my prestige in front of my elder brother.


    Two people, one thinking about how to add some new ie to his family so that his life can continue if he is no longer the main beam after he is crippled.


    While the other is thinking about how to use the money he can get to marry a daughter-inw who can live, he is very happy.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and with a "squeak" sound, a well-dressed young man walked in, followed by a quiet young man, holding a quill pen and A piece of wood as white as blood.


    Seeing the two people so well-dressed, Zuo En and Bruce were taken aback for a moment, and their bodies couldn''t help bing stiff.


    Bruce, who had seen some things in the world, felt that the two were different, so he hurriedly tugged on the sleeve of Zuo En, reminding him.


    "Oh!" Zuo En was dragged, turned his head to see Bruce''s expression, and quickly reacted, helping Bruce to get up.


    Then, the two saluted the two of them with an awkward posture.


    Seeing this, the two people who came in felt awkward for a while. After Zuo En and the others finished saluting, the two young men also bowed slightly and returned the salute.


    "Two, we are themissioners sent by the king, and we are here tofort these warriors who have served the royal family!"


    The well-dressed young man took the lead and walked in front of the two, speaking in a calm tone.


    "Oh~ so it''s His Majesty''s, it''s really, really an honor for us!"


    Following the words of the gentleman in his own vige, Bruce stammered.


    "Yes, we would like to ask, what are the names and addresses of the two of you?"


    When the morous young man asked, the quiet man beside him picked up his pen and was about to start recording.


    "I''m from the town of Hannock in Southamptonshire. My name is Bruce. This is Zorn!"


    Hearing the question, Bruce spoke out his information without hesitation, and then pointed to Zorn beside him.


    "Yes, my name is Zuo En, and I am also from Southamptonshire, Hannock Town, but we are not from the same vige!"


    Zuo En on the side also reacted, and hastily exined, lest they dy their affairs.


    This is His Majesty''s man, he is a big shot, but he has to be careful in serving him, even if he asks about bedwetting, he has to answer, maybe it''s a big deal.


    At this moment, these words came to the hearts of both of them.


    "Very well, Mr. Bruce, your leg?"


    "Oh! It was hacked by the mob!" Hearing this sentence, Bruce hurriedly exined, and even stretched out his injured leg for him to take a closer look.


    "Then, Mr. Zuo En?" The young man asked Zuo En, who was a little dazed beside him.


    "I, there''s nothing wrong with my leg!" Zuo En quickly shook his head and denied.

 Chapter 273: Create "God"

    Chapter 273 Create "God"


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Hehe!" Hearing this, the young man smiled helplessly, then held his patience, and continued to ask: "Mr. Zuo En, is there nothing wrong with your body?"


    "No, I''m fine, nothing at all, if you don''t believe me, go out for a run!"


    Zuo En finally came to his senses and shook his head vigorously, fearing that they might not believe it, he wanted to demonstrate it.


    "Okay, since you''re fine, that''s fine!"


    The young man was confused, waved his hand, and said.


    "Okay, if that''s the case¡ª" the young man turned his head and continued to Bruce, who was watching from the side: "Mr. Bruce, since you worked for the royal family and suppressed Robert Kate''s riots, your left leg was injured and disabled for life. !"


    "So, in 1550, on February 8th, Norwich City, dealt with by: Mas, Lewis, beneficiary: Mr. Bruce from Hannock Town, Southamptonshire, amount: twenty-five pounds!"


    The young man was talking to himself, while another quiet young man kept writing, his wrist kept moving, and the white paper, the rows of form boxes, were immediately filled with pen and ink.


    After seeing that the records wereplete, Wen Jingnan took out a red stamp from his package.


    "Mr. Bruce, please give a thumbs up and click!"


    The morous man Mas took the stamp, squatted down, and stretched it out to Robert, making a gesture of invitation.


    "Okay!" After hesitating for a moment, Bruce pressed his callused thumb on the stamp, and then pressed hard under the paper.


    "Okay, Mr. Bruce! We thank you for your cooperation!"


    Mas bowed slightly and said politely.


    "You''re wee!" Bruce was so polite and polite to the royal family, his neck was a little stiff.


    "This is His Majesty the King expressing condolences to you for being injured while serving the royal family, please take it!"


    Mas was polite, and then took out a handful of golden gold coins in his package, counted them, and there were twenty-five before handing them to Bruce himself.


    Originally, ording to the standard of the Guards, the disability was 50 pounds, but


    "This, these are all mine?" Looking at the shining gold coins in his hand, he was dumbfounded. After a while, he raised his head with difficulty and asked about Ma Si who issued the gold coins.


    "It''s true, Mr. Bruce!" To this question, Ma Si showed a kind smile and said with a stereotyped answer.


    "This is the pension issued by His Majesty the King to show you warriors who have been deeply hurt by serving the royal family!"


    "Don''t worry that we will go back on our word. If anyone dares to usurp it, report it to His Majesty the King. I think no one dares to offend His Majesty the King!"


    In a sh of effort, Masi uttered this clich¨¦ that has been said hundreds of times verbatim, without blushing or panting.


    After saying these words, Mars walked out of the room and walked to another room.


    After the two members of the royal family left, Bruce and Zuo En, who were in a daze, realized this, especially Bruce, his whole body was like a fire, almost burning.


    His face was flushed red, he stared nkly at the small pile of gold coins on the palms of both hands, turned his head, and asked Zuo En who was also in a daze: "Zuo En, tell me, is this true?"


    Looking at Bruce with red eyes and a crazy expression on his face, Left swallowed his saliva, shook his head, and woke himself up.


    "Yes, Bruce, these are true, His Majesty the King gave you twenty-five pounds!"


    Zorn stared wide-eyed, staring intently at the gold coins in Bruce''s hands, nodded heavily, and said.


    "Pa¡ª" Hearing Zuo En''s words, Bruce still couldn''t believe it, and quickly pped his face heavily with his right hand. Suddenly, there was a crisp sound in the room.


    "Ow~" A big p made Bruce''s nerves feel a little painful, but there was a joyful expression on his face, a kind of joy from the heart.


    "It''s true, it''s true, Zon, it''s all true!"


    Bruce shook Zuo En''s shoulder vigorously, making his head dangle back and forth, full of joy.


    "Thank God, thank you Father, Mother, Son, and thank Your Majesty the King!"


    Seeing that Zuo En didn''t respond, Bruce hurriedly made the sign of the cross with his right hand on his chest, whispering constantly, with a serious and serious expression.


    On the side, Zuo En looked at Bruce who was praying with envy, wishing to rece him with his own body.


    But when I think about my left leg being disabled and living my whole life crutching a log, this kind of jealousy turns into envy in an instant.


    Between twenty-five pounds and his left leg, he still chose his left leg.


    However, at this moment, he thought in his heart: If this is still the case in the future, I will participate next time!


    Luna screened and sent nearly a hundred people to Marquis William, in groups of two, to supervise each other, review and issue pensions.


    In just three days, more than 3,000 wounded soldiers in the Marquis William team that had not been disbanded received the pension issued by His Majesty the King.


    The more than 1,000 people who died in battle are still being released. After all, the journey is far away, the number of people is toorge, and more time is needed.


    For Bi, Edward directly ordered that no matter how long it took, they should be fully distributed to their family members, so as to reflect His Majesty''s love and care.


    After all, acting has to be aplete set, and it can''t be anticlimactic.


    However, just the disability pension gave Edward a lot of gratitude.


    It is conceivable that soldiers who have never received pensions will definitely be grateful to Dade.


    Afterwards, affected by their influence, neighbors, family members, friends, especially their next generation children, the admiration and gratitude for the royal family will definitely be nted in their hearts from childhood.


    In this way, the influence of the Tudor royal family on Ennd will continue to increase, and the stable rule willst at least twenty or thirty years.


    In the past few decades, as long as Edward has not done too much, he will toss about thend of Ennd at will without worrying about rebellion.


    At the same time, the army from the knights of Alexander, themissioner of the royal family has also arrived, and in just a few days, they have also received a lot of gratitude.


    If Edward is a god, a string of faith lines will appear in his godhead, and he will gain arge number of believers.


    He has initially met the standard of bing a god.


    Not only is Edward not disgusted with this kind of god-making movement, but he will strongly support and encourage him to make himself a **** walking in the world.


    What Edward wanted was the habit of ancient China.


    The emperor is high above all, everything is the fault of the ministers, the emperor is never wrong.


    In this way, coupled with the tradition of blood being kings in the West, as long as the Tudor royal family continues, the rule willst for a long time, surpassing other dynasties.

 Chapter 274: villager on fire

    Chapter 274 The viger who was set on fire


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The warmth-giving activitiessted for several days, which instantly warmed up the hearts of these militiamen who were about to return home. They felt a heartfelt gratitude to the king.


    5 pounds for minor injuries, and 25 pounds for serious injuries or disabilities. For these impoverished militiamen, it is a number that can change their destiny.


    Bruce, who had been having fun all day, finally remembered that he would go home in a few days, and he still had to rely on his young fellow to take care of him.


    So, he turned his eyes and looked at the dark night outside the door. With his still good right leg, he lightly kicked Zon who was curled up on the other side.


    Zuo En, who had been thinking about marrying a wife, had a trace of saliva dripping from the corner of his mouth. When he was feeling for his bright future, he suddenly felt his leg was kicked.


    Don''t think about it, this room is only big enough to hold two nks, it can also be said to be an abandoned pigsty, besides him, there is only Bruce with a broken left leg.


    So, he put away the infinitely extended and beautiful future imagination in his head, turned sideways, frowned slightly at Bruce on the left, and asked impatiently, "What''s wrong? Bruce, I''m getting married!"


    As soon as he heard Zuo En''sint, Bruce smiled tteringly, "Zuo En, to be honest, I think you are also a good person, how about I introduce my sister to you?"


    "Ah? Bruce, are you serious?" Zuo En didn''t expect that the momentary joking words would be officially spoken out of Bruce''s mouth at this time, and he couldn''t believe it for a while.


    "This is not a joke, Zorn!" Bruce shook his head, got rid of the smile on his face, and said seriously and seriously.


    "I see that you are a good person, so my sister married you, of course I am serious!"


    "Then, what does your sister look like? Is it easy to give birth?"


    Talking about his future daughter-inw with other people openly, Zuo En suddenly felt a little shy, closing the distance between the two of them, with a shy smile on his young face, he asked softly.


    "My younger sister is fourteen years old. She has a round face, buttocks, and is healthy. She has never been sick and is a good child! And she never loses her temper. She can plow the fields, feed sheep,... "


    As he spoke, Bruce got up and praised his sister one sentence after another. Hearing this, Zuo En''s heartbeat began to speed up, and he kept nodding his head, looking extremely satisfied.


    He didn''t pay much attention to the other things, and Zuo En''s heart was hooked by the words of being good at giving birth.


    What''s the use of having a beautiful daughter-inw, if you can''t bear children, in his opinion, he doesn''t even want to pay him back.


    And a person with a big **** and a good child, not only can work, but also give birth to a few fat boys for him, this is the most beautiful life!


    Seeing the satisfied expression of his honest fellow, Bruce couldn''t help showing a knowing smile.


    Relying on this tall and tall fellow, I will definitely return home safely, so I can rest assured.


    Bruce, who wasforted a lot in his heart, looked at Zuo En''s arm, which was much thicker than ordinary people, and smiled brighter on his face.


    Two dayster, after all pensions were issued, the conscripted militiamen were also disbanded.


    When going back, Bruce gathered some fellow vigers to go back together. Of the eight people who came together, only five were left when they went back, and three of them were injured, and only two were intact.


    Including the strong Zuo En and a cross-eyed man, the two are the main staff, responsible for everyone''s safety.


    Therefore, the five of them rented a carriage together. In this way, not only can some trophies be ced, but also the three sick patients can rest. To be precise, Bruce, who injured his left leg, can rest. Patients with two scars are in less demand.


    In this way, after walking for five or six days, several people returned to their hometown Hannock Town without any risk along the way. You must know that at the stall where the riots subsided, there were a lot of stragglers along the way, which was extremely dangerous .


    When we got here, everyone went back to their homes and went to their mothers.


    But Zuo En still apanied Bruce, sending him home.


    Bruce leaned on a log with his left leg, supported by Zuo En, and returned to his home step by step.


    When I got home, Bruce''s wife, a ck and strong woman, came up to meet him. Looking at Bruce who was limping, the tears in his eyes couldn''t stop flowing, and he couldn''t wipe them off.


    Behind him is a girl who looks a little thin, of course, this is forparison with the previous one.


    The young girl''s skin is wheat-colored, she is of medium height, her arms and thighs look powerful, and it''s no problem to chop wood to feed a horse.


    It''s just that on the face of this strong body, there is a weak and lonely expression, which looks extremely restrained.


    Bruce walked forward on his own, and whispered to his wife while biting their ears.


    However, Zuo En''s eyes were focused on his sister, and he didn''t move away for a moment.


    Then, just like that, the family happily ate a sumptuous meal.


    And Zuo En was also stayed for a night, and his eyes never took off from the girl''s face, which made the Bruce familyugh from ear to ear.


    The next day, the news about Bruce''s return spread to the whole vige in an instant, and along with that, he brought back thirty pounds.


    It¡¯s no big deal. Depending on your skills on the battlefield, you can earn more loot and leave less. It¡¯s all up to God.


    More importantly, among them, twenty-five pounds were issued by His Majesty the King, which is equivalent to waves rolling up on a calm river, and everyone in the whole vige was shocked.


    It turned out that His Majesty the King still paid for the injury! Is there such a thing as being a soldier? If I had known earlier, I would have applied!


    Families that are so poor that only one person is left, don¡¯t mention the regrets in my heart at this time.


    The next day, almost all of them came to Bruce''s house, one by one to express condolences, with only a few words back and forth.


    His Majesty the King really sent someone to see you? Really gave you money? My God, and then a bunch of prayers, and finally came a sentence, is your leg okay?


    Such a scene made Bruce overwhelmed, but facing the people in the same vige, he still replied patiently.


    The morning passed quietly, but the hearts of the vigers gradually became angry. Everyone had only one wish at this time: His Majesty the King once again recruited the militia to fight


    The next day, two young men came to the vige where Bruce was. Witnessed by a hundred or so people in the vige, they handed over fifty pounds in the name of the king to the families of the militiamen who died in battle.


    At this moment, the entire vige waspletely ignited, like a burning bonfire, the heat was overwhelming.


    Everyone carefully surrounded the two legendary envoys of the king, and asked softly: When will His Majesty the King recruit again?

 Chapter 275: massacre

    Chapter 275 Massacre


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After suppressing the two biggest riots since he came to the throne, the young king suddenly found that he felt a little lonely for no reason.


    These days, food supplies are purchased from the counties, militias in the counties are signed, and some weapons are purchased from warehouses and Europe.


    Even, Edward is nning to send people to the German region to recruit mercenaries to join in the suppression of the riots.


    This is also the worst n. After all, although the strength of the mob is not strong, the strength of the militia is not much stronger, and the difference in strength is not that great.


    Fortunately, in the end, even Marquis William, who had suffered a crushing defeat at the beginning, had a big reversal, which made Edward''s jaw drop in shock.


    After thinking about it carefully, the young king believed that with the help of Marquis William, he would definitely be unable to defeat the mob that had expanded to more than 40,000 people.


    Moreover, the strategy used was hard to figure out with his brain.


    "There must be someone behind him!" The corners of Edward''s mouth curled up, his lips moved softly, and he said a wordless sentence.


    Just when the young king was very proud, "Zhi¡ª"


    There was a sound next to his ear, Edward turned his head and saw a pretty figure walked in.


    Lucy is one year older than Edward, so today''s fifteen-year-old girl is like a budding flower, full of immaturity and youthfulness, not as mature, steady, or even perfectly developed as her older sister.


    And Lucy''s temperament is yful and youthful. If I use one word to describe the whole thing, it can only be lively.


    So, even though Lucy walked in with a maid''s etiquette, holding a cup of tea, her steps were steady and strong.


    However, Edward looked around her face, and the yful and lively aura could not be concealed even if he wanted to, and it was fully exposed.


    "Your Majesty, drink tea¡ª" Lucy said uncharacteristically, holding her voice, and said in a calm voice.


    "Eh! Lucy, who are you?" The king opened his mouth in surprise, and asked the girl who was very different from the past in doubt.


    "Your Majesty, I''m here to bring you tea!" Lucy pretended not to understand, and said in a daze, her little face was full of innocent expressions.


    "My Lucy, you should go back to the original! I''m not used to this kind of you!"


    Edward shook his head with a wry smile, and said to the maturely dressed Lucy, with an unbearable look.


    Seeing this, Lucy didn''t take it seriously, she still straightened her body, and brought the tea in her hand step by step.


    Edward nced at the steaming green tea, then at Lucy with an expectant expression, then picked up the blue porcin cup, pointed it at his mouth, and took a sip.


    Suddenly, a hot stream flowed from the throat to the chest, and the whole chest was warmed up immediately, and the fragrance of tea came out from the lips, which made Edward feelfortable and rxed.


    To be honest, even if he is the king of Ennd, the tea he drinks is not even as good as the dozens of Huangshan Maofeng he drank in his previous life, which is extremely bitter.


    However, as a young college student, Edward doesn''t know much about drinking tea. He can only roughly tell whether it is good or bad. hobbies.


    So, it can be said that he is only slightly better than the cow chewing peony.


    Seeing His Majesty the King''s expression of enjoyment, Lucy showed a sweet smile, with open eyes and two naughty dimples on her face.


    Looking at Lucy''s warm smile, Edward felt even warmer in his heart.


    Wait, why is Lucy''s small breast bulging? Yesterday it was a Fuji apple, but today it suddenly turned into a big pear. Is there such an operation?


    Lucy noticed that His Majesty''s eyes were focused on her chest, and she didn''t take it seriously at all. Instead, she retracted her stomach and straightened it up, setting off its iparably tall and attractive size.


    "Lucy, you are very beautiful today!" Edward thought for a while, and praised the pretty Lucy.


    "Is this true? Your Majesty!" Lucy asked with surprise.


    When the king nodded, a flower bloomed on his face, bright and moving.


    "Sure enough, my sister is right. Your Majesty likes women with big breasts. Mine is still too small!"


    Lucy thought silently in her heart, then turned her eyes down, nced at her own small chest, and her eyes suddenly dimmed.


    "But, the you today is still not as good-looking as the you before!"


    Edward shook his head, sighed softly, with an exaggerated expression of regret on his face.


    Seeing this, Lucy didn''t know that His Majesty the King wasforting herself indirectly, and her heart suddenly sweetened.


    "Your Majesty, you have worked hard!" Lucy walked behind Edward very sensiblely, gently pinching his shoulders with her small hands, rubbing two small bumps on his back from time to time, and the feeling was hard to exin.


    While Edward was enjoying himself, the door of the room was opened again. Edward turned his head and saw Emma, ??the secretary, also walked in with two huge legs.


    Emma nced at the king, and suddenly turned her eyes to Lucy behind him, her eyes flickering, full of inexplicable meaning.


    Afterwards, she walked to Edward''s side step by step with her long straight legs, held her skirt, and gave ady''s salute.


    After that, he pretended to see Lucy''s surprised expression suddenly, called "Sister Lucy", and saluted lightly.


    And Lucy also nodded kindly at Emma, ??and then her eyes slowly focused on her chest, and her pupils suddenly dted.


    And Emma didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, she stood up tremblingly, but looked straight ahead, looking at the young king.


    Lucy, who had always been a little childish, suddenly saw this provocative movement, and the movement of her hands suddenly increased, and she clenched her silver teeth tightly.


    Edward reckoned that if her subordinates were not massaging her, they would have been wiped out long ago.


    "What''s the matter? Emma!" Edward looked at the girl secretary and asked a little strangely.


    "Your Majesty, Norwich sent a letter saying that the Marquess of Pall massacred innocent people. It is conservatively estimated that at least 5,000 people were killed!"


    Hearing this number, Edward trembled in his heart, and then calmed down.


    As the king, he is still sure of bearing this amount!


    So many people, it must be the massacre of those mobs by Marquis William, even some people who surrendered or fled.


    Marquis William''s behavior is amon practice in this era. As for not killing captives, that is the treatment that nobles can enjoy.


    As for why there are so many people, it is probably the revenge of Marquis William for thest defeat!


    Fortunately, he didn''t send troops to rob Norwich, otherwise! hehe

 Chapter 276: behind william marquess

    Chapter 276 Behind the Marquess of William


    At this time, Norwich experienced a riot thatsted for several months, and gradually calmed down under the washing of light rain.


    However, the whole city is still in a state of panic, even more restless than when the mobs upied it.


    Even though peace has been restored, Norwich¡¯s withered leather and woolen industries still show no signs of recovery, and instead appear to be more and more decadent, as if they have fallen into a bottomless cliff and cannot extricate themselves.


    Regarding this, all Norwich understands that the reason for this is that William Parr, the Marquess of Northampton, has been staying in the city, sitting in it,manding troops to attack everywhere, and taking back thend upied by the mob one by one.


    However, the city council of Norwich and most of the citizens dislike the Marquis who "saved" Norwich at this time.


    The reason is none other than the massacre hemitted a few days ago.


    ording to bystanders (those who hid at the door and observed secretly), on that night, the insurgents, who were shocked by the sudden arrival of government troops, copsed like flies without themand of Sir Robert.


    Tens of thousands of mobs were chased away by more than 10,000 government troops, showing no resistance at all.


    The jubnt Marquis William had no mercy for the defeated mob, and raised his butcher knife wantonly.


    The defeated mobs could only flee hastily and be massacred passively.


    Those who escaped, trampled on, and shed, all of a sudden, the city of Norwich was filled with blood, wreckage everywhere, crying, and begging for mercy.


    In this regard, the residents of Norwich hiding at home listened to such a miserable voice and trembled all night, fearing that the militiamen who would kill them raised their blood-stained butcher knife and swung it at Norwich.


    After all, Norwich is well-known for its wealth. The temptation of this kind of gold coin is enough to make the devil of **** show his true colors.


    Fortunately, Marquis William also knew that if the people under hismand were allowed to act like this and Norwich, the secondrgest city in Ennd, was destroyed, His Majesty the King would definitely give him a big surprise.


    So, the residents of Norwich spent the night carefully and stayed up all night.


    However, the scenes of corpses lying in the streets and alleys made the residents of Norwich who just went out vomit.


    Faced with such a disgusting scene, it not only frightened the residents of Norwich, but also scared away the expectant businessmen.


    Without businessmen, themercial city of Norwich became more and more depressed, and more and more people became unemployed.


    "Your Excellency, most of Norfolk has been recovered, including Robert Kate''s hometown¡ªWyndham Town!"


    Marquis William sat on the main seat with his legs crossed, with a rxed expression on his face. On the side, a middle-aged man with a calmplexion and green eyes, with two sword eyebrows, was listening to the front with relish, and bent deeply , the messenger reporting respectfully.


    It took about ten minutes before the report was over, but our Marquis William''s eyes wandered, his neck was raised, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    At this time, the middle-aged man who listened to the taste lightly kicked the Marquis William who was distracted.


    "Ah?" Lord Marquis woke up all of a sudden, turned his head, and then fixed his eyes on the middle-aged man at the side. Seeing his eyes frown, he reacted, sat up straight, and looked serious. expression.


    "That''s good, I already know, you can go down!"


    Marquis William gave orders in a dignified manner with aristocratic demeanor.


    The messenger with his head bowed in front heard this, raised his head, stepped back slowly, and then saluted again before turning around and leaving, closing the door.


    "My lord Marquis, please pay attention to your noble demeanor!"


    The middle-aged man squinted at Marquis William, with a stern face, he taught a lesson in a calm manner.


    "You know, you are the Marquess of Northampton, a nobleman, what would that group of mortals think with such an attitude!"


    Looking at the same age, but the middle-aged man sternly taught him a lesson without any scruples, and didn''t care about the noble status of Marquis William.


    "I understand, Thomas!" Marquis William could only speak softly with a begging expression.


    "It''s just that what I don''t understand is when did you decide?"


    Marquis William opened his eyes curiously, poked his head, looked at the serious middle-aged man, and asked word by word. It can be seen that he really wanted to know the result of this matter.


    "Is the godfather bought by you? This really opened my eyes!"


    Hearing Marquis William''s exaggerated tone, the middle-aged man curled his lips. Obviously, his conjecture came to nothing.


    Marquis William didn''t care about the failure of his guess, and kept talking about his own thoughts.


    Making random guesses in his mouth, Marquis William began to ponder carefully in his heart.


    Thomas Mann is his godfather, another godson of Fukdo Mann. He was very smart since he was a child, and he knew all kinds of knowledge. favorite.


    He also gave Thomas his surname, and kept him by his side as his own son for retirement, and refused to let him out.


    This Thomas knows everything, but he has a bad problem. He likes to be serious about things that do not conform to his cognition and rules, and he uses his eloquence to make people submit.


    So, facing his lesson, Marquis William let it go without the slightest thought of objecting, otherwise, he would spend this day in his mouth.


    "The godfather said that the situation in Ennd is somewhat iprehensible!"


    Thomas also had doubts on his face, and said with a disapproving attitude.


    "What''s the situation? At most, there are more riots. Isn''t it the same in the previous king''s period?"


    When Marquis William heard such remarks, he thought about it secretly, then shook his head and said indifferently.


    "Could it be from the young His Majesty the King?"


    Marquis William''s heart froze for a moment, and suddenly thought of a possibility, but his face still had the original disapproving attitude.


    "Yes! I also feel that there is nothing abnormal, but the godfather kicked me out and let me figure it out myself!"


    Thomas frowned, lowered his head, and said softly.


    "During this time, I discovered that Edward VI in London has been moving non-stop for several years since he took the throne, and he likes to toss non-stop!"


    "I observed it and suddenly realized that his power is stronger than that of the previous king, Henry VIII!"


    "It can be seen that the power in his hands will be more and more powerful. This is the so-called change of the situation!"


    "Oh?" Hearing these words, Marquis William suddenly realized, and it finally appeared on the young king.

 Chapter 277: pawns and rights

    Chapter 277 Chess pieces and rights


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "William, did you find out? This young king has surpassed his father¡ªHenry VIII, and put more pressure on many nobles!"


    Whispering in a low voice, Thomas raised his head and looked at Marquis William with a surprised face. The speed was neither too fast nor too slow, but it seemed that he had given the Marquis William a acupuncture point. His body remained motionless, like a sculpture.


    "And, why did you ask me to help you after you met me?"


    Thomas nced at the sculpture-like Marquis William, and continued: "It''s not because he is afraid of the power in his hands. After all, the Earl of Warwick is an example. You don''t have the military exploits like him, and you don''t have the confidence in your heart!"


    "So?" Marquis William finally came to his senses, narrowed his eyes, and asked expressionlessly.


    "So, ording to my guess, the group of nobles sensed the danger, but they were not sure about resisting, so they asked the godfather."


    As Thomas thought about it, he uttered the conjectures in his mind. As more words came out of his mouth, his eyes became brighter and the corners of his mouth began to curl up slightly. Obviously, he had fully understood himself. The purpose of this trip.


    "You mean, the godfather and those nobles hope that you will be a favorite of the king like Cromwell, so as to influence His Majesty the King in London!"


    Marquis William''s eyes widened and his mouth opened wide. He could never have imagined this result.


    "Don''t the godfather know? That Cromwell, what is the ending?"


    Thomas Cromwell, he was not the Lord Protector whoter sent Charles I to the guillotine, but Henry VIII''s favorite, the most important person who promoted the king''s divorce and the religious reform.


    He sessively served as the Chancellor of the Exchequer, the Keeper of the Seal, and the Chief Minister of State, and was named the Earl of Isaacs. He was the first minister of power during the Henry VIII period.


    He was apanied by Henry VIII, who was known for his capriciousness in British history, surrounded by noble ministers who were eyeing him.


    Cromwell, who was trampled under his feet but survived tenaciously, and rose step by step, in order to survive, to keep himself safe and seek refuge with others is almost his instinct.


    He followed Cardinal Thomas Wolsey in his early years. Witnessed the bleak death of Wolsey, who had been in power; he also saw Wolsey''s sessor, Thomas More, go to the guillotine; violent death.


    For survival or rights, Cromwell finally chose to be loyal to Wolsey''s enemy, the Duke of Norfolk and his niece Anne Boleyn.


    With the rmendation of Ann Boleyn, Cromwell helped Henry VIII get rid of the intervention of the Holy See, unjustly divorced his wife Catherine of Aragon, and sent Ann Boleyn to the throne of queen.


    It can be said that Cromwell seeded because of the Duke of Norfolk, and finally died because of the Duke of Norfolk.


    From the beginning to the end, he was the spokesperson introduced by the nobles. Because of him, the dying nobles received an injection of resurrection blood and devoured the church¡¯s property. The ancient nobles preserved a little vitality and began to recover slowly.


    And when he vited the will of the nobles, he lost his use value and was sent to the gallows.


    So, after learning that Thomas was being used in such a way, Marquis William was taken aback this time.


    He did not expect that the chess piece used by the nobles turned out to be the godfather''s most beloved godson¡ªThomas Marne.


    Power ministers, power ministers, are just a **** pushed out by the nobles, and in the end it is inevitable to end in despair and misery.


    In fact, the introduction of power ministers one by one was just a desperation practice of the nobles during the Tudor Dynasty.


    The king''s power expanded rapidly, and the nobles shrank day by day. In desperation, in order to protect their families and interests, the nobles actively devoted themselves to serving His Majesty the king on the one hand, and on the other hand, they also secretlyunched or supported some The children of poor families joined the vortex of power and influenced the Tudor monarchs from the side.


    Historically, in the era of Queen Elizabeth, the queen learned the lessons of the previous kings, dispersed power, and no longer fully trusted one person.


    And the nobles introduced another method-lover.


    Thus, the famous Earl of Leicester¡ªRobert Dudley appeared on the stage, thus influencing the unmarried Her Majesty the Queen.


    "William, don''t worry about me, of course I know what the consequences will be?"


    Thomas shook his head slightly at Marquis William, as if you don''t have to worry.


    "I have been with the godfather for more than 30 years. I have long wanted to show my talents, but I was suppressed by the godfather. This feeling is very ufortable."


    "It is also one of my wishes to meet this legendary magical king. As for being used, it is no big deal to me!"


    "In life, you are either being used or taking advantage of others. You can''t escape the two. Don''t worry! I know it well!"


    Seeing the indifferent expressions on the faces of the parties involved, Marquis William will naturally not be bored and talk more.


    "Anyway, you just have to be careful!" Marquis William added onest sentence, and stopped talking.


    He is thinking about how to use Thomas, who is about toe to the fore, to maximize his own interests.


    There was a sudden silence between the two of them, and there was no words for each other.


    At this time, London, the Duke of Norfolk''s mansion, the old Duke of Norfolk started painting as always, apanied by a silver-haired butler.


    For the Duke of Norfolk, this has be a habit. If he doesn''t paint for a day, he will feel ufortable all over his body.


    "Your Excellency, ording to the n, Thomas Mann has already started to act!"


    The silver-haired butler leaned slightly and whispered into the Duke''s ear.


    "Oh! Got it!" The Duke of Norfolk didn''t pause at all in his handwriting, he was still painting and calligraphy on his own, and he would click his lips from time to time, sighing endlessly.


    "As long as this Thomas acts ording to the n, I think the final result will definitely satisfy us!"


    The silver-haired butler hesitated for a moment, and then said: "This Thomas, looks very smart, it''s hard to control!"


    "Huh? It''s hard to control?" The Duke of Norfolk stopped writing, nced at his butler, and then walked slowly step by step, with a hint of sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you think I don''t know about Thomas'' cleverness?"


    Looking at the portraits painted by himself on the wall, the Duke of Norfolk smiled and said.


    "It''s just that he is being smart. When he gets to the king''s side, he will know that without our support, he can''t move a single step!"


    "Ennd has as many so-called smart people as they want, but there are only so many people who share their rights!"

 Chapter 278: candidates

    Chapter 278 candidates


    ps: Last day, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The term right, it is the driving force for the whole society to move forward.


    Why Westerners like money is because the way to enter the officialdom has been monopolized by the nobles. Ordinary people, even those with lower status, have no way to join the power ss.


    At this time, if you be rich in business, you can gain the admiration of others if you get a lot of money, be a guest of the nobles, and even participate in the feast of power sharing.


    So, in order to change their destiny, gain rights, and enter the upper ss and power ss for themselves and their families, ordinary people frantically usurp wealth.


    So, for Thomas to enter the power ss, you will know that without the support of the nobles, an ordinary person has no way to continue to stand at the top of Ennd.


    After all, for arge number of noble and gentleman families, they are all looking forward to entering the center of power. And an ordinary person is the best recement candidate.


    And if Thomas wants to continue to gain power, he needs the support of the nobles, otherwise the site will be unstable.


    That''s why the Duke of Norfolk took it lightly. He was very confident in Thomas'' final choice.


    London is thergest city in Ennd. As the center of power in Ennd, it has a history of thousands of years and has a broad and far-reaching influence in Ennd.


    Different from different capitals in the East, London''s economic development did not start with politics, but with the development ofmerce, and gradually became thergest city in Ennd.


    So, even if rebellions broke out in other parts of Ennd, the merchants had no worries in their hearts, and they still carried out business transactions in an orderly and continuous manner.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention the cities and countryside in Ennd at this time.


    In Ennd, urban and rural areas are separated, the two areas are separated.


    Same as China, rural areas in Ennd are closed and self-sufficient.


    Farmers grow vegetables and fruits near the homestead, and feed pigs and chickens as food on the table.


    Afterwards, use your remaining products to go to the town to exchange for items that you cannot produce and are indispensable.


    Besides, the peasants were almost fixed in the vige all their lives, with very little knowledge.


    And the local gentry also fixed themselves in their hometowns all their lives, and did not yearn for London, the political center of Ennd.


    ording to statistics, there are a total of 300 gentleman families in Kent, the county closest to London. Only 10% of the gentlemen choose to settle in London, and most of them are royal knights and members of parliament.


    So, in the area fifteen miles outside the city of London, the City of London government does not have any jurisdiction, it belongs to the local gentlemen.


    Today, as an officer under the head of the 100-household district, Lemire, as always, started to go to the 100-household district of Sweet, where Rodney, the 100-household chief, was going to start handling various matters in the 100-household district.


    Looking at the home of District Chief Rodney not far away, he hurriedly straightened his clothes, pulled himself together, walked to the door without haste, knocked on the door, and then walked in gently.


    "Your Excellency District Chief, may I ask, do you have any orders today?"


    Lemiel nced at the other three colleagues standing by the wall, and nced suspiciously. Then he slightly bowed his waist, and walked to the side, His Excellency the Mayor of Rodney''s Hundred Houses District, who was sitting on a wooden chair. A salute.


    "Lemil, you came just in time. Today, I don''t have any important things for you to deal with. Instead, I want to announce a decree signed by the mayor,


    Your Excellency the mayor issued a decree, requiring each hundred-household district to select apetent officer and report to the city government! "


    Rodney nced at the faces of the other three people, with a calm smile on his face, and continued.


    "I don''t know what Your Excellency the Mayor means. The future is in a fog. This is what I was thinking after hearing the news!"


    As he spoke, Rodney raised his head, his eyes wandered, and his steps moved gently and automatically.


    "Perhaps, the rmended person has a bright future and bes a high-ss person!"


    "Perhaps, I will be assigned a dangerous task, which is life-threatening!"


    Speaking of the word danger, Rodney came to Lemir just now, almost in front of his face, and narrated in a low voice.


    The other three turned their heads and saw Rodney focusing on Lemire.


    Seeing this, the eager hearts of the three of them immediately calmed down. The result was obvious. Your Excellency the District Chief, it was obvious that he wanted to give this spot to Lemire.


    Suddenly, the three had mixed feelings in their hearts, jealousy, regret, rejoicing, all mixed together.


    "This¡ª" Lemire looked at Rodney thoughtfully, but he didn''t know that the candidate in his mind was himself, which made him happy, but then he was shrouded in hesitation.


    After all, Rodney also said that danger and opportunity are equal to each other, depending on whether he has the courage to seize this opportunity.


    For rights, Lemiel has an extreme desire deep in his heart, whiches from his inner inferiorityplex for his family and resentment for social injustice.


    In terms of clothing, a rich man from birth wears wool and fine linen, which arefortable and beautiful; but he can only wear a rough leather cap and rags.


    Rich people eat bread made of wheat, which is soft and pleasant; but he can only eat rye and barley. When there is a famine, he even has to eat oats eaten by horses, which makes his stomach and stomach difficult to digest.


    So, regarding the various injustices in this society, he urgently gave birth to the idea of ??climbing up.


    Under Rodney''s gaze, this desire was brewing more and more intensely, and a sense of explosion gathered in his chest.


    In his mind, there is a voice that is constantly persuading him: agree quickly, agree quickly, this is the most important moment in your life.


    While he was lowering his head and contemting, Rodney and the other three colleagues also opened their eyes wide, looking at his choice.


    "So, Mr. Lemire, are you willing to take this opportunity?"


    Looking at the young officer he was optimistic about, Rodney nodded slightly and asked.


    "It''s my honor! Your Excellency the District Chief!" Lemire immediately took Rodney''s words, bowed down and thanked him, his face full of gratitude.


    "Don''t worry, Your Excellency, I will definitely not disgrace you!"


    Lemir blushed, patted his chest, and under Rodney''s scrutiny, made a strong promise.


    "Do you three have any opinions?"


    After seeing the guarantee, Rodney smiled in satisfaction, and then he turned his eyes to the other three who were deeply envious and jealous, and asked softly.


    "I agree with your choice, Lemir is indeed suitable!" "This is the best arrangement!" "Your choice is so wise! I am also optimistic about Lemir!"

 Chapter 279: continue local reforms

    Chapter 279 continues local reforms


    Meeting Rodney''s eyes, the other three nodded quickly, with expressions of approval on their faces, and I echoed what you said.


    Seeing this, Rodney smiled, and the tense atmosphere in the air immediately dissipated, and everyone became happy.


    The act of screening in this way has begun throughout the city of London.


    In and outside of London, a total of 264 hundred-household districts and 22 thousand-household districts obeyed the orders of the London City Government, began to screen people, and reported to the city government.


    So, less than a weekter, a total of 286 outstanding officials were assembled in the London City Hall, waiting for the final news from the city government.


    The origin of this event originated from our King, the King of Ennd, the young Edward VI.


    The riots have been quelled, the whole of Ennd has begun to maintain the general tranquility of the entire society, and the war has disappeared in Ennd.


    So, our Majesty the King, decided to start a huge political reform that has been talked about for a long time, the trend of the times-local system reform.


    If we are not in Ennd, we cannot appreciate the English people''s indifference to the country and their stubborn love for their hometown.


    That is to say, the people of Ennd are only willing to pay attention to the affairs of their own region, and thergest scope has just reached their own county.


    Moreover, this stubborn local sentiment has created a terrible consequence, the cohesion of the country is not strong.


    Counties are like small independent kingdoms. Only the people in their own county are governed and protected, and it is difficult for people from other counties to interfere.


    For example, in Kent County, 90% of the gentlemen are from Kent County, and only 10% are from other ces, and most of them migrated by marriage.


    If you use one sentence to describe the heart of the people of Kent at this time, it must be this sentence: Kent is the county of Kent.


    This separation-like and independent-like tradition is not dangerous for Ennd, which is unified as the same nation.


    But if this tradition is maintained, it will be a powerful obstacle to the centralization of the king, and even slowly weaken the king''s rights.


    And this traditional custom of the English was brought to North America in the end, forming the narrow world view of Americans who only care about their own one-third of an acre ofnd.


    So, at this suitable time, His Majesty the King, who had been patient for a long time, finally started his next reform.


    Reform methods, Edward did not carry outprehensive reforms in Ennd in one fell swoop.


    Instead, after studying the Great Heavenly Dynasty, gradually expand from point to surface. In this way, the pressure and resistance will not be reduced too much, and it will be rtively safe.


    So, as an experimental site, Edward chose it in East Ennd, an area where a riot had just urred.


    East of Ennd: Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridgeshire, Essex, Bedfordshire, and Hertfordshire.


    These six counties were basically affected by the Robert Kate uprising, the area was a bit dpidated, and the local power was slightly weakened.


    So, our Majesty the King has made some preparations and started to carry out local reforms that will change Ennd.


    And this reform requires a lot of talents, but where can our Majesty the King find so many grassroots officials.


    At the moment when he was confused, London, which had been reformed for a long time, was in front of him.


    Thus, the London Municipal Government began to remove people from the 100-household district and the 1000-household district as the basic n for reform.


    So, referring to theter reforms of Elizabeth I, Edward made the following reform n, let''s call it the county guard system.


    First, set up a sheriff in each county to exercise administrative power on behalf of His Majesty the King, and set up under the banner:


    Personnel Management Committee: Examine, evaluate, appoint and record the members of eachmittee.


    Household Registration Land Management Committee: Responsible for countynd management, registration, review, and household registration change registration.


    Committee of Industry and Commerce: Manage, supervise, review prices, and protect and promote industry andmerce.


    Agriculture, Animal Husbandry and Forestry Management Committee: deploy management, support and supervision for agriculture, animal husbandry and forestry.


    After that, I won¡¯t go into details about the six majormittees, including the taxation managementmittee, the traffic managementmittee, and the securitymittee.


    In contrast, the county lieutenant is in charge of the military power in the county, and the newly appointed supervisor is in charge of the supervision power, administration: supervision: military, the three are opposed to each other and check and bnce each other.


    In this way, coupled with the county court directly under the royal court and the hundreds of district courts in various ces, the power structure of the county has been ingeniously bnced, and the power of the county has also been concentrated.


    And, at the county level, reform and merge ording to the original hundred-household district, and establish a hundred-household district and a thousand-household district. That is to say, if it is really realized, the king''s power will extend to the depths of the countryside.


    So, what is presented to us will be such a political structure map: vige-hundred-household district-thousand-household district-county-king.


    That is to say, the original two establishments of manor and town were eliminated and reced by Hundred-Household District and Thousand-Household District.


    The county centralizes power, and the center centralizes power from the local area. In this way, the whole of Ennd will be deeply under the control of the king, and the possibility of being overthrown is extremely small.


    The king of Ennd will be the most powerful king in Europe, and the first country to centralize power and monarchy.


    Some people say that it is precisely because of this rxed environment in the United Kingdom that capitalism was born, and Ennd became the hegemon after two years.


    However, I want to say here that the absolute monarchy does not mean killing capitalism.


    On the contrary, after the centralization of monarchy and centralization in European countries, domestic capitalism will develop vigorously, and the bourgeois revolution will be born.


    Because, in this era, the monarch and the capitalists are in an alliance at this time, and they work together to deal with theirmon enemy-the feudal aristocracy and the local separatists.


    For example, during the period of Henry VII and Henry VIII, they set up autonomous cities on arge scale and encouraged merchants to self-govern the cities, as long as they paid taxes on time.


    And, they set up variousws to encourage the development of business.


    For example, during the period of Henry VII, subsidies were given to shipyards, and ships with a tonnage of more than 500 tons were subsidized by one shilling per ton.


    Moreover, he is also actively negotiating with various countries, discussing trade exchanges, and actively expanding the living space of English merchants.


    And you must know that if Edward''s reforms can be sessful, then all counties will have the same tax rate, and business exchanges will be more active.

 Chapter : National Day leave note

    National Day leave note


    In other words,st month, the support of the leader of "Pull down my Great Qin is dead" made me update the two updates for a month in a row.


    This month, maybe I can recover 3,000 words per day, or I can stick to 4,000 words, I hope!


    Today is the National Day, I wish you all a happy National Day and Mid-Autumn Festival, and spend this rare long holiday happily.


    Also, does anyone want to go to an Inte cafe together to steal earphones? Can you call me one???

 Chapter 280: guess

    Chapter 280 Spection


    ps: I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival


    Therefore, when the Marquess of William was still sitting in Norwich, the entire six counties of East Ennd received this decree signed by the king and drafted and signed by the Privy Council. Afterwards, it spread throughout the six counties of East Ennd at the speed of the wind. , aroused a lot of discussion.


    On this day, the Marquis William of Norwich also received this decree from London.


    Sitting leisurely on afortable seat, Marquis William rolled his eyes, handed the document to Thomas who was silently thinking, and asked, "Thomas, what do you think?"


    Thomas on the side didn''t answer his question, but thought more seriously.


    Marquis William didn''t mind at all, and watched Thomas'' silent thinking closely. For a while, the atmosphere in the study suddenly fell silent. Even the birds outside the window seemed afraid to sing loudly.


    The time was apanied by the beeping of the mechanical clock, and ten minutes passed in an instant.


    Thomas frowned as usual, as if he was not ready to wake up. Seeing this, Marquis William did not intend to disturb him at all, and waited quietly.


    To be honest, Marquis William is very self-aware.


    For politics, he is very good at swinging left and right to obtain various rights to make himself a step further.


    However, although he has some aristocratic sensitivity to specific political actions, systems, and measures, he still cannot understand them in detail.


    So, at this time, Thomas, as a guy who has studied politics for decades, is his think tank.


    For example, in the battle against Robert Kate, if it was still Marquis William, he would still send arge number of troops to fight face-to-face, and he would not think of using negotiation as a method.


    So, after confirming that Thomas was stronger than himself, Marquis William had no reservations about Thomas, including the king''s decree.


    While Marquis William was thinking about it silently, Thomas slowly raised his head, his knife-like eyebrows trembling. It seemed that he was surprised by this decree from London.


    "What''s the matter? Thomas!" Seeing Thomas'' shocked appearance, Marquis William leaned over, with some doubts in his brows, and kept asking.


    "This is just His Majesty''s reform, but don''t be so surprised!"


    Hearing such childish words from Marquis William, Thomas wished to give him a big p to wake him up.


    What is ''just'', don''t you understand, this is an earth-shaking reform?


    Suppressing his beating heart, Thomas took a deep breath and said slowly: "My Lord Marquis, don''t you realize that if this decree of His Majesty the King is carried out, Ennd willpletely be a Tudor country?" The world of the family!"


    Seeing Thomas''s dispirited look, the disapproval in Marquis William''s heart suddenly subsided, his face became serious in an instant, and he showed a serious study.


    The king of Ennd likes reforms. This is an indisputable fact. The original conqueror William carried outrge-scale reforms in order to maintain his rule.


    He brought the advanced French advanced system, allowing the Ennd of the tribal alliance to enter the knightly aristocratic fiefdom contract society, the king and the nobles became the ruling ss, and the tribal family leaders withdrew from the stage of history.


    Afterwards, sessive generations of kings continued to carry out continuous reforms, and the original counties in various ces became counties, and a series of rights such as administrative power, legitive and judicial power, military power, and diplomatic power were almost all included by the king. middle.


    In the period of the Tudor royal family, Henry VII directly set up a hundred-household district to disperse the radiation of the manor; while Henry VIII set up a district directly under the Central Committee, the Northern Affairs Committee, and the Welsh Border District Committee, both of which are powerful aristocrats. The districts are also the key districts, one in the west and one in the north, while the king sits in London, which is in the east.


    It can be said that for centralization, this is the king''s innate sensitivity and behavior, and no one needs to teach it.


    Moreover, since Edward VI came to the throne, nothing has stopped. There are reforms every month, and there are many types in all directions.


    So, in the face of King Edward''s reforms, Marquis William was already used to it, and he was used to it.


    Looking at Marquis William''s serious look, Thomas sighed and exined: "This decreepletely freezes themittees and organizations under the six counties of East Ennd. The number of people and the sry are all arranged. Now, what does that mean?"


    Regarding this question, Marquis William said cautiously: "It means that in the future, you will be fully aware of the personnel and affairs of the six counties of East Ennd!"


    Thomas nodded in response to what Marquis William said, feeling a little satisfied in his heart.


    "This is just the king''s first step!" Thomas paused, and continued: "The rest, I think, is nothing more than a step-by-steppression. It won''t be long before allmittee members will be watched by His Majesty the King, or It''s scrutiny!"


    "That is to say, in the future, in the east of Ennd, the king will know its every move, and everymittee member must be approved by His Majesty the King!"


    Thomas looked directly at Marquis William, speaking faster and faster, even with a hint of fanaticism.


    Marquis William was inexplicably surprised by Thomas''s analysis. He did not expect that just one official system could involve so many backers, and even deduce the purpose of His Majesty the King.


    "Look! Your Excellency, the Marquis, it won''t be long before this policy will be implemented in other parts of Ennd and Wales in addition to East Ennd. The young king sitting in the crown will rece God and be the rule of Enndpletely. By!"


    As he spoke, Thomas seemed to be reciting a poem, calling softly to the scattered crowd outside the window, like a sleeping volcano, his whole body suddenly turned from calm to turbulent, which made Marquis William dumbfounded.


    "My sir, Mr. Thomas, please tell me, is this all a true guess in your heart?"


    Marquis William frowned, looked at this crazy good friend in front of him, and eximed softly.


    "Of course, my Lord Marquis, there is no need for me to deceive you!"


    Thomas turned his head and said with a soft smile to the nervous Marquis William.


    Hearing these words, Marquis William swallowed his saliva. He didn''t expect that this somewhat crazy idea, which is also the spection most likely to be close to the king''s purpose, really came from this friend.


    It was only now that he truly admired this talented friend, who was worthy of being selected by the nobles.

 Chapter 281: change name

    Chapter 281 Renamed


    ps: I wish everyone a happy Mid-Autumn Festival, please ask for tickets by the way


    Lemir got up early in the morning, hugged his two-year-old son, and turned his eyes to the busy figure of his wife who was packing up and saluting for him. Under the light of the rising sun, the atmosphere in the whole room seemed calm and peaceful.


    Looking at her rough and ordinary face, and at the lovely son in her arms, Lemir suddenly felt a little sad.


    "Lemir, okay, you¡ª" At this moment, the bent young wife turned around and looked at her husband softly, with a sad and lonely expression on her body.


    "What are you worried about?" The young wife moved lightly, took a closer look, and asked softly.


    "It''s nothing, I just thought, after a while, when I stabilize, I will let you mother and son move over!"


    Lemir raised his head, smiled slightly, and said to his worried wife.


    "Of course, Lemir, our mother and son will always wait for you to send someone to pick us up!"


    The young wife wrapped her hands around Lemir''s neck, kissed her son''s dancing little hand with her lips, then raised her neck and said tenderly.


    Hearing his wife''s words, Lemire felt moved, and the other hand couldn''t help but hugged her delicate body tightly, getting tighter and tighter.


    To tell the truth, Lemier was born as amoner, while his wife was born as a country gentleman. Although she has nond and is run-down, she has rich knowledge and etiquette and has never had many suitors around her.


    Therefore, the marriage between the two of them was achieved due to her persistence. Lemir urgently needs to prove himself, improve himself, and be a superior person.


    This is not only for myself, but also for my family. To be precise, I want to fight for a surname for my family.


    In the current Ennd,moners only have first names but no surnames. Of course, there is no rule thatmoners cannot have surnames, but the habit of long-standing tradition makes ordinary Englishmen not used to having surnames.


    However, as a person with aspirations, Lemir urgently needs a surname, a surname that belongs to his family in the Bureau of Heraldry.


    After a while, he took a nostalgic nce at his babbling son and his tender wife. Lemire waved his arms vigorously, carried the package on his back, and walked away slowly with firm steps.


    Waiting for the stagecoach on the side of the road for a while, and after paying a penny, Lemire made it to thest row, with a sullen face, thinking about his future path.


    While the other people in the car saw his well-groomed attire, they began to discuss in a low voice, and nced at him from time to time, not daring to disturb him.


    The people in the car are very knowledgeable. With Lemire dressed like this, he is definitely not in the same circle with them. Why bother to humiliate himself in the past.


    "The city hall is here¡ª" the groom yelled loudly, waking up Lemire who was alone and silent, and then he patted his **** and got off the carriage.


    At the same time, in front of the London City Hall, hundreds of referees from various districts with hundreds of households and thousands of households were standing.


    The arrival of Lemir did not cause any waves at all, as if there was no such person.


    After a while, carriages came one after another, and everyone knew the meaning, and boarded the carriages consciously, queuing up, silently, without any confusion.


    Lemiel boarded the carriage calmly following the flow.


    He knew that in the next month, all the people would receive a series of teachings, learn a lot of knowledge, and then go through the review, and the qualified ones would go to various ces.


    At this time, a white and thick letter was wrapped in their arms, on which was the decree of the Privy Council and the seal of the king''s seal.


    And in his arms, there is also one, but this time it is written in Latin and English:


    Mr. Lemire is from London. He has a correct attitude, is modest and polite, and has outstanding abilities. During his tenure in public office, he has performed well and achieved outstanding achievements. He is hereby rmended by the London City Government, approved by the Privy Council (red badge), and permitted by His Majesty the King (red badge) Chapter), who will be appointed Mayor of the Hundred Household District under the South Cambridge Thousand Household District (formerly South Cambridgeshire, secondary government).


    Everyone in Cambridgeshire and South Cambridge Thousand Households District shall abide by the opinions of His Majesty the King and the Privy Council and shall not vite them.


    That is to say, if nothing unexpected happens, Lemier will be the mayor of the hundred districts. After a few years, a thousand district chiefs will always be inevitable!


    Regarding this, Lemire felt infinite emotion in his heart. If Cambridgeshire acted ording to London, then the rights would be much greater.


    Thinking about it, Lemir couldn''t help but feel very excited. This is a good opportunity to change his destiny, and I''m afraid he won''t be promoted so quickly in the future.


    At this time, the South Cambridge Thousand Households District in Cambridgeshire, which was originally South Cambridgeshire (is the name really that fucking).


    If Cambridgeshire is a county, then South Cambridge is a town. This small town has a poption of only a thousand people and is the busiest area in South Cambridge.


    For a long time, the highly respected Sir Fisher has been the mayor of South Cambridge. Everyone recalled that he had been in this position for at least ten years.


    He has always been respected by all the people in the town, and his age and knighthood have made his power skyrocket in South Cambridge.


    As for the 100-household district system divided by Henry VII, although it dispersed the influence of local manors on the countryside, the power in the hands of those 100-district chiefs still had to be won from the manors by their own ability.


    The head of the 100-household district does not have much power in their hands. Even if Sir Fisher only leads South Cambridgeshire (town), he has no leadership over other 100-household districts. However, in view of his power and prestige, all 100-household districts Long is still here.


    Fischer, who is in his fifties this year, sat on the chair with a kind face, and a dozen centurions bent slightly to show respect for him, but they looked straight into his eyes without the slightest timidity. meaning.


    After all, there is no direct jurisdiction rtionship between the two. One manages the countryside and the other manages the towns, which are not rted to each other.


    Sir Fisher nced at all the district chiefs who were present, and after seeing that everyone had arrived, he nodded and said leisurely:


    "Everyone, Your Excellency the Sheriff invited me to a banquet yesterday!"


    "At the banquet, His Excellency the Sheriff issued a decree from His Majesty the King!"


    Speaking of His Majesty the King, everyone bent down and put on a look of listening attentively.


    Seeing this, Sir Fisher nodded in satisfaction, pondered for a while, and continued: "Our South Cambridgeshire will be renamed the South Cambridge Thousand-House District, and I will be the first head of the Thousand-Household District. Everyone remains the same. , continue to be the mayor of the Hundred-Household District!"

 Chapter : sick note

    Sick note


    Over the past year, my hair has been falling out (the key is that I am only 20 years old), and it is sparse, and I am afraid to see it. I went to the Chinese Medicine Hospital today, and the doctor said that I have an imbnce of yin and yang (that is, kidney deficiency and yang energy) Insufficient), neck and waist are strained.


    The doctor asked me not to stay upte, to go to bed around ten o''clock in the evening, not to be constantly tired, and not to feel stressed!


    In other words, is this why the death rate of novel authors is high? If I hadn''t had to go to the hospital for a look at my 20-year-old hair loss, which was too abnormal, I wouldn''t have discovered that my neck and waist were overstrained and needed recuperation.


    So, there is no more today, I need to be quiet for a while, after all, I am only in my twenties, and I don¡¯t have a wife! If I lose all my hair, no matter how handsome my face is, it''s useless, not to mention how can I marry a wife if I have no money?


    I hope readers will forgive me one or two, after all, it is still the daughter-inw.


    As for the eunuch, it''s not possible, I''ll use the day time to update it, so let''s stop here today! I''m here tofort myself, and my sparse head! This is the point (?¨°?¨®?) (?¨°?¨®?)

 Chapter 282: status and decency

    Chapter 282 Status and decency


    ps: National Day ising to an end, ask for tickets, please subscribe


    Sir Fisher''s hoarse and loud voice rang in the ears of many district chiefs. Everyone just moved their eyelids slightly, and the expressions on their faces were as calm as ever, as if they didn''t care about it.


    Seeing this, Sir Fisher lifted his spirits, raised his dry lips slightly, and raised his head like a proud rooster. He picked up the parchment he copied at hand, and dered loudly: "In order to let the local system To be more perfect, so that you can better serve the royal family and Ennd, His Majesty the King suggests that the counties of East Ennd should implement the following methods:


    First, the heads of hundreds of districts and chiefs of thousands of households should be given their due remuneration. For example, the head of a hundred districts is ten pounds a year, and the head of a general district is fifteen pounds. Such a fair remuneration! "


    When I heard that for thousands of years, I have been paid for serving the government, even the most indifferent people showed a happy smile at this moment.


    After all, in this era, there is nothing that can soothe people''s hearts more than the pound. As long as you have enough money, you can even buy the title of emperor.


    Specific reference to the Holy Roman Emperor, the grandfather of King Charles V of Spain, Maxillian I.


    Especially in this era of broken hearts, the charm of money is maximized.


    So, it is a great thing to hear that being an official not only has power, but also money.


    The thirteen district chiefs, all of different ages, all had joyful smiles on their faces, showing some ck or yellow teeth. The happy factor keeps scratching people''s weak hearts.


    In fact, Sir Fisher was quite happy about being able to get the money. Although serving the king can bring a lot of prestige to the family and himself, the benefits he gets are very few.


    After all, he is working in his hometown, and his every move can be known by the vigers. What''s more, for the family''s prestige, it is impossible for him to makerge-scale profits.


    So, a ie of fifteen pounds, in this era of intion, is also arge sum, which can make him loose a lot.


    Seeing how harmonious the atmosphere was, Sir Fisher nodded. After a while, after everyone''s expressions softened, he restrained his smile, focused his eyes, and continued to speak slowly:


    "In addition, His Majesty also requires that the head of the Hundred-Household District and the Chief District Chief of the Thousand-Household District must have the dignity that suits their status and deserves!"


    "Your Excellency, what is the dignity that suits the status and deserves!"


    As soon as the words fell to the ground, a middle-aged man with a beard was underneath, asking loudly in a rough voice.


    Sir Fisher heard the voice and looked down from the stage. It turned out to be the well-known "Bold" Horner of South Cambridge. Then he smiled and said: "I can''t tell the specifics, but it''s a little bit." How many do you know!"


    ¡°First of all, our speech will no longer be blocked, and no one can arrest us with our speech!¡±


    "Again, the courts that judge us are no longer the local manor courts and hundred-household courts, but the county courts, the London High Court, and the Star Chamber Court!"


    "One more thing, Your Majesty also requests that the nobles treat us politely and civilly, and insulting words and actions should not exist!"


    As he said that, Sir Fisher couldn''t help but trembled his lips. Such a huge condition would definitely make the prestige of the hundred district chiefs and chief district chiefs rise sharply, evenparable to those hereditary nobles.


    The shock in the hearts of the district chiefs below was even greater than that of Sir Fisher on the stage.


    This is aplete move to elevate status, and it can also be said that it is a move that overrides all civilians.


    In the past, although they had public duties, they served His Majesty the King.


    Yes, the difference from ordinary people is almost the same except that they have more rights in their hands.


    Besides the spontaneous respect of some people, in the eyes of those noble lords, in addition to disdain or disdain, expecting respect, it is better to expect ewes to grow horns!


    Compared to this, the annual remuneration originally obtained from the county is nothingpared to this, and fame is much more important than money.


    In English society at this time, fame is the guarantee for nobles and gentlemen, and it is also where they, squires and ordinary people, rely on to change their social status. A high and loud reputation can change a person or a family. destiny.


    So, the joy on the faces of everyone at this time is from the heart, it is real, and it is not artificial.


    Sir Fisher suppressed his excitement. He knew that his identity was different from them, at least, from now on, it would be different.


    "Be quiet, gentlemen! If you need it, you can go out and discuss it!"


    Sir Fisher''s faint voice with a hint of me slowly sounded, and the people who were excited and inexplicably realized that this is not a ce for them to celebrate.


    The dozens of district chiefs under the stage straightened up their demeanor immediately, and pricked up their ears, ready to continue listening to Sir Fisher, who brought the good news, with more good newsing out of his mouth.


    So, the obedient people held their breath, opened their eyes wide, and waited quietly for the good news from Sir Fisher.


    Seeing this, Sir Fisher lowered his head slightly, looked at the written decree in his hand, his right hand trembled slightly, and then continued.


    "In order to improve efficiency and better serve His Majesty the King, officials in the county must be divided into equal positions, so that they can serve Ennd stably and continuously!"


    Sir Fisher raised his head, looked at the crowd with a hint of surprise on their faces, and said carefully word by word:


    "The head of the hundred districts must bow to the head of the district, and the head of the district must bow to the officials of the counties. Moreover, this will be promulgated in the form ofw. Anyone who vites thew will face punishment!"


    As soon as Sir Fisher''s murderous voice came out, the entire room fell silent, and it was obvious that everyone took a big breath of air.


    After all, if the situation is true, then the status of the hundreds of district chiefs at the bottom will plummet in the officialdom.


    And you should know that in the past, except for the size of the management area, the head of the hundred districts and the head of the county had the same status at other times.


    They, like the sheriff and the county captain, are directly under the king and appointed by the king (the head of the hundred districts is generally elected by the vigers and approved by the king).


    The status is equal and parallel, there is no distinction between superior and inferior, and the salute between meeting each other is only polite, notpulsory.


    Such a clearly stipted division of superiority and inferiority caused the cheerful district chiefs to discuss one after another.


    Let me dere that the author is not bald, but has thinning hair. Also, please don¡¯t stay upte, it¡¯s all caused by staying upte and eating irregrly!

 Chapter 283: actor

    Chapter 283 Actor


    ps: The National Day holiday ising to an end, helpless, sad, please vote, please subscribe


    "What''s the point, why are we forced to salute?"


    "Unreasonable, extremely unreasonable!"


    "I think, this is a wrong decision!"


    ...


    The heads of the hundred districts who were all smiling before changed their colors one after another.


    One by one, they shook their heads and whispered to each other, their mouths kept mumbling, and their dissatisfaction was palpable.


    Sir Fisher still expected the dissatisfaction in the air. After all, he couldn''t bear it and felt dissatisfaction on him.


    However, there is no reason to ept one part of it and ignore the other part, it simply regards the royal family and the central government as nothing!


    Although Fisher still had some contempt and indifference towards His Majesty the King and the central government, the Marquess of William, who was not far away, was still stationed in Norwich City, and scattered cavalry wandered around Cambridgeshire from time to time.


    This made him feel the majesty of the royal family again for the first time after more than ten years.


    Besides, this regtion has greatly improved his prestige.


    Before, everyone had the same status in South Cambridge, but after a bill came out, his status would surpass all the district chiefs.


    Regarding this, Fisher straightened his face and said seriously: "This is what His Majesty the King meant. Are you dissatisfied?"


    The chiefs of the hundred districts heard a scolding voice in their ears, and immediately straightened their bodies, put on a humble look on their faces, and said that they dare not dare.


    But Sir Fisher couldn''t see that this was just a perfunctory one. He also knew that at present, his rights were not enough to make this group of formerly parallel district chiefs submit.


    Therefore, Sir Fisher nced at the many district chiefs below, and only took their secret expressions into his eyes, and then continued slowly: "Everyone, I would like to remind everyone that if you do not ept the following conditions , then His Majesty the King will not honor the other conditions!"


    "There is nothing perfect in this world. Even Adam and Eve can''t help but eat the forbidden fruit. You must seriously think about it when you go back!"


    After speaking, Sir Fisher moved his steps calmly, left the high tform, and walked slowly to the backstage.


    After seeing Sir Fisher leave, the hundreds of district chiefs below began to discuss, like boiling boiling water, tumbling non-stop.


    A dozen or so people left in twos and threes, and the low-pitched discussions dispersed immediately.


    Horner, known as "Bold", his rough voice was loud and powerful to the ears of everyone who gradually dispersed.


    "I see, His Majesty the King has done a good thing this time, which made my pocket a lot morefortable. He just asked us to bow down and salute. This is a big stupid move!"


    Horner walked swaggeringly, opened his mouth full of beards, and spoke without any scruples. While speaking loudly, he waved his hands and feet together, with a reckless look on his face.


    Just looking at his wandering eyes, looking around, no matter how you look at it, you don''t look like this kind of heartless person.


    The two district chiefs who were walking with him on the side looked at his honest and cunning appearance, not knowing what he was thinking, so they simply pretended to agree and listened carefully.


    Nods now and then, squinting his eyes in approval of what he says.


    How could other people be fooled? After getting along for decades, we know each other pretty well, and we can''t fool anyone.


    But Horner still performed it, just to maintain his honest, heartless, and unscrupulous appearance, and use it to disgust people.


    Yes, that''s right, he was disgusted by Sir Fisher''s affectation, so he took this good opportunity to make this annoying Sir sick, so his voice became louder .


    "I don''t know where else, but at South Cambridge, I don''t think there''s anyone above us, gentlemen, it''s no joke, it''s a fact, an epted fact!"


    Horner turned his head, his voice was powerful, decisive, direct and straightforward.


    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Nice!¡±¡­


    The people who hadn''t gone far, after hearing the words, they responded as if they were watching a big drama, and they were very enthusiastic as you spoke one after another.


    Sir John¡¯s prestige is nothing more than the title of knighthood and age, and the honorary title of knighthood can only overwhelm them, and these are not enough to surpass them.


    Horner smiled softly inwardly at this kind of booing, which was exactly the effect he wanted.


    As long as Sir Fisher loses his prestige and even face in front of everyone, after a while, he can operate in the county. Coupled with his good poprity in South Cambridge, there are nine out of ten, this is called The district chief of Qianhu is in his hands.


    Then you guys will take the initiative to see me bend over and salute. This kind of taste is pleasant.


    Horner spread his hands politely with a smile, moved his lips, nced at Sir Fisher''s position, and continued when everyone''s faces were filled with approval expressions:


    "Our life will be more and more difficult in the future! Let''s go! Go home!"


    As he said, Horner also knew that he couldn''t continue to stimte. Today''s meal is enough for Sir Fisher, and it''s time to end it.


    After speaking, Horner turned around, with a leisurely look, and nced sideways at Sir Fisher''s position, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and walked away with ease, slowly disappearing from everyone''s eyes.


    Seeing this, everyone who joined in the fun also looked back one after another, turned and left.


    But everyone didn''t notice, or ignored, Sir Fisher''s thin figure was not far away from them, and such words could be heard clearly.


    Although he was inside the house, Sir Fisher''s ears were not deaf, so the bold Horner''s mocking words flowed into his ears verbatim.


    Sir Fisher is not as magnanimous as he imagined.


    Calmly left the eavesdropping position, walked slowly to his study, and started his revenge.


    Sitting on the carved seat, Sir Fisher gritted his teeth and held the slender quill pen tightly. The marks on the white paper were quite deep, as if carved by a knife.


    "Dear Your Excellency, Sheriff:


    In my opinion, the Mayor Horner of South Cambridge has a strong practical ability and is kind to people...


    "Based on the above, I think that the Mayor of Horner of South Cambridge is the talent you are looking for, and he is also the candidate I must rmend. I believe that in the county, he will do a good job for His Majesty the King and for Cambridge. Serving the county, this is what I firmly believe in!"


    Picking up the valuable white letter in his hand, Sir Fisher couldn''t help sneering: I can''t me me, Horner, you asked for it yourself.


    Go to the county, work hard!

 Chapter 284: Thoughts and condolences

    Chapter 284 Thoughts and condolences


    ps: Weekend, ask for tickets, ask for subscription.


    Early in the morning, Edward was dressed up brightly by the maid Lucy, wearing a bright red wool cloak, and under the **** of a group of guards, Edward slowly left the city of London in a low-key ck carriage iid with gold.


    It was February 1550, and although London in winter had quietly ushered in spring, Ennd''s erratic weather still made people speechless.


    There will be a light rain in the morning, another hour of sunshine at noon, and then another light rain, or it will be cloudy.


    Anyway, the weather in Ennd cannot be unified within a day. If you have to find one item, the only thing is temperature.


    The temperature in Ennd in the spring has reached 18 degrees, which makes people feel a little cold, but the wet weather makes it inappropriate to add a coat.


    At this time, the cloak came into people''s sight. This kind of clothing that is convenient, quick and warm quickly became a popr spring clothing.


    Of course, this is just the troubles of the nobles and gentlemen, but the ordinary English people are praying to God at this time, celebrating the winter of hunger and cold.


    The so-called troubles of dressing have never arisen in their minds. No matter in winter or spring, thin linen clothes are still their only choice.


    For now, only food is their constant worry and greatest need.


    Especially in Ennd, with the soaring poption, coupled with the intion in theter period of Henry VIII, the price of food has risen again and again, and the lives ofmon people have be more and more difficult.


    Sitting in the low-key and luxurious carriage of the royal family, Edward half-lifted the curtains on the carriage, and saw passers-by walking slowly, most of them had a thin face, with the bitterness of life in the corner of their mouth, and they avoided driving quickly. Medium carriage.


    Although there is no royal badge on the carriage, the dignified guards are riding on tall horses, carefully guarding it. No need to guess, there is a dignitary on the carriage.


    The citizens of London have be ustomed to all this. Walking and walking, seeing a carriage, moving a step, carefully avoiding it, this is their only choice.


    Edward is also used to this, and he can''t help shaking his head seeing the withered and thin appearance of the civilians.


    Currently, prices in Ennd are rtively stable, but the price of food is rising all the way, and it can''t be stopped.


    Moreover, the increase in the number of newborns has increased the burden of each family a lot. The English families that could have been maintained near the food and clothing line suddenly fell into the cliff of hunger.


    So, from time to time, you can see abandoned babies in London alleys, sewers, and even by the Thames.


    In this regard, even though Edward implemented a new type of farming method in the territories directly under the royal family, the price of food in Ennd still rose as in history.


    What can give Edward somefort is that the price is not as crazy as in history, which has saved many people.


    As for abandoned babies, Edward could only send members of the royal family to continue adopting them.


    Thanks to years of continuous adoptions, the Tudor royal family''s prestige in London and the surrounding counties has risen sharply, and King Edward''s reputation as a loving king is also widely spread.


    It can be said that at present, the influence of the Tudor royal family in London surpasses any previous royal family in Ennd.


    It can even be said that its prestige is almost inferior to that of the London City Government, and it is only inferior to the church.


    After all, London is a city full of disasters. For more than 100 years, either the gue or fire, and the premise that personal safety is not guaranteed, religion is the most importantfort for people.


    The act of adopting orphans that hassted for many years has also achieved great results.


    Nearly six yearster, the orphan camp originally located in Windsor Castle could no longer amodate it.


    As for this, Edward specially divided a manor with an area of ??a thousand acres as a camp for orphans.


    Up to now, the Orphan Camp has adopted nearly 20,000 children, most of whom are orphans under the age of twelve.


    The orphans who have reached the age of sixteen have already walked out of nearly a thousand people. Among them, some outstanding talents have entered the Guards, some have entered the Blood de, and some have be bodyguards.


    The more mediocre people entered the Royal Bank. After all, at present, there are too few literate people, and the addition of orphans has well supplemented theck of manpower for the bank''s development.


    All in all, the decision Edward made at the beginning is now continuously strengthening his foundation.


    A few days ago, Edward also listened to Luna''s report. In the entire orphan camp, more than 5,000 people are now receiving education (brainwashing), and the monthly food consumption has reached 50,000 pounds, and the expenditure figure has also reached two Thousands of pounds, and this is still the result of food self-sufficiency.


    Those clothes, books, teachers, and various daily expenses are all borne by the royal family.


    In view of the increasing expenses in the future, it is difficult to continue to support the royal family''s ie.


    So, our Majesty the King has reformed.


    First, he asked the Royal Bank to open an ount for each orphan, recording their average expenses, and then, after they left the orphan camp, repay them at an interest rate of 5%.


    On average, without counting food, the Tudor royal family spent at least 20 pounds on each orphan, which was within the burden of the orphans.


    This is a long-term benefit. After hundreds of years, or even hundreds of years, it can be said that as long as we persist, even if the royal family has no other ie in the future, the royal family can live a leisurely life just relying on the interest of the orphan''s loan. go down.


    Edward''s eyes diverged, and he thought for a long time, and his thoughts gradually drifted away, getting further and further away.


    "Your Majesty!" The groom''s respectful greeting came from outside the door.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The destination is here!"


    Feeling the stopped carriage, Edward fully realized that he had arrived.


    Smiling in his heart, he just got up and came to a closed camp, which can also be called a military camp, a military camp with a somewhat abandoned smell.


    The talents rmended by all the hundred-household districts and thousand-household districts in London have to undergo a month of training and suffering here to understand their responsibilities and tasks before they can be dispatched to East Ennd as the head of the hundred districts.


    Come today, our Majesty the King needs to motivate these talented people who are about to travel. After all, His Majesty the King''s face is very difficult to see, especially His Majesty Edward who doesn''t like to show up everywhere.


    Moreover, let them know that the king has been paying attention to them, so that they can better motivate people and spread the condolences of the royal family.


    For theck of updates, I can only silently say: for hair, for hair

 Chapter : final leave note

    Final leave note


    I rushed back to Anhui from the Northeast, and I took a train for nearly 30 hours. I¡¯m not talking about the exhaustion. Now I just want to lie in bed and sleep until I wake up naturally, but there is still ss tomorrow, my God !


    No matter how much I say, I still have to ask for leave. I am a little embarrassed about this. For the eighth day of the National Day, I took half of the leave. No matter how thick-skinned I am, I am ashamed.


    However, I went to the Ouhuangshengsheng next door, and Taishang Laoniu was even more shameless. He took all the National Day holidays, so my heart suddenly became peaceful.


    In this regard, this October, I will not ask for leave again. My character still needs to be protected. Readers, please forgive me!


    Of course, if everyone is not happy, you can scold the old cow. It is he who tempted me to bezy. It is all his fault, all his fault! Ha ha ha quack quack

 Chapter 285: naked gold coins

    Chapter 285 Naked gold coins


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Early in the morning, together with other colleagues who had been studying together for more than a month, Lemir was well-dressed and personable as required, and stood in two rows on the road.


    And he was fortunate to be ced in the second row. If His Majesty the King came, he would be able to witness His Majesty''s demeanor with his own eyes.


    In this regard, even though he was married and had children, he couldn''t help but tremble in the face of Ennd''srgest nobleman, ruler, and young king¡ªEdward VI. He couldn''t tell whether it was excitement or fear. Anyway, his heart was already I can''t be independent anymore.


    Talking about the life of this month, Lemiel feels that he has enriched a lot. The endless learning every day has broadened his eyes, who were originally poor in knowledge.


    Originally, after working as a small official for several months, he felt that managing a district of 100 households was nothing more than reconciling family conflicts andpleting the tasks of the superiors, which was extremely simple.


    Who knows, when he arrives here, he will learn how to count the acres and poption, collect taxes, build roads, arrest criminals, recruit troops, and even promote Anglicanism. Of course, he must cooperate with his superiors.


    The Cambridgeshire he went to experienced the riots of Robert Kate, and some soldiers appeared from time to time, threatening the safety of life.


    Regarding this, Lemiel has no other choice in his heart. As amoner, if he wants to gain a foothold in the officialdom, or even step into the upper ss, and own a manor belonging to his own family, this is his only chance.


    Limir raised his head and looked at the low-key yet luxurious car gradually approaching. His eyes began to focus. He knew that this was undoubtedly His Majesty the King.


    Seeing this, not only him, but everyone else stood up straight, raised their chests, and stared at the approaching carriage.


    After meeting some leaders of the camp outside the camp, the young king got into the carriage again and began to drive into the abandoned military camp.


    Sitting on the cushion covered with gorgeous nkets, feeling the slower and slower speed of the carriage, the young king felt that he had arrived.


    Sure enough, when the curtain was lifted, the young king saw a group of young people dressed neatly and eye-catchingly, looking extremely pleasing to the eye.


    Moreover, as the carriage approached, the people standing upright immediately lowered their hats with their right hands and stroked their chests with their left hands. This is an authentic gentleman''s salute.


    Edward nced over, there were more than 200 people, basically there were no ones, they were all good-looking, and those who were weak had no chance to be selected.


    In fact, Edward didn''t care much about the people who were selected. In fact, as long as he wasn''t a pig, after a month of intensive study, he could master the basic knowledge and manage a small hundred households. District, no problem.


    It can be said that they are basically the seeds that the central government sprinkled into the local area. They were emptied or seized power. These are the two options after they go to the local area.


    As for the close to 200 people who were admitted in the examst year, some of them entered these people.


    The rest of the high admission ces are not working in the central government and London. There is still a shortage of educated talents in Ennd, not to mention talents who know English and Latin, which is even more rare.


    In other words, the improvement of Ennd''s literacy rate is due to Thomas Cromwell, an important promoter and standard-bearer of Ennd''s Reformation.


    It was he who promoted the English version of the Bible and wrote the Bible in immature English. Although it was deleted by the nobles and Henry VIII after a few years, the copied English survived after a few years.


    You must know that the gap between English and Latin is like Chinese ssical Chinese and vernacr. It is impossible to master Latin without years of study.


    But English is different.


    It is written in simplified Latin and pronounced in thenguage of Ennd, that is, the dialect of London. Of course, it can also be pronounced in the nationalnguage of Anglo-Saxon. This is the origin of English.


    The Scots and Welsh, and even Irnd are different, they are all Kate, that is to say, English is thenguage of Ennd, Kate is different.


    The reason why Edward canmunicate with little Lolita Marie is naturally because of the close rtionship between the two countries. The Scots can more or less speak English. As a member of the royal family, English is even more necessary.


    Therefore, English, which is easier to learn, has spread, and this is the basis for holding official selection examinations.


    And we should note that English is precisely a dialect, which is iplete and can be called Old English, while theter modern English was not finally perfected until the eighteenth century.


    So, even if you learn English, it is useless in the Tudor period, and chickens talk to ducks.


    Talking away, but having said that, Edward got out of the carriage with the support of the groom, and moved easily and slowly. More than two hundred people bowed down neatly and took off their hats in salute, which is really spectacr.


    After inspecting it with his eyes, Edward nodded in satisfaction, walked up to the podium slowly with a high posture.


    He didn''t shake hands, or talk cordially or anything. As a king and the biggest nobleman, it was stupid and unnecessary to be friendly to the people at the time.


    As the king walked away slowly, Lemir raised his head slightly, staring at His Majesty the King on the high tform seriously.


    I saw that what appeared in front of him was a young man in his teens. He was no more than five feet tall (about 1.5 meters), and he looked a little thin. His hair was slightly yellowish, but overall he was still Most of them are ck, draped in waves on the back of the head, and the bright red cloak is matched with the indifferent and proud look on the face, full of nobility.


    Although he is young, he has been in a high position for a long time, and he does not feel majestic, with a mature look on his face that does not match his age.


    Facing the gazes of hundreds of people, the young His Majesty the King stood still and began to speak with the prepared manuscript.


    "Gentlemen, I don''t need to say much about where you will go next. I just want to tell you that your performance determines your future!"


    When he was speaking, the surroundings naturally quieted down. Even though his voice was not loud, the more than 200 people in the audience could still hear him clearly.


    "Greater official positions, a lot of wealth, and even titles are ahead, gently waving to you!"


    "Here, whether you are a nobleman or amoner, as long as you work hard and satisfy me and the ministers of the Privy Council, you may have all of these!"


    Following His Majesty''s words full of temptation, the faces of more than two hundred people, including Lemir, instantly turned red.


    As His Majesty the King, the possibility of deceiving them is very small, so it is really possible for them to climb up and go one step further.


    In this era of blood theory, this opportunity is the rarest.


    Next, His Majesty the young king gave them a big surprise.


    "Moreover, everyone who is about to leave London will receive ten pounds as the royal family''s sympathy for those who are traveling far away!"


    As soon as His Majesty the King finished speaking, two red-clothed guards carried a small suitcase and lifted the lid, revealing the shining gold coins.


    Lemiel and the others stared at the box of gold coins, drooling, and their eyeballs almost popped out.


    Seeing this, Edward couldn''t help smiling: Sure enough, the obvious benefits are more motivating, especially gold coins, which can even arouse the devil in people''s hearts.

 Chapter 286: use fire

    Chapter 286 Using Fire


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for rmendations


    In this world, there is no loyalty withoutint or regret, and there is no reward without reason.


    Edward spent more than two thousand pounds without hesitation, what a delight!


    The consequences of doing so are also obvious. This kind of reward before practice has won a lot of people''s hearts for him.


    In other words, most of the more than 200 people in front of us were born as civilians, that is to say, their families are not very rich. Going to the East of Ennd, such arge amount of expenses really put them under a lot of pressure.


    Lemire is like this, the originally tense mood suddenly rxed with the generosity of His Majesty the King.


    As mentioned earlier, he is from an ordinary family, and his monthly sry and some extra ie are just enough to maintain the family''s expenses. How can he have so much money to go to Cambridgeshire.


    Therefore, before the trip, he came to the Royal Bank to provide a guarantee in his own name, thereby borrowing ten pounds, of which five pounds were given to his wife and children who stayed in London, and the remaining five pounds were for him to go to. All property in Cambridgeshire.


    In this era, ordinary people would rather suffer a little more, and they would not borrow money.


    You must know that at this time, the people who operate the loan business are basically Jews. The Jewish vampire-like face has long been formed in the hearts of all Europeans. Borrowing money means that you have fallen into the abyss of the devil, and you can no longer escape.


    More importantly, the lowest loan interest rate at this time is 50%, and the other 80%, 90%, or even doubled aremonce.


    Without some capital as confidence, you have no courage to borrow money.


    The reason why he went to the Royal Bank to borrow money was firstly because he received his monthly sry from there, and he was most familiar with it; secondly, because the interest rate of the Royal Bank was rtively low. Ten pounds, after a year, only fifteen pounds will be repaid, which is the most cost-effective.


    Being the mayor of a hundred districts without the same strict supervision as in London, the mere fifteen pounds can be recovered in less than half a year, which is simply a piece of cake.


    But the king on the high tform didn''t know that his reward this time also reduced his family''s business a lot.


    The young guards had a cold face, two of them were carrying the box, while the other two were walking around, distributing the gleaming gold coins inside the box.


    In less than ten minutes, more than two hundred people had finished distributing. As the king, Edward also consciously delivered a final speech before stepping off the high tform.


    In the carriage, Edward sat upright in the center, the soft velvet back was gently supporting his waist, but he closed his eyes and remained expressionless.


    As a king, for the officials under him, it is to use rewards and punishments to tie their hearts firmly in his own hands, so that he can truly control the country.


    As for Henry VIII, who was a high-ranking aristocrat from birth, he naturally didn''t have the leisure to win over these officials of civilian origin.


    In his heart, only nobles are the most worthy of wooing, andmoners have no qualifications!


    But Edward is not like this. He is the soul of amoner. Even though he has been educated by the royal family for more than ten years, he is born with a sense of distrust for nobles.


    After all, the noble family has been passed down to this day. No matter how kind you are, it is impossible to grant fiefdoms as before. At most, there are a few manors. Isn¡¯t this a drop in the bucket for those nobles who have been passed down for hundreds of years?


    So, for ordinary people, a little reward will be remembered in the heart. It is cheap and easy to see the effect. It is the simplest and quickest.


    Thinking that these hundreds of people are pouring into East Ennd, if they are real talents, they will definitely stand out. At present, Ennd is still rtively short of talents, especially in the local area, which is basically dominated by nobles and gentlemen. It is time Break this calm.


    Thinking, Edward gradually revealed a ruthless expression on his face.


    To be honest, being a king in Ennd is really aggrieved.


    Don''t be old, he has boundless power now, that is because the power of the nobles has shrunk, and the king is in control of the parliament.


    Wait until the power of the nobles gradually recovers, and the parliament will definitely lose control, and the rights of the royal family will gradually retreat.


    If the royal family of France still controls its own territory, it controls arge number of subjects, while in Ennd, all thend in name belongs to the royal family, but except for some duchies and earldoms, the poption under its control is at most ten. Tens of thousands.


    More importantly, the English people pay special attention to the parliament. Even though this parliament has nothing to do with ordinary people, the English still trust this parliament as always.


    Between the king and the parliament, Ennd will choose the parliament without hesitation. This began with the Magna Carta in 1215.


    Parliament has always appeared among the people in the role of supervising the king, representing the name, which is what we call the people''s hearts.


    Therefore, when the capitalists have not yet risen and the nobles are declining, centralization has been carried out in a hurry.


    After a few months, this group of people sorted out some contradictions, and after the second official selection examination, the thirty-nine counties across the country will implement it together.


    It doesn''t matter how many people die.


    A stern look shed in Edward''s eyes, and the king also needed to be ruthless.


    Suddenly, he felt that the speed of the carriage began to slow down. It seemed that Whitehall Pce had arrived.


    Getting off the carriage, the big-breasted girl in a long skirt greeted her with a smile on her face.


    "Your Majesty, Knight Alexander is back!" The girl walked parallel to Edward, moving with him gently, her blue eyes fixed on his face, and said softly.


    "Really? This is a big surprise!" Edward looked at the smiling girl, stopped, paused, and smiled.


    This is indeed good news. The guards have not been away for a long time, which makes him a little uneasy as a king.


    Now that he is back, he has returned from a **** battle. After seeing the blood, hisbat effectiveness has improved a lot.


    Afterwards, Edward started walking again, but at a slightly slower pace. Just now, he saw a group of elders, and now the girl is by the side, and the fragrance is lingering, which makes people feel refreshed.


    "Any more good news?"


    "Ah? A letter from the Marquess of Northampton, saying that Kate and Brother have been captured alive, waiting for your reply!"


    The young girl saw the king''s sharp and handsome face suddenly less than half a foot away from her lips, her head suddenly became a little confused, and her face flushed.


    Fortunately, she also knew what her responsibility was, so she forcibly suppressed the shyness in her heart, and then said softly.


    Edward stopped again this time, thought for a while, and said slowly: "Just execute in Norwich! Use fire¡ª"

 Chapter 287: Sentence (in)

    Chapter 287 Punishment (Part 2)


    ps: 3,000 words per chapter starting tomorrow, please ask for a ticket at the end


    In the early morning of the 15th, the dew wetted the doors and windows of every house. From a distance, the whole city seemed to be washed and wet. Pedestrians dared not speed up their pace for fear of slipping and falling.


    At this time, Todd was still sound asleep on the bed at home, and he didn''t care about the bustling market outside the door. He was not one of those poor people who worked hard for two meals a day, wearing thin clothes and skinny , This is a true portrayal of their appearance.


    But he was different. A while ago, he yelled at a few unemployedpanions to sneak open the gate of Norwich City, and let Sir Robert Kate, who was wandering outside the city of Norwich City,e in.


    In this way, Todd, who was originally worthless, was immediately given a heavy responsibility because of the merits of the city gate. In a blink of an eye, he changed from amoner to an adjutant guarding the city gate.


    Although he is only an adjutant, he has very little power, and it can even be said that he is just a name.


    However, this small step allowed him to cross themoner ss and be a member of the officials and lords, even if it was only at the bottom.


    This surprise made him tremble from the bottom of his heart.


    Even though he has never read a book and has little knowledge, he is still clear that his appointment is actually based on the beach. As long as Sir Robert is destroyed, he will return to his original form and be the original littleborer, working all day for The family is struggling with food.


    Last time, he seized the opportunity again, led a few of his subordinates, opened the city gate again, and let Marquis William in.


    This time, he really developed. In view of his merits, the Marquess of William was named the adjutant of Norwich City Gate, an adjutant who really held power.


    Yesterday he was full of ambition, under the treat of his colleagues, he drank all night long and only came back in the early hours of the morning. He sleptfortably.


    However, Todd, who was sleeping soundly, was having a sweet dream. Who knew, he was in a daze, and suddenly felt a burst of noiseing from his ears, which made him turn over in a daze, and woke up .


    "Old woman, what''s going on outside the door? It''s so noisy, why don''t people sleep?"


    Rubbed his sleepy eyes, looking at the hurried figures outside the window, as well as the yellinging and going, rang in Todd''s ear, very noisy, and woke him up from his sleep at once.


    So, he turned sideways, facing the outside of the room, the busy wife asked angrily, the shaking and loose door beams kept shaking dust.


    "Oh!" The middle-aged woman wiped the sweat from her forehead, turned her head, moved her thick body, and saidiningly, "When are you still sleeping now? The sun is already in the middle of the sky!"


    As she spoke, she came over with a sad expression on her face. With aining tone, he said: "I heard that His Excellency the Marquis will burn Sir Robert to death at noon tomorrow. My God, this is really a cruel decision!"


    As she spoke, the woman imitated the movements taught by the pastor in the church with her rough hands, praying hurriedly and earnestly.


    Let me talk about it here. Father (Father), that is, priest, is the honorific title of priests and priests in the church, that is, the person in charge of a church.


    He is between the bishop and the deacon, and belongs to the seventh-level divine order. He only belongs to the religious positions of the Roman Catholic Church and the Orthodox Church. For thousands of years, only male monks can hold this position.


    In Protestantism, including Anglicanism, the title of priest is abolished, and the person in charge of the church is also called a priest.


    Pastor, priest, two titles, one is Catholic and Orthodox, and the other is Protestant.


    Facing his wife''s nagging prayers, Todd suddenly didn''t feel tired at all, and his whole face was calm and ugly.


    Of course, if Sir Robert hadn¡¯t helped him, how could he and his family have survived, even if it was to use him, but in fact saved his life, this is beyond doubt.


    And, it was him again, in front of his family and benefactor, who made another choice, saving his family and betraying his benefactor''s life.


    So, once he heard that Sir Robert was about to be executed, a sense of guilt suddenly rose in his heart.


    Afterwards, he closed his eyes, thought for a while, and shook his head with a wry smile. He did not regret this choice!


    Sir Robert will fail sooner orter, he just let them ahead of time.


    Although he is an ordinary person, he still knows that Sir Robert, who is short of food, has already been strong on the outside, but he just gave it a little push.


    After a while of silence, Todd raised his head, and a deep voice sounded: "When?"


    "Tomorrow at noon, at noon tomorrow, Sir Robert will be burned alive. This is really a cruel punishment. Why do such things always happen to good people? I really hope Sir Robert can survive!"


    There was his wife''s whispering voice in his ear, and Todd could only pretend he didn''t hear it. He had been an official for a while, and his skin was thick to a certain extent.


    Get up, put on your own clothes, and finally put on a somewhat dpidated wool coat, and walk out on your own, ignoring your nagging wife.


    Opening the whitewashed gate, Todd only felt a cold air hit his heart, shivered ufortably, woke up, and then walked towards his own city gate.


    Like Todd, there are many people in Norwich who have been favored by Sir Robert.


    Although they had beenining about the hunger and plight caused by Sir Robert, once they learned that he was going to be burned at the stake, in an instant, voices of sympathy for Sir Robert sounded again and again in Norwich, and even unreasonable sudden noise spread.


    Even, in the city of Norwich, there were a lot of cruel and innocent rumors using Marquis William of killing innocent people, which made the Marquis William, who had always been stable, suddenly anxious.


    "Thomas, who do you think did it? Ordinary people don''t have the guts!"


    Marquis William had a stern face, a little depressed in his heart, and he was very angry about a rumor that damaged his reputation.


    Don''t think he is just a nobleman, but a nobleman also pays attention to reputation, especially in Ennd, where the power is weak, the superficial reputation is even more important.


    So, the good reputation of saving people from adversity suddenly took a turn for the worse, which made him very angry.


    The hard work and hard work suddenly go to waste, which is ufortable for everyone.


    "Your Majesty, I think there must be someone who is fueling the mes. For the current n, we can only send someone to speak beneficial words in the city to offset it!"


    Thomas shook his head and thought for a while. There was nothing he could do about the Marquis''s plea for help, so he could only say helplessly: "Such rumors won''tst for a few days. When that Robert Kate dies, everything will return to normal. !"

 Chapter 288: Sentence (below)

    Chapter 288 Punishment (Part 2)


    ps: It is not easy to update, ask for votes, ask for subscription


    Marquis William can only believe what Thomas said. He has nothing to do now. This is the most suitable solution at present.


    "Come on¡ª" Marquis William shouted loudly to the door without hesitation.


    "Your Excellency¡ª" the closed door suddenly opened a gap, quietly, a thin figure walked in quickly, bent over, bowed and answered humbly.


    "Bring money, send people to the Norwich market, and spread the story of my rescue of Norwich. Don''t be stingy with money!"


    Marquis William faced his confidant, and his gaze stayed on him for a few seconds before he gave orders unceremoniously, speaking quickly.


    "Yes, my lord!" The confidant pricked up his ears, listened carefully to the Marquis'' words, and recorded them deeply in his heart, and nodded in agreement when he found that nothing was missed.


    As a marquis, even if it is just a marquis who has just been canonized, although he is not as powerful as a noble family that has been hereditary for hundreds of years, the position of nobility still attracts many talents of all kinds for him.


    Especially in the Tudor dynasty, the aristocrats kept private soldiers in captivity and possessed weapons, which were sessively banned by Henry VII and Henry VIII, and the power of the aristocrats was limited to a limit.


    At this time, all kinds of people who are messy in private and have their own abilities have be the power that the nobles love to use.


    After all,pared with well-trained soldiers, these people are far less natural than well-trained soldiers. In order to prevent excessive persecution, the royal family began to acquiesce in this method of the nobles.


    Seeing that his subordinates responded, Marquis William waved his hand with great reassurance. He turned around again and turned his attention to Thomas, who was thinking all the time.


    Looking at Thomas'' serious face, Marquis William felt a little bored for a while, and his original interest in Thomas''s thoughts disappeared.


    This Thomas is indeed a boring person, and he doesn''t know how he got here in the past few decades!


    William Marquis was bored, his eyeballs rolled around, thinking unscrupulously in his heart.


    Thomas on the side naturally didn''t know what the Marquis was thinking, and still squinted his eyes, looking forward, looking like a sculpture.


    "Your Excellency the Marquis¡ª" Thomas turned around, his eyes widened, and he looked directly at the sleepy Marquis William, and he said this out of the blue.


    "Ah~" Marquis William was startled, his body trembled, he opened his eyes, saw a pair of deep eyes, smiled awkwardly, and asked: "Thomas, have you found anything? Tell me quickly! "


    "My Lord Marquis!" Thomas curled his lips, shook his head, and then said earnestly: "I think the atmosphere in Norwich these days is no worse than when you were fighting."


    Thomas spoke in a serious manner, which made Marquis William sit up straight immediately, patted his drowsy face, and put on a look of asking.


    "You can be sure, my lord, these days, there must be a mastermind behind the scenes, who is quietly and powerfully promoting it!"


    "It''s a powerful force, I suppose, if you''re not paying attention? Huh!"


    As he spoke, Thomas stroked his smooth goatee, shook his shoulders, and smiled exaggeratedly.


    "This¡ª" Facing Thomas''s exaggerated smile, the doubts on Marquis William''s face became more intense, and he simply didn''t pay attention to the noble face, and asked directly: "My Thomas, tell me, what will be the final result? "


    For Marquis William¡¯s question, Thomas has no worries or hypocrisy. After all, at present, he needs Marquis William¡¯s introduction.


    "This force, we don''t know where it is, and we don''t know where it came from!"


    "However, the only certainty is that its purpose is to disturb the calm waters of Norwich!"


    "Among them, the most critical role is none other than Robert Kate!"


    Hearing Thomas'' spection, Marquis William was not stupid. Then, he seemed to think of something, and blurted out: "They want to rob Robert Kate!"


    "Yes, that''s right, this is their most direct purpose!"


    Thomas breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Marquis William finally came to his senses.


    "If Robert Kate is hijacked, then the mob scattered all over the ce will revive, and soon, a mob group stronger thanst time will sweep across the six counties of East Ennd. That is to say, my method of suppressing the mob The credit has been wiped out, and I have been busy in vain!"


    Thomas''s words were like a sh of lightning, which instantly opened Marquis William''s mind. Immediately afterwards, he thought about the serious consequences of this matter being achieved, and he couldn''t help being dumbfounded, with an extremely ugly expression on his face.


    Obviously, he knew that this conspiracy must not be allowed to seed, otherwise, in addition to his wasted work, he would be aughing stock among the nobles if he was robbed of criminals in front of him.


    He has already created such a picture in his mind: after he enters the reception full of ambition, in the resplendent hall, a group of gorgeously dressed nobledies are hiding in the corner, pointing at him from time to time He said with a smile: "Look, this is the nobleman who was robbed by bandits in front of him. He deserves to be put up by his sister''s skirt. He can''t even do this well!"


    Thinking of such a scene, Marquis William felt extremely ufortable as if he had eaten shit.


    You know, he was originally raised because of Queen Catherine, but he doesn''t have the convincing record as Duke Edward, and has always been talked about by the nobles.


    And if there is such a big scandal, he will lose face among the nobles, and he will no longer have the face to attend any noble ball.


    "I think, they don''t have this possibility to achieve their goals!"


    Marquis William narrowed his eyes slightly, walked to the window, looked at the city of Norwich, which was gradually recovering from its former prosperity, without looking back, and spoke word by word with full force.


    Thomas could see that he said it through gritted teeth.


    February 15th, the weather was beautiful, no, it should be God¡¯s blessing. From the morning, the whole of Norwich was clear and the breeze was blowing. Combined with the faint warm light of the sun, the whole person began to feelzy.


    However, this is just the groaning of the aristocrats. Ordinary citizens don¡¯t have this thought. When the sky is still pale, they have already climbed out of bed and started a day¡¯s repetitive life.


    And on the eve of the dawn of a day, it is thest darkness before the light, and it is also the best ce for all kinds of conspiracies and tricks to be born.


    Norwich does not have the extensive expansion of streets like London, so there are a lot of dark and wet narrow streets, which are some people''s favorite ces.


    A tall and thin man was wearing a worn ck wool coat, looking down at his feet cautiously. This kind of alley has a lot of potholes, and there is no sunshine all year round. Be careful, you will sprain your feet.


    After walking for nearly a hundred feet, the alley was only halfway through, and it stopped in front of a small door.


    Turning his head left and right, he knocked on the wooden door in front of him after finding that there was no trap.


    After a while, the small wooden door cracked a crack, and after that, it seemed that the people inside could see it clearly, and the whole small door was half-opened, enough for a body to enter.


    The man did not hesitate, turned sideways, and walked in directly.


    Turning his head, he saw that the courtyard was full of men in single clothes and short sleeves. Everyone looked anxious. They couldn''t tell whether it was excitement or fear. Anyway, the atmosphere in the air was really tense.


    The man silently walked to the end and became a listener.


    Soon, not long after he came, a well-dressed man with a majestic face walked up to everyone, he didn''t say anything, but everyone''s eyes consciously fell on him.


    "Everyone, at noon today, the person who was executed at the stake is our target. Everyone, wait for my signal and act together!"


    The man nced at the number of people in front of him, and after getting a number he was satisfied with, he nodded and said in a deep voice.


    As soon as the words fell, a few healthy servants wheezed and carried the big box full of tone, and put it next to the man.


    "Here is a weapon, strong men in need cane and get it!"


    For this kind of free supply, everyone is not very polite. Even if there is no weapon suitable for them, if you take one and sell it outside, you can get a lot of silver coins.


    Everyone is a ruthless character in the fish and meat town on weekdays, and there are no silver coins in their pockets. For this kind of opportunity to work hard, it is better to take the opportunity to earn more.


    Near noon, two crosses were erected in front of Norwich Cathedral.


    On the cross, two ragged old men were tied, one of them was Sir Robert Kate who had rioted a while ago, and the other was his elder brother¡ªWilliam Kate.


    The surrounding area is densely surrounded by arge number of citizens who came to watch the excitement. Besides, there are snack sellers, jugglers, and gadget sellers.


    Those who don¡¯t understand, think it¡¯s a festival!


    In fact, in this era, ignorant people still ount for the majority. For this kind of execution, it provides rare entertainment for citizens whock spiritual activities.


    The Marquess of William, the Archbishop of Norwich, and the chairman of the Norwich Self-Government Committee sat on the high tform, watching the Kate brothers, who were downcast and disheveled, and there was silence on the high tform.


    Under the stage, there was a lot of discussion, insults, mor, and spurning.


    Marquess William did not linger on the Kate brothers for too long, and then turned to the lively crowd of onlookers, and took a closer look.


    I saw that, sometimes in the crowd, there were many men with unkind faces, and they knew that they had other ns at a nce.


    Regarding this, Marquis William knew that the critical moment hade.

 Chapter 289: reverberation

    Chapter 289 Aftermath


    ps: Hard to ask for votes, please subscribe


    Although the sun hangs directly in the sky in the sky, it exudes heat but does not make people feel a little warm.


    But the smell of sweat floating in the air shows that the temperature here is actually quite hot.


    In this regard, Todd can definitely prove that he was wearing a coat, but now there is a little bit of sweat on his forehead, and he feels his body is steaming.


    If you have been to the scene in person, you will know that at least a thousand people have poured into the square that originally could only amodate hundreds of people.


    And you must know that the entire city of Norwich has only tens of thousands of people, and this square upies nearly one-tenth of the proportion, which is indeed a remarkable number.


    At this time in Ennd, thergest city is London, with a poption of over 100,000, and it is basically one of thergest cities in Europe.


    And all of this is created by absorbing other cities in Ennd. It can also be said that the cities are thinner and one city is fatter. London is big, but other cities will suffer.


    Thus, a strange phenomenon has been created. In Ennd, only London has a poption of more than 100,000, while other cities have as many as 20,000 to 30,000, and as few as thousands. There is no cityparable to London.


    Even though Norwich is the secondrgest city in Ennd, its poption is only tens of thousands, which seems to be a misnomer.


    Thomas felt that he was surrounded by people in front, back, left, and right, especially the tall and strong ckdy on the right. She was taller than him, and her waist was as big as two of his. It made Todd, who was on his left, extremely ufortable.


    It can be said that he feels like a small boat in the water, blown by the wind and rain, and he may be finished at any time.


    Thinking about it, Todd looked at his thin body again, and he might not be able to beat him. For the sake of his body, Todd had no choice but to escape from here.


    Thinking of it, Todd took advantage of the opportunity of the fat woman swaying to the right, immediately took a step back with his right foot, leaned back, and in less than a second, a space was immediately vacant in front of him.


    As for the following situation, he can''t care so much anymore.


    The man who was originally on his left was crowded by the crowd, and immediately upied the ce he intentionally left vacant.


    The big fat woman on the other side squeezed in again, firmly bonded to the man, so the space waspressed sharply, and Todd got out of a predicament.


    Todd silently mourned for the man who took his ce, no, prayed for a few seconds, and then turned backwards carefully, with great difficulty and painstakingly.


    Suddenly, Todd felt the dagger at his waist hit a hard object and was tilted to the side. Before he could react, a low and angry sound came from his ear. Voice: "Are you blind? Don''t you know there is someone behind you?"


    Todd''s body froze, and he turned his head slowly, only to see a man with a stern face, bent over, raised his head angrily, gritted his teeth, and said with some difficulty and pain.


    Looking at the dagger on his waist, for a moment, he seemed to think of something


    It seems that he has some reason, lowering his head slightly, looking depressed, and looking directly at him with vicious eyes.


    Seeing this, Todd smiled awkwardly at this man who seemed to be a ruthless character, and said in a low tone: "I''m sorry, buddy, this is my mistake!"


    After finishing speaking, Todd turned to the right, found a gap, and slipped in with difficulty. The figure quickly disappeared.


    The man looked viciously at Todd''s disappearing back, curled his lips, and said arrogantly: "Boy, if I don''t have something to do today, if it''s normal, I want you to look good! Bah¡ª"


    "Zach, bear with it, we still have important things to do next, save some energy!"


    Seeing his swollen look, thepanion on the side patted his arm, andforted him with a look of sympathy for you.


    Seeing this, the injured man clenched his fists and became even more angry.


    "If it weren''t for something happening today, I would have beaten him to death long ago, and made him kneel before me and beg for mercy!"


    After saying a harsh word, the man straightened up slowly, his lips and face were trembling uncontrobly. It could be seen that he endured it very hard. Just now, Todd''s blow really hurt him deeply.


    Todd escaped from danger, looked around, and wiped his sweat after nothing happened.


    "What luck, what luck! Fortunately, God bless me, I was lucky enough to escape!"


    Todd patted his chest that was pulsating from running, and said with lingering fear.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so difficult to take a look at Sir Robert. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t havee!"


    That''s what I said, but for the grace of Sir Robert''s life, and because of the guilt of betraying himself, before he died, he had to visit him a few times, so that he would feel better.


    Thinking, he turned his gaze to the two Kate brothers surrounded by wood, withplicated eyes.


    Marquis William on the high tform naturally didn''t know the scene in the crowd, but in his eyes, the imprable crowd was theing uncontroble force, that is, theing chaos.


    Bored, he nced at the sun high in the sky and felt that the time was almost up.


    Immediately, he turned his attention to the Archbishop of Norwich and the Speaker of Norwich next to him.


    The two of them felt the gaze of the Marquis, and they also understood what he was thinking in their hearts. It is better to do this matter sooner rather thanter.


    So, His Excellency the Bishop and the Speaker also nodded to Marquis William with a smile, expressing their agreement.


    Seeing that the three big brothers agreed, a priest standing by stood up, stepped off the high tform, stood in front of Brother Kate, and began to pray before the routine.


    Following the priest''s prayer, the crowd of onlookers also ordered to bow their heads and sang along.


    Just as the prayer was over, the whole crowd suddenly erupted, and dozens of figures suddenly rushed into Sir Robert who was tied in front of the cross.


    Seeing this, the soldiers waiting by the side immediately set off and began to intercept.


    Suddenly, dozens of attacking warriors and hundreds of soldiers shed together, blood overflowing, swords flying, the fight was so fierce!


    But carefully selected warriors are indeed rare. Hundreds of soldiers are almost crushed, almost rushing in front of Sir Robert.


    When Marquis William saw such a scene, he waved his hand unhurriedly, and groups of soldiers filed out of the church and joined the fighting battlefield.


    The soldiers who were in decline immediately turned the corner, and became more and more courageous as they fought, pressing down on the dozens of people who were hijacked.


    Soon, in less than half an hour, the warriors who came to rob the execution ground aggressively were either killed or captured alive, and the situation returned to the original state.


    On the stage, Lord William and Marquis watched lively, while the archbishop and Mr. Speaker were terrified. Although they could not run away, their hearts were still beating rapidly, and their faces were pale.


    Only then did Marquis William turn his head to look, and the two big figures beside him looked overly frightened, and a look of concern suddenly appeared on their faces: "Your Excellency, Mr. Speaker, it seems that you are not feeling well, why don''t you go back and rest for a while?" ?¡±


    "No need, Your Excellency the Marquis, we will still live on!"


    "Yes, we are fine!"


    His Excellency the archbishop leaned on the chair and shook his head slightly.


    The speaker on the side also paled in agreement.


    Seeing this, Marquis William didn''t persuade him any more. He sat up straight, looked at the warrior who was taken into custody, smiled and shook his head.


    "Put them up together, and enjoy this pleasant burning with Robert Kate!"


    Marquis William bowed his head and loudly ordered the soldiers guarding the warrior.


    Immediately, the warriors who were kneeling on the ground, their bodies still bleeding, had cold hands and feet, and their hearts were trembling uncontrobly.


    This ending is too terrible. This is the torture of fire. Two people are burned to death alive, suffering boundless pain.


    So, this group of warriors from Yurou Township knelt down in front of Marquis William, weeping bitterly, begging for mercy loudly.


    "Lord Marquis, please spare me!" "I don''t want to die!" "I have money, I have money, and I want to redeem my life!"


    However, Marquis William on the high tform turned a deaf ear to these, as if he was enjoying a drama, full of interest.


    The Archbishop and Speaker, who were shocked by the side, also recovered at this time, just like William Marquis, watching with a nk expression, and there was no wavering in their hearts.


    The crowd of onlookers, including Todd, gradually calmed down under the suppression of the soldiers.


    However, as soon as Marquis William''s ruthless words were uttered, the scene immediately quieted down. He felt that he was chilling all over at the moment.


    Soon, the soldiers faithfully carried out the order of Marquis William, and pulled the so-called warrior who was crying endlessly to Sir Robert, which is the timber center.


    Looking at the firewood and kerosene around them, the cries of the ''warriors'' became louder and louder, reaching the sky.


    Not long after they were dragged into the firewood center, the soldiers picked up the torches in their hands and lit the piled up firewood step by step.


    In an instant, the me changed from a fire point to a fire dragon, and the temperature in the entire square also rose several degrees in an instant.


    In this regard, Sir Robert, who had been tied to the cross all this time, seemed to have sensed the approach of death, and finally raised his head and stared at Marquis William on the high tform.


    "Marquis of Northampton, if you killed me today, tomorrow there will be thousands of me who will defeat you!"


    "Because of your insatiable greed, nobles and gentlemen, in the future, moremoners will stand up and knock you down!"


    "My today is your tomorrow! Hahaha!"


    Following Sir Robert''s unbridledughter, the fire snake had already pounced on his body, nibbling him quickly. After a while, he let out a wailing cry, and his whole body was reduced to ashes.

 Chapter 290: The King and the Utopia

    Chapter 290 The King and the "Utopia"


    ps: Monday, 300 chapters, after reading it, can you give me a ticket tofort Lan Che''s fragile heart


    In our opinion, it is such a disgusting picture, but in the eyes of Marquis William, appreciating this picture of others being burned alive, he felt a different kind of pleasure inexplicably in his heart.


    In particr, the mob who once defeated him almost destroyed his future. This kind of tense and frightening, or shameful scene is still being yed repeatedly in his mind. .


    As long as Robert Kate exists for a day, he will always be reminded: You were defeated by a little squire from the countryside who had never led a soldier, and you were beaten and fled in a panic.


    Therefore, the order from His Majesty the King ispletely in line with his original intention. This is the true thought in his heart.


    As long as he is gone, the shame of being defeated by a little squire will slowly disappear from people''s memory, and the reputation he lost will slowly recover.


    After a few years, I was still that handsome Marquis with a bright future.


    Although Lord Marquis kept watching the two crosses that were burning wantonly in front of him, as well as the surviving warriors kneeling beside the crosses who were tightly bound one by one, he was still thinking about his future reputation. question.


    Thinking that he will return to his original state in a few years, Marquis William unconsciously showed a pleasant smile.


    Watching Sir Robert who was gradually reduced to ashes, the crowd of onlookers began to slowly fall silent. At this moment of life passing away, after people have passed the initial excitement, for a while, they are faced with the natural fear of death of human beings. Re-upied the heart.


    Afterwards, the crowd began to subside quickly like the waves of the sea. In an instant, only a few standing soldiers in the shape of guards and three big figures on the high tform were left in the entire square.


    "Your Excellency, Mr. Speaker, the excitement is over, we can go!"


    Marquis William showed a gentle smile on his face, bent slightly, and said kindly.


    Seeing that the matter was over, the eyes of the two big men showedplicated expressions, so they nodded lightly. With the support of the waiter beside them, they slowly got up and walked down the high tform.


    Marquis William also got up in a hurry, nced contemptuously at the ashes of the cross and the remains of those ''warriors'' who had been roasted, and then raised his head, looking at the blue sky with white clouds, his whole body felt rxed all of a sudden. When you get up, it''s like a heavy burden has been lifted.


    Walking briskly, he walked down the high tform. Near the high tform, there was a luxurious carriage. Stepping on a small stool, he jumped into his own carriage.


    Opening the curtain of the car, Thomas sat on the cushion with a thin body, holding a book from London in his hand. He didn''t seem to sense his arrival, and he was still reading with interest, with an expression of interest on his face.


    Seeing this, Marquis William did not y any tricks, but just slowed down his pace slightly, fearing to disturb the polymath.


    So, the carriage swayed on the road. In the carriage, Marquis William closed his eyes and thought seriously, while the great schr Thomas was holding a book and reading it intently. The carriage was suddenly as silent as ever.


    Closing his eyes for a while, and slowly calming down his joyful mood, Marquis William looked at Thomas who was concentrating on it, and he felt a little itchy in his heart. He wanted to see what kind of book this university schr was reading.


    Marquis William squinted his eyes and took a closer look. On the cover was an elderly schr wearing a long strip of cloth. He was talking to a group of young people around him. It was obvious that he was a very good debater. , the young people around showed expressions of surprise and joy.


    On the right side of the figure, there are three groups of words written: to


    On the left side, there are three big words: Utopia.


    Even though Marquis William didn''t have much specific knowledge, he still knew that this university student from Greece was well-known throughout Europe, especially in recent years, Henry VIII, who loves literature, bought back arge number of books from Italy. Books, this made the nobles who have always been fond of them buy a few books one after another to enrich their knowledge.


    Otherwise, when you go to tter His Majesty the King, if you identally make a mistake, it will be very sad.


    So, influenced by the literary atmosphere in the aristocratic circle these years, Marquis William still knew about to and the Utopia.


    "By the way, why does Thomas want to look at Utopia?"


    Marquis William was full of doubts, and the moment he looked up, Thomas'' gray-brown eyes were staring at him without blinking, instantly embarrassing him.


    "My Lord Marquis, are you also interested in this book?"


    Thomas looked at Marquis William with a curious expression in front of him with some amusement, and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s nothing, Thomas!" Marquis William smiled slightly, shook his head slightly, and said slowly.


    With this, the awkward atmosphere in the carriage dissipated a lot.


    "I''m just curious, why did you fall in love with to''s "Utopia"?"


    Seeing that Marquis William began to change the subject lightly, Thomas didn''t care about anything, and exined casually: "Borrowing your information, I recently took a look at the young His Majesty the King in London. Since he came to power, he has been The trajectory of the government order to be implemented!"


    Speaking of this, Thomas suddenly became serious, looked at Marquis William sitting opposite him with piercing eyes, and said in a serious and serious tone: "I found that all the decrees he issued are very different from the opinions written in the Utopia. fit!"


    "So, for the past few days, I have been reading this book, and only when I have a deep understanding of His Majesty the King, can I be ready to go to London, to be next to the most powerful King in Ennd, to be that There is still a vacancy in the position of a hot and powerful minister!"


    As he spoke, Thomas shook the thick book in his hand, with excitement and resignation in his tone.


    Looking at the paper book shaking in Thomas''s hand, Marquis William suddenly felt heartbroken.


    Such a thick book, if you want to buy it, you need at least hundreds of pounds. When you think of a small pile of gold coins in exchange for a book, you must know that his family is just a jazz, don''t look like a marquis. , but he has no umtion at all. For him, this is a big sum.


    Thinking of this, the urge to swear in Marquis William''s heart became more and more intense.


    And his godfather ordered him to take care of Thomas, coupled with the looming figures of several great nobles behind Thomas, Marquis William could only hold back.


    So in the face of Thomas'' trembling exnation, Marquis William didn''t listen much, and he only had gold coins shining in his heart.


    Originally, after the Bible was published, following the instructions of His Majesty the King, the employees of the Royal Publishing House also began to make small-scale copies of the books in the Royal Collection on arge scale in order to generate ie, and then sold them on the market.


    After all, there are still too few people in this era. For small-scale copying, the price will naturally rise rapidly, so that you can "return the cost" and be worthy of the price of a copy and paper.


    Thomas didn''t know what was going on in Marquis William''s mind, and he kept talking about his spections: "You see, this young His Majesty the King is gradually reducing the power of the House of Commons, and burning even hotter for his huge power. , thus making the crown on his head even more supreme, sacred and invible!"


    ¡°This is in line with to¡¯s utopia, but he believes that rulers should be given absolute rights, and even use lies to oppress and use enemies and citizens!¡±


    "Also, let''s look at the exam that made all the nobles flustered and irritatedst year. It was an exam that used knowledge to determine whether they could be officials, not blood!"


    "And this happens to coincide with to''s thought.


    He believes that politicians are dirty, and only philosophers are the embodiment of the three virtues of justice, wisdom, and kindness. Only when philosophers are in power can a perfect country be built! "


    "How can philosophers be identified? Only through rigorous examinations can they be selected from ordinary people, otherwise, everyone will be a philosopher!"


    (It''s purely far-fetched, don''t scold me)


    The more he talked, the more excited Thomas became. He felt that he had found the trick, and after careful study, he would be able to go to London in a few days.


    I am finally going to end this boring life and start to show my talents in Ennd. The group of nobles have to sumb to me for the time being. This feeling is extremely refreshing.


    This kind of joy can only be maximized if it is shared.


    Thinking in this way, Thomas nced at the slightly dazed Marquis William in front of him, and was satisfied with his surprised performance.


    Only in this way can I reflect my wisdom, and I am indeed a genius.


    Thomas couldn''t help thinking proudly, the smile on his face couldn''t stop.


    "Your Excellency the Marquis, it''s time for us to go to London!"


    "Ah?" Marquis William finally came to his senses, raised his head, and looked at Thomas with a puzzled face, with confusion in his eyes. He only heard the word London. When did it have anything to do with London?


    Seeing the appearance of Marquis William, how could Thomas not know that His Excellency the Marquis wasn''t listening carefully at all just now.


    Regarding this, Thomas did not re-exin, and said directly: "Your Excellency, we can go to London!"


    "Why? Why are you going to London? I just want to rx now. I feel a little ufortable!"


    As he spoke, Marquis William backed away slowly with a hurt expression, and finally sat on the carved chair, but his eyes were fixed on the thick book in Thomas''s hand.


    Thomas immediately understood such an obvious thing as soon as he rolled his eyes.


    "Your Excellency the Marquis, I will return this book to you after I finish reading it!"


    Thomas had no choice but to shake his head helplessly and said with a wry smile.


    The money has already been spent, so it is impossible to get it back!

 Chapter 291: surprise

    Chapter 291 Unexpected joy


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The weather in Cambridgeshire is about the same as in London, or in other words, the weather in the whole of Ennd is the same, changeable is the best adjective.


    Sitting on the cushion of the carriage, the sound of ticking rain could be heard in Lemier''s ears, coupled with driving on the muddy road, the carriage shook from side to side from time to time, how could he fall asleep?


    After traveling for five consecutive days, together with mypanions who went to Cambridgeshire, I came to Cambridgeshire, Cambridgeshire, and met with the Sheriff, Sheriff, and His Excellency the Magistrate of Cambridgeshire.


    After showing the central decree he brought, he enjoyed a sumptuous dinner banquet from Cambridge. The next day, he took a carriage to South Cambridge, where he would work for the next few years.


    Speaking of Cambridgeshire, it is divided into five parts: Cambridge City, South Cambridgeshire, East Cambridgeshire, Huntingdon, and Find.


    Thergest city in Cambridgeshire is not Cambridge, but Peterborough, the municipality.


    And the South Cambridgeshire he is about to go to, no, it should be called the South Cambridge Thousand Households District now. It is mainly agricultural, and it is the most inconspicuous and ordinary one in Cambridgeshire.


    So, Lemir, who couldn''t continue to rest, could only close his eyes and rest, and began to think about how to start his next life.


    For a long time, Ennd has basically been a state of autonomy locally. It is a troublesome thing for outsiders to intervene, even if he is appointed by the king in name, and His Majesty the King does have the right to appoint.


    However, in name, it will always be in name. If you want to turn it into reality, the resistance you will receive is unimaginable.


    The simplest itemnguage, gave Lemier a more intuitive understanding of the difficulties he was about to face.


    In the city of Cambridge, he can stillmunicate with the sheriffs and lieutenants in English. After all, as high-level officials, they must understand thenguage of the London area. Otherwise, how can theymunicate with His Majesty the King in Latin?


    South Cambridge is different. Although the localnguage is basically the Anglo-Saxonnguage, some words and ng have beenpletely localized. If you don¡¯t study carefully for a while, you can¡¯tmunicate with them. Dialect it!


    So, facing such a scene, everyone will have a headache.


    Thinking in his mind was very slow, but the time outside passed quickly. In less than a while, Lemiel felt like this, and soon, he felt the carriage stopped.


    "Sir, South Cambridge is here!" Outside the carriage, the groom''s heavy voice came in.


    "Okay, I see!" Lemire agreed softly.


    He got up, opened the curtain, and the groom outside the door consciously supported his arm. He smiled slightly, nodded, and with his right foot, his whole body quickly came down.


    Feel the soft ground under your feet, look around, sparse weeds, farnd with young sprouts, children ying, drizzle falling from the sky, and the familiar earthy smell in the air, The smell is veryforting.


    Lemiel narrowed his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and slowly rxed his body.


    At this moment, a child with a long snot and wearing a torn sackcloth with big holes came over in fear. While sucking the snot that he was reluctant to let go, he asked with a tender throat:


    "Sir, where are you going?" The little boy raised his head, staring at his face with round eyes, and asked softly timidly.


    Of course, this was guessed by Lemire himself, he only heard the words where to go and Mr.


    "I''m here to find Sir Fisher, do you know where his home is?"


    Seeing a small dot appear in front of him, Lemiel showed a smile that he thought was kind and kind, bent down, and asked softly.


    Of course, for Lemire''s pure Cockney ent, the little boy also looked confused, but fortunately, most of them are the same, especially the two words "Sir Fisher" he emphasized. I can hear you clearly.


    "There, the biggest one¡ª" the kid rubbed his nose, pouted his mouth, and pointed his thumb behind him.


    Although Lemuel couldn''t understand what he said specifically, he turned around and looked in the direction of his fingers:


    Among a group of dpidated mud houses, a brick and wooden bright house stands out of the crowd, facing the drizzle, it looks extraordinarily luxurious and extravagant.


    Such a house is in line with Sir Fisher''s identity, and I am also confused. As Sir Fisher, he is naturally the wealthiest person in South Cambridge.


    Laughing at himself in his heart, Lemire turned his head, nced at the little kid staring at the round eyes, and smiled slightly, without a trace of gratitude, purely because when he saw the little kid, he thought of himself Still nursing son.


    The little boy raised his head and stared nkly at this big man who came in a carriage, especially his **** horse, which was really simr to Sir Fisher''s house, really simr.


    The little kid just watched Lemire step by step into the carriage that was the same as Sir Fisher''s, and then was pulled towards Fisher''s house by the same horse as Sir Fisher''s family.


    So, the little boy stood in the drizzle like this, his mind was full of Sir Fisher''s big horse, he grinned happily and smiled dumbly.


    Lemire boarded the carriage again, ignoring the kid who stayed still, and was organizing his uing conversation with Sir Fisher.


    After a while, Lemiel felt that the carriage came to a gentle road, and his **** felt a lot better.


    Soon, the carriage also stopped slowly. Without the driver''s reminder, he got up consciously, raised the curtain, and got out of the carriage.


    In front of the carriage, a well-dressed gray-haired old man came over. Seeing his exquisite clothes and energetic appearance, Lemire knew that he was Sir Fisher, thergest squire in South Cambridgeshire.


    ncing slightly at the top of his somewhat smooth head, Lemiel greeted him with a kind smile on his face.


    "Your Excellency, it''s a pleasure to meet you!" Facing his future boss, Lemire took the lead and bowed humbly to say hello.


    "Mr. Lemire, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I heard that you areing. I have already prepared a banquet. Pleasee with me!"


    Sir Fisher smiled in satisfaction at Lemire''s approach. He thought that this young man from London was young and energetic, and wanted to fight him. Seeing him like this, Feisher Sir Scheer was slightly relieved.


    Sir Fisher made a gesture of invitation, and walked side by side with Lemire, introducing him the specifics of South Cambridge.


    "We have a total of fifteen hundred-household districts in South Cambridge. The only output is rye, and there is no profitable output. It has been so poor for hundreds of years!"


    Speaking of this, Sir Fisher looked happy.


    "The price of food is getting higher and higher now. In a few years, South Cambridge will be the richest ce in Cambridgeshire. Mr. Lemire, you have a good time!"


    As he spoke, Sir Fisher turned his head and looked at Lemire, as if you were lucky.


    ¡°This is great news, South Cambridge is beyond my expectations!¡±


    Lemir also had a look of joy on his face, which was indeed a surprise.


    He originally thought it was a backcountry, but who knew, he got it wrong. In the next few years, life was much easier.

 Chapter 292: Gerry West Hundred Houses District

    Chapter 292 Grisi Hundred Household District


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    A fairly sumptuous banquet satisfied and rxed Lemir''s tired body and mind.


    When there was a young and beautiful maid lying beside the bed at night, Lemire hesitated for a moment. In order to rx his body more, he froze for three seconds, and then jumped on her.


    Since it is delivered to your door, enjoy it!


    A sweet dream.


    The next day, Lemiel opened his eyes and saw that there was already an empty seat beside him. The maid who made him rx yesterday had disappeared.


    Lemir was not surprised by this.


    Having been with District Chief Rodney for half a year, he has long been familiar with the routines of these gentry nobles, which can also be said to be the way of hospitality.


    For those nobles, gentlemen, and rich people, the beautiful maids at home are actually entertaining guests, which is affordable and convenient.


    That''s why Lemire enjoys it with peace of mind. He knows that this is just a trivial matter for him and Sir Fisher.


    Get up, arrange your clothes, and then take a step and walk out of the room.


    Just after leaving the door, the beautiful maid fromst night was standing by the door, with a smile on her face, waiting quietly.


    "Sir, please follow me, my master has already prepared breakfast for you in the dining room!"


    The maid said softly as if she didn''t care about what happenedst night at all.


    "OK!"


    Lemiel looked at the servants who were busy walking around, but he didn''t know where he was getting upte, or it could be said that he missed breakfast.


    He was still a little embarrassed for a while, but fortunately the maid kept her head down and didn''t look at him.


    He was not pretentious at this time, and followed the maid directly, step by step towards the so-called restaurant.


    After about two or three minutes, Lemir turned left and right and came to a spacious and bright room.


    In the room, a twenty-foot-long (about six meters) red dining table was ced in the middle, and several pots of bright red and beautiful flowers were ced on the table.


    From a distance, the dining table is smooth and reflective. The four edges of the dining table are carved into brightly colored artworks, flowers, animals, and even figures. They look luxurious and rich.


    Soon, two or three servants brought up warm bread and milk.


    Lemir looked at the soft and ckened bread in front of him, was stunned for a while, and then swallowed.


    After breakfast, when Lemire was about to ask Sir Fisher for advice, he was told by the butler that Sir Fisher had gone to Cambridge City and would not be back until a few dayster. I hope he will be considerate.


    In this regard, Lemire could only pack up and salute, and single-handedly followed the butler of Sir Fisher''s house to the hundred-household area where he was going to stay for a few years.


    Of course, the carriage he rented had already returned to Cambridge City yesterday, and this time, he could only pick up the carriage of Sir Fisher''s house. Of course, Sir Fisher had already understood his situation and specially ordered it to be arranged. up.


    For such a small matter, being a favor is simply too cost-effective.


    The effect is naturally very significant.


    Suddenly, Lemir had an unprecedented fondness for Sir Fisher in his heart, only inferior to his former big brother, Rodney District Chief.


    Sit in the carriage, and Sir Fisher''s butler, a ck-haired elderly butler, is full of energy like Sir Fisher, with a smile on his face from time to time, and looks very friendly.


    Seeing this, his body swayed with the carriage for a while. With a gentle smile on his face, Lemir asked the butler:


    "Mr. Housekeeper, I have a question, I don''t know if I can ask you!"


    Lemiel''s voice diverted the attention of the old butler, and he looked at the young district chief who was about to take office in front of him with some cloudy eyes, and said with a smile: "Of course, you said, as long as I know Yes, I will exin it to you naturally!"


    In his words, there is no timidity or contempt that ordinary people have when facing officials, and he speaks just right and humbly.


    When Lemir heard these words, he thought for a while, and he understood that what he could ask was only what he could know, but these were enough.


    "The original head of the hundred districts, that is, the former head of the hundred households district that I will take office, where did he go?"


    "So that''s what happened!" The butler looked suddenly enlightened, then shook his head lightly, and continued, "The former district chief is a well-known figure in South Cambridge!"


    "He also got the title of ''Bold Horner''. It can be said that he is in South Cambridge, especially when you are about to arrive in Baihu District, it can be said that he has received a lot of response!"


    Hearing these words, Lemire sighed in his heart: Sure enough, it¡¯s not what I expected


    "However, he has already arrived in Cambridge City and became a member of His Excellency the Sheriff. Didn''t he say that he wants to reform? No, as soon as our master rmended him, he was transferred to Cambridge!"


    Upon hearing this, Lemir was startled. He understood that this was not only a reminder to him, but also a warning.


    Remind him that Sir Fisher has already moved a big rock for you on his next journey, so you should be grateful.


    Warning, it is nothing more than Sir Fisher''s ability to move the famous Horner to Cambridge, so it is possible for him to do the same.


    From the domineering mayor of the 100 districts to a small subordinate in Cambridge who ismanded at will, the gap is more than a little bit.


    "Really? Thank you so much, Sir Fisher!"


    Lemiel expressed his gratitude in a timely manner, and said again and again.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the carriage became active in an instant, and Lemiel had a pleasant conversation with the butler.


    The speed of the carriage was very slow, and it was estimated that it took about half an hour before Lemiel arrived at the ce where he was in charge of the Hundred Household District.


    A 100-household district originally had no name, and was basically named after the former head of the 100-household district.


    But with an order from His Majesty the King, the matter of naming a name, which was a matter of little effort, was aplished at once.


    Thus, among the hundred-household districts, thergest Gelixi Vige became the name of the Hundred-Household District.


    Lemir and the housekeeper got out of the carriage together and came to thergest vige¡ªGrisi Vige.


    The housekeeper smiled and led the way ahead. He had been to Grisi Vige a few times.


    Sir Fisher, as thergest squire in South Cambridge, often invites the heads of the 100 districts and the squires of the 100-household districts to gather, and the vige head of Grisi Vige is naturally one of the invited members.


    The steady-footed butler led Lemir to the east end of the vige, a small vi by a river. Compared with some residences in London, it was more luxurious and the environment was very good.


    Yes, that''s right, this river is called the Gelici River, the origin of the vige name.


    The butler came to the door of the vige chief¡¯s house with ease. The doorkeeper was very familiar with the butler of the jazz¡¯s house who came often. One went to report, and the other led him into the small vi.


    Soon, a middle-aged man who appeared to be in his thirties came out. He had light yellow curly hair, steady and powerful footsteps, broad arms, and a ck gilt hat. He was clearly a rich man.


    "Mr. Steward, is your Excellency going to have a banquet again?"


    When the middle-aged man saw the butler, his eyes only walked around on Lemir, and then he immediately returned to the butler, with a smile on his face, and asked.


    "Mr. Kamat, my master is not hosting a banquet now!"


    The butler smiled, but shook his head lightly, then took a step back, exposing Lemiel''s body.


    "This is Mr. Lemire from London. He was appointed by His Majesty the King. From now on, he will be the district chief of your Gracie vige!"


    Kamat would not doubt the butler''s words, so his eyes immediately focused on Lemir''s thin body, and the smile on his face deepened.


    "It turned out to be Your Excellency the District Chief, really rude, please forgive my rudeness!"


    As he spoke, Kamat immediately bent over, took off his hat with his right hand, and bowed forward with his left hand backward.


    "Hi, Mr. Kamat!"


    Of course, when they saluted, Lemiel also bowed and returned the salute.


    ¡°It was such a pleasure meeting you today!¡±


    As he spoke, Kamart came to Lemire andplimented him.


    "I just hunted a wild deer today, and I just invite you toe and taste it!"


    "Mr. Butler, youe too!"


    The butler shook his head slightly for Kamat''s invitation, and refused: "No, Mr. Kamat, Sir, there are still things I need to do, let''s forget about today!"


    Immediately, Kamat showed a disappointed look on his face,


    "Okay, next time I have a chance, I''ll hunt another wild deer for you!"


    "Okay, I''ll wait!"


    Afterwards, the butler greeted Kamart and Lemire before leaving on his own.


    Next, Lemiel enjoyed a rare feast of roasted deer.


    The next day, Lemir was taken by Kamart to several other viges for a tour, letting everyone in the 100-house district of Grisi know that the new head of the 100-house district had already taken office.


    After a day of inspections, Lemiel had a detailed understanding of Grisi Vige.


    There are a total of four viges in the entire Gerishi Hundred-House District, with a poption of no less than five hundred people. Fortunately, there is no manor in the entire Hundred-House District. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to be the head of the Hundred District.


    There are also many difficulties to face. Among them, the family of the former head of the 100th District has a lot of hostility towards him. More importantly, his family is thergest squire in Gelixi Vige, owns the mostnd, and has great influence.


    The second point is that he has not yet figured out the specific intentions of the four vige chiefs.


    Without the help of these four people, it would be wishful thinking to sessfully seize power.


    So, for the past few days, Lemiel has been staying in the newly built mayor''s residence in Grisi Vige, thinking hard about breaking the situation.


    On this day, Lemire couldn''t hold back any longer. He was going to do a big thing, the big thing he did in London: Zuo Qimin

 Chapter 293: Brainwashing has a bonus

    Chapter 293 Brainwashing has a bonus


    PS: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Not only Lemire, 284 young talents from London scattered in the six counties of East Ennd, one by one, started to face the most important battle of their official career with full energy.


    The weather today looks gloomy as usual, the sky is dark and dense with dark clouds. Needless to say, a shower is inevitable.


    However, ording to general estimates, after the rain, the weather is likely to turn cloudy, or even sunny, the weather in Ennd, who knows?


    As the king of Ennd, Edward has always been able to do things beyond his control. For example, when he was sleeping soundly today, the little maid Lucy shook his shoulders in a delicate voice.


    In less than a minute, Edward was woken up, and he had no reason to me her, after all, it was what he asked for.


    Today, in his arrangement, there are important things to do, very important.


    So, Edward was patient, and stood up straight, rubbing his sleepy eyes all the time, while being served by Lucy and several maids. After a while, he was finished dressing.


    "What time is it?" Edward asked listlessly.


    "Your Majesty, it''s about six o''clock, I don''t know the details!"


    Lucy buried her head and continued to arrange the clothes, cors and corners for him. These are the key areas, and there should be no wrinkles.


    Lucy helped Edward tidy up his clothes carefully, and smiled sweetly in her heart: I really want to continue like this all the time!


    So, after Edward finished his breakfast, it was just after six o''clock.


    So, the weather outside was like night, and the line of sight was extremely narrow.


    However, our Majesty the King, dressed in a graceful, mature and charming way, sat in the luxurious royal carriage together with his personal maids Lucy and Luna. Under the **** of the police, he left the city of London.


    To be honest, since Luna was entrusted with an important position, she has been busy with the affairs of the royal family. Not only did she get less time with Edward, but she also got less time with her sister Lucy.


    So, after Edward calmly boarded the carriage, he sat in the center by himself, while Lucy and Luna sat on both sides, each holding his arm.


    Facing his arm being so slippery and unable to extricate himself, Edward had an awkward look on his face, and wanted to pull it back from time to time.


    But the two girls firmly hugged his arms even tighter, so Edward could only chuckle inwardly, epting this fact reluctantly on his face.


    Thanks to Edward¡¯s instigation, the craftsmen of the royal family were quickly prompted to make the spring by hand, and the royal carriage was installed immediately.


    So, our majesty the king has bid farewell to motion sickness and buttocks in 9 safety, and can finally y happily.


    So, Edward sat in the carriage as motionless as a mountain, kept a calm face, pricked up his ears, and listened to the conversation of the two girls.


    "Lucy, haven''t seen you in a few days, how are you doing?"


    As the elder sister, Lucy looked at her younger sister Lucy who looked mischievous from time to time, and asked gently.


    "Sister, it''s nothing, it''s just that I haven''t seen my sister for several days, I miss you a little!"


    As she spoke, Lucy revealed a voice that was too sweet, and said coquettishly.


    It''s just, you are acting like a baby, why are you shaking my arms left and right? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?


    Edward on the side was going to be a melon-eating crowd, but who knew that he would be affected by Chi Yu.


    Feeling the tenderness of the two little apples, rubbing left and right, and doing gymnastics, Edward was distracted for a moment, and the little brother between his legs was about to raise a red g.


    Seeing this, Edward hurriedly folded his legs to hide his embarrassment.


    Luna on the side just nced at it lightly, and then began to talk to Lucy.


    "For His Majesty the King, you have to be careful. The weather in London has been hot and cold recently. Don''t let His Majesty catch a cold!"


    "I know, I have been wary of this weather and prepared for it long ago. I have been paying attention to His Majesty''s body!"


    Lucy''s small face and serious expression made Edward smile bitterly.


    After ying for a long time, in your hearts, I am still a child!


    "Sister, why is your skin a bit rough, be more careful outside in the future!"


    "Really? Then I have to pay attention, but Lucy, your skin is getting whiter and more beautiful!"


    "How can it be! My sister will tease others!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In this way, along the way, the two girls chattered non-stop, and Edward listened to them all the way, and he didn''t shy away from the girls'' private conversations, and confide them in front of him one by one.


    This made Edward a little embarrassed, but there was nothing he could do, he could only **** up his ears to hear clearly.


    In addition to these, Edward has figured out a piece of secret information. Luna''s original chest apple is much bigger now, and it is at least the size of a grapefruit. She is sixteen years old and has grown to this level. She will continue to look the same. Moving forward, the future is still promising, and Edward is very optimistic about her.


    As for the maid Lucy, she is only fifteen years old, but she has grown to the level of an apple. In Edward''s view, her potential for development is not great.


    However, her face has always maintained a young and tender appearance. Compared with Luna, who is one year behind, she looks like a girl of eleven or twelve. She is naughty and cute, which is not bad.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" the carriage came out and whispered.


    The two maids let go of Edward''s arms, and he stepped out of the carriage before he got up slowly. With the support of the two maids, he also got out of the carriage.


    He looked up and saw a row of ck fences in front of him forming arge circle, with no edge in sight. In front of the fence, there was an empty gate. Beside the gate, stood four thirteen or fourteen-year-old boys, holding a The spear stood motionless, like a young tree, unwavering.


    The moment he came down, one of the guards ran out and rode into the manor.


    In this thousand-acre manor, except for the 300 acres of arablend, the rest are arranged as a ce for the orphans in the orphan camp to live and study.


    The entire orphan camp currently amodates more than 5,000 orphans.


    ording to Edward¡¯s arrangement, children from zero to four years old are the time to have fun and y, and it can also be said to be the time to know the world, and learning is not for them.


    Six to ten years old is the time to study, English, Latin, mathematics, and even history and geography, these are what they need to learn to recite.


    When you are over ten years old, you have to learn and train while riding, horseback riding, archery, driving, arithmetic, etiquette, and even French and other minoritynguages.


    In this way, from the age of ten to the age of sixteen, the difficulty of learning and training increases every year. By the age of sixteen, everyone can be independent.


    Those with high learning talents will be arranged to study in Cambridge and Oxford, the only two universities in Ennd.


    The rest, those with outstanding abilities, will be arranged to enter the pce and be a member of the army of guards.


    Others, ording to talent, either enter the blood de or the pce intelligence office, or go to themercial industry of the royal family.


    In short, no one is superfluous, and everyone is valuable to Edward.


    The orphans in the surrounding areas of London have beenpletely swept away, and the scope of the search has now reached the entire Ennd and Wales, as well as Scond.


    Of course, merchants belonging to the royal family in France or Spain will bring back some from time to time, and these are all backhands.


    Soon, before Edward had finished observing, a group of people ran out of the manor.


    So, dozens of people appeared in front of Edward, kneeling on one knee in front of him, bowing their heads.


    Such a big gift really surprised Edward. Kneeling on one knee is only avable on swearing-in and important days. It is indeed rare to salute like this in normal times.


    However, this just shows that this group of people is very good at brainwashing. It is possible that they are brainwashing these orphans, and they may bepletely brainwashed, or they are like this in the first ce.


    For such a scene, Edward is still satisfied from the bottom of his heart.


    For the ruler, it is better to have more foolish and loyal people in this world, so that his rule will be more stable.


    So, after seeing this group of pictures, Edward began to n to give bonuses to this group of brainwashers, so that they could be motivated and brainwashed as soon as possible.

 Chapter 294: two methods of archery

    Chapter 294 Two Archery Methods


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Among the dozens of people who appeared in front of Edward, most of them were around thirty years old, including men and women.


    These people are just the leaders of the Orphan Camp. They are the soul, brain, and top priority of the entire Orphan Camp.


    Although there are not many people, these dozens of people lead the hundreds of support staff in the orphan camp, making various ns and arranging various tasks.


    For these management levels, Edward also repeatedly screened and was cautious. In the matter of brainwashing, there must be no mistakes, otherwise the sess will fall short.


    So, the original scene where Baron Smith and Knight Alexander led the guards to manage the Orphan Camp is gone forever.


    The current management is the loyal and capable people selected by Edward from the people who have been serving the royal family, and even have been serving the Tudor royal family for several generations.


    For example, kneeling in front of Edward on one knee, the man closest to him has a V-shaped team, and he is the most prominent point of the V-shaped.


    There are two thin beards hanging from the corners of his mouth, his face is dry and thin, without much flesh, he is wearing clothes made of high-grade linen, and he wears a ck hat on his head. The whole person presented in front of Edward is a It looks so clean.


    Judging from his kneeling figure, his height is still average, about 1.6 meters, and his temperament is particrly like a housekeeper.


    Of course, he was promoted by the butler, and his name was Braun.


    This year, he is only twenty-nine years old, but he looks like a middle-aged man, or, in the eyes of people at the time, he is a middle-aged man.


    The reason why he was appointed by Edward as the manager of the orphan camp was mainly because of his achievements, which were too outstandingpared to others.


    In the past few years, Edward implemented deep plowing, three-field system, and farmyard manure in several manors near Windsor Castle. It didn''t take long for the entire grain production to increase by half after one season of harvest.


    So, with a swipe of his pen, Edward implemented this policy on arge scale in the Duchy of Lancaster and the Duchy of Cornwall, as well as other duchies and earls, and even knights.


    Among so many manors, Braun''s manor, under his leadership, recorded a record increase in grain production and a growing area of ??cultivatednd, especially the ie of the manor. The 600 acres of cultivatednd produced nearly 2,000 The ie in pounds has grown by 300%, ranking first among all manors.


    With such grades and management ability, Luna immediately rmended her to Edward''s desk and appeared directly in front of Edward.


    So, after Edward made some investigations and confirmed that his grades were true, and that the father and son had been loyal to the royal family for generations, he was directly appointed by Edward to the Orphan Camp.


    Of course, the rest of the people are also the same, basically they are rtively good managers.


    For these talents, Edward will naturally not let them waste in the orphan camp. This is just a temporary ce for them to stay. In a few years, they will be added to the officialdom.


    The other manor stewards, knowing that stewardship is not their end, will definitely work harder and strive to enter the orphan camp, while Edward''s royal family''s ie is constantly increasing.


    It really is a good idea, Edward thought proudly.


    In fact, the adoption of an examination system to recruit officials has improved the quality of officials to a certain extent and alleviated the plight of insufficient officials, but it is difficult to maintain the loyalty of officials.


    So, this group of people can be said to be Edward''s another shit-stirring stick inserted into the officialdom.


    Edward was thinking non-stop in his mind, but only a moment passed.


    His Majesty the King was stunned for a moment, and then with a smile on his face, he bent down gently, grabbed Braun''s shoulders with both hands, and slowly helped him up.


    Seeing this, the people behind also stood up automatically with interest, raised their heads, and looked at the young king quietly.


    "Braun, how is the situation recently?" Edward nced at Braun''s touched expression, and asked softly as he walked ahead.


    Braun curled his beard and moved it, as if he was dancing, and his eyes were about to shed tears, and everyone could see the expression of being moved.


    After Edward nced at it, he kept muttering in his heart: Mother Xipi, sure enough, after helping others to brainwash too much, he himself was also washed. It seems that this profession still has this passive effect. real!


    "Your Majesty, the camp has been as peaceful as ever recently. It''s just that some three hundred years ago, the girls had grown up, and their whereabouts have been arranged!"


    Braun followed Edward step by step, half a body behind him, and when His Majesty asked a question, he replied softly and slowly, fearing that he might identally say the wrong thing.


    Luna and Lucy followed Braun sensiblely, and the other administrators followed them.


    He mischievously kicked the egg-sized stone in the center of the road with his right foot, and watched it roll away with his own strength, with a smile on his face, and then responded: "I already understand, today you will take me Let''s go shopping! I don''t remember being here before!"


    For these adult orphans, Edward naturally knew that they had made arrangements.


    He found that there were 20 more guards around him than the original 300 guards, and two of them were women, but they looked ordinary and did not reach Emma''s level.


    As a king, there should not be too many women around him. He is no longer a college student. When he sees a woman, he wants to pounce on her and contribute to the reproduction of mankind.


    Now, the standard that can make his heart beat, unless it reaches Emma''s level, she is the baseline.


    Of course, the appearance is not enough, and the figure can be made up a little bit, so it is still possible!


    The topic is off topic.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Facing the king''s request, Braun immediately raised his chest and replied loudly, his voice much higher.


    Afterwards, Braun moved his distance closer to His Majesty the King, raised his chest high, made a gesture of invitation with his right hand, and walked with His Majesty the King. Then, he turned his head and faced the group of orphans in the camp. The management group nodded.


    Such behavior, in the eyes of Luna and Lucy, is nothing.


    But for those who are also managers, this is naked showing off, walking with the king, as a tour guide, what an important and glorious mission it is! He just let him go, which made everyone psychologically unbnced.


    Braun walked ahead excitedly, unaware that he was being hated by his colleagues.


    If Edward knew, I''m afraid his bonuses to these people would be even more!


    Following Braun''s gesture, Edward walked into the manor.


    As soon as he entered, Edward found that on the green grass, a group of teenagers and girls were practicing archery.


    A group of ten people, with ten targets in front, the boys and girls pulled the recurve bows in their hands seriously, with iron fingers on their thumbs, and shot when they drew the bowstring.


    This oriental bow and arrow and shooting method made the guards who followed suddenly widen their eyes.


    But Braun and others are not surprised, and they are not surprised by the reaction of the guards.


    You must know that at this time in Ennd and Europe, a kind of archery called the Mediterranean style was used. The bowstring was drawn with the index finger, **** and ring finger, while the index finger and **** mped the nock of the arrow, and the three fingers buckled the string. The inner side of the body has the advantage of being quick to use.


    But using the fingers is our traditional shooting method (Mongolian style). The arrow rests on the outside, which is much more difficult than the Mediterranean style. And the rate of fire is much higher than that of the Mediterranean style (the fingers do not control the arrow when the Mediterranean style is pulling the string, so the arrow tail must have a buckle groove, and the speed of the arrow is greatly slowed down).


    Nowadays, archery sports basically use the Mediterranean Sea. The tradition is too difficult to follow, and you can¡¯t achieve results in a few years. After all, you rely on intuition.


    However, the Mediterranean-style shooting method has high requirements on materials and shooters. The bow body is made of very rare yew wood, which is very expensive.


    Moreover, he also had strict requirements on the height and strength of archers, so that ancient Ennd, which advocated archery throughout the country, had a poption of more than 3 million, but had less than 10,000 archers.


    So, Edward directly chose the Mongolian shooting method, using ox horn, bamboo wood and ox tendon to make a tapered recurve bow.


    Due to the great deformation of the bow, the bowstring is often drawn into an acute angle. If you pull the bow with three fingers, it will be strangled by the bowstring.


    Bringing a trigger on the thumb can solve this problem, and the friction between fingers and strings is very small when shooting, which is conducive to improving uracy.


    Because the Mongolian style does not use the 2-point-1-line aiming method, it only looks at the target and not your own arrow when shooting arrows, which is conducive to shooting moving targets.


    The biggest difference between the Mongolian style and the Mediterranean style is that the Mediterranean archery needs to insert arrows into the slots, just like crossbow arrows, while the Mongolian style is directly outside, which is simple and fast.


    In history, Europeans were beaten into dogs by the Huns, because Europeans need to look at the arrow when archery, while the Huns shoot directly with their bows, which is slower and less flexible than the Huns. Those knights in full armor became horsemen. The living target, shot by the Huns like a dog.


    So, Mongolian archery is so cost-effective, why doesn¡¯t Edward choose it?


    Speak simply! The Mongolian style is suitable for ordinary people. As long as you practice hard, you may be an archer, or even a master archer.


    The Mediterranean style is attractive, without that body and strength, it cannot be used.


    As for the Mediterranean style, that is, the nature of the English longbow, Edward will still carefully select those who meet the conditions to practice, and ordinary people should practice the Mongolian style!


    Someone asked, since the matchlock guns havee out, why practice bows and arrows?


    And we need to be clear that the effective range of ordinary bows and arrows is generally about 120 meters, and the English longbow can reach 200 meters.


    The effective range of the matchlock guns at that time was generally only about 70 meters, and the gap was too obvious.

 Chapter 295: god and king

    Chapter 295 God and the King


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    These teenagers practiced meticulously, without pausing at all because someone was watching, as if they didn''t exist, and continued to carry out their actions.


    And looking at their level, the arrows they shot were basically on the target. Seeing this, Edward couldn''t help but nodded.


    A group of junior high school students, it is not bad to be able to practice to this level. In a few years, an archer wille out.


    Seeing His Majesty the King showing a satisfied expression, Braun who was beside him breathed a sigh of relief.


    This is a good start, Braun cheered silently in his heart.


    Thinking in his heart, Braun still had a respectful expression on his face, turned his right hand to the right, pointed and said: "Your Majesty, this is the ce where the children take shooting lessons, the front is the ce for training horseback riding, and the front left is the ce for driving cars." !"


    Edward looked along his fingers, and sure enough there was a burst of dust in front of him, and if he felt it carefully, he could find a slight vibration.


    Squinting his eyes slightly, Edward thought about it, but decided to give up.


    Riding horses and driving cars at the level of their group of children, I''m afraid it''s horrible at this time, and there''s not much to watch, so let''s forget it!


    "Take me to see something else, this **** weather, it''s windy again, let''s go inside!"


    Feeling his clothes being tugged by the wind, Edward realized that the weather in Ennd had begun to change again.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! Please follow me!" Braun immediately bowed apologetically, and then said in a low tone.


    Edward was nomittal, and followed his footsteps and continued on.


    But Lucy and Luna behind them heard Edward''s words, and their pretty eyebrows frowned suddenly. Just as Luna was about to act, Lucy started. She listened to the guards following her and gave an order.


    Soon, the guard walked back with soft footsteps, holding a purple cloak in his hand.


    Lucy took it smoothly, walked forward in three steps and two steps, gently draped it on Edward''s body, and helped him tie the knot with a low eyebrow.


    When Edward saw the cloak in Lucy''s hand, he stopped consciously and let the little maid dictate.


    He knew that no matter how much he said, Lucy would not listen and would not stop!


    His body is weak from the beginning, even after years of organized and conditional exercise, and supplements, but so far, his body is still simr to that of an ordinary person, without any benefits of a time traveler.


    However, even though his body improved, Lucy and Luna still took good care of his body as usual.


    After tying the knot for him, Lucy stepped back in a proper way.


    Edward continued walking.


    Under the guidance of Braun, Edward came to a row of local folk cottages with obvious Tudor colors.


    Generally speaking, the buildings of the Tudor period areplex in shape, and there are still one or two towers, which are pointed and tall. These belong to the Gothic style, but theirposition is prominent in the middle and symmetrical on both sides. The characteristics of the period, so the Tudor period architecture contains the characteristics of Gothic and Renaissance, and Ennd is full of characteristics.


    What appeared in front of Edward were many half-timbered (halftimber or dew-timbered) houses, which were both spacious and somewhat luxurious, and because they were affordable and affordable, they were the favorite of well-off families and local gentry. Living Environment.


    It does not use too much stone as a traditional building material, but adds wood as a material.


    The interior and exterior walls of this kind of house are all made of wooden frames, and between the frames, bricks or ster are filled, which forms a strong contrast with the dark-colored wood and light-colored walls. This strong color makes the house stand out. A different kind of beauty.


    The pces of the royal family are basically the early Henry VIII, or have a history of hundreds of years. Our Majesty the King really rarely sees houses like this with Gothic and Renaissance characteristics.


    So, Edward looked up and down, and slowed down, admiring as he walked.


    Before he got close to the house, Edward heard the voices of immature children. This must be the ce where children aged four to ten study!


    Edward was indifferent to Braun''s gesture to invite in, and stopped at the door, leaning sideways, listening and observing carefully.


    In a room of about 100 square meters, there are about fifty or sixty orphans aged four to ten, both male and female, sitting on long benches, with their hands on the long table, their faces Snot and saliva overflowing, but all with a serious look.


    Among them, a young man in his twenties on the high tform luxuriously held a thick Bible in his hand, reading it aloud word by word, and exining it from time to time.


    Of course, when encountering important passages, I have to write on the ck wooden board on the wall with a round pen made of lime, and write carefully.


    For this moment, Edward felt a sense of familiarity in his heart. It was too simr to the scene he studied in his previous life.


    Huiyi is like a river in Kaifeng, with an endless stream. Once there is one, there will be two.


    His childhood, school time, thrilling skipping sses, copying homework, cheating, and even a crush, his previous life, spent most of his time in school.


    Then, the few time spent with parents, old grandparents, and friends who grew up together from childhood to adulthood.


    Slowly, his eyes began to moisten, and Edward also noticed his gaffe, so he collected his mood and continued to observe.


    The others did not show any signs of change towards him, and there was no strange expression on their faces, at most they were a little puzzled.


    ¡°Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, andes down from the Father of lights, with whom there is no variation nor shadow of turning.


    ¡ªJames 5:17¡±


    The crisp voice of the young man rang out in the room, sounding a different kind of peace of mind.


    After reading this passage, the young man continued without stopping: "The omnipotent Christ knows your plight, so, under the guise of His Majesty''s hand, you can enjoy such afortable life!"


    "And why is it His Majesty the King and not others? This is precisely because His Majesty the King, he is God''s agent in the world, the hand of God, executing the rewards, punishments and sins of the world for Christ!"


    "Therefore, we should always have a feeling of gratitude in our hearts, not only to thank the omnipotent and omniscient Lord, but also to thank the hand of God, the agent of the world¡ªHis Majesty Edward, who followed in the footsteps of Christ and made the world Serving him with love and justice is the most effective way for us to thank the Lord!"


    "Amen¡ª" Finally, the young man lowered his head and crossed himself reverently.


    "Amen-"


    Under the stage, the young children of decades also put on a serious face, followed him neatly with immature voices, and prayed together.


    When Edward heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Only then did he have an intuitive understanding of the brainwashing of the orphan camp.


    Associating the Bible with him is simply the most effective match in this era. Edward said that he is very satisfied.


    He walked away lightly, and looked at several other ssrooms, and found that the scenes were simr, and the brainwashing skills were indeed profound.


    And Edward discovered that in this orphan camp, the most portraits on the walls are God, and the second is him. This ttery made him feel veryfortable.

 Chapter 296: Contest

    Chapter 296 Competition


    ps: It¡¯s the weekend and the end of the month again, after watching, don¡¯t forget to vote!


    Following Braun''s footsteps, Edward''s group followed slowly. Of course, only a few guards followed, and too many people could easily attract attention.


    The next thing is the nursery room. From birth to four years old, crying, making noise, running around, the whole nursery room looks extremely scary.


    Originally nning to interact with those cute babies, Edward caught a glimpse of such a scene from outside the gate, and Edward chose to escape directly.


    Of course, he also hates the picture of **** and urine flying together, this smell is too impressive.


    To this day, I still remember the scene when my nephew was eight or nine months old. To tease him, he sprayed Edward with a yellow object, and sprinkled a column of white potion by the way. This kind of taste makes people feel forever will not forget.


    What follows is the etiquette ss. A group of young and delicate girls, under the guidance of the stern-faced mother, are learning court etiquette and etiquette between nobles step by step.


    In the words of the nanny, they are different from the previous batches. They will enter the pceter and serve as maids in the pce.


    All the contacts are nobles, how can we do it without a little etiquette? Isn''t this a disgrace to His Majesty the King?


    So, this group of little girls can only ept this grueling etiquette lesson silently.


    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because Edward¡¯s vision is too high, or the quality of this issue is not good. He took a few nces and found no girlparable to Emma, ??which made Edward shake his head.


    The Lucy sisters behind him naturally didn''t know the reason why he shook his head, but Braun on the side saw it clearly, blinked his eyelids, and made up his mind silently.


    As for the boys, apart from some social interests andmunication etiquette between nobles, what they have to learn is notplicated.


    As for the other courses, Edward also took a cursory look at them. All in all, this inspection is rtivelyplete.


    Then, the young king praised them and expressed his appreciation for the level of the management of the Orphan Camp. Finally, he also made it clear that this kind of behavior of loyalty to the king is worth learning andmending. People who are loyal to the king should have them deserved treatment.


    As a result, our Majesty the King, with a stroke of his pen, added two pounds to everyone''s wages.


    What, too stingy, let''s put it another way, on average, everyone''s sry increases by 40%.


    Sitting in the carriage, Edward got into the carriage reservedly, without turning his head, let alone waving his hands.


    But Braun and others were not so courageous. Unlike when they came, they just bent down at 90 degrees, and they didn''t lift up until the king''s carriage disappeared.


    "Braun, you are really blessed to be able to walk with His Majesty the King. This is a very rare and precious experience!"


    When the king''s carriage drove away and there was no shadow to be seen, many colleagues who followed Braun said enviously, and everyone knew the sourness in their tone.


    In fact, everyone was sour in their hearts. They all had a tacit attitude towards this obvious run on words, and they also stared at Braun, waiting for his statement.


    Facing such a menacing scene, Braun took a few steps back, cheered up, with a ttering smile on his face,


    "Everyone, it''s against the rules for you to go out together. I''ll invite you all to a tavern for a drink in a while, okay?"


    Braun is very aware of current affairs. He knows that he is outnumbered and can only surrender.


    "This is very good!" "Braun, I forgive you!" "I''m afraid one cup is not enough?"


    Amidst the discussion among the crowd, Braun breathed a sigh of relief.


    ...


    The carriage was driving steadily and slowly on the weedy road. Our Majesty the King was held in the arms of two young girls as he was when he came here, and sat firmly in the middle, enduring the unspeakable ''torture''.


    The Orphan Camp is not close to London, and it took about four hours for the carriage to arrive. If the inspection time is added, by the time he returned, it was already dusk.


    Regarding this, Edward acted like nothing, and rushed all night.


    You must know that although food prices in Ennd have skyrocketed, this is not only because of the increase in poption, but also because of therge-scale reduction of arablend, which has been transformed into pastures.


    The poption is basically still hoarding in residential areas, and the wild is a timid term.


    And we need to know, if there are more sheep, will there be fewer wolves?


    So, in Ennd in the sixteenth century, don''t try to drive at night. The green and glowingnterns on the road will make you want to p yourself two big mouths.


    The carriage was driven purposefully. On the t grass, along the direction of the sun setting, with the afterglow of the setting sun, the carriage and the earth began to merge into one color.


    The afterglow of the setting sun was also stained on the horse''s shiny ck mane, which was connected with the horse''s indomitable momentum. It seemed that this groom was exceptionally handsome.


    Opening the curtain of the car, Edward and the two girls stared nkly at the sun that was the size of a wheel in the sky. It was glowing red, and the blue sky was soaked into red and light yellow.


    In such an atmosphere, Edward and others came to a manor, or a vacation spot.


    As mentioned earlier, the kings of Ennd like to wander around, and spend only a handful of time in London every year, and here is a vacation spot.


    Because it was treated as a king''s vacation, this manor, which covers an area of ??1,000 acres, only has a poor 100 acres of arablend.


    As for the holiday manor, there are not many other things, but there are many rooms. There is no problem for more than one hundred people to live in.


    Because of the preparations in advance, Edward can live overnight without cleaning or anything else.


    Nothing happened overnight.


    Of course, it was hard to get out, and Edward didn''t want to go back so soon.


    So, the next day, Edward changed out of the cumbersome finery and put on a tight brocade jacket with a strong white horse under his crotch.


    He held an oriental recurvepound bow in his hand, that is, a horn bow. If the bowstring is fully drawn, it needs about fifteen catties of pulling force. ording to ancient sayings, it is a five-dou bow.


    Although the white horse under his crotch is not as majestic as Arthur, it is much better than ordinary horses.


    Edward was riding a horse with a confident look.


    Two pretty girls were also dressed in red and green, and they were riding on the horse beautifully, following him from a distance. The two sisters talked from time to time, and it seemed that they were not here for hunting, but for vacation.


    Although the girls were talking, they nced at Edward from time to time, chirping andughing. It seemed that they were in a good mood.


    To say that the happiest thing is the more than one hundred guards following Edward.


    Poor them, possessing dragon-ying skills, have been aggrieved by Edward''s side all day long, either patrolling or patrolling, and can only watch pitifully at the brothers who entered the guards fighting and doing meritorious deeds, with envious eyes. stared out.


    What is even more frustrating is that there is not even a single assassin, and the guards have no chance to perform meritorious service.


    and no performance, how could His Majesty the King notice you? Without paying attention to you, how can you get promoted and raise your sry, be a noble master, marry a nobledy, and reach the pinnacle of life?


    Since it is hunting, there is a distinction between superior and inferior, standing out from the public, and sessfully approaching the eyes of His Majesty the King.


    Our Majesty the King is also very knowledgeable. Of course, he mainly wants to add some interest, otherwise how boring it would be!


    So, the young king made a rule, from now on, gather at noon, and the person who kills the most prey will be rewarded.


    As a result, the young guards became active as if they had been injected with chicken blood, their faces flushed, their hands and feet were constantly moving, and the word self-confidence was written in each of their eyes.


    The horses under their crotches seemed to sense the emotions of their masters, and their nostrils began to spray hot air, and the horses'' hooves kept paddling, as if they were ready to move.

 Chapter 297: meet brown bear

    Chapter 297 Meeting a Brown Bear


    ps: Guys, after watching this, can you vote?


    Except for a few necessary guards who followed Edward, the other guards rushed towards the dense forest hungrily like birds flying.


    The birds living in the forest were frightened, one by one opened their sharp beaks, revealing thin red tongues, chirping non-stop, extremely ear-piercing.


    And Edward looked around, in the bushes, bumps, and under the leaves, all kinds of small animals must have panicked.


    Seeing this, Edward couldn''t help but feel happy, this is the opportunity I want.


    With his bow of five buckets and his weak arm strength, how could he hit a big animal? Even if it hits, it may not be able to shoot into their bodies, and it cannot be a fatal blow.


    Besides, if you go hunting big prey, what if you hurt the sisters Lucy and Luna who follow behind you, life is the most important thing!


    But if catching rabbits, deer, etc., it is safe and enjoyable, and the two girls will be happy with flowers on their faces!


    Why not do it?


    Of course, the reason announced to the outside world is of course thetter one. For the sake of the two girls, His Majesty the King gave up with great difficulty.


    So, Edward is very self-aware and chooses his target on small animals.


    So, with joy in his face and eyes, apanied by several guards, he followed behind therge army, ready to catch the leak.


    The two girls behind them had a little interest, and some red light appeared on their leisurely faces. Obviously, this kind of hunting game is quite interesting.


    Edward drove the white horse under his crotch, followed the footsteps of therge army, and slowly walked into the forest.


    Been trampled by hundreds of horses, the dense and dense forest, originallyposed ofyers ofpact wooden walls, was broken by arge gap about three to four meters long, and dead branches and broken leaves were scattered all over the ground.


    Seeing the mess of the ce, Edward quietly breathed a sigh of relief, he is much more at ease now.


    Who knows how many thorns there are in the forest, what to do if you identally scratch your face, it turns out that you are the smartest.


    Looking forward, in Edward''s heart, the forest at this moment is like a girl whose skirt has been torn, without a trace of resistance, and can only let him abuse to her heart''s content.


    Gently pinched his legs, the horse under his crotch had been trained anyway, and immediately raised its snow-white hooves and took a big step forward.


    The young guards behind him nced at each other and followed him slowly without saying a word.


    Even if someone has walked through it, the forest is still difficult to walk, and the original speed can only be slowed down.


    And Edward will not forget his real purpose - hunting.


    The young king mped the white horse''s thick belly between his legs, and fixed his body gently on the horse''s back. He held a horn bow in his left hand, and gently pulled the bow string with his right hand, staring at his big blue eyes. Eyes, carefully observe around, afraid to miss a prey.


    Unfortunately, things are often thought to be beautiful, but in fact they are very touching.


    Even though he watched carefully, and even took some remote paths, the prey was still missing.


    And sometimes he managed to meet a few rabbits, how could he shoot them with his **** skills?


    So, Edward was in the front, and without raising his head, he knew that the two guards behind him were smiling with uncertainty in their hearts, and their faces must also be very hard.


    Seeing this situation, the young king was quite distraught, and his face lost his original confident expression.


    Frowning, Edward thought to himself: In half an hour, if I really can''t catch a prey, I will give up, and at most I will beughed at.


    Facing the pressure of being ridiculed, our King found another remote path, no longer caring about the thorny thorns all over his body, and rushed straight in.


    The two guards behind him didn''t care about being surprised, they quickly took the reins and followed, fearing that the king would leave their sight.


    Sure enough, after entering this rtively remote path, some small animals really increased a lot, and several gray rabbits appeared in Edward''s eyes.


    This involuntarily made Edward full of confidence, and the horse under his crotch seemed to feel his mood, and the speed under his feet was a little faster.


    Although the road was a bit difficult to walk, it was not bad. After bending down to avoid a branch, I felt more and more rxed.


    The two guards followed closely behind, but it was unspeakable. This narrow path made the two of them suffer a lot.


    No, Edward looked back, and there were already several bloodstains on the foreheads and cheeks of the two of them.


    Edward still walked forward regardless.


    However, slowly, Edward found that there were fewer and fewer animals in front of his eyes, and the forest became more and more quiet, and even the calls of the birds on the tree branches also weakened a lot.


    As a result, Edward lightly reined in the rein, and the horse under his crotch stopped.


    The two young guards behind them also stopped with doubts on their faces.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" a guard walked up to Edward, lowered his head, and asked softly.


    "Didn''t you notice? The forest is getting quieter and quieter. This is very abnormal. Let''s go back to where we are!"


    Edward raised his hand, nced vigntly at the quiet bushes ahead, raised his hand, and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Although the guard didn''t understand, he agreed immediately, and began to follow Edward, turning his horse''s head.


    Although Edward''s body began to turn around, his eyes were fixed tightly, not daring to rx in the slightest.


    After reading novels for so many years, isn¡¯t it always like this before the big bosses out inprehension and fantasy?


    In the forest, the ones known as big bosses are nothing more than tigers and bears.


    In the cold climate of Ennd, where the trees are lush and sparsely popted, spring is here, and the brown bears who have been hungry for a winter havee and gone, so the **** bear appears


    What can be most reflected is the guards of the pce. They all wear tall bearskin hats and red jackets, which look veryical.


    In modern times, the British royal guards still maintain the Tudor costumes, and the brown bear fur hats on their heads have been passed down from generation to generation due to the concern of protecting animals. It is more difficult than it is now up.


    Sure enough, Edward hadn''t turned his body around yet. Looking over from a distance, a big brown bear with a thinner head and body than usual, and a smaller brown bear waddled over.


    It raised its head, looked at Edward and the others with both eyes, and seemed to be taken aback for a moment. Obviously, it hadn''t thought that there would be humans appearing at this time, or it didn''t know the four-legged, two-headed creatures in front of it. What is a creature.


    It stretched its head, shook its head, and hesitated in its steps.


    But before Edward and the others saw the specific size of the bear clearly, they seemed to have lost their souls. The three of them quickly speeded up, turned around, hit the horsewhip, and the horse under the crotch immediately speeded up, swaying Spread four legs and start running.


    The brown bear nced at the three people who were getting further and further away, tilted its head, and finally reacted, and hurriedly chased them with four thighs.


    Chasing, the brown bear seemed to feel that he was always chasing, unable to show his majesty, and then opened his mouth and roared: Aww¡ª¡ª


    Hearing such a cry from behind, although they felt a little weak, the three of them still seemed to lose their souls, and ran forward without looking back.


    And seeing these three puzzling creatures being frightened by themselves, they ran faster, and the brown bears became more interested in chasing them.


    And in the forest, how can a horse run past a brown bear?


    Looking at the brown bear getting closer and closer, Edward wanted to p himself a few big ears.


    At this moment, in a panic, he found that there were still a few hunters standing in front of him, and he didn''t know what they were doing.


    Edward hadn''t spoken yet, but the guard beside him couldn''t help saying, "Hey, run, there''s a brown bear behind you!"

 Chapter 298: illegitimate child

    Chapter 298 Bastard


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Hey! Run, there are brown bears behind!" Edward''s guard on the right rear held the rein, opened his mouth in horror, and shouted loudly.


    "What? A brown bear?" The surprised voice sounded as expected.


    Among the three, the young man in the middle was wearing leather armor, frowned, picked up the English longbow in his hand, and stared directly at the rear of the three of Edward, a little suspicious.


    The two robust attendants beside him stared nervously behind Edward and the others after hearing the words. They pulled up the bow and arrow in their hands and made a gesture of aiming. They didn''t know if they were looking for the brown bear or aimed at Edward and the others.


    Seeing this, the three of Edward controlled the horses and stopped slowly. The two guards around him also raised their bows and arrows to shoot, and Edward stared at the front with a serious face The three of them acquiesced in the actions of the guards.


    Seeing the handsome face of this man in a short hunting suit, surrounded by two strong-looking attendants who might be the sons of aristocrats, and seeing their vignt posture, Edward thought for a while. , reminded softly helplessly.


    "Sir, there is a huge brown bear behind, the situation is very urgent!"


    Edward looked at the three people in front of him with vignt faces, and then thought about the brown bear chasing behind him. For a moment, he felt a pain in his head.


    Looking at the three Edwards who were slowly approaching, the handsome man in the middle nced at Edward, took a closer look at the tights made of high-grade silk and satin on his body, and then nodded to the two strong attendants beside him. .


    After receiving the master''s instructions, the two of them changed the direction of the bow and arrow.


    Seeing this, Edward nodded slightly to the guards who were on alert, and the two young men reluctantly put down their bows and arrows.


    The young king opened his mouth and said, "I think we''re going to--"


    "Wow¡ª" Before the word evacuate was uttered, Edward heard a roar from behind.


    He looked back, and behind him a dirty and thin brown bear happily strode past, trembling and trembling, but seeing how it was panting, it was quite difficult to chase.


    Edward patted the white horse''s **** in a hurry, mped his legs, and urged.


    The face of the handsome man in front of him turned white in an instant.


    When encountering brown bears in the forest, especially during the spring period, the brown bears that have hibernated for a whole winter are hungry. If you don¡¯t leave a few people behind, you will not be able to pass this hurdle.


    The man acted immediately, the mount under his crotch turned at a very fast speed, and the two attendants did the same, running forward in one go, in an instant.


    Seeing this, Edward ignored the brown bear behind him, and couldn''t help admiring from the bottom of his heart: The old driver is awesome!


    Bracing themselves up, Edward and the others immediately thought of the consequences of being behind on their own side, and understood the man''s n. After sighing sinisterly, they hurriedly chased after them, fearing that they would be the rations of brown bears, so they made backs. Let them seed.


    Thinking, Edward and the others speeded up a bit, and soon came behind the man in front. As for overtaking, in this narrow area, forget it


    Looking at the young man and his two attendants following closely behind him, even though he has a good self-cultivation, John still has an urge to scold his mother.


    God knows, on this sunny day, I finally went out to hunt and rx. Who knew that I suddenly met a noble boy and his two attendants, and was told that the brown bear wasing.


    So, I had no choice but to run in a hurry, and was chased into a panic. Is today my unlucky day?


    Thinking like this, John''s face became more and more bitter.


    But, in the forest, how can a horse outrun a brown bear? And it''s a hungry brown bear, which is even more impossible!


    The brown bear quickly chased them, only ten feet (about 3 meters) away from them, and in front of them, there was a dense tree, and the space was extremely small.


    All of a sudden, the illusion in Edward''s heart was broken, and they were driven to a desperate situation.


    At this time, six people were driving the horses, turned their heads, and opened the bows and arrows in their hands one after another, aiming at the brown bear.


    To everyone''s surprise, this brown bear was only four feet (1.2 meters) in size, with a pointed head, and a piece of fur was torn off the whole body, exposing the flesh underneath. Big and small, the whole person looks stupid, so there is no threat at all.


    But Edward and the others were still afraid to rest assured. They raised their bows and arrows, and the horse walked slowly a few steps, pressing tightly.


    Seeing that the four-legged monster in front of him was not afraid of him anymore, the brown bear couldn''t figure it out for a while, so he opened his mouth and roared like before: Oooooooo


    But this feeble cry did not scare Edward at all, but made Edward feel a little cute.


    And feeling that this group of monsters that had never been seen before were not afraid of him, the brown bear felt that his status in the forest was threatened.


    So, enduring the fatigue of the body, it widened its eyes, opened its mouth wide, showing some sharp teeth, and continued to show its strength.


    "Aww¡ª" Why didn''t there be any response, it must be because I didn''t use my strength.


    "Aww¡ªaww¡ª" Why are they not afraid of me at all? Could it be that they deliberately lured me over and prepared to ambush me?


    As soon as he thought of this, the brown bear immediately sounded his mother''s instruction, and retreated a little wretchedly, waiting for an opportunity to escape from this group of terrifying creatures.


    And seeing this stupid bear about to run away, how could Edward, who had been chased for a while, let it go, letting go of a brown bear that had been chasing him for a long way?


    So, when the man beside him who seemed to be a son of a nobleman breathed a sigh of relief, Edward suddenly steered the horse forward a few steps, picked up the bow and arrow in his hand, and was about to start shooting.


    And looking at the bright, glowing arrow in front of him, even if he didn''t understand what it was, the feeling of threatening life would not be bad.


    So, the brown bear turned his head without hesitation, and quickly took steps on his four legs.


    Edward froze for a moment, but also chased after him without hesitation. The two guards also followed the king without hesitation. His Majesty''s life is the most important thing!


    John on the side was stunned for a while at this scene, and then chased after him a little dumbfounded. He couldn''t swallow this breath very much, and it would be great to get revenge!


    Edward looked at the fleeing brown bear with his head in his arms, and he was in a great mood.


    Just like that, you chased each other, Edward chased more happily, but the brown bear running in front ran around, swipe left, swipe right, the speed is very fast.


    Chasing, running, chasing, running, going on and on.


    But at this moment, the stupid bear in front just lowered its head and ran around, not seeing a huge tree in front of it, with a waist circumference of at least ten feet, but the stupid bear bumped into it without a doubt, and the whole bear was dizzy Lying on the ground, he couldn''t stop howling in a low voice. It seemed that it really hurt.


    Edward watched gloatingly, and after waiting for a while, he found that the stupid bear was still lying there howling, even crying.


    After a while, Edward pointed to the stupid bear on the ground, and said to the two guards watching the fun together: "Tie up this big stupid bear! This is my prey!"


    Looking at this stupid bear, Edward''s original anger has almost disappeared, and his original murderous intentions are gone. Capturing a bear, and it is a live bear, will lose face.


    And John, who followed him, kept clicking his tongue, catching a brown bear. In the aristocratic circle, how beautiful it is!


    "Sir, can you transfer this brown bear to me?"


    John looked at Edward with some embarrassment. After all, it was really embarrassing to buy someone else''s prey.


    "It''s impossible, my sir!" Edward turned his head, looked at the handsome man in front of him, widened his blue eyes, and said seriously.


    "Okay!" John said with some disappointment, but his eyes kept on the brown bear lying on the ground.


    "However, sir, you cane to our party, this is a very grand open-air banquet!"


    Edward changed his voice and invited him.


    Edward is still very interested in getting acquainted with this noble boy with good courage and strategy!


    "Of course, it''s my honor!" John shrugged with a very interested expression.


    "Hello, John Perrot, nice to meet you, my friend!"


    John stretched out his hand and said enthusiastically.


    John Perot, isn''t this the illegitimate son of his cheap father?

 Chapter 299: drop! Your pet bear has been accepted

    Chapter 299 Drop! Your pet bear has been epted


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    John Perrot, the illegitimate son of Henry VIII and Mary Berkeley, was born in 1527. Afterwards, our mboyant King went to find another new love, and Mary Berkeley had to take the oil bottle John to marry To a Thomas Perrault of Pembroke.


    Of course, it is not clear whether he is Edward with a green hat or something, but his name is still recorded in the royal family.


    ording to Edward''s own deduction, Henry VIII, a very possessive and cheap father, would definitely not let his woman go. This Thomas Perrott is probably Henry VIII''s specially arranged sessor.


    After all, a woman who has children out of wedlock is despised in this era, and it is quite important to have a husband in name.


    As for why Edward knew him, it was not until 1547, that is, in the month before Henry VIII''s death, that the young man named John Perrault was abruptly canonized as a knight.


    In this way, Edward''s interest was naturally aroused, and after investigation, the result was naturally clear.


    As for worrying about him using his status to fight for the throne, it never urred to Edward.


    The theory of only blood in Europe is not false. As long as the heirs are not born to the noble wife, they have no inheritance rights.


    So, in Europe, you will see that a count in his fifties or sixties has no heirs from his main wife, but there are many illegitimate children around him. When he dies, he will still have no heirs.


    Including theter Elizabeth I, she knew that her father had many illegitimate children, but she still passed the throne to James I of Scond, the younger sister of Henry VIII and the descendant of the King of Scond, and she did not dare to vite the tradition among the nobles.


    Therefore, this threat is often not the same as that of the East, and it is close to none.


    On the contrary, this kind of illegitimate child, who is not threatening but has a blood rtionship, is often the right-hand man that kings like to use.


    Seeing that John Perot agreed, Edward nodded, and his eyes were turned to the stupid bear lying on the ground, howling, and he got up, and the whole person was much happier.


    In fact, Edward did not know that this illegitimate son, during the Elizabethan period, was appointed as a senior official in the province of Munster, Irnd by Elizabeth I from 1570 to 1573, and returned to Ennd after sessfully suppressing the local rebellion in 1573.


    In 1584, he was appointed as the representative of the British king in Irnd, that is, the governor of Irnd (1584-1588), and also established a colony for Ennd in the southwestern part of Irnd - Munster.


    These all show that this illegitimate son is a very capable person, and his talent is beyond doubt.


    However, his personality is also wed.


    In Tudor times, religion was involved in everything, so prepare yourself for bad luck!


    The illegitimate son, he was sympathetic to persecuted Catholics and Catholics in Irnd, and also nned to turn St. Patrick''s Cathedral in Dublin into a university.


    The result caused dissatisfaction with Adam Loftus, the Archbishop of the Anglican Church in Dublin. Thetter falsely used him of negotiating with Spain for treason in 1588, so he was recalled to the country and died in prison after being sentenced.


    Edward will naturally not know theter situation of this illegitimate son, but it is also possible to take care of an illegitimate son of Henry VIII, considering Henry VIII''s kindness to him.


    Of course, if this is the case with his own strength, if he is a mud that cannot support the wall, then let him continue to maintain it, and continue to live a happy and mediocre life!


    Edward turned around quickly in his mind, but his eyes focused on the two guards.


    Although the brown bear hugged its head and wailed, lying on the ground and did not get up, the two guards still couldn''t helpining about His Majesty''s order.


    This is a bear! Although it is rtively small, it is indeed a bear, but it can eat people.


    However, His Majesty''s orders must be followed.


    Thus, the two guards took the hemp rope used to bind the prey on the horse''s back in their hands, trembling, and carefully watched the ck figure in front of them, approaching step by step.


    The stupid bear lying on the ground seemed to feel the danger, struggling to get up, but the body was still lying on the ground obediently, and did not get up ording to its wishes.


    As the two guards approached, the howling of the brown bear became more and more tragic.


    And it seemed that they had discovered the brown bear''s strong exterior, but the two guards boldly pulled up the rope carefully. Two thick hemp ropes were wrapped round and round to tie up the weak and stupid bear tightly. Reality.


    Edward approached boldly, took a dead branch, and touched the big stupid bear.


    Stupid bear found someone poking it, and quickly raised his head. Seeing that the creature had turned into legs again, he was a little scared, but he still held his head upright and roared at Edward.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know if I haven''t eaten enough, or I have no energy, so the roar has be cute, as if I am showing off my sharp teeth.


    Unfortunately, the teeth in the mouth are uneven, yellow, missing, and even iplete. The old look is a bitter bear.


    Seeing this, Edward smiled unscrupulously, walked up to the stupid bear unscrupulously, and poked the stupid bear''s head vigorously with a branch.


    Watching the stupid bear open its mouth with a headache, Edwardughed out loud. From now on, I will also have a pet bear.


    "Sir, seeing that this brown bear is so thin and full of scars, I think it was probably driven out by the male bear from the female bear!"


    Besides, John Perot also focused his eyes on the brown bear, seeing it covered in scars, turned his head, looked at Edward with dark blue eyes, and said softly.


    Regarding this, Edward nodded in approval. This is the only way to exin the situation.


    Cubs usually stay with their mother for about four years before they can basically learn hunting skills.


    Judging from the appearance of this stupid bear, I am afraid that it is not yet four years old, and judging from its injured appearance, it is likely that the male bear drove it away from the female bear for mating, and thus got injured.


    "Indeed, it''s very possible!" Edward nodded in approval of his guess, "You can call me Edward!"


    "You can also call me John!" John smiled, with a hint of sincerity in his eyes.


    Edward also smiled when he saw this.


    On the other side, two guards pulled the brown bear lying on the ground, trying to help it up, but the stupid beary stubbornly on the ground, refusing to move even a bit.


    Two young guards pulled and pulled, but they couldn''t pull the stupid bear up. In the end, they could only prepare a wooden raft, tie it to it, and drag it behind the horse.


    Edward''s mind shed, and he took out an oiled paper bag from his pocket. When he opened it, there were small pieces of smoked beef inside, which is also good as a snack.


    He squeezed a small piece of beef jerky with two fingers, put it in front of the stupid bear''s nose, and kept shaking it.


    But Clumsy Bear sniffed hard with his ck and paint-discolored nose, his disdainful eyes suddenly straightened, and his body also rose up with the jerky, slowly rising up, finally, the whole body abruptly disappeared. Standing up, staring nkly at the beef jerky in Edward''s hand, he opened his mouth wide, drooling.


    The two guards immediately tightened the hemp rope in their hands, fearing that His Majesty the King would be identally hurt.


    All the people next to him looked at Edward stupidly, and the stupid bear in front of him looked back and forth between the two, unable to stop their surprise.


    Edward looked at the greedy stupid bear in front of him, smiled, and threw the jerky in his hand into its mouth.


    The stupid bear immediately closed his mouth tightly, swallowed it, and continued to open his mouth, his mouth was drooling, his hind legs kicked forward, and his body moved forward, like a silly dog, begging for food from its owner.


    Edward had a smile in his eyes, and carefully touched the head of the stupid bear. The stupid bear didn''t care, and his round eyes were still wide open, looking at the beef jerky in Edward''s hand.


    Seeing this, after touching the head, Edward gave another piece of jerky, and then touched the head again, then dried the meat, and continued back and forth.


    After about ten minutes, Edward no longer chose to touch his head, but pointed down, and said in his mouth: "Sit down¡ª"


    Ben Xiong looked at Edward in puzzlement, his eyes were full of doubts, and his eyes focused on the jerky in Edward''s hand again.


    Ed continued to point down and ordered: "Sit down¡ª"


    "sit down-"


    Stupid Bear looked at the jerky in Edward''s hand, then at Edward''s hand, and squatted back cautiously, but his mouth was still drooling.


    "Good¡ª" Edward patted its head, and fed it a piece of jerky as a reward.


    Big Clumsy Bear didn''t think too much, and swallowed it very happily, and then steamed from his nostrils again, drooling and looking at Edward, staring at his jerky.


    "Go¡ª" "Go¡ª"


    "Sit down¡ª" "Sit down¡ª"


    "Stand up¡ª" "Stand up¡ª"


    Just like that, Edward took a bag of jerky and trained back and forth for nearly half an hour, and Edward didn''t stop until the jerky was gone.


    Seeing the silly bear with its tongue sticking out in front of him, Edward couldn''t stop hiscency: Drip! Your pet bear has been epted

 Chapter 300: Pig Butcher Bane

    Chapter 300 Bane the Pig yer


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    On the way back, Edward rode a horse, and this half-father John Perrot, the young and handsome illegitimate son, had a pleasant exchange while walking on the way back.


    As for the big stupid bear, with a rope tied to its abdomen, it walked on four legs and followed step by step. While looking at Edward with a salivating expression, his saliva drooled all the way, irrigating the trees with a lot of water. It is expected that within a few months, the trees will grow more vigorously.


    Edward was riding alongside John Perrott on horseback. On the left was his bodyguard, and on the right was John''s bodyguard. The eyes between the two were wide-eyed and vignt.


    Edward and his illegitimate son John didn''t care, they were still chatting happily.


    "Edward, why do you think of hunting at this time? Hunting is forbidden in spring!"


    John nced curiously at the distinctive horn bow in Edward''s hand,pared it with the longbow in his own hand, his face was full of curiosity, but still reserved, and asked softly about hunting.


    "Well, I''m just bored, and I''m not going to beat those pregnant animals. It''s just that my hands are itchy, and I''m just trying my hand at it!"


    Of course Edward knew the default rule of not being able to hunt in spring, but as the owner of this forest, it was not a matter of when to hunt.


    Edward did not pay attention to why John could go hunting in his territory. There is still a tacit understanding among the nobles. It is verymon for nobles to hunt as long as they are not excessive.


    But if it is a civilian, it ispletely different.


    After answering the question, Edward also started to ask questions.


    "Mr. Perrot, it seems that you often hunt here! You must be familiar with this ce, so can you show me the wayter, I am dizzy about this ce!"


    Edward is actually curious about this illegitimate son. You know, before, he lived with his stepfather in Pembrokeshire, Wales. How did he suddenly end up in Kent, which is adjacent to London and east of London? coastal counties.


    "I just moved here recently, and I''m new to this forest. I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do!"


    As he spoke, John made a helpless expression.


    "Then, you must be proficient in bows and arrows! This is much better than me!"


    After getting the answer he wanted, Edward ttered him a little.


    John blinked his eyelids when he heard such a question, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised, showing that his heart was happy at this time.


    And in him, he didn''t have the perverse and arrogant temper of the noble children, but he appeared very humble.


    He waved his hand and said indifferently:


    "As for bow and arrow, I''m only a little proficient, and it''s far from being fully proficient. Compared with you, I have only practiced for a few more years!"


    Edward smiled inwardly when he heard the words, your modesty is obviously not modest, it really left me speechless.


    He could only echo a few words softly and continue chatting.


    Looking for the way toe, Edward took John Perrot for nearly half an hour, walking slowly all the way. When he looked up, the sun had already climbed very high, and the time was about to reach noon.


    Seeing this, Edward had no choice but to urge the horse under his crotch to speed up with the whole team.


    After walking for less than ten minutes, they soon came to the original starting point.


    And in this open space, guards came out of the forest one after another, each carrying the corpses of animals,rge and small, and ced them on the open space, showing off to other passing guards.


    "Look, this is a big wild boar. It must weigh five hundred pounds. This is a big guy. I have lost a lot of strength!"


    "Let me tell you, I must be the champion, that''s for sure!"


    Before Edward walked out of the forest, such a voice came to his ears. When he walked out, he saw a man with a beard covered in mud and leaves. His clothes were torn into several pieces, and he looked like a beggar. , the original age of 20 years old suddenly became 40 years old.


    There was a wild boar lying in front of it, its eyes were wide open, three sharp arrows were stuck in its neck, and blood was continuously flowing from the wound. It looked like it was already dead and could not die anymore.


    The wild boar''s long tusks, sharp and dense hair, and its huge size all showed everyone how powerful it was during its lifetime.


    And this guard, who can catch objects that brown bears dare not provoke, does have great courage and wisdom, and is a man who can be made.


    Others stopped in front of him after hearing what he said, and kept admiring the wild boar on the ground, but they could only take a silent attitude towards his bragging.


    Suddenly, his chin almost went up to the sky.


    "Indeed, you are indeed the champion!"


    walked out of the forest quietly, no one had noticed the arrival of His Majesty the King, but as soon as his voice came out, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Whether they were watching the excitement or ying with their prey, they all bowed their heads and said respectfully: "Your Majesty¡ª"


    "Well¡ª" Edward snorted softly, but turned his gaze to John Perrott.


    This handsome illegitimate son''splexion was extremely colorful, first it turned from white and tender to ruddy, then pale, and then turned red.


    On the other hand, the faces of his two attendants were extremely pale. Obviously, they remembered that they once aimed their bows and arrows at the king.


    After a while, resolute expressions appeared on their faces again.


    And this handsome illegitimate son reacted extremely quickly. After a quick change of eyes, he had already bent down, touched his chest with his left hand, and said respectfully: "Please forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty the King!"


    "I didn''t say, how would you know, it''s not toote to know now!"


    Edward said softly with a smile on his face.


    "Your mind is really admirable!" John raised his head slightly, stillplimenting.


    Edward also smiled, and didn''t continue to answer the conversation. He met a man on the side of the road, and he became a king in a blink of an eye. It was indeed a test of one''s heart.


    "Your Majesty, you are back!" On the other side, two pretty maids hurried over, saluted lightly, and walked up to him quickly, looking left and right, as if they wanted to Find out what''sing.


    After the two maids were satisfied, Edward broke away from them and came to the warrior who defeated the wild boar.


    "I don''t know your name yet, Mr. Warrior!"


    Edward''s words were blown by the spring breeze, tickling the guard''s heart.


    "Your Majesty, my name is Ben, from Ben in Hampshire!"


    The young man nced at his clothes in embarrassment, bent down, and replied respectfully.


    "Did you really kill this wild boar?"


    Edward pointed to the wild boar that was still bleeding and asked.


    "Of course, my lord, I spent a whole morning hunting this one alone!"


    "In order to kill this big guy, I have gone through untold hardships, thanks to the blessingst time!"


    As he spoke, he seemed to recall the scene of hunting, but Bane still had a look of fear on his face.


    "I think you can be called ''Ban the Pig yer''!"


    As he spoke, Edward couldn''t helpughing out loud.

 Chapter 301: Oba Bear

    Chapter 301 Oba Bear


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for a ticket. Starting tomorrow, speed up the pace!


    When he heard the name "Ban the Pig yer", the mud on the face of the young guard couldn''t hide his embarrassment.


    "Hahahaha..." "That''s such a good title!" "Ben, this suits you very well!"


    The guards immediately burst intoughter, and the scene was extremely happy for a while.


    "Aww¡ªow¡ª"


    At this time, the stupid bear who was behind Edward and the others seemed to sense the joy of the atmosphere, or his own existence was ignored, so he couldn''t help but roared loudly.


    The two roars are indeed very attractive, but after a while, the joyous atmosphere between the scenes is gone.


    The guards turned pale with fright, their hands and feet were trembling, and they picked up the weapons around them in panic one by one, preparing to defend the safety of His Majesty the King.


    The two girls were alsopletely bloodless from fright, and hurriedly pulled Edward''s clothes and ran forward with some trembling, their steps were unsteady.


    Seeing that the guards were fully armed and nervous, Edward waved his hand lightly, "Don''t worry, this is just my new pet! Don''t make such a fuss!"


    Hearing this, the guards'' hearts suddenly dropped a lot, but they still did not put down the muskets and bows and arrows in their hands. Obviously, a huge monster of such a scale is naturally and naturally afraid of individuals, which is human nature.


    The two maids beside him flung themselves on Edward with pale faces, and in his ears, they kept ming in soft voices.


    In front of so many people, Edward generously patted the backs of the two of them, and after whispering a few words, the two of them wiped away their tears tenderly and retreated behind him.


    "Come here¡ª" Edward turned around and said to the stupid bear who opened his mouth wide and drooling.


    Benxiong tilted his head, as if he was remembering, and after a few seconds, he walked over slowly with short and thick limbs.


    Then he raised his head and looked at Edward longingly. The saliva flowed out from the cracks between his jagged and sharp teeth, like a stream, in a steady stream.


    Seeing this, Edward moved helplessly, searching among the prey yed by the guards. When he found a rabbit, he looked back and saw that stupid bear with its hair standing on end, its eyes wide open, its limbs straightened up, slightly He opened his mouth and roared forward.


    Seeing this, Edward still didn''t understand that this stupid bear regarded the **** wild boar as an enemy, so he made a vignt gesture.


    "A stupid bear is a stupid bear, can''t you tell that he can''t even die anymore? Sure enough, he is so stupid if he is not good at learning!"


    Edward shook his head, convinced of this stupid bear.


    He picked up a rabbit in his left hand, walked up to the wild boar, kicked the wild boar lying on the ground vigorously with his right foot, and then said: "Come here¡ª"


    Ben Xiong hesitated for a while, tilted his head, and walked over step by step. The speed was inversely proportional to his size.


    Walking up to Edward, he sniffed his nose vigorously, and then stared at it with wide eyes. He seemed to understand that what he was seeing was really a dead pig. He hurried over, opened his mouth wide, and bit the wild boar''s neck with his sharp teeth. , The wild boar''s blood vessels ruptured on arge scale, and the blood flow became more violent.


    After the stupid bear finished biting it, he stood proudly on top of the wild boar, with his head up, and began to roar. Everyone could hear the proud cry.


    Seeing this, not to mention others, but the group of guards allughed, and the original fear dissipated a lot in an instant.


    Edward almost covered his face and ran away. There are such shameless bears in this world, it is a shame to the royal family.


    Edward now regrets adopting this stupid bear.


    "Eat it! These are all yours!" Originally, Edward was going to eat roasted wild boar, but seeing this stupid bear took a bite, who knows how many bacteria there are, so forget it!


    "Ban, go find Luna directlyter, I think you will get a satisfactory number!"


    Edward turned his head, and said to Ben, who had a distressed face and a muddy face.


    "Bless you, Your Majesty!" Bann immediately agreed with joy, and it was obvious that he was very satisfied.


    While the other guards looked at him enviously, the prey was sold directly to the king, which not only saves the effort and time spent on the road, but also gets more money, which is a rare good deal .


    On the other side, the illegitimate son John Perrot finally recovered, walked over with a normal expression, and bowed to Edward.


    "Mr. Perrot, wait a minute, this is a lively party!"


    Edward smiled at him, then pointed to the prey all over the ground, and said softly.


    Then, Edward announced loudly to the other envious guards: "Today, I will buy all the prey here at the market price!"


    "Long live¡ª"


    "Long live His Majesty the King¡ª"


    "The Great King¡ª"


    ...


    Suddenly, the guards shouted excitedly, and there was an endless stream of praises, which made Edward''s face soften.


    "And you, Bane, will get a hundred pounds as a reward for your bravery!"


    Suddenly, the joy on Ben''s face became even stronger.


    Edward looked directly at Bane, and continued: "And, you will get a chance, a chance to go to the Guards!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Edward heard a sound of breathing. Obviously, this small act of buying people''s hearts has already paid off.


    Next, the guards consciously picked up firewood and lit a fire. In less than half an hour, dozens of fires had already been raised, and the prey had been skewered on wooden racks and grilled back and forth.


    The big stupid bear on the side was eating the big wild boar weighing about 500 pounds with relish, and raised its short tail from time to time. Edward was also drunk with his self-satisfaction.


    On this side, next to arge fire frame, Edward sat in the middle, Luna and Lucy were on the right, and the illegitimate son John Perrot was on the left.


    The four people formed a circle, and a deer leg was roasted on the fire in the middle. Luna sprinkled cumin and chili from time to time, and brushed sesame oil with a brush. Slowly, the whole camp was filled with fragrance. .


    The other guards could only look at this with envy, but our Uncle Xiong didn''t care so much, just walked over waddlingly, sniffing constantly.


    Its abdomen was bound by hemp rope and tied to a thick tree, but the distance between it and Edward was quite close enough for it to get close.


    And it seemed to know how to ask for food. It sat on the ground with its forelimbs raised, sticking out its tongue, and barked in a low voice, just like a pet dog begging for food hundreds of yearster. It''s just a lot bigger.


    "Your Majesty, your bear is quite smart!"


    Besides, John, who was savoring the food carefully, looked at the stupid bear who came to beg for food with interest, and said softly to Edward.


    "In my opinion, it is smarter in eating, and other aspects, hehe!"


    Hearing this, Edward shook his head helplessly. It was the first time he had seen this kind of brazen, greedy and fearful bear in his life.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, Edward took a big bite of the barbecue in his hand, and the oil and water overflowed.


    At this time, the big stupid bear unconsciously swallowed and roared.


    Luna and Lucy on the side seemed a bit impatient. Seeing how well-behaved the stupid bear was, they couldn''t help but put the barbecue in their hands in front of it.


    Uncle Clumsy Bear just looked up, and then got down to work hard. It was quite fun to cooperate with its clumsy movements.


    "Hehe!" Sister Luna saw such a funny picture, and immediatelyughed like wind chimes.


    "Your Majesty, what''s its name?" Seeing Lie Xinxi, Lucy fell in love with a clumsy pet, then turned her head and asked softly.


    "Is it?" Edward''s head became a little dizzy when he heard the name, and he tilted his head, and a spoof name suddenly came to mind.


    "Its name is Oba Bear¡ª"

 Chapter 302: Recommended talents

    Chapter 302 Rmend Talents


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    A barbecue dinnersted for nearly an hour, and after the guards had worked so hard to wipe out the prey, all the people returned happily.


    Before leaving, our king and the illegitimate son of Henry VIII chatted softly with the two horses in front.


    "Mr. Sir, the happy time has passed, I wonder if you have any ideas for the next step?"


    Edward sat upright on the horseback, looked at the birds flying in the sky, opened his lips slightly, and asked.


    "What? What do you mean?"


    John Perot''s handsome face showed a hint of surprise, but also a hint of disbelief, his eye sockets slightly opened.


    "That''s right, my sir, your talent shouldn''t be wasted in this ce where no one cares about it, it''s a great waste!"


    Edward nodded and admitted clearly.


    ¡°Although Ennd seems to be peaceful and quiet at the moment, King Henry II of France is ambitious, and King Charles V of Spain is old and strong. Like a prostrate lion, the dangerous atmosphere is hard to hide!¡±


    "Ennd can only surpass Spain and France and be the master of Europa only by working hard and catching up head-on!"


    "Even, take back our Normandy, take back our France!"


    Edward took a deep breath before speaking loudly with his chest.


    "Of course, the most important thing is my French throne!" Finally, I added silently in my heart.


    Such ambitious, heroic, and passionate words shocked the illegitimate child on horseback beyond his control, or in other words, shocked his heart.


    His Majesty the King is performing so hard, how can John not cooperate? A subordinate who can¡¯t cooperate with the leader in acting is not a good subordinate.


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured, I believe that under your leadership, Ennd will definitely dominate Europe!"


    I saw that John lowered his head slightly, with a dignified breath floating on his face, saluted Edward, andplimented him loudly.


    "Yes, I believe it too!" Hearing this, Edward turned his head, looked into his blue eyes, and replied affirmatively.


    A trace of astonishment shed across John''s face, and then he returned to normal.


    He didn''t expect that the young king was so confident.


    "John, have you ever thought that the sky in London is actually wider and more suitable for you!"


    "Yes, that''s right, this is exactly what I''ve been dreaming about!"


    As he spoke, John sat on the horse and performed a simple knight salute, which can also be said to be a noble salute.


    Under the bright sunshine, a happy smile appeared on the face of the young king.


    John Perot, who bowed his head, also raised his mouth, and his smile was so happy.


    This day was the first meeting between these two half-brothers, and it was also the most important moment in their fate.


    After that, Edward returned to London with two pretty maids in a carriage and hundreds of guards.


    As for John Perot, he needs to prepare beforeing to London to obtain his future.


    At this time, the Alexander knight who went to suppress the Catholic rebellion in the southwestern part of Ennd finally returned. Immediately afterwards, the Marquess William hurried back to London.


    On the second day after Edward came back, the two came together and asked to see each other.


    In this regard, Edward wore formal clothes and weed them in the hall. Afterwards, he changed into ordinary clothes and met them in the study.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" the two waited quietly in the study, and when they saw the kinging in, they immediately bowed and said.


    As Edward took his seat, the two stood up and faced the young king.


    "Knight Alexander, for those Catholics, your method of suppression needs to be changed, it is still too soft!"


    First of all, Edward set his sights on the handsome Alexander knight. The light formal suit on his body still couldn''t conceal his handsome face.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! I will work hard!" Knight Alexander immediately bowed his head when he heard this.


    "However, your suppression of Catholics was indeed quick and thorough. This credit cannot be erased!"


    Seeing that Knight Alexander admitted his mistake, Edward changed his voice, his eyes were full of praise, and he praised.


    "It''s all thanks to God''s blessing!" Alexander didn''t feel happy at all when he received the praise, but instead said clich¨¦s in a rigid manner.


    Edward still admired Knight Alexander''s appearance of being ttered and humiliated. He worked hard and didn''tin. He was a typical subordinate!


    However, the other is not so qualified.


    "My dear Marquis, you have done a good job. You are also very clean against those mobs. There shouldn''t be much left now!"


    After Edward praised Knight Alexander, he immediately turned his attention to Marquis William who was a little timid.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Marquis William thought for a while, and then replied without hesitation: "There is not a single Kate''s aplice in the entire East Ennd!"


    "That''s very good, my lord the Marquis!" Edward just nodded slightly, but his face remained as serious as ever.


    "But, this can''t change your previous rash behavior!"


    "Because of you, I think the militia in the whole of Ennd has been exhausted! In a few years, not many people in East Ennd will take the initiative to join the militia!"


    Speaking of this, Edward was out of breath, and his tone became more and more severe.


    Although it is impossible for Scond to have any war with Ennd in recent years, the religious reform in Scond will aggravate domestic conflicts and break out of war at any time.


    At this time, enough troops are needed to intervene, but the militia in East Ennd has been abolished, and the militia in North Ennd has been mobilized wantonly in recent years, and the source of troops has long been exhausted. In addition, southwest Ennd, that is to say, the eight major regions of Ennd , Nearly half of the civilians have been unable to dispatch troops.


    To put it another way, thebor force under our King''s Majesty is not enough, and we need to spend money to hire German and Italian mercenaries.


    The thought of spending money gave the young king a headache.


    "Your Majesty¡ª"


    Hearing these words, Marquis William''s body couldn''t help shaking slightly, and his head sank even more.


    Seeing a marquis trembling in front of him, Edward couldn''t help but feel a little excited. This feeling is extremely refreshing.


    Just like that, Edward pursed his lips and stared at Marquis William silently. The air was silent for a few seconds before Edward continued: "However, if you were able to suppress the mob in time and catch Brother Kate It''s done!"


    "With all my credit, I will barely peel off this page!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Marquis William said respectfully, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Unexpectedly, the young king is bing more and more powerful!"


    Marquis William thought silently.


    "Actually, Your Majesty, I was able to wipe out the mob led by Kate in one fell swoop. Thanks to the help of a talented person, I was able toplete yourmission!"


    "I''m here today, and I also want to rmend this folk talent for you!"


    Raising his head, Marquis William considered his situation for a while, and finally remembered his promise, calmed down, and said softly.


    "Oh? Really?" Edward heard this, pretending to be surprised.


    In fact, he had already guessed that there was someone behind Marquis William.


    "I don''t know, what''s his name?"


    "Thomas Mann, his name is Thomas Mann!"

 Chapter 303: Thomass London Stories

    Chapter 303 Thomas'' London Experience


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for tickets


    London in February is still as cold as ever, but the arrival of spring has not brought any warmth to the big city of London.


    Thomas Marne has a deep understanding of this.


    The original roads in London are full of potholes, some are moss-covered floor tiles from the Roman period, some are stone bs built by the city of London itself, and more roads areposed of gravel.


    And since William Selsey''s governance, the most prosperous area in London, that is, the area preserved in the Roman period, the roads are all piled up with stone bs from the suburbs of London, and the width reaches 20 feet, enough for three carriages to run side by side. pass.


    In addition, the remaining areas were all required to be cleared and expanded. Although no good stone bs were used to pave the ground, under the instructions of His Majesty the King, fired bricks were used to pave the ground.


    Although it doesn''t look very good-looking, at least it is smoother and cleaner than before, and the rainy day will no longer form the kind of excrement and urine mixed waterlogging.


    Yesterday, he was brought to London by Marquis William. After resting overnight, Thomas did not stay in the Marquis¡¯ mansion all the time. Instead, he came to the streets of London early in the morning under the protection of a servant of His Excellency the Marquis, or under the guidance of a guide.


    Wearing a light ck cloak, with a ck hat on his head, matching his clean face, plus an attendant, he looks like a gentleman no matter what.


    Thomas walked step by step, looking around again, like a country bumpkin who just entered the city, full of surprises everywhere.


    The wide road was rtively light in the morning, so the cold wind was blowing, and a few drops of drizzle came along with it.


    If you don¡¯t wear a hat, your head will look chilly, and if you open an umbre, it will be troublesome. At this time, the role of the hat is reflected.


    The rain fell on the hat, but disappeared after a while.


    Ennd''s unique and unpredictable weather has promoted the poprity of hat culture.


    It can be said that if you want to know a person''s status, you can directly look at his hat. The higher the hat, the higher the social status.


    So, on the street, the shops that Thomas sees most are clothing stores. There are all kinds of hats, and hats are the face of a man.


    On the broad road, there were only a few people walking at this time, it looked empty, and the wind was blowing head-on, Thomas noticed. I still underestimated the coldness of London.


    Stamped his feet, nced at the newlyid stone bs under his feet, and then looked at the seemingly empty road. He found that the king still had a vision for the appointment of talents.


    Continuing to walk, Thomas saw a middle-aged man in thin clothes, who was carefully sweeping the street with a broom.


    And when he was bending over to clean, there was a square stone pile about one foot high with three low walls at the corner not far from him, and there were all kinds of garbage scattered inside, which looked a bit unnerving. nausea.


    On the contrary, the streets are clean and tidy, which makes people feel pleasing to the eye.


    Although Thomas has never been to Paris, the central city of Europe, or the prosperous Florence, he has heard a lot of rumors about these two ces from the mouths of businessmen.


    Dirty is the mostmon word in their mouths.


    But this word has disappeared in London, which has to make Thomas sigh.


    At this time, beside him, suddenly passed a strange team wearing simple military uniforms, windbreakers, and daggers on their waists. Most of them were injured, either missing arms or ears. , extremely weird.


    Seemingly seeing his doubts, the attendant who followed him bent slightly and whispered in his ear.


    "Sir, this is the inspection team of the City Management Office of the city government, which specializes in dealing with illegal shops and vendors, as well as incidents that destroy London buildings. It is also called urban management.


    It can be said that they areposed of wounded veterans. Regardless of their injuries, they are full ofbat effectiveness. They can bepared with the police in London, full of majesty! "


    Hearing this, Thomas had doubts in his eyes again.


    "Well, the police are the group of people who specialize in dealing withw and order situations in the city of London. They also belong to the City of London government. Their clothes are simr to theirs, except that the upper body is red and white."


    Seeing this appearance, the young attendant continued to exin.


    After listening, Thomas suddenly realized, and watched the group of inspection teams called urban management leave before moving on.


    Suddenly, he saw a street with a concave shape. On the side of the street, there was a wooden sign with English engraved on it, which directly aroused his curiosity.


    Unable to bear the confusion in his heart, Thomas took a step, walked over, and took a closer look.


    The attendant behind him nced at his back, and followed him in desperation.


    Thomas approached the wooden sign, about five feet high, and focused his eyes on it.


    I saw that on the wooden signboard, there was a big letter "C", and below it were words, which seemed to be the ce names of London, connected in a series by strange symbols, and finally formed an "S" shape. Looks like a lot of fun.


    Seeing that the master was also interested in this, the young attendant felt helpless, but his face was still full of smiles.


    "Sir, this came out of Londonst year. It''s called a four-wheeled public carriage. Everyone only needs to put in a penny to get on the bus and ride to the stop on this wooden sign!"


    "These words are all marked as the ce where the stagecoach named ''S'' passes. You can get off at any ce, but you can only get off at the stop, not halfway. !"


    At this time, arge four-wheeled carriage slowly drove over. On the carriage, a capital ''S'' was very eye-catching.


    "You''re saying that as long as you put in a penny, you can get on this carriage, no matter who it is!"


    Looking at the extended version of the carriage, Thomas'' curiosity became more and more intense.


    "Yes, sir!" Hearing this, the attendant nodded without hesitation.


    "Then, let''s go up and have a look!" After getting what he needed, Thomas said without hesitation, and cast his eyes directly on the arriving carriage.


    "This..." The young attendant looked at the carriage at the station and hesitated.


    Public carriages are generally used by ordinary people and small businessmen, and an attendant like him can ride a public carriage, but it is very inappropriate for Mr. Thomas, a guest of the Marquis, to ride a public carriage.


    "It''s nothing, let''s go up, I''ll pay for you!"


    Seemingly seeing the reason for the attendant''s hesitation, Thomas just smiled, and after saying a word, he quickly boarded the public carriage.

 Chapter 304: thoughtful scottish aristocrat

    Chapter 304 Scottish nobles with ideas


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for tickets


    Turning to this end, both Marquis William and Knight Alexander have made contributions. As a king, rewards are inevitable.


    Knight Alexander was rewarded with a mansion and a shop in London, worth 800 pounds.


    Marquis William only owns one shop, with a total value of about five hundred pounds.


    Afterwards, the two of them thanked De De for a while and left, while Edward sat in a chair alone and read a book for a while.


    "Edward, Edward, Edward¡ª" When the young king was immersed in his time alone, a faint voice came from his ears.


    How could he see it in such a situation? Edward could only let go of the books in his hands, spread his hands, and looked at the door of his study.


    Edward shook his head helplessly, staring straight ahead, as if waiting for something.


    Sure enough, he was not kept waiting, but within three seconds, the flimsy door was knocked open, and a pink-looking figure walked directly in front of Edward with the sound of the door.


    I saw a pink and jade-carved loli standing in front of the desk, wearing a pink knee-length dress, a pair of red masin boots on her feet, and a pair of white wool stockings on her calves.


    Long light red hair hangs over her tender shoulders. Because of anger, her small mouth mumbles, matching her blue-gray eyes, she looks extremely cute.


    "Edward, why haven''t you finished the book yet!"


    Little Lolita is naturally the Queen of Scond. Queen Mary is nine years old this year, and her height has reached about 1.2 meters. The whole little face is round and plump, and her nutrition is very good!


    "You promised me a few days ago, you will y with me today, don''t go back on your word!"


    Little Loli stared at Edward''s eyes with wide eyes. She looked like a tiger catching prey. If Edward said a word wrong, there would be serious consequences.


    "Of course, how could I go back on my word? I am the king of Ennd!"


    After listening for a while, Edward finally realized that he was a debt collector, and then he suddenly realized that he had promised such a thing.


    In short, his reaction was fairly quick, and he immediately denied it after hearing it, his expression showing no signs of falsehood.


    "Let''s go, I promised, it will definitelye true!"


    Edward got up gently, stood up, with a look that had been prepared long ago, and looked at little Lolita sincerely and kindly.


    "Oh! Then let''s go, I haven''t eaten Edward''s barbecue for a long time, and Mary wants to eat it now!"


    Seeing Edward''s appearance without any trace of performance, little loli nodded, took Edward''s big hand, pulled Edward, and ran quickly.


    The height of the little loli just reached Edward''s chest, she pulled in front, and Edward''s body moved with her movements, looking extremelyzy.


    Just like that, little Lolita pulled all the way, and Edward just cked all the way.


    Even so, little Lolita still had a happy expression on her face, and she seemed to like the feeling of being involved with Edward very much. She was smiling andughing along the way.


    Stops every now and then,ining like


    rubbed his calf, pretending to be working hard, but kept mocking and mocking Edward in his mouth.


    "Edward, hurry up!"


    "Edward, why are you so heavy!"


    "Edward, you are sozy! You are azy pig!"


    "whee-"


    Edward didn''t say much, just smiled, followed her behind with two "en" and "ha", and walked honestly.


    In the long corridor, patrolling guards and maids passed by from time to time, but only theints andughter of the little loli, and Edward''s repeated responses sounded.


    Of course, Edward kept his eyes on Little Lolita, and heard her wind-chime-likeughter in his ears. He felt that his whole body calmed down and his mood rxed.


    At this moment, what kind of throne, what kind of world, all disappeared in his heart, and he no longer thought about it, so be it! Close your eyes and walk quietly.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Scond, which is thousands of miles away from London, and the Dumfries-Gaveli area bordering Ennd, are equivalent to the counties of Ennd.


    It is located on the border between Scond and Ennd, and borders on Cumbria, Ennd to the south. It is a vast area, ranking third in Scond after only two Hignd regions.


    And we know thatpared with the Scottish Hignds, the area bordering Ennd can also be called the Londs.


    It can also be said to be the most fertile area in Scond, with poption andnd ranking among the top in Scond.


    Because it borders Ennd, this is also a ce where Kites and Anglo-Saxons live together. The nobility is also the area with the most Scond, and the church has thergest power.


    So, the River Ness moistened Dumfries-Gavery County, brought countless fertilends, and brought endless disputes.


    In the capital Danfries Town, a small town with a poption of more than a thousand people, on the banks of the Ness River, stands a church.


    Danfries Church is thergest church in the entire diocese. Hundreds of peoplee to see it every day. It is a veritable cathedral.


    If you have to use wealth to express it, the Dumfries Cathedral upies one-fifth of thend around the town of Danfries, and most of it is on the banks of the River Ness, which is very fertilend.


    It is said that the person in charge of the entire church, Pastor Andre, now wears a ruby ??ring in his hand. The ruby ??is the size of an eyeball, and there are two of the same size hidden in his closet.


    And in the secret room of the legendary church, there is umted wealth collected by the church for hundreds of years.


    For this, the nobles in the entire Dumfries-Gavelli area are salivating one by one, but they dare not act rashly due to the power of the church, and instead want to put away their thoughts.


    But now, with the endorsement of the nobles of Edinburgh and the personal persecution of the King of Ennd, the nobles in Danfries couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Especially Edinburgh and other ces began to clean up one after another. The nobles were full one by one, and the nobles in Danfries couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Danfries Baron''s Mansion, at this time, lively gathered the entire Danfries nobles, including jazz knights, there were about twenty-five of themrge and small.


    The reception hall seemed to be boiling hot water, extremely lively.


    "You said, Your Excellency the Baron called us, do you have an idea?"


    At the corner, a fat middle-aged man asked the other nobles beside him with a wretched smile on his face.

 Chapter 305: Scottish riots (1)

    Chapter 305 Scottish riots (1)


    ps: ask for tickets on thest day of the month, ask for tickets


    Scond and Ennd, while institutionally simr, are actually very different.


    For example, the nobles. In Ennd, the nobles were almostpletely deprived of their personal attachment to the peasants, and the taxation and management rights in the territory, as well as judicial power, were all included in the king''smand.


    Even building castles and owning private soldiers are restricted.


    Except for the counties and duchies directly under the royal family, the rights held by other nobles are basically shared by local courts, hundred-household districts, and variousmittees.


    That is to say, in addition to ying prestige in their own manors, and using their umted influence in the local area to transfer rights, if they want more rights, they can only submit to the king and take up official positions. Or be a member of the House of Lords.


    Scond is different, it does not have the War of the Roses in Ennd, the nobles do not have a lot of self-muttion, so the nobles are still entrenched in the local area, and even have their own armed forces.


    Hundreds of years of umted contacts and rtionships, coupled with arge amount ofnd and dependent farmers, and armed with their own private forces, the nobility is the biggest limit to the Scottish kingship.


    So, in the face of the same huge Catholic Church, none of the Scottish nobles were afraid of the power of the Church, or of tarnishing God. Instead, they opened their **** mouths one after another and aimed at the Church.


    Anyway, in the eyes of these Scottish nobles, the king can sell it for profit, not to mention the church around him?


    The voices of various discussions in the hall were endless, the decibels were extremely loud, and the nobles did not hide their opinions at all. The servants guarding the door felt that their eardrums were about to explode, which was extremely ufortable.


    However, worthy of being a noble with a long history, the Baron Danfries family has lived in Danfries for nearly three hundred years, longer than the Stuart royal family.


    The nobles near the town of Danfries could ignore the royal family, but Baron Danfries called and immediately ran over.


    The barons in Scond are different from the barons in Ennd, and the barons in Scond are also called "Lords who enter Parliament".


    That is to say, the Scottish baron can directly enter the Scottish Parliament, while the nobles of Ennd can only enter the Parliament when they are summoned by the king.


    From this, we can see the status of Baron Danfries.


    So, amidst the discussion among the crowd, a slightly fat figure walked in slowly, quietly, with very little movement.


    But the discussion crowd suddenly calmed down, and their eyes immediately turned to Baron Danfries. A humble smile was immediately put on his face, and he bent down.


    It can be seen from this that although they were talking in their mouths, their attention was always on the door, waiting for Baron Danfries.


    "Your Excellency the Baron¡ª"


    More than 20 people greeted loudly in an orderly manner, appearing extraordinarily imposing in the entire hall.


    "Hehe! Everyone, everyone, rx, feel free, feel free!"


    Baron Danfries looked at the many lords and knights who bowed and bowed with a smile, nodded slightly, and said amiably.


    For those who don¡¯t know, looking at him, he looks like an uncle next door, which is very heartwarming.


    But all the knights and jazz became more nervous one by one. Following the steps of the baron, their bodies and eyes moved slowly.


    As His Excellency the Baron sat down gently, everyone raised their bodies slightly, straightened up, and looked directly at his fat face.


    Of the twenty-five people who came here, three knights and twenty-two knights, the knights were all vassals of Baron Danfries, while the three knights were offshoots of his family.


    It can be said that these are his subordinates, and they all have to listen to him.


    To be more precise, the 100 miles centered on Danfries Town, 52 viges, one town, and a poption of more than 10,000 people are all under his rule.


    "Everyone, I called everyone toe today because I have something to say!"


    Baron Danfries sat on a seat full of carvings, nced at everyone, pondered for a while, and then said.


    As soon as everyone heard this, they immediately showed an appearance of listening, extremely serious.


    "A few days ago, I had a discussion with Priest Hobbs. Regarding the peaceful reform proposal in response to Edinburgh''s call, the priestpletely disagreed and even threatened! This is very distressing!"


    "My lord, doesn''t Priest Hobbes know that this change is already going on in Edinburgh, and in the whole of Scond?"


    Baron Danfries had just finished speaking, a tall, thin middle-aged man immediately came over and eximed, it seemed unbelievable.


    After all, although Baron Danfries also wanted to plunder the church''s teaching property, this kind of peaceful method is still rtively rare. Compared with other ces, at least something can be left.


    So, not only him, everyone present was very angry at what Priest Hobbs said.


    It is generally believed that Priest Hobbes did not know good from bad.


    But they don''t know, isn''t this tant robbery even more excessive?


    But was directly ignored by this group of nobles, directly ignored.


    "My lord, Edinburgh has sent people to urge you, and the nobles in several nearby counties are dissatisfied with your dy in taking action!"


    At this moment, a gentle-looking jazz stepped forward and whispered to the baron.


    Suddenly, a smile shed across the faces of the people below, and they recovered immediately, and became expressionless again.


    Hearing these words, Baron Danfries frowned slightly. This is not good news.


    At the same time, a member of the nobles also went through the negotiations with the King of Ennd in Edinburgh. Of course, Danfries knew that religious reform was not only one of the conditions for peace between Scond and Ennd, but also the beginning of the gluttonous feast of the Scottish nobles. Anyone vited.


    This is the collective interest of the nobles, and he doesn''t want to be that public enemy.


    "Willie Knight, I wonder how the boys under me are doing now?"


    After thinking for a while, weighing the pros and cons, and looking at the expressions of everyone below, Baron Danfries finally made up his mind.


    Willie is a muscr man with a few scars on his face, which seems to prove that his size is not to be judged!


    "Your Excellency the Baron, since the English left not long ago, two hundred young men have been practicing recently, and they have made great progress. They are ready for a battle!"


    Willie took a step, looked at Baron Danfries, and said carelessly, with a confident expression on his face.


    "My lord, I can send out twenty farmers and soldiers!"


    "I can also send troops!"


    "I''ll take thirty farmers and soldiers too!"


    ...


    The knights below saw His Excellency the Baron''s brilliant disy of strength, and they all understood that the Baron was reminding them to hurry up.


    What''s more, with their efforts, there must be benefits waiting for them. Your Excellency the Baron cannot make it all by himself.


    So, for the sake of profit, sacrificing the lives of those humble peasants ispletely worthwhile.


    The knights actively reported the number of troops they sent, and the atmosphere in the hall became lively again.


    After a few minutes, Baron Danfries counted. Combined, there are a total of 1,000 farmers and soldiers, plus his 200 elite soldiers, this operation can be said to be sure.


    At this time, a meeting was also being held in Danfries Cathedral.

 Chapter 306: Scottish riots (2)

    Chapter 306 Scottish riots (2)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Danfries Cathedral is thergest church in Dumfries-Gavery County and the wealthiest church.


    Hobbs is the priest of Dumfries Cathedral, and he is also respected as the pastor by people who are close to him.


    The appearance of Pastor Hobbs is no different from that of priests at this time. With a Mediterranean hairstyle, a round face, and a friendly smile, he looks trustworthy.


    If you have to say that he is different from other priests, it is that he has a pair of sharp eyes and a t stomach. If you look at it seriously, a shrewd breath radiates from the inside out.


    At this time, the hall used to be a high-level gathering in the church, but at this time there are densely packed young priests standing one by one.


    Nine senior priests with gray beards sat on specially set seats, wearing cassocks made of high-grade linen, sitting solemnly, looking extremely serious.


    As a result, the atmosphere in the conference room became more serious. To exaggerate, even the sound of a needle falling on the ground could be heard.


    The bright candlelight lit up the entire meeting room. In this era of darkness at night, the consumption of wealth in it is unimaginable for ordinary people.


    Priest Hobbs also sat solemnly in his own seat, his thick eyebrows frowned, it seemed that he was not in a very good mood.


    The atmosphere remained silent like this. With the flickering of the candle lights, everyone became more and more tense.


    It seemed that he had almost thought about it. Hobbs stood up slowly and said in a deep voice: "Everyone knows the situation in Scond recently. The nobles from all over the ce are like a mad wolf, shamelessly attacking and plundering churches everywhere!"


    "This is against the will of God. This is a sphemy against our Lord. The great and almighty Lord will definitely punish sinners!"


    In the end, Hobbs'' voice became louder and louder, and when everyone heard this, their morale, which had been somewhat sluggish, was immediately lifted and their spirits lifted.


    Seeing this, Hobbs nced at it, and then nodded.


    It is impossible for Hobbs to use faith to boost morale. After all, the whole of Scond is too abnormal during this period of time, or the Scottish nobles have gone crazy.


    Monasteries and churches all over the world have been attacked by the nobles, and arge amount of church property and gold coins have been plundered. The original priests can only eat hard ck bread, wear shabby cloth clothes, and guard the looters. An empty church, full of bitterness.


    Thinking of this, Hobbs shook his head immediately. He didn''t want to face such a scene.


    "Everyone, although the Almighty Lord has been blessing and protecting us, we still need to take active actions to maintain our faith!"


    Hobbs waved his arms and said loudly.


    "For God, for the Almighty¡ª"


    "For God, for the Almighty¡ª"


    ...


    Just as he finished speaking, the young priests shouted loudly. Immediately, the atmosphere in the entire conference room became lively, and a fearless momentum slowly rose.


    After a while, the voice quieted down. Looking at the blushing young priests, smiles slowly formed on their faces.


    "My lord priest, is there any sign in Rome?"


    At this time, a tall and thin old man, who was also a senior priest sitting on a chair, looked at Hobbs and asked softly.


    Hearing this question, Hobbs shook his head helplessly.


    "Lord ir, His Excellency the Pope of Rome wrote to me, expressing his inability to do anything about the current situation in the Scottish Diocese. After all, the distance is still too far, and the power of Rome cannot quickly support us!"


    "What''s more, behind the irrational behavior of the Scottish nobles this time, is the young king of Ennd who has been supporting them all the time. Rome''s power is even more difficult to support!"


    After Hobbs finished speaking, the others shook their heads helplessly. In such a situation, there is only one way to fight.


    Asking them to give up their currentfortable and luxurious life, these senior priests are really reluctant to bear it from the bottom of their hearts. It is easy to go from frugality to luxury, but difficult to go from luxury to frugality!


    Therefore, the senior priests who were still harboring hope at this time also strengthened their beliefs and spoke one after another to express their support for the priest.


    In this way, Hobbes united most of the priests of the church, and Danfries Cathedral began intensive preparations.


    Young priests walked among various viges and manors, agitating the ignorant and ignorant peasants, and seeking the support of the country gentry who had firm beliefs.


    The gold coins in the church spilled out like running water, which made Hobbs very distressed. These are all his money and his future wealth!


    However, in order to have everything now, these must be given up.


    At the same time, Baron Danfries'' orders were also taken into action. One after another, knights and jazz came to their fiefs to mobilize their forces.


    At this time, some neutral squires became the targets of their wooing, whether it was belief or interests, they were all an important bargaining chip in wooing.


    Some people have both ways, wantonly seek benefits, and try to stand on the side with the greatest interests.


    Some, on the other hand, stick to the faith in their hearts, stand firmly on the side of the church, and are willing to give everything.


    And some shrewd squires are silently thinking, in order to preserve the interests of the family, they start to ce bets in batches.


    For a while, the people of Dumfries-Gavery County were in turmoil, and the sensitive people had already noticed that the disaster of war wasing.


    By this time, the blood de had already been deployed deeply in Scond, and such information had already been learned.


    Of course, there are many such conflicts in Scond at present, even bigger than this conflict. It is impossible for Blood de to pay attention to all of them without so much energy.


    However, the location of Dumfries-Gavery County is too sensitive, it is too close to Ennd.


    The leader of Blood de, Guy Ham, thought and analyzed carefully. He felt that this uing small-scale plunder was extraordinarily different.


    First, after more than half a year of plundering the church property by the entire Scottish nobles, they plundered a lot of wealth, and the church suffered heavy losses.


    In this way, the church will definitely not let it go if it has been aggrieved for too long, and it is very likely that this incident will be used as a counterattack.


    Second, in this plunder, the Danfries Cathedral has always shown a weak side on the outside, but ording to Blood de''s investigation, the strength of the Danfries Cathedral has been underestimated. In fact, the strength of the Danfries Cathedral The strength even surpassed Baron Danfries by a head.


    Therefore, it is very likely that the Danfries Church will win this plunder, breaking the situation that the church has been beaten.


    And the nobles certainly don''t want to see such a scene, and suppression is inevitable.


    The church will not be reconciled to this victory being suppressed, and will definitely resist.


    In this way, this conflict is very likely to spread throughout Scond.

 Chapter 307: Scottish riots cost of mercenaries

    Chapter 307 The cost of the mercenaries of the Scottish riots


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Your Majesty, ording to our analysis, this conflict is likely to evolve into a major conflict throughout Scond!"


    "At this time, both sides are gathering their forces for the final decisive battle. I think Ennd must be prepared at this time!"


    Guy Ham, as the leader of the Dark de, came to Hampton Court Pce for a rare time to report to Edward himself.


    The young king watched Guy Ham''s long beard beingbed neatly, and hisplexion changed from the previous waxy yellow color. His slender body looked solid and powerful, giving off a mature and steady feeling.


    Seeing His Majesty the King''s gaze scanning his body, Guy couldn''t help standing up straight, making himself look more majestic.


    "I see, Guy, this news is timely!"


    Edward put away his scrutiny, looked at the respectful Guy Ham, and nodded, expressing his satisfaction.


    "From now on, immediately focus Blood de''s attention on Scond, and closely monitor this event that may cause a full-scale conflict in Scond, and don''t let it get out of our sight!"


    When Edward heard about this Scottish incident, let alone how upset he was.


    Just finished receiving Knight Alexander and Marquis William, and assessed that the militia in Ennd has reached its limit and can no longer be recruited.


    However, who knows, Scond is about to have a civil war throughout Scond, a civil war between the aristocratic group and the church.


    In this regard, the young king knew that this is a good opportunity to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, but if you want to stop the two injured tigers, you have to be stronger than them, or you will just deliver food!


    Without militias that can be used for free, you can only spend money to hire troops.


    Thinking that the little money he had umted in his pocket was about to fly away, suppressing the difort in his heart, Edward calmly said to the leader of Blood de, Guyham:


    "Next, I will allocate a sum of money to Blood de. This is your special fund!"


    As he spoke, Edward''s face gradually became serious, and he looked directly into Guy Ham''s deep eyes, warning him directly.


    "This money, whether it is a bribe or an assassination, must not be used for other purposes, otherwise you will understand the consequences!"


    Seeing His Majesty the King''s solemn exnation, Guy Ham''s heart tightened, and he agreed decisively.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Could it be that His Majesty the King got some gossip that someone in Blood de was greedy for ink? This decision affects my image before His Majesty the King.


    Guy thought silently in his heart. He decided that after returning, he would conduct arge-scale anti-corruption investigation on Blood de, and definitely find out the guy who affected his image.


    "I promise, I will definitely let this money go where it should go!"


    Seeing Guy Ham''s assurance, Edward regained his original gentle face, and the atmosphere in the whole room suddenly became active.


    "I think, after this time, many people in Blood de will be promoted to knights!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Hearing this rxed topic, Guy Ham also smiled.


    "As far as I know, there are several people who are about to meet the requirements. I think they must be extremely happy!"


    Hearing Guy Ham say this, Edward suddenly felt sour. Needless to say, he also knew that Guy Ham was definitely not one of them!


    Seeing this, Edward has no good solution. The regtions are like this. If the credit cannot be achieved, if he uses his rights to forcibly promote him, the Blood de organization will basically be abolished.


    So, Edward could only give him a persistent smile.


    Afterwards, he talked about the problems that had arisen from Blood de in the past few months, and Guy Ham retreated consciously.


    As for the other information obtained, Blood de will sort it out every week and put it in his office for him to review.


    And this incident is very important, so he came to meet His Majesty the King in person, which can be regarded as finding a sense of existence for himself!


    For a close minister like him, His Majesty''s trust is the guarantee of his prosperity and wealth, so it is very important to leave a good impression on the king!


    Guy Ham slowly left the pce, got into the carriage, and thought about the scale of this anti-corruption operation in his mind, and seized some power by the way. As far as he is the leader and the Pce Intelligence Service, his power is still too small.


    "Emma¡ª"


    After Guy left, Edward whispered to the door.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Soon, there was the sound of the girl running, and a few secondster, the girl came to Edward and answered with some panting.


    Looking at the plump plumpness of the girl, Edward swallowed a mouthful of saliva, squinted his eyes and took a closer look, and then with a serious look, he ordered:


    "Go and call John Carrile, I have something to see him in a while!"


    John Carrile is a merchant of the royal family, and it was he who arranged for Henry VIII to borrow money from Italian merchants.


    A while ago, he followed Princess Mary to Spain and traveled to Spain and the Mediterranean region for Ennd''s goods, which made a lot of money.


    So, when he thought of hiring Italian and German mercenaries, Edward thought of this well-connected royal businessman.


    "By the way, before that, you called Luna over first!"


    Just as Emma was about to turn around and leave, Edward added onest sentence.


    Hearing this, the girl turned her head, looked at him inexplicably, and left quickly this time.


    Soon, Luna, dressed in a mature attire, walked in, first saluted respectfully, and then stood in front of Edward, with her long legs tightly together, matching the long ck socks, she looked very handsome. is sexy.


    "Ahem!" Edward nced at her for a few moments, and then turned his eyes back to her face inadvertently. Seeing her seductive smile revealed in her seriousness, he immediately sat upright and asked solemnly:


    "Luna, as the chief financial officer of the royal family, how much cash does the royal family still have at their disposal?"


    When it came to her supervisor, a trace of doubt appeared on Luna''s face, she thought for a while, looked directly at Edward, weighed and said:


    "Your Majesty, at present, in addition to those expenses, the royal family still has 80,000 pounds left at their disposal!"


    "Eighty thousand pounds? Too little!"


    When he heard 80,000 pounds, Edward was very disappointed.


    You know, after the suppression of the mob, the entire cost, excluding thepensation, reached 60,000 pounds.


    And now if mercenaries are recruited, then this is a terrible number.


    "Luna, a war ising. In the next month, you should try your best to help me raise funds. This is my task for you!"

 Chapter 308: The touch of tenderness in the Scottish explosion

    Chapter 308 The tenderness of the Scottish explosion


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    His Majesty the king''s impatient appearance shocked Luna. She expected that something important might happen.


    "Your Majesty, is there something going on?"


    Luna couldn''t help but asked softly.


    "Yes, the situation in Scond is a bit unstable. With the current gold coins, it is impossible to support another expedition. Therefore, as the royal financial director, this is an important task for you!"


    Edward remembered that the next action could not be hidden from her, so he thought for a while, and said it without hesitation.


    "This¡ª" Luna covered her surprised red lips, and her eyes widened. Obviously, the news that the war ising again is indeed surprising, and the target is Scond again.


    She gently stroked her heartbeating chest with her white tender jade hands, calmed down for a while, and then continued:


    "Your Majesty, if it really doesn''t work, the major territories of the royal family still have some remaining expenses left over fromst year, about 10,000 pounds!"


    "What''s more, why do you keep taking money from the royal family? You can convene a parliament to temporarily collect war taxes!"


    Finally, Luna came to her senses, widened her beautiful eyes, and drew in the distance between the two of them. She didn''t stop until Edward saw the faint fluff on her face, and asked directly curiously.


    "Really?" Hearing this rhetorical question, Edward lowered his head and muttered softly, ignoring her pretty face.


    "That''s right! Am I stupid, patronizing the dependence on the Parliament, but forgetting, like my cheap father Henry VIII, using the Parliament to make money?"


    "Besides, this time I go to Scond, I can still recruit those nobles directly. The free militia is useless, but isn''t there still free nobles?"


    While he was thinking, the mature and stable Luna showed a slight smile. She stood upright with her long legs, tilted her head, and quietly looked at the thinking young king. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, which looked extremely sweet.


    "The side profile of His Majesty the King is so beautiful, and with the breath of a book, it is fascinating!"


    Edward was thinking silently by himself, and Luna just looked at him like this, her bangs fell down on her forehead, covering her slightly drunk face, and her whole person also exuded a sense of tranquility.


    "For one thing, I can use a certain amount of troops for free, and use up the strength of the nobles by the way!"


    "Secondly, you can also let the nobles participate in sharing the war dividends. It can also be said that you can use money to buy the troops of the nobles, but the effect is very good, and you can win the nobles. After all, the more obedient the nobles, the better!"


    Finally, Edward thought of all the benefits, and finally felt that it would be good to take advantage of the vassal system left over from the Middle Ages.


    "Luna, you really gave me a good idea!"


    Edward raised his head, faced the dazed girl, stood up, grabbed her shoulders with both hands, and said excitedly.


    "Yes, yes, Your Majesty!" Luna looked at His Majesty the King who was close at hand. This sudden behavior made her face suddenly rosy, or even more rosy.


    "Sure enough, Luna, you are really my goddess of luck!"


    Edward looked into the girl''s shy eyes and said softly.


    "However, it is better to have more gold coins, you still have to work hard to get some money, just in case!"


    "Well, Your Majesty, I will work hard!"


    Luna now seemed to be half-embraced by Edward, with her head slightly lowered, trembling with a low nasal voice.


    Seeing this, Edward was stunned for a while, and immediately realized that he could not give up this good opportunity. He lowered his head, aimed at the red lip, and slowly moved it up.


    And Luna also understood what was about to happen, she closed her eyes, revealing her long and curved eyshes, quite shy.


    Just when the lips of the two were only one centimeter away, the door suddenly knocked.


    Seeing this, Edward had seen many scenes in TV dramas, and without hesitation speeded up the kiss, his lips tightly kissed the girl''s red lips.


    Edward''s first impression is that it is smooth and tender, and the second impression is that it is a little sweet.


    In this way, Edward pushed his tongue in even more aggressively, pried open the girl''s trembling teeth, and tightly entwined her dodging slippery tongue.


    Suddenly, Edward felt the girl in his arms tremble, and then quickly rxed, limp in his arms.


    Just like that, the two kissed for about a minute before slowly separating.


    After the two men tidied up their clothes in a tacit understanding, Edward sat upright on the seat and said solemnly: "Come in¡ª"


    "Your Majesty, Mr. John Carrile has arrived!"


    Emma walked in gently, looked at the upright king and Luna, with a strange look in her eyes, and then she bent down to Edward and said.


    "Well, invite him in!" Edward nced at the big-breasted girl and said calmly.


    "Yes!" Emma agreed softly, and stepped back slowly.


    "Your Majesty, that''s leaving for now!"


    At this time, Luna forcibly held back the shame in her heart, and said softly.


    Immediately, she followed Emma and retreated.


    Seeing this, Edward didn''t do anything to hold back, but just smiled.


    Afterwards, a bearded, stout man walked in cautiously, with a respectful attitude, first saluted Edward, and then said:


    "Good day, Your Majesty!"


    "Mr. Carrile, what is the current price of mercenaries in the Europa region?"


    At the beginning, Edward asked directly.


    John Carrile lowered his head and thought for a moment, then immediately reacted and said:


    "Your Majesty, at present, the average German mercenary is five pence per day, the Swiss mercenary is eight pence, and the Italian mercenary is six pence!"


    John Carrile stroked the beard on his chin. Although he was surprised why His Majesty the King raised this question, he still said without hesitation.


    ¡°Five pence a day is about thirteen shillings a month, and a month for a thousand people is thirteen thousand shillings, which is five hundred and forty pounds.


    It is conservatively estimated that the employment of 5,000 people and the cooperation of the guards and noble soldiers can barely suppress the **** Scots, then it will cost 2,700 pounds a month! "


    "In this way, the price is not bad!"


    After calcting in his mind, Edward felt that the price was within his eptable range, and a rxed look appeared on his face.


    Looking at the king''s expression, John Carrile slightly guessed what the young king was thinking, twitched the corner of his mouth, and finally reminded him softly.


    "Your Majesty, if you want them to fight in Ennd, the price will double. Please prepare in advance!"


    "Oh~ my God!" Hearing this, Edward''s obsession with money suddenly tightened. He felt that after his own battle, the treasury might be able to run away mice.


    Five thousand four hundred pounds a month, half a year, that is more than thirty thousand pounds, excluding mercenaries, plus other army expenses, a conservative estimate, half a year, about one hundred thousand pounds, a few years ago One-third of the royal family''s annual ie.


    And if there are other circumstances, if it is dyed for several months, then the cost will be even greater. Sure enough, war is the country''srgest expenditure in this era.


    With such a calction, Edward felt his heart was broken.

 Chapter 309: Scottish riots (5)

    Chapter 309 Scottish Riots (5)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Mr. Carrile, now, I will give you 10,000 pounds. This is a deposit. You go to the German region and hire about 5,000 mercenaries and let theme to Ennd."


    Edward raised his head, looked at John Carrile''s beard seriously, and said.


    "Remember, the age of the mercenary should not exceed 30 years old, this is a hard requirement!"


    "Oh! Follow your instructions, Your Majesty!" Seeing His Majesty the King''s serious face, John Carrile could only agree in a daze.


    I can¡¯t manage so much anymore, I just need to help the king recruit mercenaries, this is my task.


    "Then, Your Majesty, I''m stepping back!" John Carrile lowered his head, exposing his bald head, and said respectfully.


    "Well¡ª" Edward nodded lightly, and continued to add,


    "Remember, you only have one month, and in one month, I have to meet five thousand people in London!"


    "Yes, I understand!"


    As he spoke, John Carrile slowly backed away, and finally bowed deeply near the gate before turning around and leaving.


    Edward watched him leave quietly with a smile on his face.


    Of these 5,000 people, Edward actually wanted to keep most of them.


    The main reason is that the parliament and the nobles can no longer tolerate him having more troops.


    That is to say, he can no longer recruit troops openly, and the army he owns is suppressed to a size of more than 5,000 people.


    Some people say, isn¡¯t the king of Ennd at its greatest right now? Are the nobles and the parliament at the mercy of the king?


    To be honest, when ites to the nobles or the parliament alone, the state power can settle them at will.


    However, if the two join forces, they can directly defeat King Quan.


    The nobility represents the traditional power, and the parliament represents the local gentry and gentry group. Thebination of the two is enough to overthrow any king.


    So, when both of them were dissatisfied with the current expansion of the size of the Guards, Edward consciously stopped the expansion.


    But if this group of mercenaries is left behind, it will bepletely different. As long as they are well controlled, they will be the biggest de in the king''s hands.


    They don''t have the scruples of the English, so they don''t have any sympathy for the parliament and the English nobles, and they will act without scruples after receiving instructions.


    And if Edward''s guards were to attack, those officers from noble and country gentry backgrounds would definitely be extremely cautious.


    Moreover, the arrival of these 5,000 people can greatly reduce Ennd''s poption loss.


    In the 16th century, poption is the most important force for a country to be strong. Compared with colonization, three million people are far from enough. Therefore, if it can reduce the loss of poption, it is better to have less.


    For example, in the future, Portugal and the Nethends, in the early days of the great voyages, were in charge of the wind and rain. In the middle period, the disadvantage of underpoption was fully revealed, and the huge colonies did not have enough troops to guard them.


    In the end, the hard-earned colonies were gradually swallowed up by other emerging countries and slowly declined.


    Thinking about his own n, a smile slowly appeared on the corner of Edward''s mouth.


    The next day, the Speaker of the Privy Council, His Excellency Faris Alexander, came to the House of Commons and made a rigorous report on the proposal, and the parliament suddenly became lively.


    "My dear gentlemen, ording to valid information, we have received information that a rebellion in Irnd is about to endanger the rule of the empire. In this regard, His Majesty the King has sent me. , to temporarily increase the war tax to maintain the rule of the empire!"


    Faris Alexander used thepiled words, solemnly dering to the congressmen below, as if he was reading the Bible aloud, without any emotion.


    After listening to the speech, the MPs under the podium immediately started talking about it.


    Obviously, they didn''t get the news of the rebellion in Irnd, so they were skeptical about the news.


    "Everyone, please think about it carefully. The same is true for His Majesty the King. I hope everyone will think about it more!"


    Faris took a deep look at the many congressmen below, and said meaningfully.


    Subsequently, half an hourter, the entire motion was passed unanimously.


    After that, Faris Alexander charged the Privy Council to order the Ministry of Finance to show the necessary spirit and levy war taxes.


    So, for a while, the whole of Ennd was wailing again.


    War tax, the lord''s privilege left over from the Middle Ages, once again tormented the English.


    And at this time, Scond.


    Originally sent to Ennd to meet Russell, the Duke of Norfolk, a red-haired businessman, and also a smart man.


    In Scond, since he returned from Ennd, he has been based on the anti-British forces in contact with Scond, plotting how to let Scond take control of the English.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the nobles who hated Ennd in the past seemed to have forgotten Ennd''s control of Scond at this time, and instead focused on the church.


    In this regard, he did not give up at all, and devoted all his thoughts to the ss of merchants.


    Sure enough, the merchants lost a market like France, and the loss was extremely heavy. They weed Russell and raised a lot of funds.


    However, how can the English be driven out of Scond without the participation of the nobles?


    Faced with such a situation, Russell directly chose to support the church.


    The Catholic Church definitely opposes the current religious reformation, and it definitely hates the Protestant Englishmen!


    So, Russell decided to let the church defeat the nobles, thus driving out the English.


    And before that, when the churches in various ces were slowly plundered by the nobles, Russell finally convinced the church to believe him by virtue of his wealth and connections, stabilized the panicked church, and let them continue to maintain their strength , waiting for the right moment.


    Sure enough, as time passed, as soon as the incident at Danfries Cathedral came out, Russell knew that the opportunity hade.


    "Your Excellency, the time hase. The nobles have taken us lightly. It is time to give them the final blow!"


    Russell stood up abruptly, pped the letter in his hand on the table, and said excitedly to the bishop sitting in the main seat.


    "Oh? Mr. Russell, this is really good news!"


    The gray-haired bishop couldn''t help but cheer up when he heard this, and said excitedly, pulling his beard.


    The rest of the bishops also had red eyes and were very happy.


    The original archbishop of Scond was David Beaton. He was one of the four major Scottish families and was also inclined to religious reform.


    So, the bishops from all over Scond scattered together, and the arrival of Russell gave these bishops a backbone.


    And Russell, relying on his own cleverness, transferred most of the church''s property secretly, and the nobles could not find out.


    In this way, Russell became more and more important in the church, and finally became the think tank of the church.


    Seeing the happy expressions of the other bishops, Russell was satisfied for a while. It feels so good to hold the power in his hands.


    "We will mobilize all our strength to help the Dumfries Cathedral resist the attack of the nobles, so as to annihte them in one fell swoop, and then let Scond get rid of the control of the English!"

 Chapter 310: Scottish riots (6)

    Chapter 310 Scottish Riots (6)


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for subscription, there is another chapter below


    One month is fleeting, and for our Majesty the King, this is just a boring month.


    In the sixteenth century, in the entertainment life of the nobles, besides hunting, the most important thing was the banquet.


    To be honest, Edward is still somewhat ipetent as a king.


    For example, during the period of Henry VIII, banquets were often held to connect the feelings of the nobles, and by the way, "in-depth" exchanges with those lovelydies, to show the thoughtfulness and care of His Majesty the King.


    However, since Edward came to the throne, the number of banquets held can be counted on the fingers, let alone the exchange of feelings.


    The reason why he didn''t report the banquet was because he didn''t want to meet those nobledies who were covered in incense. Instead of that, why not read a book and molested the lovely secretary and maid?


    Secondly, he did not want to promote the further development of the luxurious life of the nobles.


    You must know that in Ennd, it is also popr to work from top to bottom. The best example is theter Queen Elizabeth I. The queen especially likesce, skirts, hats, and even leather boots, all withce.


    As a result, you know, the **** culture soon spread throughout the world with the establishment of the British colonial empire.


    So, if Edward, like his father, wanted to report the banquet, then the nobles would also want to learn, and the entire noble group would wantonly corrupt.


    In the power structure of the Tudor dynasty, the nobles were an important connection point between the central and local governments, and assumed the indispensable functions of local governance and militarymand.


    That is to say, the king influences the nobles, and the nobles use their influence for hundreds of years to assist the king to control the ce.


    Therefore, the nobles y the role of a blood vessel. Although without this blood vessel, they can still control the ce, but the effect is much worse.


    At present, and in the following centuries, the aristocracy has always been the ruling ss and elite in Ennd, and their degeneration will directly implicate the development of Britain.


    In this way, the effect is quite obvious. Over the past few years, the participation of the entire aristocratic ss in banquets has gradually declined.


    And this time, Edward had no choice but to hold a banquet.


    And this banquet is mainly because he wants to let these nobles send troops in the name of the king, fulfill the obligations of vassals, and go to war with him.


    So, our Majesty the King is standing in the center of the hall at this time, facing the densely packed nobles, resisting the timidity in his heart, he announced loudly.


    "Gentlemen, the Scottish region has begun to riot and unrest again, and the chaos is rampant. It threatens the interests of Ennd in the eyes, and it is an insult to me, the joint monarch of Scond and Ennd!"


    "So, gentlemen, at this moment, please fulfill the promise you made under the witness of God!"


    Edward rolled his eyes, looked at the quiet nobles below, and announced loudly.


    "Long live Your Majesty!" "Go to Scond!" "Let those barbarians see how powerful we are!"


    ...


    The king''s cadenced words aroused the sympathy of the nobles, and the whole hall was like oil in a hot pot for a moment, boiling up, cheers, and discussions were endless.


    It seems that what His Majesty said has aroused their indignation.


    Seeing such a picture, Edward nodded in satisfaction, and after stepping off the stage and talking to a few important nobles, he walked back calmly. Now is the time for the nobles.


    It looks like a perfect scene, but in fact these were rehearsed by Edward and the nobles in advance.


    For this group of nobles, if there is no interest, the nobles will definitely work without effort, which will not achieve his goal of uniting the nobles.


    And our Majesty the King made a promise that the nobles can share some nobles and church property in Scond.


    In this way, the actions of the nobles are naturally enthusiastically supported, there are benefits, and of course they are motivated to do things.


    This scene, of course, has a purpose.


    The purpose is to give London merchants the confidence to hand over their gold coins to His Majesty the King with confidence, so as to earn interest.


    With the support of all the nobles, the confidence of the merchants has naturally increased a lot.


    The next day, the nobles scattered and went back to prepare to lead the army and came to meet.


    Of course, the meeting ce is still York City, a rear base for attacking Scond.


    At this time, our Majesty the King was not idle either. He hurried to the barracks of the Guards in a carriage.


    Here, there are not only a fullplement of guards, but also 5,000 mercenaries from afar.


    If the camp of the guards is a boxy rectangle, then the mercenary is an irregr triangle.


    "Your Majesty, I have recruited more than 5,200 people from the German region, including 153 wandering knights. When these wandering knights heard about your recruitment, they immediately signed up and said they wanted to serve you! They are also the main force of this group of mercenaries, and also my biggest gain!"


    Edward was half lying on the spacious andfortable carriage, and the maid Lucy beside him yfully shook the grapes near his lips.


    Edward looked at the girl''s bright eyes, suddenly leaned forward, and immediately put the girl''s green fingers in his mouth.


    Provoked the girl shyly for a while, and beat his chest lightly a few times, then continued to peel the grapes and continue to feed them.


    Sir John Carrile, who was sitting near the door of the carriage, pretended not to care, and said solemnly.


    "Why work for me, I think it is because they see the possibility of obtaining a fief! This is the opportunity they dream of!"


    Although he was flirting with the girl, Edward''s ears were still listening. Regarding the picture of the group of wandering knights pretending, Edward expressed a little disgust.


    Facing His Majesty''s merciless words, John Carrile was embarrassed to criticize the person he envied, so he could only respond in silence.


    At this time, Europa presents an illusion of peace, and those wandering knights who are nning to rely on military exploits to obtain fiefdoms, of course, cannot wait for this kind of recruitment from Ennd, even if it is Ennd, a wild ind country.


    However, Edward still covets the more than one hundred knights. In Ennd, which has experienced the War of the Roses, apart from the nobles, the knight ss, known as the foundation of feudalism, has beenpletely crippled.


    At present, there are only more than 200 people left, which are basically useless.


    So, these more than a hundred wandering knights, well-trained reserve knights, are of much higher quality than the knights in Ennd at this time.


    Moreover, in a poor ce like Scond, there are not even a few firearms, so this kind of knight has a lot of uses.

 Chapter 311: Scottish Riots (7)

    Chapter 311 Scottish riots (7)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    As mentioned above, Scond is short of iron ore and rich in copper ore, but theyck the necessary smelting technology.


    Not to mention firearms, there are not many of these things in Ennd. I am afraid that what Duke Edward captured a while ago is their entire inventory.


    So, in the face of heavy cavalry like knights, against the Scots, the effect is actually quite obvious.


    "You let them form a battalion alone, gather together, don''t disperse!"


    Thinking about it, the heavy cavalry should be gathered together to be powerful, otherwise they would not be as good as infantry if they were scattered.


    "This, I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult!" Carrile touched his beard and said softly.


    "I know that they belong to different mercenary groups, but if not, how can I let them be in the palm of my hand?"


    Edward certainly knows that these wandering knights are the central figures of various mercenary armies, and it is not easy to ask them to give up their rights.


    However, this is another thing that has to be done.


    Let these wandering knights gather together, it is easy to control them, so that this group of mercenaries of 5,000 people disperses into a group and no longer threatens him.


    After all, five thousand troops are near London, which is a huge threat.


    "Tell them, if you still want to have a chance to get the fief, do as I say, or let them go back to Germany."


    Thinking of such a potential threat, Edward''s voice became more serious, and he ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I willplete your instructions!"


    ncing at the king''s stern eyes, Sir Carrile lowered his head and agreed.


    "Okay, then, tell me, how did this triangr-shaped camp form?"


    As he spoke, Edward continued to lie on the girl''s plumpp, askingzily.


    "The triangr shape is mainly due to the threerge mercenary groups. The total number of the three has reached more than 3,000 people. The other scattered mercenary groups follow them separately, so the camp bes a triangle!"


    "Then, it is even more necessary to carry out the proposal I just made, otherwise, it is very easy to cause military chaos. London is not far from here!"


    Edward spoke more earnestly about this.


    Soon, the carriage stopped in front of the mercenary camp.


    Edward did not enter the mercenary camp, but walked around the camp under the protection of the guards.


    I saw these mercenaries sitting scattered around a fire frame. A y pot or iron pot was hung on the fire frame. Several people sat around and gathered together to keep warm by the temperature of the mes. Some of them had Some hot water, or some animal bones and meat.


    In this early spring and cold season, they are dressed in ragged clothes. Perhaps the most valuable thing is the long sword in their hands!


    Seeing this, Edward finally understood that being a mercenary in ancient times was a poor group of people, either poor or dying in a foreign country. This was their final oue.


    Seeing the miserable appearance of this group of people, Edward felt a little pity, shook his head, and said to Lucy beside him:


    "You will send some bread and porkter, and some linen. They came to fight. I don''t want to lose precious troops at this time!"


    After a few nces, Edward lost interest and had nothing to look at.


    Lucy nced at the mercenary in trash over there, and then at the king, and gave a slight grace.


    At this time, in Danfries Town, Baron Danfries on this side was riding a horse, standing in front of his castle, looking at the densely packed soldiers in front of him, Baron Danfries couldn''t helpughing.


    Behind him, there were twenty-three knights and two knights, all wearing armor, the cold wind was blowing, and the brightly colored banner behind him was blowing, looking extremely majestic.


    In front of him, densely packed soldiers stood upright one by one, some with sharpened spears, some with dung forks, and their weapons were all kinds of strange.


    Although it looked a bit decadent, the 2,000-man army still gave him unlimited confidence.


    "Lord Baron, with so many troops, how can those soft priests be our opponents?"


    Behind him was a majestic knight, almost as big as two Baron Danfries. He looked at the countless soldiers in front of him and said to Baron Danfries in a deep voice.


    "I think it won''t take a day, maybe only a morning, and the church will be defeated and flee!"


    "This group of hypocrites will definitely flee!"


    A smile appeared on the corner of Baron Danfries'' lips for the ttery his subordinates patted. Obviously, he epted it all.


    Maybe thinking of the wealth he was about to acquire, the smile on Baron Danfries'' face deepened a bit.


    "Everyone, let us carry our faith in the Almighty Lord and convey the glory of the Lord, let us go forward bravely! God is watching us!"


    Baron Danfries turned his head back, his plump face suddenly flushed with blood, and then turned his head again, yelling at the soldiers in front of him.


    Baron Danfries'' hoarse roar shocked the knights behind him for a while, and then followed his roar and shouted together: "For the glory of the Lord, defeat these hypocrites!"


    ¡°God is watching us!¡±


    The soldiers in the front row were infected by this atmosphere, and their faces immediately became bloodshot, shouting loudly:


    For the glory of the Lord, strike down the hypocrites


    God is watching us


    ...


    The other soldiers also followed the atmosphere and shouted together.


    So, two thousand people shouted together, looking very imposing, and Baron Danfries became more and more confident in his heart.


    It is so important to be famous as a teacher! Even when dealing with the priests, this group of ignorant vigers still chose to believe in their lord, the prestige of hundreds of years is not fake.


    This is for the glory of the Lord, this is a good excuse for many years!


    Two thousand people is thergest number of people recruited within his rule, and he must win with one blow.


    At this time, in front of the Danfries Cathedral, people gathered one after another.


    Russell rushed over at this time, and stood in front of the church with Bishop Hobbs of Danfries, watching the chaotic scene ahead.


    It is said that they are soldiers, but in fact, most of them are some strong servants of squires and guards in the church, as well as some peasants who came here voluntarily (forced).


    For a while, the priests following Bishop Hobbs became dazed one by one, giving up hope for this victory.


    Regarding this, Bishop Hobbs, who seemed calm, was actually agitated, but he didn''t show it on his face. His palms were already covered with fine cold sweat.

 Chapter 312: Scottish Riots (8)

    Chapter 312 Scottish Riots (8)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Mr. Russell, I hope this is true, we can really win!"


    Bishop Hobbs squinted his eyes, wiped the cold sweat from his hands on his sleeves, but with a confident smile on his face, he opened his lips lightly, and said in a voice that could only be heard by two people.


    Although he was talking to Russell, from a distance, Bishop Hobbs seemed fearless, with a confident smile on his face.


    Seeing this, the nervous hearts of the priests next to them eased a little, and the backbone was not afraid, which gave them a lot of courage.


    "My lord priest, don''t worry. To deal with those nobles, these farmers and soldiers are not the main force. They are just cheese to trap birds!"


    "The people who really deal with those nobles, I have already let them lie in ambush in the woods around the church. Only those stupid nobles can chase after them, and we can let them realize what a fat sheep waiting to be ughtered!"


    Russell fiddled with his long red hair casually, and said softly with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    From the side of Bishop Hobbs, Russell at this time looked particrly sinister and cunning, as well as that terrible smile.


    "Today is the end of the road to sess for those nobles. I will definitely teach you a lesson for these traitors!"


    Russell looked at the bustling peasants and soldiers in front of him, a cold light shed in the corner of his eyes.


    In his opinion, it was thepromise of the nobles that allowed the English to act willfully in Scond. Therefore, when he thought that these arrogant nobles were going to be deted in his own hands, Russell felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    ncing at Russell, Hobbs was also very helpless at this time. In the current desperate situation, he had no choice but to trust this guy who was rmended by other bishops.


    If it is money and food, the Danfries Church still has a lot of stocks, but the soldiers are something that the Church cannot realize in a short time, so in the face of this passive situation, Hobbs can only believe that A man praised by other bishops.


    "My lord priest, I think that in a few days, Scond will be and bestowed by the Lord. I hope you will take care of it by then!"


    Of course Hobbs knew what Russell meant, but in the current extremely dangerous situation, is it really appropriate to talk about the future?


    At this moment, Hobbs wanted to beat up this arrogant guy to relieve his nervousness.


    "Mr. Russell, let''s talk about the futureter! I''m not in the mood right now!"


    Hobbs nced sideways at Russell, his eyebrows twitched, and said in a cold voice.


    Immediately, he stopped paying attention to Russell, and looked closely into the distance, as if searching for the traces of Baron Danfries'' army.


    Seeing this, Russell naturally knew that the priest was in a bad mood, so he touched his nose immediately with an embarrassed expression.


    When the priests behind saw this scene, they naturally wouldn''t interrupt without knowing the meaning. For a while, the high tform became much quieter.


    There was not a long silence, and a sound of horseshoes startled everyone.


    "Your Excellency¡ª"


    Drawing a long tail, a rtively strong knight, wearing leather armor, has no armor on his face. It can be seen that his face is very rough.


    I saw himing on a horse, carrying a trail of dust, and came to Hobbs with a "thud, thud, thud". With a beautiful turning action, he got off the horse quickly. I admired it in my heart.


    "Your Excellency, ording to the investigation of the cavalry, the team of Baron Danfries is only five miles away from us (the Scottish version cannot be found, only the English version can be used), we should prepare!"


    The robust knight breathed a little anxiously, staring at Bishop Hobbs with wide eyes, and then looked at the stranger next to him who was trusted by His Excellency, with some vignce in his eyes.


    "Knight Villiers, please get ready to defend the glory of our Lord, it''s up to you now!"


    Bishop Hobbs looked at the sturdy knight in front of him, bent slightly, and said very politely.


    "This is what I should do. For the glory of the Lord, I will weep my blood!"


    Villiers'' face was full of divine radiance at this time, and a sense of glorious mission emanated from him, which made people admirable.


    In this regard, Bishop Hobbs still believed it. The distance between Villiers and Danfries Cathedral was more than a hundred miles, but when he heard that the church was in danger, he took dozens of peasants and soldiers and hurried away. Come over, without a trace of hesitation.


    More importantly, Bishop Hobbs knew that this knight was his predecessor''s godson, and he had the deepest affection for Danfries Cathedral, and he would bring his family to pray every year.


    So, for his trust, Hobbs is far deeper than Russell.


    "For the glory of the Lord¡ª"


    Hobbs, Russell, and several priests behind them crossed their chests with both hands, muttering in unison.


    A minuteter, Villiers saluted Hobbs as a knight. Under the service of his attendants, he put on a heavy armor and was helped onto the horse. Looking at the thousands of people, he shouted loudly: " Turn back¡ª¡±


    The entire team of thousands of people then slowly began to turn around, and after about ten minutes, the front row changed to the back row.


    At this time, Baron Danfries was leading therge team, slowly approaching this team, and the speed also slowed down.


    "Stop¡ª" Baron Danfries roared, and the entire team stopped following the orderer''s message.


    Because, he saw a burly knight standing at the front of the team, looking extremely burly.


    After the team stopped, the knight manipted the horse, walked forward slowly, approached Baron Danfries, and said loudly:


    "Your Excellency Baron Danfries, please forgive my rudeness. I am extremely ashamed of your defiance of our lord. Next, I will use the army to let you know the consequences of insulting my lord!"


    Villiers said to Baron Danfries without haste, his tone was neither humble nor uttered, and it even contained a hint of a lesson.


    "Hehe! Mr. Knight, I have always respected and worshiped my lord very much. An insult is purely a nder. Today, I am dealing with these false priests. Since Mr. Knight still wants to join in, then please Get ready for the ransom! Hmph¡ª¡±


    It¡¯s not spective, the baron certainly knows this knight Villiers who oftenes here, and even maintains a friendly rtionship, but in the face of interests, everything is vain.


    So, in the end, Baron Danfries snorted coldly and said something pretentious.


    "Hehe¡ª" Knight Villiers also sneered, turned his head and left.


    Afterwards, after Villiers returned, he led the army and took the lead in attacking.


    Looking at the old, young, sick, and disabled church troops, Baron Danfries burst outughing.


    "Let''s go, teach those hypocrites a lesson!"


    Baron Danfries roared, and the entire army elerated immediately, and the ground began to shake.


    Faced with such a scene, Knight Villiers was not stage frightened, with a look of determination on his face.


    Thousands of infantry in front held their spears and roared loudly to embolden themselves. They marched forward with therge army, and when they saw that the opponent was weaker than themselves, their faces instantly had a trace of rejoicing.


    The chance of survival is much higher.


    Facing such a spectacr scene, most of the peasants and soldiers on the church side became timid, their thighs trembling unceasingly.


    Seeing such a scene, Knight Villiers frowned but rxed again immediately.


    Sure enough, in the face of such arge army, the church army, who had been in a hurry, was shocked and scattered in all directions, fleeing in a hurry.


    Knight Villiers couldn''t care less, and ran even faster with a few attendants.


    In the rear, after seeing this scene, Baron Danfries couldn''t help but get excited.


    When this kind of victory is at hand, the battle exploits are basically given away. The knights couldn''t bear it, and they mped their legs and quickly chased after them.


    Ahead is not war, but a lot of gold coins?

 Chapter 313: Scottish Riots (9)

    Chapter 313 Scottish Riots (9)


    ps: Wait for another chapter, ask for tickets, please subscribe


    In the rear, Hobbs'' face trembled uncontrobly as he watched his side copse at the touch of a finger, and his eyes widened. Even though he had expected it in his heart, he was still shocked suddenly, and his whole body seemed to be drenched in cold water. And shivering.


    The red-haired Russell twitched a few times at the corner of his mouth. Even though he had expected these people to be rubbish, he didn''t expect that they could be so rubbish. He had to reassess the strength of Baron Danfries.


    If Hobbs and Russell looked calm on the surface, then the senior priests in the church behind them were twitching from the corners of their eyes, their legs were trembling, and their eyes were closed, as if appearing in front of them. What is in front of me is an illusion.


    His hands kept drawing the cross on his chest, his face turned pale, and his mouth kept whispering. If you listen carefully, you can hear the word God.


    At this time, the figure of Knight Villiers slowly ran from a distance, slowly expanding from a ck spot.


    Beside him, two young attendants followed on horseback. It was obvious that they were running very hard.


    "Mr. Knight, rest for a while, thank you for your hard work!"


    Looking at the Knight Villiers walking over, Hobbs calmly looked into his eyes, and said softly to him, without any trace of me.


    This made several priests who were about to speak out, shut their mouths one after another, looked at Knight Villiers reluctantly, and then looked at Hobbs with some curiosity and suspicion.


    Aside, Russell nced at the clean armor of Knight Villiers, then at the two robust attendants beside him, and asked softly:


    "Mr. Knight, what is the specific situation like? How did the army copse so quickly!"


    For a split second, Hobbs had a sh of appreciation in his eyes, which is exactly what he wanted to ask.


    It was a bit embarrassing for him to ask, and it would be more appropriate for an outsider like Russell to ask, anyway, he left soon.


    Then, Knight Villiers felt a pair of fiery eyes scanning his body, and he could only show anger and a hint of embarrassment on his face.


    "After the conversation with Baron Danfries, the two armies began to confront each other directly. Our side defended and they attacked. Unexpectedly, more than a thousand spearmen directly pressed over from the opposite side. Those cowards were so frightened that their legs limp before they met. , broke up and fled, I can only escape back in shame! s!"


    Villiers lowered his head slightly, not regaining his original high-spirited aura, and exined to everyone.


    "It seems that the strength of Baron Danfries is still above our estimate. It seems that these nobles are still hiding their strength!"


    Hearing the exnation of Knight Villiers, Russell looked at the deserters following him, dusty, and the approaching Baron Danfries army. Now he can already see the family of Danfries. The g was up, and a sneer formed on the corner of his mouth.


    "It seems that we should prepare in advance this time, otherwise the consequences will be unpredictable!"


    Hearing this, Bishop Hobbs raised his head, looked ahead, and nodded in agreement.


    "My lord priest, do you think we are still prepared?"


    At this time, a senior priest behind him took a step closer and interjected, his face full of surprise and disbelief.


    "Of course, my lord is watching us, so how could he let his faithful servants be harmed?"


    Bishop Hobbs prayed devoutly and said to several other priests.


    On the other hand, Knight Villiers also had a pious expression on his face. Obviously, he already knew about this matter, so he left the army without hesitation and fled back.


    At this time, the resentment of the priests behind him towards Knight Villiers disappeared a lot.


    After Bishop Hobbs prayed, his face suddenly brightened, pointing forward and said:


    "Look, this road is the main road leading to the church. If Baron Danfries wants to defeat us in one fell swoop, this is his best choice!"


    The senior priests behind Bishop Hobbs looked over with his fingers, saw the main road in sight, and then looked at several other trails, and nodded involuntarily.


    "Both sides of this road are full of foliage, but it is a good hiding ce!"


    The smile on the face of Bishop Hobbs became more obvious, full of confidence.


    "The pride of Baron Danfries at this time is thest joy before failure in the next moment!"


    Whening from Baron Danfries, the first thing you pass is a wheat field, and then there is a ten-foot-wide dirtnd with slightly green grass. On both sides of the mud are dense forests, towering trees as thick as several people Unconsciously raised his neck, sighed.


    And under the big trees on both sides, there are already nearly 3,000 troops recruited by the church, and they have been waiting for a long time.


    These troops are different from ordinary peasants and soldiers. Most of them are Scottish veterans who used to be mercenaries.


    Bishop Hobbs, who learned of this, was naturally full of confidence.


    Back to the other side, the knights under Baron Danfries were like a pack of wolves, wantonly ying with and killing the fleeing peasants and soldiers, with blood and stumps randomly covering the entire road.


    After following the troopsfortably, Baron Danfries is in a veryfortable mood at this time.


    Thinking of the thousands of acres of excellentnd in the church, and the countless gold coins and jewels in the cer, His Excellency the Baron felt that what he was riding was not a horse, but a cloud in the sky, and his whole body felt limp.


    At this time, gradually the horse on hisp snorted suddenly, startling the baron.


    "Huh¡ª" His Excellency the Baron looked at the dismounted ck horse, and after realizing that it was the horse''s snort, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Damn horse, I''m scared to death, I''ll let you experience hunger tonight!"


    After cursing, the baron looked around. The tall and dark trees stood upright on both sides of the road, which even looked a little scary.


    "Whatever I think about myself, I want to win, and the Danfries family also has a ce in Scond!"


    Shaking his head to drive away the strange thoughts in his mind, His Excellency the Baron thought carefully and murmured optimistically.


    However, this fear naturally harassed his heart and made him nervous.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps in his ears, and just when he thought he was hallucinating, groups of soldiers suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, massacring indiscriminately.


    The baron took a closer look, and saw a steady stream of soldiers jumping out of the forest, holding sharp iron tools in their hands, shing at his soldiers.


    Thus, the genes passed down from the ancestors y a role.


    Your Excellency the Baron didn''t care what happened, he mped his legs, the horse jumped, and then returned the same way.

 Chapter 314: Scottish Riots (10)

    Chapter 314 Scottish Riots (10)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Soon, he was busy chasing and killing the inextricably baron army, and was stunned by this sudden attack.


    Afterwards, the powerfulbat power and assault smashed the baron''s army to pieces.


    In an instant, the original pursuer became the hunted, and his identity changed rapidly.


    Our Lord Baron took his personal guards to protect him, and ran away quickly. Nothing happened at all, and he was extremely safe.


    Lord Baron ran for a while, and felt the horse under his crotch panting non-stop, so he stopped slowly, and relieved his tense nerves by the way.


    As soon as it stopped, the guards on the side offered water, making the baron nod in satisfaction.


    He took a sip hard to relieve the burning pain in his throat, and then His Excellency the Baron looked around.


    Only, only a few hundred riders followed behind him, stopping to recover from fatigue, casting their eyes on him from time to time.


    Not far away, scattered infantry walked over with heavy steps, and gathered one after another, but all the weapons in their hands were discarded, making the whole person empty and easy to escape.


    "Hey! Today is really unlucky! Hobbs actually has reinforcements, it''s so good to keep it secret!"


    Seeing his miserable appearance, His Excellency the Baron suddenly felt hopeless, and he couldn''t help sneering.


    "Bunor Knight, how many knights have escaped!"


    Brain up your spirits, Your Excellency the Baron asked the knight who had been protecting him, with a look of expectation in his eyes.


    Hearing Lord Baron''s question, Knight Bunoer looked at each other with several dusty knights around him, and then said in embarrassment:


    "Your Excellency the Baron, currently only I, Knight Lacas, and Knight Martin have fled. The whereabouts of the other knights are unknown!"


    "Really? It seems that I havepletely failed this time!"


    Your Excellency the Baron heard that there were only three knights, his heart tightened, and a trace of cold sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    In Scond, the economy and productivity are still in the middle ages, and knights are still an important military force in the entire European continent, let alone Scond.


    For the nobles, knights are an important pir of the military, and they are also important assistants they trust.


    If you lose soldiers, you can continue to recruit, but if the knights are captured, it will cost a lot of money.


    More importantly, in the current state of hostility with Danfries Cathedral, without the help of most knights, how could he turn defeat into victory?


    "It seems that I lost this time, my money!"


    Your Excellency the Baron, when he thought that after he lost, he would have to sign a series of unequal treaties and pay arge amount of gold coins, his head hurt.


    "Let''s go! Go back first! Don''t wait any longer!"


    Seeing that hundreds of people have gathered in a short period of time, His Excellency the Baron is nning to go back to his castle. If he waits any longer, the people from the church will probably chase after him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the horse under the baron started to gallop.


    The three knights were silent and followed silently.


    ...


    At this time, after more than two hours of fighting, the battle, or massacre, ended with the church side winning.


    "This is a perfect ending!" Bishop Hobbs thought beautifully in his heart.


    After the massacre, the support troops participating in the assault mission rested on the church square, sitting, lying, or squatting, looking extremely spectacr.


    What is even more eye-catching is that their bodies and the weapons in their hands are covered with bright blood, which looks so dazzling in the sun.


    After a short break, the leader of the assault team walked up to Young Russell, bowed lightly, and greeted with a somewhat respectful attitude:


    "Mr. Russell, Lord Priest, we have sessfullypleted the support task!"


    Deverman, who was in his thirties, was originally a mercenary, and he was also themander of the regiment, so hisbat literacy and experience were extremely rich. In order to hire him, Russell paid a lot of price.


    But at this time, his usual calm and steady face now showed a trace ofcency and rxation. Obviously, this rxed battle made him feel rxed andfortable.


    "Mr. Deverman, you won the battle this time, and you want to be beautiful. You really deserve to be the famous "Deverman the yer"!"


    Russell looked at the scarred man in front of him, and couldn''t help but praise.


    "However, I have to trouble you, the greedy baron has escaped, and we are going to capture him now!"


    Russell finally added.


    "Yes, this sphemer must be arrested in order to wash away the humiliation of our Lord!"


    Bishop Hobbs kept a faint smile on the side, and added softly.


    "Follow your instructions, we will set off tomorrow!"


    After thinking about it for a while, Deverman agreed. The battle just now did not consume much energy. After one night, the soldiers can continue to fight.


    Russell and Hobbs agreed with Deverman''s words and nodded.


    Judging from today''s battle results, Baron Danfries can only hide in the castle and shiver, and he no longer has that arrogant attitude.


    The next day, the rested support troops rushed to the castle slowly, and everyone along the way was full of confidence in this battle.


    However, when he arrived at the baron''s castle, he suddenly found that there were already majestic soldiers standing on the castle, looking heavily guarded.


    Seeing this, Deverman tried to attack the city, and found that these guards were definitely not fakes, and the defense was very strong.


    So, he retreated wisely, and it was pointless to persist any longer.


    On the second day after he went back, Baron Danfries led his army again.


    He learned his lesson this time. Passing through the forest, the team became thicker and slowed down. When they arrived at the cathedral, they were waiting for Deverman''s 3,000 troops.


    Baron Danfries is not bad here. Although thebat power cannot keep up, the number has reached 4,000, and the oue may not be known.


    "Attack¡ª"


    At this time, it was not Baron Danfries whomanded the army, but a man with a mustache, exuding an air of arrogance.


    Faced with such an open attack, Deverman could only choose to attack at the same time and fight head-on.


    And this is, at the foot of a hill a few miles away, arge army is stopping for repairs, and the Tudor royal family g is fluttering in the wind.


    "Guy, when do you say they''ll be over, I''m guessing three hours, I bet a pound! How about you?"


    The young king held a binocrs, looked at the dark figure in front of him, and boredly bet with the Bloodde leader Guy Ham.


    "Your Majesty, I have no money!"


    Guy Ham was silent for a moment, and said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 315: Scottish Riots (11)

    Chapter 315 Scottish Riots (11)


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for subscriptions, by the way I wish everyone a happy Singles'' Day


    "Eh!" Edward looked at the big man who led the spy department speechlessly, and was also drunk at his stinginess.


    "Then, let''s wait! When they are almost finished, we will watch this good show!"


    Edward turned his head, ignored the boring Guy Ham, and walked into his carriage boredly, lying on thefortable Persian nket, his nerves rxed a lot.


    Ten days ago, 5,000 mercenaries, 2,000 noble private soldiers, and 3,000 guards came with the king.


    Since Dumfries-Gavery County is adjacent to Ennd, Edward has been staying in York City and watching the changes.


    Originally, Edward nned to wait for the Scottish riots before mobilizing the army.


    However, this good show can no longer be seen, which cannot satisfy the curiosity in his heart.


    To be honest, including the decades in his previous life and this life, he hasn''t really seen a war in the sixteenth century.


    Thest time he came to Scond, he just came to Edinburgh with a smooth journey, enjoying the fruits of victory directly. He couldn''t feel the smoke of war at all. up.


    This time is a good opportunity to watch this sixteenth-century war from a few miles away, and then go back and continue to wait for the opportunity.


    Watching this ancient battle scene, Edward was actually a little bit excited, but after watching it for more than ten minutes, the army was hacking at each other, and there was no battle at all.


    Thousands of people hacked at each other. It seemed like a big scene, but in fact it was just like that. After a while, Edward got bored.


    If it wasn''t for knowing the result, he would have gone back a long time ago.


    Thinking about today''s futile escape, Edward slowly fell asleep.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty¡ª" In a daze, a call came from Edward''s ear.


    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Edward gave a soft acknowledgment, straightened his clothes and hair, got up and got out of the car.


    "Your Majesty, this battle is over!"


    Guy said in a deep voice with a smile on his face.


    Guy has always been worried about His Majesty the King leaving therge army privately to watch the battle secretly. This is in Scond and it is extremely dangerous.


    Simply, this battle is over, it''s time to go back.


    Looking at the joyful Guy, Edward also had helplessness on his face, so he could only ask:


    "Which side won?"


    "It''s the church, but they suffered heavy losses, and Baron Danfries also ran away!"


    Saying that, Guy also looked emotional.


    For nobles, he is naturally fond of them, and of course he supports them in his heart.


    Hearing this, Edward curled his lips and sneered softly: "Hehe! This is what I want. Whether the nobles win or the church wins, it''s what I want. The more chaos the better!"


    "Let''s go! It''s time for us to go back, let them Scots y slowly!"


    Edward nced at the gradually calming battlefield in the distance, boarded the carriage, uttered a word, and entered the carriage directly.


    Guy shook his head, led the whole team, got on the horse, then approached the carriage, and started walking towards Ennd.


    Hundreds of people came and went quietly without leaving a trace.


    At this time, in Danfries Cathedral, under the yful portrait of the merciful Virgin and Child, Russell''s face was ashen, and he was in a bad mood.


    Bishop Hobbs had a smile on his face, and he was in a very good mood!


    "Russell, today is really a good day!"


    Hobbs said to Russell excitedly.


    "Hehe! This victory is really hard toe by! But, next, I''m afraid it will be hard to say!"


    Russell''s eyes shone coldly, but his heart was dripping with blood.


    These are all hired by him, and they are also one of his important trump cards. Isn''t it heartbreaking to lose them so soon?


    Three thousand people, nearly 2,000 were killed or injured, and the remaining 1,000 people were also slightly injured, and lost the belief in fighting again, and were also abolished.


    "What did you say? This matter is not over yet?"


    Hobbs listened, and asked in surprise, with a terrified expression.


    "Yes, the 4,000 people who supported Baron Danfries this time, almost all of them were armed, and there were even hundreds of cavalry. This is not the support that ordinary low-level nobles can obtain!"


    "So, this time, only the group of people in Edinburgh!"


    Russell looked at the front seriously, but kept talking, as if it was a normal thing.


    "Are you talking about the four major families?"


    Hearing this, Hobbs''s face was covered with fine cold sweat, and the news frightened him.


    In Scond, not even the royal family can control the four major families, and even the archbishop of the Scottish diocese is held by David Beaton, one of the four major families. It is conceivable how powerful they are.


    "Hehe! More than that!" Russell looked at Bishop Hobbs'' panic, and continued: "There are other nobles who have joined forces and are preparing to take us down in one fell swoop. We are in real danger!"


    Russell said in an unprecedented serious tone, his whole body tensed up.


    If you want to say that you are not worried or afraid, that is a lie.


    He was originally a businessman at best. Although his wealth and reputation in Scond are still very high,pared with the four big families, it is nothing but mud.


    This was the first time he faced the four big families directly, and he was more afraid than happy.


    Bishop Hobbs turned pale with fright, and his legs trembled.


    ...


    Sure enough, three dayster, in Edinburgh, the four major families headed by the ruling Earl of Allen made a formal speech in the parliament, condemning the rebellion of the Dumfries Cathedral, and also denouncing the bad behavior of some local churches against the royal order.


    As soon as this remark was made, Scond''s original cannibalization policy of boiled frogs in warm water came to an end. What came from it was the direct and strong push strategy of the nobles.


    Perhaps, the devoured fruit has whetted the appetites of the nobles, and the hungry wolf that tasted the blood has already opened its **** mouth, and started gnawing desperately.


    And the church side is not easy to mess with.


    Although the reprimand order sent by Rome was sent to London by the nobles, the churches in other ces are finally choosing to unite.


    The church took advantage of money to recruit soldiers.


    Soon, their army swelled up like a balloon, leaping to the level of 10,000 people at an astonishing speed, and it was still growing.


    The nobles were not to be outdone, they prepared vigorously, and the number of people rushed to catch up.


    Finally, after nearly ten days, the nobles and the church each supported more than 20,000 soldiers, and a drama no less than the War of the Roses began.

 Chapter : Happy Singles Day

Happy Single''s Day


    Double Eleven is here, and the tough days for singles areing, so Lan Che can only ask for leave. Her fragile heart needs self-healing, and she doesn''t want to renew.


    So there will be two updates tomorrow

 Chapter 316: war? Peace?

    Chapter 316 War? Peace?


    ps: Asking for votes, asking for subscription, the second one isingter


    These more than 40,000 peopleunched arge-scale blood battle on the vast teau. The blood spread on the teau, nourishing the green grass and wild flowers, and made outstanding contributions to this year''s agriculture and animal husbandry.


    40,000 people What is this concept?


    ording to Britain''s own statistics, by 1601, thebined total of Scond, Irnd, and Wales was only 1.9 million.


    Excluding the 630,000 in Wales and the 300,000 in Northern Irnd, that is to say, the whole of Scond is only one million.


    If we look at the statistics again, excluding the old, the weak, the sick, the disabled, women, and the poption killed by Duke Edward a while ago, the current youngbor force is at most a hundred thousand.


    This civil war is equivalent to half of the prime of life in Scond fighting, andpared to Scond, the scale is huge.


    When James IV invaded Ennd, the army he mobilized was only 20,000.


    Therefore, this thrilling civil war is stronger than the invasion war between Ennd and Scond.


    There is nothing that can stop it. Even if the gold coins are from the same ethnic group, the fight is even more fierce.


    The battle of 40,000 people is quiterge in scale, with a sea of ??people.


    However, the time ended quickly. In less than seven days, the two fought each other and lost both sides.


    The church relies on wealth, and employs some mercenaries who have often wandered in the Europa continent. The officer ss is quite powerful, plus sharp weapons and armor, so it isparable to the nobles.


    The nobles, on the other hand, rely on the vassals inherited from generation to generation, and the private soldiers who have served their families for generations. The elite soldiers upy a small part, and they still have an advantage overall.


    So, the church with a lot of money and time, in the long run, will rely on money to slowly drag these poor nobles to death.


    This is not rmist talk. After Edward¡¯s ransom and plunder some time ago, coupled with the already sluggish economy, the Scottish nobles bit the church like hungry wolves.


    Thus, although the two sides suffered more than 5,000 casualties after this battle, they still did not choose to give up for the sake of their interests.


    At this time, the news that the King of Ennd''s army had arrived in Scond made them feel at ease.


    At this time, they only had one sentence in their hearts: The wolf ising!


    And it''s still a hungry wolf, a hungry wolf with a **** mouth.


    They understand that this hungry wolf will not go back without biting off a piece of meat!


    The two sides stopped the war with self-knowledge, and became alert to each other in a tacit understanding, and the war temporarily stopped.


    At this time, our king happened to be only two days away from them, about a hundred miles away.


    "My lords, the English areing, and a hungry wolf ising. This time, we are not just cutting our flesh and bleeding. In my opinion, he wants to swallow us in one gulp, leaving no room for it!"


    Sitting on the seats, Russell squinted his eyes slightly, looked around with deep eyes, frowned, with a sad look on his face, then patted the desk and said in a heavy voice.


    Because he led the army to defeat Baron Danfriesst time, and he helped churches escape property in various ces, Russell''s prestige increased linearly.


    In terms ofmanding operations, he is the most important speaker, and bishops from all over the world have also acquiesced.


    That''s why he sat on the throne as a businessman, feeling emotional with other bishops.


    "Your Excellency Russell, under such circumstances, how about wepromise with the nobles!"


    Bishop Hobbs saw that this was another battle between the two countries, his eyelids twitched, and he said softly with some hesitation.


    "My Bishop Hobbes, your church is safe and sound, while we have been looted, will you make up for the damage?"


    "Negotiating peace is absolutely impossible!"


    On the other side, a bishop with a sharp chin, wearing a white cassock, tremblingly stretched out his thin left hand in the wide sleeve, and resolutely denied it.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Bishop Hobbs sharply, and the aggrieved eyes made Bishop Hobbs afraid to look at each other.


    But he immediately remembered his mission again, and opened his eyes wide, staring at each other, refusing to give in to each other.


    As soon as the words of the two men came out, the bishops in the tent immediately divided into two factions. The peace faction and the war faction med each other. All of a sudden, the whole discussion tent was noisy, shaking Russell''s eardrums.


    "Okay, adults! Be quiet! At this time, quiet discussion is the only prerequisite for our solution!"


    Russell scratched his long red hair and said loudly, these words really quieted them down.


    "In my opinion, it is indeed too easy to stop the war with the nobles like this!"


    Russell looked at Bishop Hobbs and exined softly.


    Immediately, he turned his head to look at the other party, and said softly:


    "If you simply refuse to make peace with the nobles, then Ennd will directly annex us, and Scond will be in danger!"


    Russell fought like a peacemaker, trying to achieve his goal.


    "We can let the nobles return some of the embezzled religious property, and then unite with each other to drive out the English!"


    Seeing that the two parties still had cold expressions on their faces and dismissed them, Russell came up with an idea again.


    "Alternatively, we can unite temporarily, and after driving the English away, we can continue the suspended war with the group of nobles, is that okay?"


    Looking at the agitation of the two parties, Russell finally let go of his heart.


    Finally reached a consensus, just continue to talk.


    ...


    At this time, the nobles also started talking.


    Peace and war, these two words are heard endlessly, directly sweeping away the cold air of the entire tent in early spring.


    At this time, the leader of the noble army was the young Earl of Argyll¡ªArchibald Campbell, who was in his twenties andmanded the noble army.


    The original Scottish regent, the Earl of Allen, was old and overwhelmed. This time, the young Earl of Allen was fighting the church.


    As for the dissatisfaction of the nobles, that does not exist. You are one of the four major families, and the noble background makes other nobles have to obey.


    "Your Excellency, what is the King of Ennd doing in Scond this time? Is there any attempt?"


    Besides, a nobleman in his forties or fifties bent his body and asked softly to the young earl who was sitting upright.


    "Hehe! What can there be? He doesn''t want to swallow our Scond whole. He is already dissatisfied with themon king and wants to rule Scond substantially!"


    The younger Earl Lannox moved his lips lightly and said angrily.

 Chapter 317: joint operations

    Chapter 317 Joint Operations


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets and subscription


    After hearing what Earl Lannox said, the nobles nodded their heads in agreement from the bottom of their hearts.


    Ennd''s monarch''s ambition for Scond is simply the sun in the sky, hanging brightly and never concealing it.


    For this reason, the Scots allied with the French to resist the ambitions of the English.


    But Ennd''s ambitions still could not be stopped. In the past few years, Scond finally honored Edward VI and Queen Mary as co-monarchs in name, and Scond and Ennd became the United Kingdom.


    But all of this still did not satisfy Edward.


    After all, he is only a monarch in name, and Scond''s administrative power, judicial power, and military power, as well as half of the legitive power, are not in his hands.


    Every year, he can only enjoy some tax revenue. As poor as Scond is, at most tens of thousands of pounds, this king is meaningless.


    So, leading an army of 10,000 this time, he is preparing to take Scond into his arms once and for all.


    "Then we can only unite with the church, otherwise it will be difficult to resist the English!"


    Earl Allen, who was sitting on the main seat, frowned slightly when he heard the words, and said.


    "No, absolutely not!" David Beaton, who had been a silent listener, that is, His Excellency David Beaton, Archbishop of the Diocese of Scond, was excited like a fox whose tail had been stepped on when he heard that peace was to be negotiated. shouted.


    "The group of hypocrites must not be forgiven, even if Scond is annexed by the English, they cannot negotiate peace with the group of hypocrites!"


    As a staunch Protestant among the nobles, David Beaton will never give up this good opportunity to suppress Catholics, even at the expense of Scond''s interests.


    There is a reason for this. In addition to dissatisfaction with the Roman Church and the engulfment of the interests of the Church of Scond, David Beaton is most dissatisfied that he has not been able to marry a wife and has no heirs.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that he has no children. He already has several illegitimate children from illegitimate daughters, but he doesn¡¯t count as having heirs if he doesn¡¯t have legitimate children born to his wife.


    Finally, the elder brother died, and he became the patriarch himself, but he has no heirs.


    In this way, the earl''s title will be passed on to the coteral, which is uneptable.


    So, sweeping away Catholicism and epting Protestantism is the most important thing for David Beaton.


    "Yes, absolutely not, I agree with Archbishop Beaton''s proposal!"


    Earl Lannox on the side also echoed loudly, very resolutely.


    Then, most of the nobles also objected in unison, expressing their opposition to such a proposal.


    The Earl of Argyle looked at it strangely when he heard the words, and then he realized it in his heart.


    "After the peace talks, we can''t continue to embezzle the church property. How can we stop if we haven''t made up the shortfall!"


    Thinking of it this way, Earl Argyle immediately abandoned the idea of ??peace talks, and his shortfall has not yet been fully made up.


    At this time, a guard came in, knelt down on one knee, and said loudly:


    "My lord, the English have sent envoys to ask for an audience!"


    At this time, the arguing voices stopped immediately, and they all looked outside the door.


    "Let him in! Listen to what the young His Majesty wants to say?"


    Earl Argyle nced at Bishop Beeton and Earl Lannox, and after receiving approval, he ordered:


    "Let him in!"


    After a while, a well-dressed middle-aged man walked in.


    "Good day, my lords!"


    "Your Excellency, I don''t know what orders His Majesty the King has!"


    The Earl of Argyle stood up, bowed slightly to him, and returned the gift in a very aristocratic style.


    "Hehe! My lords, His Majesty the King is a hundred miles away at this time. He entrusted me with a message for you!"


    The envoy looked around, nced at the densely packed nobles in the tent, and said with a smile.


    "Oh? It''s my honor to wait, please sit down and talk!"


    The Earl of Argyle hurriedly weed him in, and said kindly.


    The envoy also smiled when he heard the words, sat down obediently, and then continued:


    "Everyone, His Majesty the King came here to tell everyone that it''s time to choose again!"


    Your Excellency the Messenger''s voice fell, and the entire tent was suddenly quiet, only the sound of the wind blowing could be heard.


    Another choice.


    The nobles still remember that thest choice was Edinburgh. At that time, for their own lives and property, the nobles collectively sold the Stuart royal family, and even established it in the form of legition.


    And this time, another choice came.


    Whether to unite with the church or unite with the monarch in name, this is the question.


    But is this really the problem? Nobles say it''s easy.


    Just like that, in front of the envoy, the nobles began to discuss each other sentence by sentence.


    Half an hourter, the nobles finally made a choice.


    "Your Excellency, we are willing to follow His Majesty''s suggestion and work together to destroy those hypocrites!"


    Earl Argyle represented the opinions of the nobles, stood up and said with a smile.


    "Very good, Your Excellency the Earl, and my lords, this is the wisest choice!"


    The envoy smiled heartily and shook hands with him.


    Neither of them discussed the specific conditions. They knew that this would need to be discussed slowly after His Majesty the King met with them.


    As for why Edward chose to unite with the nobles to deal with the church forces, this is almost obvious.


    First of all, he only has 10,000 troops. If he wants to annihte the nobles and the church in one fell swoop, it is wishful thinking and impossible!


    Furthermore, if you dry up the parliament, you will get more benefits, which is much better than drying up the current shriveled nobles.


    So, Edward immediately chose to join forces with the nobles, and the nobles agreed without hesitation.


    This is a smart choice.


    Two dayster, more than 10,000 troops of the nobles and Edward''s 10,000 troops began to make peace. The Marquis of Wellington, who was stationed in Edinburgh, also led 2,000 soldiers to make peace.


    Viscount Dio and Viscount Smith each led hundreds of private troops to join forces.


    All of a sudden, Edward was almost the same as the army of the Scottish nobles.


    And most of Edward''s army is mercenaries and guards. It can be said that it can basicallypletely crush the noble army.


    As nobles, especially kings, and to some extent, it is a kind of civil war, so fighting naturally requires a high-sounding reason.


    After joining forces with the nobles, His Majesty the King immediately unfurled the banner of exterminating the hypocrites and traitors, and led the united army towards the church army.


    Hearing that the English and the Scottish nobles had united, the bishops of the church started cursing mode one after another, and all kinds of curses were endless.


    However, nature cannot prevent the decisive battle froming.

 Chapter 318: end

    Chapter 318 ends


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    On this day, the wind was sunny and everything was revived. The birds pped their wings in fright, chirped and flew around, with sharp beaks, as if they couldn''t stop talking.


    The decisive battle was chosen on a t ground near the church army, which wasrge enough to amodate tens of thousands of troops.


    Originally, Edward took the stance of taking the lead, and the army rushed to the vicinity of the church army barracks at once, half surrounded it, and tried to force them to surrender.


    The church army would naturally not give in. After a few days of confrontation, the two armies agreed on a ce and started a decisive battle.


    To be honest, Edward was nning tounch a surprise attack, or a strong attack.


    The aboveboard decisive battle ispletely inconsistent with the identity of the traverser, and also contradicts his thinking of winning victory at all costs.


    However, the old-fashioned Scottish nobles still demanded the implementation of ancient traditions, and expressed iprehension of his proposal, and even said that it would be disgraceful to vite the noble traditions directly. Only a viin would do such a despicable act?


    Seeing this, Edward was so angry that his forehead hurt, and he had the urge to throw the table at that time.


    This group of old-fashioned nobles ounted for half of the troops, and Edward reluctantly chose to submit.


    The church army who had been defending seemed to be a little unwilling, and directlyunched a battle.


    Of course, only Edward knew that this was because the church army did not have much food in stock, and he had cut off the logistics supply, so he could only choose to fight with tears in his eyes.


    So, today, Edward set up arge army topete with the church army.


    Edward''s side has more than 30,000 people, and the church side has more than 10,000 people, which is almost double the gap.


    On the side of the coalition army, the soldiers strode forward with their heads held high. The strong wind was blowing the banners of the royal family and other nobles. Lost voice.


    There was no dialogue with each other before the battle, and Edward didn''t want to talk nonsense, so he pulled out the army and started directly.


    The church side is still directed by Russell.


    At this time, the face is serious, without a smile, and staring straight ahead, which is the fluttering red and white rose g.


    "Attack!" Closing his eyes, Russell said helplessly, the bitterness in the corner of his mouth could not be restrained.


    The sudden arrival of the King of Ennd and the rapid rebellion of the nobles put him and the church in an extremely unfavorable situation. It can be said that there is little hope.


    In this regard, Russell can only choose to put all his eggs in one basket. He has no choice, and the same is true for other bishops.


    They knew that His Majesty Edward, who believed in Protestantism, united with the group of hungry nobles, and there was absolutely no good ending waiting for them. This was also their helpless choice!


    On the side of the United Army, the uniforms of Ennd are red and white, and the uniforms of the noble army are blue and gray.


    As for the church army, the white cross is embroidered on the ck linen clothes, which is very conspicuous.


    At this time, the blue-gray troops of the nobles were the first to be dispatched, marching towards the church in a hurry, and aggressively attacked.


    Relying on themand power in their hands, the nobles can only obey Edward''s orders and act as vanguards.


    Tens of thousands of pikemen attacked, but the church side did not take the initiative and defended on the spot.


    I saw arge number of strong soldiers suddenly appearing in the front row of the church, dragging a thick wooden shield about seven feet long in their hands, and put it down on the spot, giving a great deterrent to the advancing soldiers on the noble side.


    "This, I didn''t expect the Scots to do this trick, and the Spaniard''s method has been noticed!"


    Looking at the rows of wooden shields, Edward shook his head, thinking inwardly.


    ording to the Spanish phnx model,rge-scale shields are implemented in front, and spears are exposed in the gaps to prevent cavalry from charging.


    The horse will naturally turn to the sharp wooden sign formation in front, exposing the infantry behind.


    After that, the archers, gunners, and musketeers in the back row all attacked with one brain.


    This is the essence of the Spanish phnx, which defeated the medieval armies.


    The Spanish phnx without artillery and muskets is at most just more resistance, and it can''t stop the general trend much.


    Besides, more obstacles are not a bad thing for him.


    "Let those nobles taste the pain!"


    Sure enough, the spearmen approached step by step, but were stopped by shields that were as tall as a man, and the archers behind took advantage of the situation and released sharp arrows.


    In an instant, the grey-blue army unable to advance or retreat was blocked there, being massacred by the church army.


    As a result, the nobles immediately dispatched cavalry.


    But the number of cavalry is not enough, and it is still unable to break through the strictly guarded church army.


    Seeing that their army was dying continuously, the nobles immediately panicked, and hurriedly begged to see the young king, asking him to send troops to attack.


    Edward dawdled for a while, and when he couldn''t dy the time, he sent arge army to attack.


    The church army, which had been pumping up all the time, could continue to bear the same size of the noble army, but with an army twice the size, this was not a straw, but a mountain, and it was directly crushed.


    As a result, Noble Lun, who had been beaten for a long time, cheered up and attacked wantonly.


    Cooperating with the English army, a gap suddenly appeared in the shield soldiers, and then a big defeat came.


    "Victory! Victory, war is still so simple!"


    Edward was riding on the horse, facing the front, with a gratified smile on his face, and his voice went with the wind.


    More than 10,000 people were like fleeingmbs in a panic, being chased wantonly by a group of hungry wolves.


    In this era, don''t expect the army to regroup and retreat slowly and orderly.


    As long as it is washed away, an army with low quality is like quicksand, and it is easy to go.


    Come and go in a hurry.


    It is impossible in reality to fight back and forth like in movies and TV shows!


    So, after seeing the precarious scene ahead, Russell and the bishops hurriedly walked towards the camp under the **** of loyal and strong mercenaries.


    The coalition army waved their spears recklessly, striding forward, gaining military merits within reach.


    Watching the fan-shaped army drift away, Edward raised his binocrs and watched the fleeing bishops in rich clothes approaching their own camp.


    He knew that next, those bishops would definitely surrender, and he only had to think about what treaty they would sign with blood.


    "Earl Lannox, Marquess of Edinburgh, let the soldierse back! There is nothing to gain now!"


    Edward put down the binocrs in his hand, and softly ordered the two Marquis beside him!


    Next, the most important thing is the group of nobles, the church has ended in Scond!

 Chapter 319: Surrender

    Chapter 319 Surrender


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for subscriptions. Tomorrow two chapters


    "Master nche, tell me, what should we do now?"


    Different from the dimly lit main tent, the other tent in the barracks was brightly lit, with shing lights. From the outside, there were vague figures, as if they were plotting something!


    The dark figure inside seemed to open its mouth, speaking something.


    But ordinary people can''t get close. A dozen tall and burly soldiers opened their eyes and patrolled meticulously. It can be said that even Russell, themander of the army, couldn''t get close.


    Because they are knights belonging to the church, their devout faith and daily exercise (brainwashing) make the loyalty of this group of church knights directly full, and the bishop of the church is the only one whomands them.


    So, many of the bishops inside were sitting on their own, with rxed expressions, talking freely, without worrying that anyone would hear them, or not caring!


    After all, the entire camp is filled with church soldiers, so no one dares toe here.


    "After the defeat in the morning, there were more than 10,000 people when we went out, but only more than 2,000 people have returned so far. The rest were either captured or fled. We are already in trouble!"


    A skinny bishop sat on a chair, his skinny body waspletely different from the others, he kept sighing, looking worried, but his eyes turned to the white-bearded old man sitting quietly beside him.


    "Yes! Master nche, we have failed today, and it is up to you to decide what to do next!"


    Bishop Hobbs on the side couldn''t bear the urgency in his heart, and said in a deep voice.


    Bishop nche used to be the bishop who went to Rome to meet the church. In the whole of Scond, except for Archbishop David Beaton, he has the most prestige.


    But because of his old age, he has not been able to stand out and let Russell toss, or in other words, he is optimistic about Russell''s behavior and holds a default attitude.


    Today, after this big failure, everyone had to ask him toe out and call the shots.


    "Ahem! Everyone, I didn''t want to stand out!"


    nche''s hair is all white, her lips are a little chapped, and she looks old, but when she speaks, she is very imposing and confident.


    As he spoke, he squinted his eyes and looked around. These bishops were staring at him one by one, moving with his gaze.


    "However, today hase to the moment of life and death of the church. As a servant of our Lord and a member of the church, I cannot sit idly by!"


    nche stretched out his withered right hand and said in a deep voice, with a sharp light in his eyes.


    "So, my decision is to surrender to the Englishman!"


    "What?" "My lord, think twice!" The bishops on the side seemed to have seen a ghost, with astonished expressions, they couldn''t help but uttered their voices.


    As soon as nche finished speaking, voices of persuasion and questioning immediately sounded in the entire tent.


    nche''s dry and thin face immediately became serious, and even looked a little angry.


    "Everyone, I didn''t want toe out at first, and I was nning to retire at home, but you invited me here, and when I said it, you quickly questioned it, then I will leave now!"


    nche said angrily, leaned on the chair, and made a gesture to leave.


    "My lord, this is all our fault, please stop and have something to say!"


    Hobbs put on a shy face, supported nche''s body, and persuaded him.


    And the other bishops also seemed to know their mistakes, and they confessed and apologized again and again.


    At this moment, nche''splexion changed from cloudy to sunny, revealing a smile.


    I saw him sit down slowly under the support of Hobbs, raised his head, and said earnestly:


    "I know everyone''s thoughts. Surrender is indeed uneptable, but do we have any choice?"


    nche''s rhetorical question made the tent suddenly quiet, the silence was shockingly cold and heartbreakingly cold.


    If we could go back, everyone would have gone back a long time ago, but the appearance of this group of stragglers, after returning, they were just defeated one by one by the nobles, why not stay?


    There must be a way out.


    Didn''t someonee up with an idea?


    The silence of the crowd made nche''s voice more powerful.


    "The surrender I am talking about is not surrendering to the nobles, but surrendering to the English!"


    "Is there any difference between the English and the Scottish nobles? I would rather surrender to that group of nobles!"


    At this time, one of the bishops held his face and said angrily.


    "Hehe! Surrendering to those nobles, I''m afraid we will be swallowed up. The integrity of the nobles isparable to the devil in hell!"


    nche sneered and said lightly.


    ¡°But the king of Ennd is different. Although the Anglican sect is somewhat difficult to ept, it is better than the group of Martin Luther and Calvin.


    At least, we bishops, it still recognizes it! "


    Compared with other Protestants, Anglicanism still maintains the bishop system, which is not a democratic election, and confiscated many privileges, which is uneptable to these adults who have enjoyed rights for a long time!


    "Moreover, I am sure that the king of Ennd can promise us that we will not confiscate all the property of the church, but leave at least one tenth of it to support the church!"


    nche looked around, and continued: "If it''s those nobles, I''m afraid we will be swallowed without even the skin!"


    "Surrender and the English, at least you can save some vitality!"


    "But, Lord nche, why did you surrender? Can''t you negotiate a peace?"


    At this time, everyone realized that nche had been talking about surrender, and his eyes were not focused on his face.


    Surrender and peace negotiation arepletely two choices, one is no autonomy, the other is limited autonomy, the difference is huge.


    "Negotiation? Ladies and gentlemen, with our current strength, surrendering early is much more sincere than negotiation, and even has an advantage over negotiation!"


    "Besides, it''s up to those nobles to agree to our surrender. After all, we''ve been captured, and everything is theirs!"


    nche continued to talk, gradually dissipating the confidence in everyone''s hearts. Seeing the decadence on their faces, nche inadvertently showed a smile in his eyes.


    "I finally finished it, it took a lot of saliva!"


    He especially remembered that a month ago, a Scottish businessman came to ask for an interview, and when he was getting upset, the businessman revealed his true identity.


    His Majesty Edward of Ennd admires him very much, especially his current position, which is seriously inconsistent with his identity.


    Therefore, the young king promised him through the mouth of the merchant that if he persuaded the Scottish priests to surrender to him, a bishop of Edinburgh would be inevitable!


    You know, apart from the Archbishop, the Bishop of Edinburgh is the most powerful position in the Church of Scond.

 Chapter 320: untitled

    Chapter 320 Untitled


    ps: Well, the n can¡¯t keep up with the changes, there is something to do today, and there will be two updates tomorrow


    "For now, let''s take Russell as our scapegoat!"


    nche narrowed his eyes, with a cold light in his eyes, and said softly.


    "Ennd and that group of nobles have killed and injured so many people, there must be an exnation!"


    "And he has always been themander of our army, so he should take this responsibility!"


    Regarding these words, nche spoke with awe-inspiring righteousness. If Hobbs and the others hadn¡¯t known the details, they would have believed his words.


    "Old fox!" The bishops who were listening attentively, showed approval on their faces, but cursed silently in their hearts.


    They finally knew why they couldn''t invite the old fox toe forward before. It turned out that he had this good n.


    I would rather be a shrinking tortoise hiding behind, and let Russell, a businessman, be a scapegoat who can withstand most of the wind and rain.


    So, the bishops began to mourn for Russell one by one, but the action did not dy together.


    "Act immediately, I''m afraid he will run away!"


    Hobbs got up directly, nced at the tent with piercing eyes, and said loudly.


    Afterwards, the bishops quickly followed up, without blushing or heartbeat, without any regard for Russell''s feelings.


    The bishops in a hurry stepped out of the tent.


    Afterwards, hundreds of loyal guards automatically followed behind them, following them nkly, and the nging of the carrying knife at their waist was especially loud in the silent camp.


    At this time, our Mr. Russell had already packed his bags and left the barracks on horseback with only a hundred or so mercenaries left.


    The cold at night is very ufortable, even with severalyers of clothing on the body, but the humidity in the air still makes the hands and feet cold.


    "Your Excellency, why did we leave overnight, the night is very cold!"


    Half a body behind Russell, a big man with yellow hair was panting and asking questions, his mouth was breathing hot air, and there was a little dew on his eyebrows.


    Obviously, the cold air at night made this big man a little unbearable.


    "Ahem!" Russell coughed, nced at the big man behind him, and continued without changing his face.


    "Don''t go? Are you waiting to be caught by those nobles? I don''t want to die!"


    Russell''s voice was still trembling. Obviously, he was not feeling well either.


    The big man behind him immediately fell silent when he heard the words. It could be seen that his eyes were still full of doubts.


    Not only him, but also the rest of the mercenaries. Leaving the camp without knowing why, even if they gave money, it is still a bit too much for an employer!


    Russell was naturally clear, and then exined in a low voice:


    "The group of nobles gathered together as soon as they came back. I don''t know what they were discussing. Don''t guess. I know that in this desperate environment, peace talks are inevitable!"


    "Hehe, and my nominal leader is the best scapegoat!"


    "If I don''t leave at this time, I think, by tomorrow, I will be decapitated!"


    As the voice fell, Russell''s tone became deeper and deeper.


    Obviously, from a leader of arge army to a scapegoat in the hands of nobles, Russell is also in a bad mood!


    "Besides, I think your sries are probably gone too. Those nobles and priests don''t care about you!"


    After Russell finished speaking, he continued on his way. The mercenaries behind nced at each other and continued to follow silently.


    At this time, Bishop Hobbs and his party had already arrived at the main tent. After seeing the guards and the pitch-ck tent lying on the ground, they stared at each other with anger in their eyes.


    It''s such a shame that a scapegoat is gone!


    The next day, under the leadership of nche, 28 bishops from all over the country, as well as the remaining 2,000 soldiers, surrendered to Edward.


    Edwardforted Bishop nche cordially, and was satisfied with the voluntary surrender of the bishops.


    And promise, I will definitely fulfill my promise, and I will never break my promise and get fat!


    At the moment our King walked out of the barracks, the nobles'' side suddenly became lively.


    ording to the original division, the aristocratic army and the English army were separated into two ces, that is to say, the aristocrats did not believe in Edward''s integrity. 3


    And Edward doesn''t really believe in the integrity of these nobles, after all, they are people who can sell even the king for money.


    After the Earl of Argyle and others received the report, they watched helplessly as the young king rode his horse and led the team away from the camp, step by step towards the church camp.


    Seeing this, as the leader of the noble coalition forces, Earl Lannox naturally sent people to follow. Every move of the English has a great impact on their nobles.


    The Earl of Argyle and others stayed in the tent restlessly, wondering in their hearts, what was this cunning king doing?


    Not long after, a soldier ran in quickly, panting, obviously, he was in a hurry.


    "My lord, my lords!"


    The soldier bent over and said loudly.


    "Speak! What did the young king do?"


    The Earl of Argyle approached the soldier and asked eagerly.


    Close to the big man in front of his eyes, which made the soldier flustered, and he was silent for a while before continuing.


    "The king of Ennd left with the army and promised to go to the church barracks opposite!"


    "I saw those bishops leaving the camp one after another, leading the army, bowing to the king, and the king personally received them!"


    As soon as the soldier finished speaking, the face of the noble beside him was filled with surprise.


    The same is true for the Earl of Argyle who is the leader. This news is too important.


    "You go down first!" The earl ordered casually, and then sat down slowly.


    "What is the brain of this young king? In a few days, we will destroy this group of daring priests without any effort, so why should we negotiate peace with them!"


    Before Argyle could speak, the upright Earl of Lannox immediately yelled, the dissatisfaction in his tone directed at Edward.


    "No, we have different interests than his!"


    The Earl of Argyle closed his eyes slightly when he heard the words, and after waiting for a while, he shook his head softly and said.


    "We hope that the group of bishops will fall into our hands and wipe them out in one fell swoop; unlike the English, they need the church topete with us. After all, everyone knows about his ns for Scond!"


    The Earl of Argyll is much older than the Earl of Lannox, and knows more about nature.

 Chapter 321: Disposal (on)

    Chapter 321 Disposal (Part 1)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Just like that, our Majesty the King epted the surrender of the Church of Scond with a smile on his face. The whole person smiled like a child, brilliantly.


    That night, our Majesty the King held a grand banquet.


    This banquet was set up in his own camp, which was safe and gorgeous, and the spacious main tent looked extraordinarily gorgeous.


    "Campbell, what do you think we should do?"


    The young Earl Lannox pointed to the unique invitation card on the table, stared at the Earl of Argyle with gray-blue eyes, and asked.


    The Earl of Argyle''s name is Archibald Campbell. Generally speaking, only close people can be called by the first name, and ordinary friends are called by the surname.


    "Hehe! Lannox, don''t be angry, take a sip of tea, this is given to me by the king of Ennd. I heard that in Ennd, the price of a pound of tea is hundreds of pounds!"


    The Earl of Argyle, who was five or six years older than the Earl of Lennox, looked at him very calmly, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and said in a rxed tone.


    While talking in his mouth, he continued to soak in hot water step by step ording to the more and more movements. Suddenly, a faint tea fragrance overflowed.


    Earl Argyle sniffed his nose, with an expression of enjoyment on his face.


    Earl Lannox, who was on the side, turned his eyes to him, and nced at the cup soaked with leaves, His Excellency the Earl immediately felt disgusted, the leaves are so good to drink.


    "Campbell, it''s not that I''m grumpy, but this Edward is too much."


    Upon hearing Earl Argyle''s words, Earl Lannox approached him. After speaking, he picked up a cup of tea on the table with his right hand, and carefully observed the porcin cup with blue stripes on the surface, without taking his eyes off it. .


    "Hey¡ª" Earl Argyle reminded him softly, and after he finally turned his gaze away, Earl Argyle said with a smug tone:


    "My father bought these teacups from a group of Vian merchants. I heard that it cost at least 300 gold coins to **** them from a group of nobles. They are very precious!"


    The short beard on Earl Argyle''s lips trembled slightly, he squinted his eyes, and said in a trembling voice.


    It seemed that he cherished this opportunity to show his family''s historical origin, and he felt much better.


    "Please, this is not the time to show off your family background!"


    Earl Lannox showed a timely expression of admiration and exaggeration on his face, which made Earl Argyle feel morefortable.


    But his inner chatter waspletely different.


    "My lord Earl, I can''t learn your leisurely mood. The duck flew to the mouth. As themander of the army, don''t you know our situation?"


    The Earl of Lannox was young and vigorous, and there was a hint of scolding in his words, and the loud voice made the guards tremble a little.


    I saw him blushing, with big eyes, staring closely at Earl Argyle, eyes full of anger.


    Earl Argyle certainly knew that although Earl Lannox wasining alone at the moment, behind him were other nobles,rge and small.


    As the leader of the coalition of nobles, he is also the candidate for regent after Earl Allen, and these responsibilities rest on him.


    "Count, I know you are very angry, but for now, there is nothing we can do about that young king!"


    Earl Argyle took a sip of hot tea leisurely, with a helpless expression on his face, and choked Earl Lannox directly.


    "Didn''t I know that after those scoundrels in the church surrendered to that Edward, the gold coins we got would fly?"


    Earl Argyle immediately became serious, put down the teacup in his hand, and exined.


    "Now, the original army of more than 20,000 people has killed and injured more than 5,000 people in the battle with the church a while ago, and the number of casualties this time has also reached 3,000!"


    "In other words, we only have 12,000 people, but how many people does that Edward have?"


    "If you add the group of defeated generals, it will be about fifteen thousand!"


    Earl Lannox thought for a while, and the words blurted out.


    "That''s it. His strength can already crush us. Now, instead of worrying about how to recover the loss, let''s think about how to reduce the loss in the next time!"


    Finally, Earl Argyle sighed and said sadly.


    Hearing this, Earl Lannox certainly knew what was going on.


    The union some time ago has ended, but now it is time for conflict between them and the English.


    Former teammate Ennd, after this war, their strength has not decreased but increased, but their strength has suffered greatly.


    In this way, the original partners turned into hungry wolves, and began to prepare to devour their flesh when they were injured.


    "Okay, let''s get ready, the banquet tonight, I think, is not that simple!"


    After a while of drooling, Earl Argyle saw Earl Lannox''s sudden realization, and then he sighed softly, patted his shoulder, and began to drink tea by himself.


    Looking at the somewhat disappointed Earl Argyle, Earl Lannox gave him a meaningful look before walking out.


    In the evening, all the soldiers in the English army camp were tense, staring at all the people who came in and out, not letting go of any suspicious people.


    Although the banquet was reported in the main ount, the soldiers in Ennd could not rest for a while. Instead, they were required to strictly abide by the militaryw and not rx.


    Therefore, Earl Lannox wore a gorgeous aristocratic costume and came to the camp in a carriage. This is what he saw.


    The soldiers raised their heads and opened their eyes wide, as if they wanted to see through people, giving people an inexplicable sense of uneasiness.


    Ignoring the low-level nobles who wanted to strike up a conversation with him, Earl Lannox walked towards the brightly lit main tent on his own.


    The banquet is the same as usual, the tables are arranged randomly, and the seats are not marked, basically just sitting at random.


    However, in this world, there are still so-called default rules. As one of the few great nobles in Scond, who controls the great nobles of Scond, his position has always been at the top, next to the young king.


    In other words, it means sitting at the same long table with the young king.


    Walking to their own position, the nobles who were invited saluted intermittently to His Excellency the Earl. His Excellency the Earl was exhausted and tired, and the muscles on his face were a little stiff.


    His Excellency the Earl naturally sat next to Earl Argyle, and then nced casually around.


    Suddenly, a thin old man with gray hair and beard and wearing a gray robe sat there peacefully, narrowing his eyes, as if he didn''t care about the surrounding situation.


    Sorry, I broke my promise again. It¡¯s Calvin today. The map of Scond ising to an end. I¡¯m thinking about how to end it. Anyway, these two updates will definitely be sent out.

 Chapter 322: Disposal (in)

    Chapter 322 Disposal (Part 2)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Seeing his peaceful appearance and his position, Earl Lannox''s brain spun rapidly, finally knowing his identity.


    "Mnca nche¡ª" Earl Lannox''s gray-blue eyes slightly dted, and he whispered unconsciously.


    "What? Are you talking about him?" Earl Argyle, who was sitting by the side, gave him a strange look, and then followed his gaze before asking.


    "I think Mnca nche is the leader of the surrender of the church! No wonder you are surprised!"


    Earl Argyle nced at nche calmly, and then spoke to Earl Lannox very calmly, seeing that there was no anger.


    "Don''t look any further, this old man must have been bribed, the king of Ennd has a good trick!"


    Earl Argyle sighed in Earl Lannox''s ear after getting close to him.


    "However, now, the most important thing is to concentrate and hold your breath. I think this young king will definitely make a move. We must be prepared!"


    After speaking, Earl Argyle had a smile on his face again, looking extremely elegant.


    In the following time, the two did not continue talking, but got up from time to time to wave and talk with those nobles who were close to each other. Communication was inevitable.


    After the nobles and priests arrived one after another, the soldiers with five big and three thick ones held the dishes attentively and began to serve one after another.


    Of course, in the military camp, the conditions are still a bit rough.


    However, arge-scale market has also been established on the left side of the army. There are hundreds of merchants apanying the army, and basic materials are still avable.


    Spices are too expensive, and Edward is reluctant to part with them. Moreover, the merchants don''t have so much reserves to supply. There is no spices in this banquet, which makes these nobles who have enjoyed it regrettable.


    However, there are still barbecues and steamed fruits, together with some soft bread and strong wine, it is enough to entertain these bitter Scottish nobles.


    For the nobles, the biggest disadvantage is that the beautifuldiese to participate. For the nobles, the attraction of the banquet without thedies is greatly reduced.


    So, at thest moment when Edward came in, he found that the bishops of the church were full of energy, with expectations on their faces.


    As for the nobles with thergest number of people, their disappointment was palpable, and they couldn''t lift their spirits.


    "By the grace of God, His Majesty Edward VI, King of Ennd, France, Irnd, and Scond, Defender of the Faith, God''s Vicar on Earth, Head of the Church of Ennd and Irnd, to¡ª"


    The guard walked in first, then looked at the nobles and bishops with piercing eyes, and shouted loudly.


    "Your Majesty¡ª"


    Whether they were noblemen or bishops, they bowed and saluted one by one, restrained their facial expressions, and showed reverent expressions one after another, all of them were acting school.


    "Everyone, please sit down!" Edward looked around among the nobles, especially the Earls of Argyle and Lannox, as well as Bishop David Beaton. The eyes of these three stayed the longest.


    Walked slowly to his ce, sat down gently and gracefully, with a smile on his face, nodded, and said.


    The nobles and the bishop thanked in unison, and finally, the banquet began.


    Foie gras, venison leg, roasted chicken, roastedmb, roasted pear, boiled apple, and crispy bread with honey. These foods were ced in front of Edward, which greatly reduced the appetite of His Majesty the king.


    He has been tired of eating these things for a while now, and now his appetite is greatly reduced when he sees them, and now he only wants to eat vegetables in his mind.


    But he still had to pretend to be happy, chatting with the nobles present.


    "Mr. Earl, you should know this Bishop nche!"


    In Europe during this period, the so-called eating was the same as our usual, chatting, and there was no quiet situation when eating like in the future.


    Therefore, Edward didn''t have to worry about being impolite. He opened his lips and introduced Bishop nche with white hair and beard with a smile.


    "Of course, Your Majesty!" Earl Argyle raised his beard and said lightly, with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    "Bishop nche is a well-known figure in Scond. His Majesty the Pope personally received him, and even called him the most devout believer in the Scottish church. How could I have never seen him!"


    The two talked about Bishop nche, and at the same time, His Excellency Bishop opened his eyes and looked here.


    "Since this is the case, then I don''t need to say more!"


    Edward turned his head, looked at Bishop nche, looked at his gray hair and age spots on his face, and said kindly:


    "This time, thanks to Your Excellency, otherwise, how long will it take for this war to end!"


    "Seeing this, thank him for his contribution to peace in Scond. On behalf of all the people of Scond, I would like to toast him!"


    Speaking, Edward stood up, raised a ss of wine, looked around, looked happy, and finally said to Bishop nche.


    Bishop nche didn''t expect him to do this again, and he froze for a moment. Not only him, but several senior nobles beside him also stared at the wine ss in his hand, as if time stopped at this moment.


    "Shameless!" Many people cursed in unison, but there was still a smile on their faces.


    In the blink of an eye, His Majesty the King, who immediately became a representative of the people and represented the opinions of the entire Scottish public, certainly knew what these people were thinking.


    Our king didn''t take it seriously at all. Instead, seeing these people aggrieved and wanting to say something but not daring to say it made him even happier.


    "Your Majesty, it is my honor!" Bishop nche reacted the fastest, put away the astonishment on his face, and instantly changed into a moved face, bending even lower.


    Under Edward''s gaze, nche drank the wine in the ss in one gulp, looking extremely happy.


    "Very good, Your Excellency!" Edward followed suit, with a brighter smile on his face.


    After Edward finished speaking, Bishop nche knew that this meant that His Majesty the King had truly recognized him.


    Afterwards, Edward sat down, and he turned his attention to the Earl of Argyle.


    "Your Excellency, the current peace in Scond is hard-won! We must cherish it! What do you think?"


    Looking at His Majesty''spassionate expression, Earl Argyle suddenly felt like he had eaten shit, but he wanted to say it but couldn''t.


    Earl Argyle knew the meaning of this sentence. The king forced him to agree to peaceful coexistence with the church and end the state of war.

 Chapter : Organize your thoughts!

Organize your thoughts!


    The third volume should start, great voyage, colonization! I haven''t written it, I hope you don''t scold me! forgive me

 Chapter 323: Disposal (below)

    Chapter 323 Disposal (Part 2)


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for rmendations


    Finally, our Lord Earl reluctantly nodded in agreement, and the atmosphere of the whole banquet suddenly condensed in an instant.


    The priests were fine, they ate and drank as usual, as if they hadn¡¯t heard anything, their expressions remained the same.


    But the nobles are different, stunned, surprised, even angry, and so on.


    It¡¯s no wonder that, apart from the Earl of Arran who is far away in Edinburgh, the current Earl of Argyle is the best representative of the nobility, and he needs to pay attention to his words and deeds.


    Fortunately, most people knew what kind of ce this was, and they were holding back forcibly. As for those who had a bad temper, they had already been forcibly pressed down by theirpanions.


    "This¡ª" A young nobleman at the corner just wanted to stand up, but a friend around him held him down, making him unable to break free.


    "Patience!" Looking back, the friend looked anxious, "Don''t you know? Last year, a fool was impulsively killed and buried alive. I don''t want to attend your funeral!"


    As he spoke, he seemed to think of the unlucky ghost who was buried alivest year, and his face suddenly turned pale.


    Hearing what his friend said, theplexion on the nobleman''s face was beyond words, and he could only sit down silently in desperation.


    Turning around, Earl Argyle had a solemn expression on his face and lowered eyelids, as if he was thinking about something.


    However, Edward still watched with a smile, as if waiting for the good news, but, as time went by, his smile became colder and colder!


    Of course our Lord Earl knew this. The moment Edward''s face turned cold, he raised his head with a bright smile.


    "Of course, my lord!" Earl Argyle said respectfully, leaning slightly.


    "You are the king of Scond and the agent of the world. It is our duty to obey your orders!"


    Although Earl Argyle''s ttery was very low, Edward nodded in satisfaction after hearing it in Edward''s ears, and smiled happily.


    "Since everyone hopes for peace so much, from today onwards, there will be no more wars in Scond. May the Lord bless Scond!"


    There was a hint of a smile in Edward''s eyes, and then he cast his eyes very forcefully on the rest of the nobles sitting upright, and blessed loudly.


    "May the Lord bless Scond!"


    The nobles and bishops also stood up in unison, bowing their heads and praying loudly.


    The Scottish nobles finally epted the reality¡ªEdward thought with relief.


    Next, even though Edward took the Earl of Argyll, the Earl of Lannox, Archbishop David Beaton, and Bishop nche out to discuss matters, the atmosphere in the hall was still silent, too quiet.


    Here, Edward brought the representatives of the nobles and the church to another small tent and started a discussion. This is a meeting that will determine the next ten years of Scond.


    "Your Excellency, since you have agreed to shake hands with the church and ask for peace, then just say what you want!"


    Edward sat on the main seat alone, and then nced at everyone who followed, and finally set his sights on the Earl of Argyle.


    "Your Majesty, although we are willing to reconcile with the church, we have already spent a lot of money and material resources in order to protect the faith of our Lord, and we need the church to make up for it one by one!"


    Earl Argyle nced at Edward lightly, and then immediately turned his gaze to Bishop nche, who looked radiant.


    "Your Excellency, what is the condition?"


    "This¡ª" Bishop nche briefly nced at Edward on the main seat, and after seeing him blinking slightly, he immediately said decisively.


    "Of course, these are our faults, and we should pay for them!"


    Hearing this, Earl Argyle had a hint of joy on his face, waiting for the second half of his sentence.


    "However, we can give up to 10,000 pounds aspensation. The recent war has already consumed our savings. This is the only money we have left!"


    As he spoke, Bishop nche showed a bitter smile, as much aggrieved as he wanted.


    The faces of the Earl of Argyll, the Earl of Lannox, and the Bishop of Beaton immediately turned blue, which was extremely ugly.


    "Hehe! My lord bishop, your sincerity makes me uneptable!"


    When Argyle heard such a small number, his heart was immediately filled with anger.


    Just his own family, because of this war, has already consumed close to 5,000 pounds. This does not include the manpower summoned. The church property that was originally swallowed up has beenpletely vomited out, and a lot of losses have been paid.


    Seeing this, Edward interjected very calmly.


    "Your Excellency, if there are no gold coins, then sell some church property to them!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Bishop nche agreed with some grievances.


    "Then, transfer the three floors of the teaching property to the nobles aspensation, and I will get the remaining three floors, and you can keep the remaining four floors!"


    Edward pretended to think about it, and then said loudly.


    The nobleman on the side gritted his teeth in hatred, but still had a calm look on his face.


    No wonder they are like this. In the agreement between Edward and themst year, the seventh floor belongs to them, and the third floor belongs to the king.


    But this time, the seventh floor became three floors, and the remaining four floors were still in the hands of the church. Although they had seized somend before, these three floors still could not satisfy them.


    Next, several nobles and Bishop nche made a detailed division of the three-tier church property, includingnd and shops.


    After that, Edward made the following agreement with the three nobles and a bishop!


    Article 1: All Scottish nobles and Scottish people unconditionally ept the descendants of His Majesty Edward VI and Mary as heirs to the throne, and are loyal to their designated heirs to the throne...


    This article is to reaffirm the royal family''s inheritance rights, as well as Edward''s own legal rights.


    Article 2: His Majesty Edward and Mary have the right to appoint bishops in all parts of Scond, and shall not ept orders from Rome or anyone...


    (This article is to return the religious power in various ces to the kingship and strengthen the control over the church)


    Third: Any case involving an amount of ten shillings or more must be submitted to the royal court established by His Majesty the King for trial, and no one may interfere or obstruct...


    (This one is to imitate Henry VII, start with the judiciary, gradually transfer the rights in the hands of the nobles, and make it easier to ept!)


    Fourth: Scond will no longer ept any teachings and metaphors from Rome, and will fully support the teachings of Anglicanism, return to the true embrace of our Lord, and determine His Majesty Edward and His Majesty Mary as the only leaders, extending to other Heir¡­


    Fifth: Any person or organization against the royal family shall not appear in Scond, and those who vite it will be charged with treason...


    Sixth: Nobles, churches, and even individuals are not allowed to have private soldiers exceeding the following regtions, and noble private soldiers are not allowed to own mes and crossbows. Vitors will be punished with treason


    Earl: five hundred men,


    Viscount: 300 people


    Baron: two hundred


    Jazz, Cavaliers: within 100 yers


    Individual: less than 50 people


    (Scond¡¯s standards are much happier and more rxed than those of Ennd¡¯s nobles, and the nobles hesitated for a while before agreeing. The main reason is that they usually don¡¯t have that much money to maintain these regtions. number.)


    Seventh: Scond establishes a national army, the army personnele from various nobles, each noble needs to hand over half of his private soldiers to the country, and the leader is the King of Scond, and only half of the military expenditure is required.


    Eighth: All nobles should and must live in London for six months and attend four meetings of the House of Lords. If the standards are not met, fines will be imposed, and if serious, the title will be reduced.


    Ninth: Scottish nobles only need to pay half of the tax of ordinary people, but they must be loyal to His Majesty the King.


    Tenth: Scottish merchants do not need to pay customs duties when goods enter and exit Ennd, and enjoy the same standards as ordinary Englishmen.


    Eleventh: Scond no longer uses Latin, but English.


    Twelfth: Scond no longer adopts its own currency and weights and measures, but adopts the same standards as Ennd.


    Thirteenth: No one in Scond may insult His Majesty the King, or damage the reputation of the King, and offenders shall be punished ordingly.


    Fourteenth: The Scottish nobles should follow the tradition and obey the king''s orders when they should, and dispatch the necessary troops to follow and help.


    Fifteenth: Any noble must go to the Bureau of Heralds to register, and no nobles who have not registered will not be recognized.


    ...


    A total of twenty-five items, these are the pirs, or the framework, of Edward''s control of Scond. In a few years, there will be no mistakes!

 Chapter 324: reward

    Chapter 324 Harvest


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In general, these regtions of Edward are still somewhat binding on Scond.


    For example, the limit on private soldiers, although the number is stipted, but the standard is simr to the number of ordinary nobles, and even more than some low-ranking nobles, which has expanded a lot.


    However, there are more private soldiers on the surface, but half of the private soldiers must be contributed to join the newly established Scottish Army, which indirectly weakens the strength of the nobles, and it is not so ufortable for the nobles to ept.


    In fact, this bill is to follow the example of his grandfather, His Majesty Henry VII, the monarch who founded the Tudor dynasty. It can be said that he established the strong position of theter monarchs, just like China''s Song Taizu Zhao Kuangyin established the Song Dynasty. Same situation.


    The following judicial aspect is also to learn from Henry VII.


    Starting with ten shillings, all cases above will be heard by the royal court, and the nobles must not refuse or obstruct it.


    This means that slightlyrger civil or criminal cases are basically stripped from the hands of the nobles, and the royal family has seized the most important judicial part from the nobles,ying the foundation for the subsequentprehensive seizure of justice.


    It is stipted that nobility must be certified by the Bureau of Heraldry, but it is just repeating the same old tune, continuing to emphasize the power of the king and the king''s nominal dominance over the nobility.


    However, what Edward values ??most is Article 8, so the nobles must stay in London for the first half of the year and must attend four House of Lords meetings.


    This means that the nobles of Scond will spend half of their time in London every year, and the economic city of London, if political factors are added, will soon be thergest city in Europe.


    And the Scottish nobles often stay in London, then Edinburgh''s role as the political center of Scond will gradually weaken, and the entire British Isle will have only one, and only one political center-London.


    The prosperous andfortable London is much better than the cold and boring north of Scond. It won''t be long before the nobles are tired from traveling back and forth and live in Londonfortably.


    With no aristocratic Scond, coupled with the spiritual brainwashing of the Anglican sect, the chances of Scond rebelling are very slim.


    Of course, Edward also learned from His Majesty Qin Shihuang, unified Scond''s officialnguage and style into English, and also abandoned the original weights and measures.


    The coinage rights of Scond have been in the hands of the royal family since King David I of Scond, so Edward was not clearly listed in the treaty.


    He only needs to change the mint directly to the British pound model in the name of the King of Scond.


    That is to say, in this operation, although our Majesty the King still delegated administrative power to the Scottish nobles, he still obtained a lot of rights.


    Control the Church of Scond, obtain half of the judicial power, limit the rights of the nobles, obtain themand of the Scottish Army (not to mention the navy, it has been incorporated into the English Navy), and restrain the nobles in London, establishing London as the political center of Britain.


    If you addst year''s foreign affairs, taxation, and some legitive powers.


    It can be said that the current Scond is only equivalent to a rtivelyrge autonomous region. In a few decades, it is basically impossible to break away from the rule of Ennd.


    And Edward cut off so many benefits from the nobles, he must bepensated.


    Therefore, Scottish caravans are allowed toe to Ennd for trade, and they are exempted from customs duties, and only half of the final tax needs to be paid (Scond only).


    In this way, Edward can dere that he is the most powerful king in the history of Scond.


    Happy times are always unforgettable. After staying in Scond for nearly a month, Edward is finally ready to go home.


    He was not in vain this month. First, he confirmed the appointment of the bishops of the Scottish diocese, and then urged these nobles in Scond to prepare to go to London, and then divided the gold coins of the Scottish church and the church property of great value.


    Of course, as the King of Scond, Edward also used his and Mary''s names to reappoint and screen the heads of the royal territories.


    After harvesting the church property, the entire royal family has already owned ayer ofnd in Scond, crowding out the church and bing thergestndowner in Scond.


    And as the leader of the newly established Scottish army left behind, he also urged the nobles to recruit private soldiers to form the Scottish army.


    In one month, the Scottish Army with approximately 2,600 people was established, and Edward selected Viscount Smith and Major Dio, Baron Huntington from France, as themanders of the army.


    So, when I came here, it was the cold spring in March, and when I went back, it was already early summer with a hint of heat.


    But the only constant is the intermittent rain on the way.


    Edward was sitting in the carriage, the nkets were a little damp, not to mention the hardworking soldiers.


    Colds, rotten feet, and uneptable vomiting and diarrhea, these are unimaginable for German mercenaries.


    Of course, these were also forgotten by Edward for a while.


    However, fortunately, **** is very convenient to transport from the east. He has already nted it on arge scale, and he will basically carry it with him whenever he is on a long-distance march.


    So, in order to take care of this group of wounded, Edward stopped and went, let the sick drink **** and brown sugar water, and often heated hot water to wash their feet.


    In this way, the disease was brought under control, but only a few hundred people died.


    However, this made Edward win a lot of hearts. Brown sugar and **** are very valuable, plus they deliberately stopped on the road and found a ce for them to recuperate.


    Most of the mercenaries were very moved. When Edward offered 20 acres ofnd per person as the cost of ten years of employment, more than 4,300 mercenaries of more than 5,000 people remained, basically reaching the level of Edward. Expectations in mind.


    It took half a month to return to London, thergest city in Ennd, together with those noble families.


    This time, Edward did not return directly to London, and invited the nobles to his Hampton Court Pce to settle down.


    Our Majesty the King was lying in his own bedroom with his eyes closed, listening to the beautiful girl Luna.


    "Your Majesty, the Church of Scond is indeed very rich, and you have done a good business this time around!"


    Luna sat down next to Edward, her tender hands gently massaging Edward''s shoulders, and her delicate voice gently touched Edward''s heart.


    "There are 500,000 acres of goodnd alone, more than 20,000 serfs, more than 10,000 oil paintings and sculptures, about one million pounds of gold coins from different eras, and countless silver coins..."

 Chapter 325: ripple

    Chapter 325 Ripples


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Sure enough, the church is the richest in this era!"


    Edward had a calm look on his face, but he sighed in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, in that poor ce in Scond, the church still has so much money, even richer than the Scottish royal family.


    Sure enough, robbing is really a good way to get rich, and I need to learn it often in the future.


    Thinking of this, Edward suddenly diverged his thinking, thinking that when he ruled France, the wealthy France must have raised a group of fat-headed blood-sucking worms, and it must be delicious to eat meat.


    "After removing the levy fee, the entire royal family has be more abundant than ever before!"


    Luna doesn''t know what His Majesty the King is thinking. Anyway, she feels very happy. In the past few years, every time shees back from the war, the royal family always makes up for the shortfall.


    If Edward knew the fantasy of the little maid, he would definitely give him a wry smile, and even reward him with a big chestnut.


    To put it simply, you must know that in the era of Henry VIII, sessive years of wars have reduced the wealth collected from the Church of Ennd by more than half. This wealth war may be rare in the future!


    "Okay, I don''t want to know about this war anymore, I just want to have a good rest!"


    Edward closed his eyes and shook his head from side to side, looking ufortable.


    Luna showed a shallow smile, and the movements of her hands became more and more gentle. Her emerald green eyes looked at Edward amusedly, and with hot breath in her mouth, she whispered softly in the young king''s ear:


    "Your Majesty, the Speaker of the Privy Council, His Excellency Alexander, has already asked to see him in the hall. He has been waiting for a long time. You are always embarrassed not to see him!"


    The girl''s fragrance and heat made Edward''s restless heart even more restless, and her right hand unknowingly climbed up the girl''s plump thigh.


    "Your Majesty~" the girl trailed a trembling ending in her tone, with a hint of peach color on her tender face, she gave him an angry sideways nce, gave Edward a beautiful and mischievous white eye, raised her red lips, and med him.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time, and you''re still ying tricks here, get up!"


    The girl''s anger did not dispel Edward''s hotness, but instead made the anger in his heart grow stronger.


    "wave~"


    Edward pressed down on the girl''s little head forcefully with both hands, and stretched his body upwards.


    Suddenly, the girl''s slippery red lips began to meet Edward''s lips.


    In front of the eyeballs, the girl''s emerald green pupils rolled round and round, full of surprise, as if she couldn''t believe this scene.


    Edward couldn''t see the gleam of joy hidden underneath.


    But the girl struggled feebly with her hands, still clearly hinting to Edward.


    Seeing this, our young king of course understood the hint. He was overjoyed and stuck out his tongue decisively, prying open some unresponsive teeth.


    Then, the girl''s pink and tender tongue dodged left and right, as if she didn''t want the young king to seed.


    The young king was very persevering at this time. He endured patience and caught it step by step, and finally reaped it.


    Just like that, like sucking on ice cream, Edward sucked greedily until he had difficulty breathing.


    At this moment, Edward let go of the girl gently, and a thin transparent line was connected between their lips, which was cut off as the distance widened.


    At this time, the girl''s face was covered with ayer of drunken red clouds, she lowered her head shyly, sneaking a sneak peek at Edward from time to time, like a frightened rabbit.


    At this time, she abandoned her usual independence and boldness.


    "Cute little girl, I''ll go see Mr. Speaker first, let''s try again next time!"


    Edward lifted the girl''s chin teasingly, said mischievously, and walked forward with ease.


    The young girl looked at the back of the young king, and the corners of her mouth slowly opened, like a blooming flower, very charming.


    Edward came to the reception hall. His Excellency Faris Alexander, with thinning hair, had been sitting there waiting for a long time.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Your Excellency the Speaker looked up to see His Majesty the King in Chinese clothes. He immediately stood up, bent down, and greeted respectfully:


    "Your Majesty¡ª"


    "Well! Mr. Speaker, there is no need to be polite, let''s talk here today! The air here is better!"


    Edward had a faint smile on his face, and pressed his right hand forward to stop him from saluting.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, I still miss you a little bit!"


    "It is an honor for me and my family to be cared by you!"


    His Excellency Faris looked at Edward with a moved face, deeply moved, and said it solemnly.


    For a politician with such a talent for acting, Edward must of course cooperate.


    As a result, the entire hall was immediately filled with harmonious images of the monarch and his subjects, which made people extremely moved.


    "My Mr. Speaker, I don''t know what you want to see me today?"


    After recounting the past, Edwardyzily on the seat and asked.


    "Your Majesty, the more than two hundred people in London have been in East Ennd for more than four months. I want to report to you!"


    Faris looked at the young face of His Majesty the King without hesitation, and said unhurriedly, with a gentle and powerful tone.


    "Oh? Then tell me, I want to see how those young guys are doing?"


    Edward is quite interested in this matter. This is his New Deal measure, and it is impossible not to pay attention to it.


    "The original two hundred and eighty-six officers in London have fully arrived in the six counties of East Ennd. Basically, they have begun to carry out reforms as agreed!"


    "Among them, 150 people became the head of the Hundred Household District, and 136 people entered the county government!"


    "Except for thirty-nine people who were bribed and stopped carrying out reforms, and sixty-four people who were reported for corruption by the county and dereliction of duty, everyone else has done a good job!"


    Faris took out a document from his pocket, paused, and then a string of numbers came out of his mouth.


    Edward estimated that about half of the people were wiped out, and the elimination rate was really high.


    However, only those who have been refined are the real talents. Besides, Edward estimated that there will be fewer and fewer left, and in the end there will be about ten left, so he secretly smiled.


    "With their cooperation and our supervision, the six counties of East Ennd havepleted basic reforms and fulfilled our requirements!"


    "It''s just that the families in those counties still upy arge number of high-level positions in the county. It won''t change in a few years!"


    Edward frowned when he heard this, and then opened it again.


    It would be **** if it could take effect quickly. He has been able to wait for it these few years, and he is only fourteen years old.


    End of the second volume.


    The second volume is over, the great colonization, the time of the great voyage ising, this is the first time I write it, so don¡¯t me it if it¡¯s not well written

 Chapter 326: nigger

    Chapter 326 ck ve


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The sky was getting darker, and after a long day of hot sun, I finally had to return to my residence, but the quiet town was still very lively.


    Due to the gradual prosperity ofmerce, the trade in the whole of Ennd is extremely prosperous, so His Majesty the King obeyed the people''s will and abolished the long-standing night ban, which made the night market in Ennd extremely prosperous.


    Of course, a prosperity is equivalent to the past, and it is still limited to a certain street, but the prosperity of business is still felt by the English.


    For example, in Papa¡¯s Tavern, even though the interior is brightly lit, customers who are ustomed to going to bed early at night still gradually choose to leave.


    But there are still many people staying in Papa''s Tavern, some drunken alcoholics, and the enthusiastic audience gathered together around a fire pit with burning wood. Completely drive away.


    "Hi¡ªlet me tell you, yesterday, at the port, arge cargo ship came, but what is strange is that there is no cargo on the whole ship. Guess what is on board?"


    A thin man with an obscene figure, a red nose and messy hair, drank a ss of wine happily, licked his lips, and nced at the longing eyes of the people sitting around him.


    As soon as this strange topic was brought up, it immediately aroused the interest of many customers, all of whom stretched their necks and stared at him eagerly.


    "Say it quickly!" "Say it quickly, I''m so anxious!"...


    The crowd''s urging made him feel more at ease.


    "At first, I was also full of doubts. I stretched my head and looked up vigorously. After waiting for a long time, I was sure that there was no cargo on the deck. The doubts in my heart became stronger!"


    He raised his chin, and looked at annoyingly arrogantly.


    "Think about it! Such a big ship, without any cargo, is going to die at a loss? Only a fool would do such a loss-making business!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a burst of echoing from the side.


    "Yes! How can there be such a fool, I guess he would have died long ago!"


    "It must be an important cargo, very important, and I don''t want us to see it."


    "It can''t be a ship of gold! It must be sent."


    ...


    The sound of discussion made the atmosphere of the entire tavern even more lively. People were discussing with each other endlessly, and everyone''s curiosity about this strange thing was immediately ignited.


    After the tavern gradually quieted down, the thin man sitting in the middle took a long sip of the cloudy drink in his hand and continued talking.


    "I was also curious. I haven''t seen such a thing for a long time, so I stood there with my head stretched out. When it was almost dark, the cargo ship finally made a noise¡ª"


    Speaking of this, the thin man suddenly stopped talking, making the audience around him so angry that they wanted to curse.


    "When it was almost dark, the cargo ship finally made amotion. A sailor in canvas came out, looked around for a while, and seemed to notice that there were not many people in the port, and then made a movement


    At this time, a group of figures slowly came out of the cabin, naked without a single piece of clothing on their bodies, but the strange thing is that I couldn''t see the specific appearance of their faces, it was pitch ck, and the whole body was pitch ck one slice! "


    When it came to the word "ckcquer", the man emphasized it twice, and he continued after everyone showed surprise in their eyes.


    "If I didn''t find out that they have a pair of shockingly white teeth, I really thought they were wood!"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help sighing, with a deeply moved expression on his face.


    "There are still people who are ck all over and don''t have autumn, don''t go back to the devil of hell!"


    A fat man said in surprise, with a hint of fear on his face.


    "How is it possible, if it is the devil, the angel would havee out long ago, this is impossible!"


    A guy with a little knowledge immediately began to refute and criticize righteously.


    "Finally, I asked the owner of the ship and realized that it was captured from the desert continent below Portugal!"


    The tall and thin man put on a face of disdain for everyone''s guessing. After feeling that everyone ignored him, he said loudly.


    "This group of people with ck bodies and sparse hair alle from that continent. It is said that this group of people only spent some of their iron to get it!"


    "I reckon that there must be at least a hundred of them, all strong and strong, but good ves, and the group of sailors directly called them ck ves!"


    "Sir, did anyone buy those ck ves? Are there still any?"


    A chubby man below asked eagerly with his face moving.


    "Hey! Dude, you arete. This group of people just came out, and they were sold out in less than an hour. I think they are probably already booked. If you want it, there is no chance! "


    The tall and thin man smiled, spread his hands, and said helplessly.


    "Oh! That group of people are so strong, they must be quick to work, and they can save me a lot of money!"


    The fat man muttered, and the disappointment on his face was palpable.


    He is a flour seller, and he ships out hundreds of bags of flour every day. There is an urgent shortage of freight workers. Of course, it is definitely not because he pays less money, but because the workers are too greedy.


    You must know that in the past few years, with the unimpeded trade routes in Spain and the Mediterranean, various goods in Ennd have begun to flow abroad, and this huge demand has made the factories of the entire Ennd make a lot of money in an instant.


    At this time, Ennd had a rarebor shortage.


    Yes, yes, most of the three million people are underage children, and most of the remaining poption are bound to thend.


    The refugees were swept away, and they couldn''t force the farmers to leave thend and go into the factory.


    After all, working in a factory is not as good as farming, because farming is not life-threatening after all.


    So, when the restless businessmen found that they didn''t have enough workers in their hands, their vigorous desire made them have to rack their brains.


    First of all, the merchants spent a lot of money to buy the dignitaries in London, advised His Majesty the King, and let go of the decree prohibitingnd enclosure.


    And the nobles are also pushing the boat, so that they can benefit themselves, they are very happy.


    However, His Majesty the King was steadfast in his determination not to let go of thend enclosure ban. In the face of repeated requests from the dignitaries, His Majesty the King was determined not to waver.


    Seeing that His Majesty''s mind could not be changed, the businessman immediately turned his mind abroad. Refugees from Germany and serfs from Eastern Europe came to Ennd wave after wave.


    At this time, rich ck resources were finally discovered.

 Chapter 327: troubadour

    Chapter 327 Troubadour


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    As for the cks, Edward still really minds.


    Although the cks are strong and strong, and work hard (in the case of whipping),ter experience tells us that if there are too many such things, they must cause great damage to English society.


    For example, under the rule of the white people, South Africa has be the number one brother in Africa, entered the ranks of developed countries, and even made a few atomic bombs silently. If the situation continues, South Africa''s future is limitless.


    However, no matter how well you develop, you are not as good as others.


    As a result, the cks who came to work in South Africa relied on the number, seized power in an instant, and turned South Africa into a developing country. It is really an eye-opener!


    In order to maintain the purity of the Anglo-Saxon race, and also to maintain his own rule, the great King Edward VI learned the fine traditions of the Arabs, and ordered the House of Lords and the House of Commons to enactws:


    Any person or organization that transports such ck races intonds ruled by the royal families such as Ennd, Scond, and Wales must ensure that they must be castrated.


    Moreover, the owner of the purchase must register with the government and pay the due ve tax.


    ¡ªTime, June 1st, 1553.


    Yes, my Majesty the King has not missed a chance of making money by establishing such a tax.


    Moreover, Edward also stipted that ck females are not allowed to be imported, and offenders will be punished with a ransom of a hundred times their value, and they will also need to be returned to their original ce of ownership.


    In this way, Edward did not believe that the cks in Ennd would continue to multiply.


    However, in this way, due to the unqualified castration technology, many cks died innocently and painfully, which led to the appreciation of the price of ck ves.


    But the ve attributes and strong physique of cks still make various factory owners and even ranchers flock to them.


    After all, ck people are still very familiar with the work of shepherding.


    Cheap and durable ck ves flooded into Ennd like flowing water, filling Ennd''srge and small factories and even pastures.


    Therge-scale plush products flowed to Spain, Portugal, and the Mediterranean coast along with merchant ships.


    brought huge wealth to Ennd, and also brought a lot of taxes to His Majesty the King.


    For example, tariffs will increase by 10% per year.


    Back to the topic.


    The conversation in the tavern was lively, and people were also discussing it lively, but they couldn''t help sighing in their hearts while they were talking.


    "Bristol Port, what a magical ce!"


    Southampton port, although due to the prosperity of trade, the scale is getting bigger and bigger, but ck ves are rare.


    One is because this year, His Majesty the King released the right to import ck ves from other ports, and did not allow Bristol to monopolize it all the time.


    The second is because of the monopoly position of Bristol port, even if other ports are released, businessmen still prefer to take a long way and habitually go to Bristol port.


    Thinking of this, everyone''s interest in the long-known ck ve suddenly decreased a lot.


    Everyone lives in the Port of Southampton, and they are naturally in a bad mood when their Port of Southampton is surpassed by the Port of Bristol.


    Port of Bristol.


    A city in southwest Ennd, also a young city, established in 1542, the entire urban area is run through the city by the Avon River, and the northeast borders on the north and Somerset and South Gloucestershire.


    Because of its proximity to Irnd, it happened that the Tudor monarchs were keen to develop Irnd, so the city prospered.


    Of course, the more important reason is that to the left of it is the endless Antic Ocean, and it is the best port to go to the Antic Ocean.


    During the 15th and 16th centuries, Europeunched a wave of developing the New World of America, and Bristol, facing the Antic Ocean, was even more of a ve trade center, and arge number of ves were traded to America.


    ording to historical records, from 1700 to 1807, more than 200 ve ships docked in Bristol, and more than 500,000 ck Africans were sold to America as ves.


    "Excuse me, may I ask, are you talking about the Port of Bristol?"


    Just as the voices of everyone''s discussion gradually became smaller, a burst of greetings suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears.


    The tall and thin man sitting in the middle spoke with a voice and looked up. There was a young man looking gentle in front of a small fire pond nearby. He had a sorry expression on his face and looked at him sincerely. If you don¡¯t know, I thought he was interested in men!


    "Sir, I''m really sorry to bother you. I overheard you talking about the Port of Bristol just now. Excuse me, is the Port of Bristol famous?"


    The young man''s voice is sweet and sounds morefortable than that of a woman, making people immersed in it unconsciously.


    Although his face is heavily weathered, it can still be seen that he is a handsome young man, even with an extremely handsome appearance, which makes the tall and thin man feel dazed.


    As he spoke, the handsome man got up and gradually walked over. Only then did the tall and thin man notice the harp in his hand, and then suddenly realized that he was a troubadour.


    It is rare to see a troubadour in Ennd recently. The tall and thin man also stood up and greeted him friendly.


    "Hello, sir, the port of Bristol is indeed famous!"


    The tall and thin man said in his mouth, but his eyes were full of doubts.


    "Oh! I just arrived in Southampton the other day, from Cis, a troubadour!"


    The troubadour, Besven, naturally sensed the doubts on the other side, and smiled softly.


    "So that''s the case, then, if you don''t mind, you cane over and I will exin it to you!"


    The tall and thin man nced at the troubadour, thinking that he might be of noble origin, a member of the Troubadour among the troubadours.


    Trobardo and Trobal are two major factions of troubadours, both of which originate in Italy, while the former are mostly noble knights, with profound culture and solid musical skills. Works such as Charlie the Lionheart are all is their writing.


    So, when the tall and thin man saw this young poet of the same status, he immediately invited him.


    Being with these ordinary people, he looks extraordinarily rustic, and you must know that his family was originally a baron. Although he was masturbated by Henry VIII, the long history and culture are still notparable to these assholes.


    Others looked at each other in nk dismay. They didn''t understand that Alta?r Stockton, who had always been arrogant and stubborn and difficult tomunicate with, turned into a pleasant face and even received a stranger.

 Chapter 328: cry

    Chapter 328 Crying


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription, the second is a littleter


    After an hour of detailed talk, the troubadour from Cis finally understood why the young and prosperous Port of Bristol aroused these people''s discussions.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Marc Antoine, it is my greatest honor to meet you in Southampton!"


    The two discussed for more than an hour, and the rtionship between them naturally became close, and of course their names were notified.


    The handsome poet bowed slightly and thanked.


    "My Mr. Poet, it is my luck to know you!"


    The tall and thin Mark Antoine had a smile on his face, and his serious face was like melting ice at this time, giving people a sense of friendship, and the sense of distance disappeared instantly.


    "Please forgive my presumptuous invitation, Mr. Alves Besven.


    I don¡¯t know if I have the honor. Pleasee to my house as a guest. After all, in Southampton, it is very rare to know you as a friend! "


    The tall and thin man made an invitation gesture with great difficulty, with a rare look of request on his face!


    "This¡ª" the troubadour cast a nce at him, thinking.


    "I''m afraid not, Monsieur Antoine!"


    The troubadour shook his head, and politely refused, with an apology in his eyes.


    "I still have somepanions waiting for me in the hotel, please forgive my faux pas!"


    "Oh, no, this is my faux pas, it''s all my fault for being too excited! I should be asking you to forgive me!"


    Afterwards, the tall and thin man waved his hand, and he also understood how presumptuous it was to invite under the current circumstances.


    Inviting a person whom he has only known for an hour to be a guest at home, not only is the guest worried, but he also feels a little regretful when he thinks about it now.


    Anglo-Saxon has always been synonymous with rigidity, and necessary and urate etiquette is a must for people to get along with each other.


    They are not Scots who drink too much, yell and call friends.


    Thinking, the tall and thin man regretted his actions very much. He is a person of noble blood, not those short shirts who worry about eating every day.


    The troubadour was also polite, and after a while of pleasantries, the two parted ways.


    The spring night passed very quickly, and it seemed that in the blink of an eye, the whole city was boiling.


    Businessmen from all over the world, ordinary people running around, in the narrow streets of Southampton Port, there are peopleing and going, a bustling scene, a bustling scene.


    The troubadour Alvis Besven and his two servants looked at the bustling Southampton port with great interest.


    "Ennd is indeed very prosperous, and my hard work is not in vain!"


    Alves strolled in the street with an extremely rxed expression.


    This time, he came to Ennd not just for fun, but for a purpose.


    The Besven family is also considered a big family in Cis. Although it is not a noble family, it is also a knight family. It has been passed down from generation to generation and has maintained the rule of Cis for the British royal family for more than a hundred years.


    You know, Cis and Boulogne are isted in France, basically in an isted ind position. The French are watching, and they are in danger of losing their homes and lives at any time.


    Therefore, Cis and Boulogne have always needed the support of Ennd, and the connection with the king cannot be interrupted.


    So, his main purpose ofing this time is to represent his own family and those allied families, to investigate privately in Ennd and find out how the young king who has been on the throne for many years is like.


    Second, it is also for the family to expand the business, soe here.


    Since Princess Mary married Prince Philip of Spain, the business between Ennd and Spain has been booming, and with the release and care of the Spanish navy that dominates half of the Mediterranean Sea from time to time, Ennd''s economy is like a soaring dragon, and the prospects are very bright.


    Although Cis, Boulogne and other ces have intervened in the trade between Ennd, Germany and France due to geographical factors, the Besven family is also salivating in the face of the fat ahead.


    Seeing a group of uniformed and knife-carrying teams passing by his side from time to time, Alves was surprised.


    Moreover, the clean and tidy appearance on the street also opened his eyes.


    This can be different from the small city of Cis, or different from all cities on the continent of Europa.


    There is no sewage flowing on the street, and there is no stool that can be stepped on at any time. The t and wide street is so pleasant and gratifying.


    Breathing the smell-free air, looking at the endless stream of pedestrians, Alves thought at this moment: Maybe I should live in this city.


    But he hadn''t had much time to feel, when there was a burst of noise and crying in front of him.


    Lifting his head, Alves walked over with great interest and noise, followed closely by the two servants behind him.


    Following the flow of people, Alves didn''t need to look for it specially. In less than five minutes, he arrived at the ce where the excitement took ce.


    I saw that in front of a mansion, there were hundreds of people watching the fun, densely packed in front of them, and Alves couldn''t see a single trace of the specific situation.


    He observed his surroundings, and found that there are many mansions nearby, the roads are t and spacious, and all kinds of flowerspete with each other. It looks like a wealthy area, and thend price is extremely high.


    However, this ce where ordinary people dare not set foot easily is now like a busy street, overcrowded, destroying the quiet environment here.


    What made him even more strange was that in this noble ce, he heard the cries of women and children, and the voices even became louder and louder, which was absolutely unreasonable.


    Seeing this, with curiosity in his heart, he stepped forward and slowly squeezed to the front under the guard of two strong servants.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Alves looked around.


    I saw that the spacious door was roughly opened, and the traces of damage on the door panel were extremely obvious.


    Beside the gate, four of them were dressed in ck tights, with gold thread on the cuffs and necklines, red and ck cloaks on the back, and sharp and majestic swords on their waists. They looked very imposing. daunting.


    The onlookers were very obvious, no matter how crowded the back was, they never dared toe within ten feet of that group of people.


    Alves didn''t know what these people were doing for a while, but he could guess that they were government officials, and the civilians were afraid of them from the bottom of their hearts.


    He carefully nced at these people, but turned his gaze to the crying sound inside the gate.


    I saw, inside the gate, on the grass in the yard, ady in a long skirt hugged her several children, sobbing softly, and the child in her arms was about seven or eight years old, it seemed that it was because of fear , Let go of your throat and cry bursts.


    A man in his twenties, dressed in Chinese clothes, stood aside with a heavy face, silent.

 Chapter 329: Haunted by Palace Intelligence

    Chapter 329 Haunted by the Pce Intelligence Office


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Facing the crying of his wife and children, he just nced helplessly, and then looked darkly at the room, where the group of sword-bearers in ck werevishly flipping through his belongings, showing no mercy at all.


    Within a short while, a hill was piled up in the courtyard, a hill made of gold coins and silver coins, which made the onlookers open their mouths in surprise and sighed endlessly.


    Facing such a scene, Alves was in a daze.


    Although my family is also in business, it is the first time that so much money has been umted in front of me.


    It stands to reason that, as the eldest son of the family, he has passed through countless amounts of money, but this is the first time he has a sense of shock about money.


    The gold coins are well maintained. Under the sunlight, the golden light is shining and extremely dazzling.


    "Sure enough, gold is the most precious thing in the world.


    Whoever has it canmand everything he wants. With gold, it is also possible to send souls to heaven! "


    Unconsciously, Alves read out this famous quote from Columbus softly.


    Relying on his own qualities, Alves finally moved his eyes away from the gold, and he took a slow breath.


    But what surprised him was that although the surrounding civilians were stunned and salivating obsessively, they restrained their actions very well and did not dare to take a step.


    "This is not normal, these civilians can''t have such a high level of self-cultivation as me.


    Then, there must be someone nearby who frightens them! "


    Alves nced at the surrounding civilians with piercing eyes, and couldn''t help guessing in his heart.


    In an instant, his eyes turned to the four sword-bearing men in ck tights guarding the gate, and his eyes froze for a moment.


    "I''m afraid, they are the key factors!"


    Alves murmured softly.


    It seemed that they felt Alves'' gaze, and the four men in ck turned their eyes to Alves at this moment, with a cold light in their eyes, which was meaningful.


    Alves was suddenly taken aback by this, turned his head, and avoided his eyes.


    The four men in ck smiled at the corners of their mouths and stared at him for three seconds before returning to their original state.


    "Hey man, you''re not from Ennd!"


    Alves thought about the strange eyes of these four people, and suddenly felt a voiceing from his ear.


    He looked up, and saw a sturdy, wheat-colored man in his twenties with a trace of doubt on his face, leaning over and asking softly.


    "No, we belong to the same king!"


    Alves shook his head lightly and exined.


    However, these words made the man confused.


    Facing the confusion on the man''s face, Alves didn''t need to exin.


    The first one is no, it is to deny that he is an Englishman, and that he belongs to the Duchy of Normandy.


    We belong to the same king, and dere that he is the same as they.


    "Man, I''m afraid you don''t know, these people belong to the Star Chamber Court!"


    The man thought that Alves was from Wales, Scond, or Irnd, but he was not interested in knowing.


    Facing a rookie like Alves, the man has the desire to be a good teacher.


    I saw him hunched over slightly, with a radiant face and an extremely airy look.


    Hearing the exnation, Alves couldn''t help but take a deep breath. The reputation of the Star Chamber Court, even in Cis, is famous, and his reputation is even wider than that of the King of Ennd.


    Belonging to the Star Chamber Court, it is no wonder that these civilians are afraid to go forward. It turns out that these people have such a strong background.


    "However, let me tell you, they actuallye from an agency called the Pce Intelligence Service, and the person directly reporting to him is the young His Majesty the King!"


    After squinting at the four men in ck, the man whispered furtively, for fear that others would overhear.


    "I see-"


    Alves'' face suddenly realized, which made the man beside him very satisfied with the secret that seemed to be revealed, and afortable smile appeared on his face.


    Obviously, this kind of thing made him feel particrly happy.


    Seeing Alves'' coordinated movements, the man couldn''t hold back the excitement in his heart, as if he wanted to let out all the secrets in his heart.


    "Look at the man standing in the courtyard. He is the director of the Engineering and Construction Department of Southampton. He heard that he was reported by someone, and he was targeted by this group of people!"


    As he spoke, the man furtively pointed at the silent man standing in the middle of the courtyard, and whispered.


    "But, I think it''s more than that..."


    In the middle of speaking, the man''s original babbling suddenly stopped. He carefully looked around, especially the four men in ck who looked like stone pirs, who seemed extra cautious.


    He closed his mouth and stopped speaking, and Alves also resisted the doubts in his heart and did not ask any questions.


    After a while, the man couldn''t hold back any longer. He tugged Alves'' arm, pointed to the back, and stepped back.


    Alves hesitated for a moment, and then retreated.


    It stopped when the two retreated to the back of the crowd.


    The man with the big mouth gave Alves a sneaky look, and pouted his mouth lightly, implying something.


    And Alves understood what he meant in an instant. In order to satisfy his thirst for knowledge, he was willing to spend a little money.


    He casually took out a silver coin from his pocket and threw it into the hands of the man with a big mouth. The man with a big mouth saw that it was a shilling, and his mouth was so happy that he said hastily.


    "I heard that your Excellency, the director, actually believes in a false religion in private, and even shields those believers who believe in a false religion. That''s why people from the Pce Intelligence Department will appear!"


    "Otherwise, this small corruption case is not worth their hand!"


    As he spoke, the man with a big mouth showed emotion and even snickered.


    "Let me tell you, sir!" The man with the big mouth gloated a little.


    "Your Excellency the Minister, and his believers who also believe in false religion, will have all their properties confiscated and fined to go to Irnd to face those false believers every day. I think this must be very pleasant! "


    No matter how ignorant he is, Alves still understands that Irnd has always been very repulsive to English people, even if they are also Catholics.


    In the face of interests, everything is nothing but belief.


    "This is really an emotional thing!"


    Originally he was going to say something sad, but when he thought that the people around him believed in the Anglican sect, he decided not to court death.


    Also, he is going to hide his beliefs, and Ennd is still a bit dangerous for him.


    "Who are you?" At this time, Alves realized that amoner cannot know these things, and this person in front of him is very dangerous.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Besven, His Majesty the King knew you wereing, so he specially asked me to invite you over!"


    The man with the big mouth waved his hands at the nervous Alves, with a faint smile on his face, exining slowly.

 Chapter 330: 1555

    Chapter 330 1555


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Alves was stunned for a moment, and then took a closer look at him. The guy with a bad mouth in front of him immediately showed his greedy and wretched temperament.


    Now, in his eyes, a young guard with a straight back, a high-spirited temperament and confidence stood upright in front of him, although his mouth appeared to be wide when heughed to death.


    However, the in clothes still couldn''t block the court atmosphere of his king''s guard.


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure!"


    Alves didn''t hesitate for a long time, and as soon as the young guard with a big mouth finished speaking, he answered with a smile.


    Looking at the polite, gentle young quasi-knight in front of him (the eldest son of a knight is usually called this way), the guard with a big mouth couldn''t help but smile. He is quite satisfied with Alves'' cooperation, so don''t waste him Time, he has always been pleasing to the eye.


    After all, verifying identity or something is too troublesome.


    "Follow me, sir, the carriage is ready for you."


    As he said that, the big mouth guard made an invitation gesture with his right hand, and the smile on his face was extraordinarily bright.


    "Master?" Alves was about to leave when the two burly servants behind him no longer remained calm, but looked at him nervously, gently tugged his sleeves, and looked at him. The big mouth guard''s eyes were full of suspicion and vignce.


    "No problem, go back and wait for my news!" The voice was crisp.


    Alves nced at the two domestic servants, and said to them with an unquestionable tone.


    But the voice was not low, the guard with big mouth heard it clearly, he just smiled slightly when he saw this, of course he could hear the meaning behind it clearly, it''s just human nature.


    "The two loyal guards can also follow, there is no problem!"


    The guard with a big mouth didn''t want to waste any more time, so he said decisively, and led the way directly after finishing speaking.


    Alves didn''t stay any longer, and followed with two healthy servants.


    Turning left and right, I came to an alley corner, where a low-key and luxurious carriage was parked, and the horse was eating grass under thefort of the groom.


    Alves took a careful look, stayed in an inconspicuous part of the carriage, saw the red and white roses, and then got into the carriage neatly.


    ...


    At this time, our Majesty the King was lying on a chaise longue carefully carved by carpenters himself under his ownmand, covered with ayer of soft goose down quilt, and he was lyingzily on it with his eyes closed. People are like a pile of mud.


    This year is already 1555, and it is also the eighth year he has ruled Ennd, and he is also neen years old.


    Although he has reached the standard of adulthood both now and in future generations, and has grown a thick ck beard on his lips, but as a king, he still looks young.


    Naturally speaking, he is not married yet, so his face still looks green.


    Of course, this is no wonder to him, his fianc¨¦e, Her Majesty the Queen of Scots, is only fourteen years old now.


    Although in the eyes of the people at the time, he had reached the age of marriage, but Edward still couldn''t bear it.


    After all, her body cannot bear the risk of childbirth.


    If it is inter generations, it will start at least three years, and the maximum penalty will be death.


    More importantly, there is no shortage of women around Edward.


    Sisters Hua Luna and Lucy, and the young girl secretary Emma.


    Of course, for the sake of his health, the young king had been taking good care of himself until he was sixteen. Even after he was sixteen, he didn''t call out his little brother very often.


    Even if his frequency is low, he can''t hold it for a long time, and the number added up is quite a lot.


    Thus, His Majesty the King, who is only neen years old, already has two illegitimate children and one illegitimate daughter.


    Luna gave birth to his eldest daughter, Alice Tudor.


    Lucy gave birth to his eldest son. In honor of his father Henry VIII, Edward named him Henry Tudor. If he might inherit the throne in the future, he would be called Henry IX.


    Secretary Emma gave birth to a second son, named Adam Tudor, named after the ancestor of mankind.


    Regarding this, Edward felt infinitely happy in his heart, which also directly proved that his body still had normal fertility, and the soul of the traverser hadn''t changed anything.


    Unfortunately, these three sons and daughters were born the day before yesterday, but our Majesty the King was in Southampton.


    So, he still chose the name, and was waiting to go back to hold his son and daughter.


    And at this time, standing behind him was a mature young woman about twenty-five or six years old, with a protruding figure and a curvy back, her whole body was like a ripe peach, even if Edward didn''t see her now, But the alluring picture is still conceivable.


    Closing his eyes, Edward thought about his newborn children, and after thinking about it, he turned to the secretary behind him.


    Regarding this secretary, Edward did not dare to use force directly, and the consequences would be serious.


    This young woman''s name is Laura Alexander, a widowed girl with a daughter by her side. She has a stubborn and intelligent personality. Most importantly, her father is Faris Alexander, the chairman of the Privy Council, who is also Edward''s right-hand man. Reform go-getters.


    Although this lord is sometimes stubborn and aggressive, most of the time he stillpletes the tasks assigned by Edward very well, and cooperates with a group of ministers to manage Ennd in an orderly manner.


    No, our King personally chose to inspect thend in order to understand thend he ruled.


    "Your Majesty, ording to the investigations of Blood de and the Pce Intelligence Office, as well as the information personally submitted by the mayor of Southampton, we can confirm that the reform of Southampton has been basicallypleted, and all that is needed now is time to kill it. "


    "Overall, the city of Southampton and Southampton County are not bad at implementing central orders. Local governments at all levels have reformed in ce. The Southampton tour can be said to have ended..."


    Laura sat behind Edward, about a foot away. If she sniffed carefully, Edward could still smell the scent of a mature woman.


    Laura used to be her father Faris Alexander''s secretary, and she handles these things very neatly. Compared to Emma, ??she is a real assistant.


    So when it came out this time, Edward took her with him, and the effect was pretty good.


    "So, what happened to the director?"


    Edward still had his eyes closed, and after listening to this, he askedzily.


    "It is said that it is because they shielded some Catholics and detained the whistleblowers!"


    Laura said without even thinking about it, obviously she had already made up her mind.


    "How to deal with it?" Edward continued to ask.


    "ording to the custom, confiscate all property and exile to Irnd!"


    The two chapters updated yesterday were mistakenly ced in the second volume. This is my fault, and I should be able to change it back tomorrow.


    Everyone, you have to believe me, Lan Che''s integrity is very good

 Chapter 331: back to london

    Chapter 331 Back to London


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Laura said calmly, as if this is a trivial matter, not worth mentioning.


    Edward also looked as expected when he heard such an answer. He had heard too many such trivial things.


    "You said, am I too tolerant, why are those Catholics so presumptuous?"


    Edward opened his eyes, sat up, turned his head, and looked at the plump young woman behind her. She was looking at the documents on herp solemnly. Under the long ck skirt, white and tender thighs were looming, and the slender appearance made Edward''s heart tremble. Jump, plump and authentic.


    Edward said with a puzzled expression on his face, but his eyes unconsciously cast on her attractive beautiful legs, which are smooth, fleshy, and very good.


    "Your Majesty, I have no right to speak on this matter. This is not my duty as a secretary!"


    For this matter, Laura directly refused without hesitation. She would not do such an easy offending thing.


    Her father is currently considered a hot figure in Ennd, but he is not an aristocrat after all. In a few years, he will retire from Ennd''s high society. It is better not to offend others.


    "I don''t know how to be funny!" Edward couldn''t help muttering softly from the corner of his mouth, his eyes gradually climbed to her round and slightly drooping body, even the loose long skirt still couldn''t hide their bulge.


    Seeing the increasingly obvious anger in the young woman''s eyes, Edward smiled awkwardly as a cover, and theny back.


    "Pervert¡ª" Laura looked at the king''s back, rolled her eyes as a sign of contempt, and muttered softly.


    Lying on his recliner again, Edward breathed a sigh of relief, the timing is still not suitable.


    "Then, Laura, please remember, if there are still those Romans who sneak in in the future, directly order Blood de to arrest them, ask Rome for a ransom, let them go as easily as before, it is too gentle! "


    Recalling the look of the Pope in Rome when he saw the document for paying the ransom, Edward couldn''t helpughing.


    Speaking of the Pope, the current Pope Julius III, when our Majesty the King decided to restart the religious reform, officially announced his membership, and called on all Catholics to set things right.


    Set things right? Edward, who was directly angry, couldn''t help himself.


    When Scond fully devoted itself to rule, it was also the year of his engagement to Mary. In 1553, Edward came again to seize the crown.


    Moreover, in the afternoon of the same day, he was crowned as the head of the Church of Scond, which deeply stimted the elderly His Majesty the Pope.


    Edward is still very willing to do things that can disgust the Pope.


    "By the way, who do I have to meet today?"


    Just thinking about disgusting people, Edward finally realized that he seemed to be interviewing someone today.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Laura replied softly, licking her red lips without blinking her eyelids.


    "A young man, who seems to be from Cis, is prowling about Ennd in the guise of a troubadour, and you ask him toe over!"


    "Yes, I forgot for a while, is he here?"


    Edward patted his head. He was a young man from Cis, who seemed to belong to a knight family. He really wanted to know more about it.


    "It should be here!" Laura raised her head and said uncertainly.


    "Your Majesty, the person you want has arrived!" A young guard lowered his head and walked in steadily, with a loud voice.


    "Pleasee in!" Edward heard this, sat up quickly, and said solemnly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty¡ª" Apanied by the voice, the guard stepped back gently.


    But Laura quickly got up from the seat, tidied up her appearance, and immediately showed a serious expression on her pretty face, which was quite interesting.


    Soon, a young man in his twenties with a height of about 1.7 meters walked in, with a soft face, dark blue eyes, light golden hair, and a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Judging from Edward''s aesthetics, he is also a handsome guy.


    "Alves from Cis is in Besven, see Your Majesty the King!"


    As soon as Alves entered the door, he saw a young man sitting on a strange chair, wearing a silk woven dress, with a trace of majesty on his face.


    Upon seeing such a scene, Alves didn''t know that this was the person he wanted to meet, and immediately bowed in greeting with a respectful expression on his face.


    "En! Alves, are you from the Besven family in Cis?"


    Edward looked into his eyes seriously, looked at the documents on the side, and asked softly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! I am the eldest son of the Besven family. I am here to report to you the specific situation of Cis under the orders of my father."


    Edward didn''t look at him anymore, but looked at the document in his hand, a document about the Besven family.


    The ancestor of the Besven family, Kevin, was only a businessman during the time of Charles VIII, but he wisely followed Henry VII and fled to France together.


    After that, Henry VIII returned to the country, and Kevin was made a knight. In the town of Besven in Cis, he owned three viges as fiefdoms.


    However, the Beswin family was born with a business gene. After being sealed in Cis, Kevin Beswin took advantage of Cis'' geographical location to intervene in the business of France and Ennd, Germany and Ennd, and the whole family was like a snowball. , rapid development and growth.


    Due to the special location of Cis, the royal family uses various families as an extension of controlling Cis, and the Besven family is also one of them, and it is also an important one.


    "Alves, what''s the current situation in Cis?"


    Edward watched for nearly three minutes before raising his head and asking.


    Of course Alves knew what the young king was asking, he straightened his mind and said calmly.


    "Your Majesty, after King Henry II of France acquired the city of Francisco, the situation around Cis became quiet. So far, Cis is still as stable as a mountain!"


    Alves'' voice sounded very crisp, mellow and pleasant, coupled with his handsome face, he must be the darling of thedies at the banquet.


    "This is the current specific situation in Cis, please review it!"


    Alves took out a booklet from his pocket, Edward showed interest in his eyes, and the maid at the side quickly picked it up and handed it to Edward.


    Edward nced at it roughly, and found that Cis was riding the tailwind of Ennd''s business development, and the economy was developing pretty well. Now it basically pays tens of thousands of pounds in taxes a year.


    Regarding this, Edward nodded in satisfaction, and said with a smile:


    "Laura, get ready, back to London tomorrow!


    And Mr. Alves, you follow me too! "

 Chapter 332: illegitimate child

    Chapter 332 An illegitimate child


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    1555, on February 16th, there was continuous light rain in London today, which made this busy city even more busy.


    However, it is gratifying that the city of London no longer sees that kind of sludge mixture flowing unscrupulously on the streets, nor does it see the ck and yellow sewage flooding narrow alleys and making it impossible for people to travel.


    Of course, what makes His Majesty the king most proud is that even though it was raining in the sky, the merchants still walked in an orderly manner, urging horses, pulling carts, and carrying burdens.


    Faced with such a light rain, the vendors who cared about their interests only regarded the light rain as a sunny day, tall and wide hats, and small ck umbres to keep the cold drizzle away.


    At this moment, our king naturally did not rest, but sat in the carriage, urging the groom to speed up.


    Laura sat securely in the corner of the carriage, looking at a book in her hand. The pages of the book were already full of wrinkles. Obviously, this young woman was serious about reading.


    Edward nced at her helplessly. From this point of view, she seemed to be unrestrained and rxed, but he was anxious and irritable, losing his former indifference.


    However, when he thought of the three children he was about to meet, Edward immediately became nervous and excited again.


    This is the first time in his two lifetimes that he has given birth to a child, and the feeling of continuing the offspring is really great.


    More importantly, this broke history. If he has fertility, the possibility of the entire Tudor dynasty bing extinct will be infinitely reduced.


    This is something to be happy about.


    As for the future of the illegitimate child, Edward had a rough n in mind. In the end, a nobleman was inevitable.


    And if there is no official heir in the future, Edward does not mind breaking the European inheritance rules, even if it offends the entire European royal family.


    Thinking of this, Edward''s face couldn''t help but be serious.


    "Your Majesty?" Laura on the side noticed that the king''s face was a little abnormal, and quickly tilted her neck, asking tentatively.


    "Nothing!" Edward shook his head and said softly.


    Being interrupted by Laura, Edward smiled to himself. What was he thinking? Has this incident still happened? Don''t worry about it.


    And observing the young king''splexion kept changing, he couldn''t help but feel curious.


    What a weird guy.


    The young woman thought silently in her heart, and then threw herself into the book in her hand.


    On the muddy road, several carriages were galloping faster than usual. The poor guards, braving the drizzle and wearing ayer of cowhide raincoat, rode horses to guard beside the carriages, and even controlled their mounts. It can be said that it is extremely hard work to keep the speed parallel to the carriage.


    Soon, the convoy saw the broad Thames River, and up along the Thames River was Hampton Court Pce.


    And sister Luna Lucy, and Emma are staying here.


    Compared to London, Hampton Court Pce has a beautiful environment, quiet and peaceful, which is very suitable for pregnant women to cultivate.


    Soon, the horse stepped on the wet grass and came to Hampton Court Pce quickly. Edward got off the car impatiently and walked to the pce of the three pregnant women.


    It stands to reason that in the Western tradition, there is no custom of confinement.


    However, Ennd at this time is very different from the Ennd ofter generations. The resistance of the human body is extremely low.


    For example, Edward¡¯s mother in this life¡ªJane Seymour, died of puerperal fever.


    So, under Edward Flying Pigeon¡¯s letter, the three pregnant women lived directly in a specially remodeled house.


    It is not as tall and gorgeous as a pce, but rather simple. The biggest feature is that it is well ventted, the air circtes smoothly, and the indoor temperature is just right.


    So, when Edward came back, he didn''t go to the gorgeous and luxurious pce, but to the spacious maternity room.


    Edward took a hot bath first to wash off the bacteria and dust on his body, then changed into afortable piece of normal clothes, and hurried away.


    The three rooms didn''t make Edward find the nearest one because of something, and walked in.


    Ignoring the serving maid, Edward walked directly into the room.


    Looking at it, Lucy is lying on the white velvet bed, her eyes are fixed on the small crib next to the bed, the corners of her mouth are raised, her delicate legs are huddled in the quilt, her body is leaning, motherly The radiance filled the entire room.


    "Lucy, my little maid, how is your health?"


    Edward came to the bed in three steps and two steps, put his hands gently on her shoulders, and greeted her softly.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" Lucy''s eyes suddenly showed surprise, and the gentle feminine brilliance disappeared in an instant, and she returned to the naughty maid familiar to Edward.


    "Why did youe back? I''ve been waiting for a long time. Lucy misses you so much. I, I''m afraid I''ll never see you again!"


    Lucy hugged Edward''s neck in surprise, buried her head in Edward''s arms, and said, the original joy turned into crying, and she even sobbed softly, shaking her body.


    Seeing this, Edward just patted Lucy''s smooth and tender back with his right hand, andforted her softly with his mouth in her ear.


    This was also his mistake, he misestimated the time and thus failed to be by their side.


    You must know that at this time, no matter whether it is the East or the West, having a child is no less than passing the test of life and death.


    Even if he has already arranged for disinfection, hot water, and experienced midwife, the danger is still huge.


    So, this fear of life and death is not only unique to Lucy, but also to Luna and Emma. It is possible that they will never see his face again.


    I don¡¯t know whether his defensive measures are effective or God blesses them. All three of them gave birth smoothly, which can be described as happy.


    Edwardforted Lucy for a while, and then looked at the little people aside.


    The viin is tightly wrapped in silk, his eyes are closed, his mouth twitches from time to time, his skin is smooth and tender, and he looks very cute.


    "Lucy, his name is Henry, Henry Tudor!"


    Edward became happier the more he watched, and the joy on the corners of his brows could not be stopped, and Lucy also nestled in his arms obediently, watching her son quietly.


    "Tudor?" Lucy said with some doubts.


    "That''s right, it''s Henry Tudor. This is the surname he should have."


    Edward said categorically, without any hesitation.


    It''s no wonder that Lucy is confused. In this era, although it is well known that nobles have mistresses, in order to maintain the so-called noble face, illegitimate children generally do not have the same surname as their biological father.


    In order to maintain the honor of the family, the nobles would even give away their illegitimate children and sever ties.

 Chapter 333: confused and ireland

    Chapter 333 Confusion and Irnd


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    While our King enjoys family reunions, some head down the road of pain and regret.


    In Bristol Port, on the busy dock, there are merchant ships full of goods moored, and the dock workers are sweating and panting to carry the goods.


    The weather in early spring was still a bit cold, but the sea breeze was soft and tinged with warmth, so most of the workers took off their shirts and started working naked.


    Of course, part of the reason is that there is salt in the sea breeze, and if you wear it for a day, it will be very ufortable.


    The supervisor on the side watched with a full face, holding a long whip in his hand, and staring at it with wide eyes.


    After looking at the unloading merchant ships and berths, he arrived at other merchant ships one after another, especially a merchant ship with which he had a good rtionship, he became anxious, and then touched it with his hand. With the shilling in his pocket, after feeling the charm of money, he felt a little out of breath and began to rush.


    "Hurry up, you naked ghosts, time is running out!"


    The overseer looked at the hard workers passing by one by one. Although they were fast one by one, they still couldn''t satisfy him. The whip in his hand came into contact with the ground fiercely and made a terrifying sound.


    "Papa Papa¡ª"


    "Work more quickly, poor ghosts, don''t let me see someone beingzy, or you will look better!"


    His scolding, coupled with the threat of the whip, made these frail workers dare not speak out, and could only speed up their pace silently to carry the goods.


    Seeing that the pace of the workers had elerated significantly, the overseer with a swollen face nodded in satisfaction.


    Soon, a merchant ship finished unloading. Just when the supervisor thought he could make room for the merchant ship behind, arge cargo ship suddenly jumped in and took the ce of the merchant ship behind.


    Seeing this, the overseer''s face changed. This is a merchant ship belonging to the baron''s family. Someone dares to grab the position. Isn''t this courting death?


    Just as he was muttering in his heart, and was about to slow down his men''s movements and give it some color, he suddenly saw the g flying on the ship¡ªa beautiful flower.


    If there is anything peculiar about it, then it has two colors of red and white, and the white is on top of the red, which looks extraordinarily beautiful.


    Such an appearance made the overseer''s heart tremble a little, and his legs trembled.


    Having been in the port of Bristol for so many years, he didn''t know that this was a merchant ship of the royal family, thergest nobleman in Ennd.


    Killing myself is as simple as killing an ant. I am really tired of trying to trouble them.


    The supervisor patted himself on the forehead, his face turned pale, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Suddenly I felt lucky again, fortunately I didn''t take any action.


    After the cargo ship slowly moored, the supervisor immediately followed the tax officer at the pier and boarded the cargo ship.


    Although it is a ship belonging to the royal family, it still needs to pay taxes, which was ordered by His Majesty the King himself.


    Soon, a middle-aged man with a beard and wearing the captain''s clothes came over and had a cordial conversation with the tax officer.


    At this time, several assistants behind the tax official walked into the cabin and started the inspection.


    The supervisor stood aside, not interested in these pleasantries, thinking about his own thoughts silently.


    After the assistant walked out of the cabin, the supervisor cheered up, and his own was going to y.


    "Your Excellency, you have one hundred barrels of Irish whiskey and about five thousand bushels (about 181 tons) of wheat. You need to pay one hundred pounds, thirteen shillings and six pence!"


    The tax officer with a big belly, holding a pen, calcted with his assistants for a while, and then said to the long-awaited captain.


    The captain didn¡¯t care at all, and waved his hand. The sailor on the side immediately brought a small box, opened it, and saw that the gold and silver coins were piled up shiningly, full of temptation.


    "This is my tax, please click!"


    The captain personally took out one hundred gold coins, thirteenrge silver coins, and six small silver coins from the small box, put them in a sack, and sent them to the tax official.


    The tax officer had a happy smile on his face, and said a few words with the captain with a smile, then pointed to the overseer with a swollen face and said:


    "This is the supervisor of this dock, you can find him."


    Watching the tax officer introduce himself, the supervisor immediately bent over, with a very friendly tone:


    "Your Excellency, Captain, if you move the cargo, I will help you to supervise it carefully. I am sure no one iszy!"


    "Very good, Mr. Overseer, this is your reward!"


    As he spoke, His Excellency the Captain took out a money bag and handed it to him, with a satisfied smile on the supervisor''s face.


    An hourter, with the help of a hundred people, one hundred barrels of whiskey and five thousand bushels of wheat were brought down.


    Then, the overseer with a swollen face waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for the notice of delivery, which made him feel very strange.


    The merchant ship has been moored for several days, but has not seen the cargo being moved. The supervisor is very curious.


    On February 19th, about two hundred people with their families came to the pier and boarded the long-awaited cargo ship.


    As the former director of Southampton City Engineering and Construction Department, Leonard Colon can be considered to have a good life, with sons and daughters, sopared to ordinary English people, he is also considered fat.


    But just a while ago. He has nothing.


    Because he sheltered several missionaries from Rome, his home was ransacked.


    By the way, bring your family and start farming in Irnd.


    When ites to his current mood, he only has one regret to describe, and he shouldn''t involve his family.


    Holding his six-year-old son with his left hand and saluting with his right hand, Leonard endured physical fatigue and boarded therge cargo ship in front of him step by step.


    "Anna, I''m sorry for all this!" Looking back at the pier, men with their families walked behind him, with tired and bitter eyes, and boarded the cargo ship step by step.


    He is also reluctant to part with his hometown, leaving Ennd and heading to a strange ce¡ªIrnd.


    Regarding the future of his family, Leonard was full of worries, and he said to his wife who was holding his little daughter with some guilt.


    "Don''t tell me this, Leonard, you are my husband, and I support your choice!"


    As he spoke, his wife shook her head with a pious look on her face.


    "Besides, this is also for the glory of our Lord, and this is also our duty!"


    Two people can be husband and wife, and their beliefs are naturally the same.


    "Let''s go! Anna, let''s wee the next future!"


    Looking at the blue ocean in the distance and the seagulls flying, he said firmly to his wife.

 Chapter 334: colonial ireland

    Chapter 334 Colonization of Irnd


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Strictly speaking, Irnd is a colony of Ennd.


    As early as 1155, the only English pope in history, Hadrian IV, issued a decree to grant the rule of Irnd to the King of Ennd. It was not until 1169 that Ennd began to invade and upy Dublin Castle for the first time. In 1171, King Henry II of Ennd gained suzerainty over Irnd.


    But the areas that Ennd can directly control are limited to Dublin and Taboo. Even with the separation, people only speak Gaelic, not English.


    The British rulers believed that Irnd''s instability and long-running reaction campaigns could easily make it an important base from which domestic and foreign response cases could be exploited, seriously jeopardizing the security of the United Kingdom. In particr, Irnd''s close rtionship with Spain made Britain more vulnerable people feel uneasy.


    This is like the rtionship between North Korea and China. Spain, which owns Irnd, has a springboard and may directlynd in Ennd at any time.


    Faced with such a situation, the Tudor monarchs never gave up their colonial rule on Irnd.


    The biggest problem in ruling Irnd lies in religion.


    As early as the 5th century AD, the Irish epted Catholicism.


    Due to repeated invasions of Irnd, there were constant scuffles among the tribes on the ind. The English ridiculed the Irish as "Meere Irish", which means "dirty, rough, barbaric".


    For the general Irish people, religion is undoubtedly a good medicine to heal the soul. People long to be saved by God after death and get rid of the pain in this world.


    Catholicism ys an irreceable spiritual role in the daily life of Irish people, so they humbly listen to the teachings of the Pope of Rome, and devoutly follow the teachings and etiquette of Catholicism.


    In the eyes of the Irish, Britain is only a lord appointed by the Pope, and the Pope is the real supreme leader of Irnd.


    After Enndunched the Reformation and broke the cooperative rtionship with the Pope, the Irish regarded resistance to Britain as a religious cause, as the Irish rebels dered:


    "The uprising is holy and legal, a holy war in defense of Catholicism, a struggle against a tyrant who refuses to obey the Pope who speaks on behalf of Jesus."


    Ennd''s real progress on Irnd will note until the time of Henry VIII.


    As a king, Henry VIII was wise.


    On the basis of inheriting Henry VII, in 1534, he adopted the policy of "paying first and givingter" in Irnd. First, thend was owned by the British king, and then thend was re-granted to those Irish nobles and tribal leaders, which directly weakened Irnd. Nobility''s prestige and basis for resistance.


    In this way, the whole of Irnd, like Ennd, all thend originally belonged to the Tudor royal family, and the nobles and allnd owners on it, the first object of allegiance is the royal family.


    In 1541, under the control of Henry VIII, the Irish Parliament announced that Henry VIII would also serve as the King of Irnd, and stipted that Irnd and Ennd would be permanently merged and united.


    After Edward seeded to the throne, Henry VIII''s rule over Irnd has been maintained without much change.


    Dublin, the port city, is thergest port in Irnd and the center of Ennd''s rule in Irnd. The Governor of Irnd is also here.


    The governor of Irnd was set in 1171. It can be said that within the ruled area of ??Ennd, he is the supreme ruler and holds the greatest power.


    Therefore, the Governor of Irnd has the nickname of Deputy King.


    But today, our Excellency the Governor, a middle-aged man in his thirties, with two striking brows on his face, stood on the pier with a straight face, followed by some Dublin officials and nobles .


    People around the pier were not surprised, and even watched and discussed with relish, looking like a melon-eating crowd.


    "Hey! Tell me, how many people cane this time?" A strong man in a single shirt asked hispanions, his face full of curiosity.


    "I feel that there are not many people this time. Last month, more than a thousand people and five ships came. There should not be many this time!"


    Thepanion on the side analyzed it, and then sighed while looking at the rolling sea in the distance.


    Irnd has always been a poor and remote ce, just like the three thousand miles of exile in ancient China, it is a ce that nobles and ministers can''t avoid.


    So, whenever there are immigrants from Ennd, most of the time, His Excellency the Governor wille to greet them in person, and arrange the specific arrangements for these immigrants one by one.


    For Dublin, every time an English immigrantes, the power of the Governor''s Pce will be stronger.


    As the governor of Irnd, Thomas Mane is certainly no exception.


    Especially since being appointed Governor of Irnd by His Majesty the King, he has never missed a single arrival of immigrants.


    With the salty sea breeze blowing on his face, Thomas Mann stood motionless, looking at the undting sea in the distance.


    At this time, the scene two years ago appeared in his mind.


    At that time, after being appointed as the Sheriff of Oxfordshire by His Majesty the King, he vigorously promoted the new farmingw, and also helped Oxfordshire establish local governments, which made Oxfordshireplete themand of London and became famous in Ennd.


    When he rushed to London with excitement, the moment he saw His Majesty the King, besides some words of praise, he also got a new appointment.


    "Thomas Mane, I am satisfied with your performance!" The young king nodded to him with a look of appreciation in his eyes.


    Thomas is in a very good mood at the moment, and his performance over the past few years has been recognized. This sense of aplishment is indescribable.


    "In view of your excellent performance, I will grant you a greater responsibility, I hope you can continue to work hard!"


    "Of course. Your Majesty, it is my honor to serve you!"


    Thomas shivered and blurted out excited words.


    As a result, he came to Irnd and became the Governor of Irnd.


    "Your Excellency, why don''t you go back and rest for a while, the sea breeze is very strong now, pay attention to your body!"


    Just when he lost his mind, a young and handsome young man beside him asked softly, with a very concerned tone.


    "No, Sir Perrot, my health is fine!"


    Thomas Mann shook his head lightly, declined his proposal, then straightened his back and stared at the sea ahead.


    John Perot, who was on the side, saw that His Excellency the Governor was so stubborn, so he could only shake his head helplessly, and continued to observe with him.


    As the person in charge of the front colonial area, he came here to pick up such immigrants. After all, there are only so many immigrants. If you eat more, others will eat less.

 Chapter 335: Irish Colonial Strategy

    Chapter 335 Irish Colonial Strategy


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Since Ennd has undergone a series of reforms, especially the most important local reform, that is, centralization.


    Edward will send the Minister of the Privy Council to personally check and supervise the eight regions, and strive toplete such reforms smoothly.


    Although the process is always apanied by riots and obstructions, after three years of development, it has finally stabilized, and the rest is just a matter of running in.


    At this time, Irnd, Ennd''s first colony, came into Edward''s eyes, and it was his own experimental site.


    If it is said that Henry VIII was calm and only took advantage of the name, then by this time, Edward had undergone great changes.


    The gradual stabilization of the internal affairs made our Majesty the King finally set his sights on Irnd.


    This policy is called double-pronged.


    First of all, Edward continued to implement Henry VIII''s policy of paying first and givingter, and gradually expanded to the entire ind of Irnd.


    Of course, this pace is slow, and the effect is not very obvious, but it is the most important thing. The name cannot be stopped.


    On the other hand, in addition to implementing this policy, Edward also implemented colonial expansion.


    First confiscate the Irishnd and give it to the obedient Irish, and then pull the obedient ones to upy the disobedientnd together.


    Edward''s double control is different from the double control in history.


    In the sixteenth century in history, the colonization of Ennd was the real colonization.


    Colonization means reproduction and breeding.


    Colonization means that a strong country immigrates to the area it conquered, and plunders the interests of the original local people, plunders and enves the local people, and immigrates to the area it conquered.


    To put it bluntly, the original English looked down on the Irish very much, and even didn¡¯t regard them as human beings.


    Of course, this is the same as theyter looked down on Chinese and Africans.


    Ennders who consider themselves advanced civilization look down on those Irish who still have very and are still dominated by tribes.


    is to directly confiscate thend of the aborigines in Irnd, drive them away, upy and enve the Irish.


    You may not believe it, but the triangr trade, that is, the ve trade, actually originally targeted the Irish.


    Africa was full of tribes at that time, and there were also some big countries with powerful troops.


    In the current period when firearms have not yet flourished, arge number of troops is the greatest danger.


    So, the Irish became the target of the English, were trafficked to South America, served as ves to the Spaniards and Portuguese, and opened mines.


    When it came time to colonize North America, the Irish still ounted for a certain proportion of the ve trade.


    It can be said that thergest builders of the United States in the early days were these Irish ves.


    Later, the Irish were thergest ethnic group in the United States. Like cks, they came to the United States as ves.


    So, the Irish have always been dubbed the terms of wine, brutality, and violence.


    The new colonization advocated by Edward is not the case.


    After this kind of immigration, using less to strike more, although the benefits are great, but it is very difficult, and even forced the originally divided Irish to unite, creating even greater difficulties.


    Our Majesty the King implements another strategy, wooing a group and suppressing a group.


    Unitedly choose tribes close to Ennd, and cooperate to fight against those hostile tribes, so as to gradually expand the British upation area and gain more and more followers.


    In theter stage, this is like a snowball, getting bigger and bigger, and finally Irnd will join Ennd naturally.


    As the colonial New Deal, the Ulster region of Irnd became the main target of Ennd.


    ording to the oldest division of Irnd, the whole of Ennd is divided into Ulster, Connaught, Munster and Leinster.


    These four provinces still have provincial gs.


    The province of Ulster is close to Ennd and is the northernmost part of the ind of Irnd. It is the main area of ??Ennd''s colonization. The Dublin area is here, and it also includes theter Northern Irnd.


    The westernmost is Connaught, the easternmost is Leinster, and the southernmost is Munster.


    Erosion step by step, steady and steady, is the policy instructed by Edward himself.


    Thomas Mane, who came to Irnd, chose the nailing policy based on His Majesty''s strategy and the situation in Irnd.


    The so-called nailing is to divide the Ulster region into a dozen small points as a stronghold, and then expand the area with points, striving to digest Ulster Province in one fell swoop within five years.


    John Perot, as the chief of one of the strongholds, of course he has the obligation to win more immigrants for his stronghold.


    The moment he saw the king again, he knew that his fate would be different.


    At a very young age, his mother told him that his father was Henry VIII, King of Ennd.


    Once, he was distressed.


    As the king''s son, he doesn''t have any inheritance rights, at most he owns arge manor, and doesn''t even have a title of knight.


    But the reality forced him to sumb, and gradually began to agree with this concept again, and he gave up.


    But after the death of Henry VIII, he suddenly got a knight title and became a high-ranking figure in the county.


    When he felt what a real nobleman is, he realized how small and short-sighted he was.


    Until he met the young king, he knew that his chance to be a real nobleman hade.


    As an illegitimate child, his chances of bing a nobleman are hundreds of times higher than that of ordinary people.


    So, even when he came to Irnd, he still worked tirelessly and worked diligently.


    This is definitely not to be the so-called court noble, but to be a powerful noble with a fief.


    Only with definite credit can he get what he wants.


    Layers of memories flooded my mind, and at this moment, bursts of cheers came from my ears.


    John looked up and saw that two dark cargo ships were gradually approaching the port under the **** of five or six merchant ships.


    Ordinary people will be excited, of course.


    Every time an immigrantes, there must be armed merchant ships escorting them, and the merchant ships also bring themodities needed by the colony, and purchase the specialties here, and bring them back to Ennd.


    And in front of him, His Excellency the Governor of Irnd, also showed a faint smile on his staid face at the moment.


    Right behind him, the heads of a dozen other strongholds also looked at the cargo shiping from afar with joy on their faces, and became wary of each other.


    Of course, the same is true for Sir John. Poption is the booster of his achievements.


    Every month, it''s the usual drama in Dublin.

 Chapter 336: guilty of public outrage

    Chapter 336 guilty of public anger


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    To be precise, Ulster Province has a total of eighteen strongholds.


    ording to the nine counties in Ulster Province, each county has two strongholds. On average, each stronghold has a poption of thousands of people and more than two hundred soldiers fighting.


    The current poption of Irnd is roughly calcted at the beginning of the seventeenth century, with a poption of less than 500,000, and now adding some small savage tribes in remote areas, count it as 500,000.


    500,000, divided intorge and small tribes, it can be said that these strongholds areparable to those of medium-sized tribes, and it is still possible to maintain the situation.


    ording to Edward''s setting, each stronghold builds arge fortress as the central point, and then surrounds it with tribes close to Ennd, and finally spreads slowly,pletely digesting the entire Ulster province.


    If this model works, within ten years, the entire ind of Irnd will be Ennd''s back garden.


    Therefore, Edward also carefully selected the remaining officers of these eighteen strongholds.


    Except for John Perot, the rest of the stay-at-home officers are basically from the first batch and the second batch of public selection examinations, and they are rtively capable, open-minded officials, and His Majesty the King is more optimistic about the future. .


    Of course, including Lemire, who has not shown up for a long time, and Su Weier from Norwich.


    Lemir''s face is full of vicissitudes and maturity at this time.


    As amoner, he started with the help of the head of the 100-household district, and worked as the head of the 100-household district in Cambridgeshire. After three years of hard work, he finally climbed to the position of the head of the 1000-household district in South Cambridge. It can be said that he has climbed to the upper ss. Society, although at the bottom, is an important step.


    This is, as the head of the district, Lemir can finally have a surname. Like ordinary people, he takes his father Watson''s name as his surname, and his full name is Lemir Watson.


    Coming to Irnd this time, like Sir John Perrott, it is also a good opportunity for him, a good opportunity to leap out from the civilian ss.


    Thinking of his lovely son, Lemir''s heart became more and more heated. It is his biggest dream to leave a title for future generations.


    Thinking, he nced at the young man next to him again, who was three or four years younger than him, with light-blond hair.


    There is a hint of bookishness, with two ck beards on the corners of the mouth, eyes wandering around, and the bookish atmosphere is mixed with a trace of sleekness.


    Two different temperaments appear on the same person, which seems extremely contradictory.


    Seeing this person, Lemir felt a sense of friendship in his heart.


    He knew that in the current officialdom in Ennd, although there are still many people whoe from the position of assistant secretary, the mainstream trend is the group of young people who were born after the entrance examination.


    They are currently the fastest promoted in the officialdom, and they are also the people with the broadest future.


    There was a moment of brewing in his mouth, and just when his lips were about to start, cheers came from his ears.


    Looking up, two immigrant ships were escorted by a group of armed merchant ships and came to the pier.


    Forget about talking anymore, Lemiel hurriedly started his steps and rushed to the vicinity of the besieged governor. The next step is about the future.


    Thomas looked indifferently at the slowly docking cargo ship, and then walked over.


    As the central point, when His Excellency the Governor moved, all the people around him surged up, and the crowd slowly moved to the trestle bridge.


    The cargo ship had already lowered thedder, and a fat man with a big belly came down with a serious face, making it seem like everyone owed him money.


    But when he saw His Excellency the Governor, his face suddenly melted, the flesh on his face was squeezed into a ball, his eyes were narrowed, and he looked a little cute instead.


    "Your Excellency, ording to the decree of the Privy Council, this is the immigrant poption in March, a total of 668 people, 321 adult males, 252 females, and 95 children!"


    Immigrants are mainly men, but most of the time they migrate in families, so there are also many women and children.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Mr. Wiggs!" His Excellency the Governor squeezed out a smile on his face, andforted him softly.


    "This is my mission, Your Excellency the Governor!" Fatty''s expression eased a lot, and he continued, "For His Majesty the King!"


    "For His Majesty the King!" His Excellency the Governor was not slow to react, and he also said something softly.


    The two of them stared at each other, and then suddenlyughed. The scene looked very friendly.


    For the sake of His Majesty the King, this is just a joke. It is extremely popr in English official circles, more precisely, it is popr among the group of officials who were admitted because of the examination.


    After teasing for a while, let¡¯s talk about what happened in Ennd. Half an hour passed like this, and all the immigrants on board also left.


    The two greeted each other again, and after saying goodbye, His Excellency the Governor brought the immigrants to the temporary camp, which was where previous immigrants stayed after they came to Irnd.


    The rest was naturally arranged, and His Excellency the Governor returned to his mansion.


    Walking into the hall, eighteen pairs ofntern-like eyes stared straight at him, looking like they wanted to devour everything, but they didn''t frighten him.


    This is the rhythm ofing every month, and his strong heart has adapted.


    "Your Excellency the Governor¡ª" With a burst of greetings, Thomas sat down peacefully.


    "There are rtively few immigrants this month, so don''t fight for the top ten strongholds that have been allocatedst time!"


    Thomas said something faintly when he saw the look of everyone ready to move.


    "Oh¡ª" Immediately, exmations in the hall were endless.


    Lemire, John Perot and the other eight were overjoyed.


    "Your Excellency, our ce is the farthest from Dublin and faces the most pressure from the Irish. This time we need 200 people."


    John Perot stood directly in front of Thomas, without even thinking about it, and spit out arge number.


    Seeing this, the faces of the other seven people were on fire, and they were out of breath.


    "Your Excellency, we also need 200 people in our stronghold. Recently, arge tribe moved here!" "Your Excellency, we need 150 people..."


    "His Excellency the Governor¡ª" "His Excellency the Governor¡ª"¡­


    John was about to swallow the appetite of one-third of the immigrants at one time, and immediately angered the others. Various figures popped up like money. If they were added together, there would be more than 1,500 people!


    As a result, the Sir, who knew that he hadmitted the wrath of the public, shook his head with a wry smile on his face.


    Sitting on the main seat, His Excellency the Governor was also hurt by this kind of discussion, especially the sound of His Excellency, the Governor, was simply a reminder.


    Rubbing his eyes, His Excellency the Governor red at Mr. Jazz who started the war, and could only get a wry smile.

 Chapter 337: my town

    Chapter 337 My Town


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    His Excellency the Governor reconciled a bit, and the leaders of many strongholds were also polite.


    Sir John, who proposed at the beginning, was targeted by everyone in the end, and received the least share¡ªseventy-five people.


    However, His Excellency the Governor, who knew his identity, took good care of him. Most of them were adults. Although there were quite a few women, women could still be used as soldiers in emergencies.


    With a smile on his face, Sir John nodded goodbye with many strongholds before the spoils conference ended.


    At this time, Lemire came over, he nced at Sir John who was a little unhappy, and said in a friendly tone:


    "Mr. Sir, I really can''t help you today, everyone is a little impulsive!"


    Looking at this middle-aged man with obvious good intentions, Sir John restrained his smirk, shook his head sincerely, and said:


    "It''s because I was too impulsive, I still have to suffer, and it''s good to have a good memory!"


    As he said that, he looked at the middle-aged man who took the initiative to show his favor. He knew that this was another stronghold left by Lemire Watson. Although he didn''t know what his purpose was, it belonged to the left behind. Damn ce, friendship is still necessary.


    "Mr. Watson, are you free now?"


    Hearing this sentence, Lemir couldn''t help but feel happy, but replied calmly.


    "Of course, my sir, what can you do?"


    Lemire continued the conversation logically, casting questioning eyes as he spoke.


    "Nothing, I just have some questions, but they haven''t been resolved. You are in a different environment, and I''m afraid you can give me different suggestions!"


    Sir John smiled and made a look of asking for advice.


    "Okay, it happens that I can also learn from you, and I have some doubts!"


    Lemiel also seemed to agree, and responded very modestly.


    Under the surprised eyes of others, the two went together to drink in a pub in Dublin.


    ...


    Time is always short. On the second day, Sir John stroked his drowsy head and shook it unconsciously.


    "Oh! I drank too much yesterday, and my head hurts!"


    "However, I have gained a lot, at least I am an ally!"


    Although his head hurts, Sir John still showed a satisfied smile. He was satisfied with yesterday''s harvest.


    It has been nearly a year since I came here. The original stronghold, which was only the size of a vige, has berger andrger. At present, it has be a small town.


    The number of immigrants in the small town is less than a thousand, and the surrounding tribes are surrounded by circles. The closer to the town, the closer the rtionship, and the deeper the Anglicization.


    This time he came out, he had to go back sooner, after all, he brought out nearly one-third of the people.


    Feeling the fog on his face and the somewhat blurred road, while riding his horse, Sir John looked back at the convoy pulling arge amount of goods, feeling a little anxious in his heart.


    Although there are not many seventy-five people, most of them are with their families. Especially in recent months, immigrants basicallye from one household, so there are a lot of messy things, and dozens of tbed trucks have to be built , pulling the elderly and children, and saluting.


    Of course, there are the most important supplies.


    Irndcks everything, iron, weapons, salt, cloth, and some shortage of wheat, which are all needed in his stronghold.


    These materials are not only for the stronghold¡¯s own use, but also for exchanging materials with the tribes that have made friends with them.


    Thirty miles away from Dublin, two hundred militiamen rode vigntly on their horses, their bows and arrows must not and could not be released from their hands.


    Ennd''s rule in Dublin, Irnd, can only be maintained within a radius of 30 miles. If it is outside the range, there will be any danger.


    The hateful wildlings shoot a poisoned arrow from the forest from time to time, or make a small-scale surprise attack, which is hard to guard against.


    Of course, this is much better than before.


    In the past year, various strongholds have fully blossomed, attracting the attention of most tribes, and the environment in Dublin has improved a lot.


    Sir John''s face was also a little nervous, he was wearing a silk underwear, covered with ayer of leather armor.


    Thanks to theck of horses in Irnd, even though Sir John felt that the speed was very slow, the whole team was still traveling at a speed of twenty miles per hour.


    Starting from 6:00 am to around 4:00 pm, when it was already dark, a group of people arrived at this stronghold and walked more than two hundred miles.


    "It''s here~" "It''s finally here¡ª"


    The militiamen shouted excitedly, rejoicing that the journey was safe.


    What appeared in front of everyone was a small town surrounded by thick fences, and a small river flowed through it. From a distance, through the gaps in the fence, there were faint figures, and it seemed that there were a lot of people.


    The entire town is in the shape of adder, with only one exit, which is muchrger than the ruralndowner''s manor.


    On the outskirts of the town, green shoots sprouted from the plowed fields everywhere, showing vitality.


    Near the gate of the fence, a group of militiamen guarded it, and no one was allowed toe or go unless there were special orders.


    Seeing his own territory, Sir John finally showed a smile on his face.


    He steered the horse to turn around, and said to the new immigrants on the horse and in the car:


    "This is my town - Wenger, and it is also where you will live in the future."


    The immigrants looked at the simple cottage in front of them, and at the family members around them, they had no choice but to ept it.


    It is not bad to have a safe ce to live. In their minds, they thought they lived directly in the wilderness.


    "There is still a lot of open space here, I will divide thend for you to build houses, and divide thend for farming!"


    Bringing the immigrants into the town, Sir John pointed to the empty tnd and said to the immigrants.


    "However, thend is not free, you need to spend money to buy it, if you don''t have money, you need to deduct it from your future sry!"


    "By the way, from now on, if you work here, whether it''s plowing thend, or shepherding sheep, or doing other things, half of all ie will be handed over to me!"


    "Everything here belongs to His Majesty the King, this is His Majesty''snd, this is something you must understand!"


    Sir John stared fiercely at the new immigrant, speaking very domineeringly,pletely ignoring the feelings of the immigrant.


    At this time, the immigrants took a closer look. Although the entire town isrge in scale, the buildings only ounted for nearly one-third of the scale, and the rest was empty.


    As for their arrival, the other immigrants seemed to be familiar with it. After taking a look, they went about their own business very indifferently.

 Chapter 338: Dismount

    Chapter 338 Dismissal


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Although the immigrants came from Ennd one by one, the clothes on their bodies were neat and tightly wrapped, and they seemed to be ready for a long time.


    As a member of the immigrants, Leonard is no different from ordinary immigrants. It can''t be seen that he was born as a minister, at most he is a small country gentleman.


    He, his wife and children were dressed in ordinary linen, and they didn''t wear any jewelry on their hands and necks. They looked extremely ordinary.


    It¡¯s not just them, the rest of the immigrants also look very ordinary. If there is any difference, most of them have rosy faces, and they seem to be pampered.


    There is a reason for this.


    Although they are confused about the future, everyone still knows that the greed of human nature is uncontroble. Only by restraining yourself can you keep yourself and your family safe.


    As the minister, his resignation not only involved himself, but also involved some petty officials and squires, who were dissatisfied with Protestantism.


    Most of the people were separated from him, and only two or three families were with him. Seeing the figures of these three families, Leonard breathed a sigh of relief.


    With people who can gather together, then in this small town, a small town surrounded by savages will be much safer.


    Holding his young son with his left hand and his wife with his right hand, even though Leonard entered this so-called safe town, he was still not at ease.


    Lowering his head, he softlyforted his restless son, then turned around tofort his worried wife.


    Although he was a little busy, Leonard''s ears were still listening carefully. After all, this was rted to their future vitality.


    Hearing such harsh conditions, Leonard''s face did not change. Beforeing, he had already thought of it.


    "Today I will give you a day off, starting tomorrow, no matter men, women, old or young, all have to get up and do things, don''t bezy!"


    Sir John had his hands behind him, holding a ck and scary riding whip in his hand. If he was whipped, it would definitely be painful.


    "I am a majestic knight, how can I do those despicable things like those peasants!"


    This is a man inmon clothes with a big belly standing out with a displeased expression. His expression is a little angry, and he even feels a little humiliated.


    "Hehe! Sir, let me tell you, from today onwards, I am the biggest here, even if you were baron sirs before, now you are just a humble and pitiful immigrant without the slightest freedom!"


    When the word "humble" was said, the contempt in Sir John''s eyes was clearly visible, and the potbellied Sir couldn''t help trembling with anger.


    "You, you..." He stared, staring in disbelief at Sir John who raised his chin with a haughty face, and stuttered for a moment.


    "Crack¡ª" Sir John waved his right hand, and the riding whip in his hand was like a silver snake, heading straight for the Sir. Before he could react, a bloodstain, a long bloodstain, appeared on his face.


    Even, it seemed that the whip was a bit heavy, and the wound was still bleeding.


    The paunchy jazz was thrown to the ground at once, touching the wound on his face with both hands, gasping and howling.


    Because of the shortness of breath, the round and round belly went up and down suddenly, making people want to sit up.


    "Remember, hereafter, I will be what I say, don''t question, don''t doubt my rights!"


    Sir John''s eyes were cold, he put away the blood-stained whip, approached the talking back Sir, turned around again, and said sharply to the group of new immigrants:


    "Remember, although His Majesty the King has sent tax collectors and inspectors here, if it''s what I think, it''s quite simple to ask you to die!"


    "If one dies, two will be added next month. Don''t think too highly of yourself, your lives are cheaper than a sheep.


    This today is just the initial warning. Starting tomorrow, you will not be greeted with a whip, but with death! "


    After saying these words, Sir John stepped on the ck horse, led the rest of the militiamen, and left quickly.


    Everyone was stunned by him, and they looked at the fallen knight with pity. Their expressions were tense and their eyes were terrified. The threat of death was too scary.


    Then, an old man with a wrinkled face and a ck and white beard came over and stood in front of everyone, holding a pen and a nk paper in his hand. Followed by two strong men, the strong man is carrying a box of things in both hands, which looks very strange.


    While everyone was still intimidated by the remaining power, they didn''t say a word about the old man''s appearance.


    "Everyone, I am the administrative officer here. If you have any questions or difficulties in the future, you cane to me!"


    The old man looks pleasant and easy to talk to.


    "The one just now is Sir John Perrott who stayed behind here. The whole town is dominated by him. Be careful not to provoke him, or the consequences will be unpredictable!"


    The old man exined softly when he saw that the immigrants were still a little timid.


    "Next, everyonee to me to register first, with the family as the unit!"


    As he spoke, the old man found a rock, sat on it, turned over his notebook, and started to record with a pen in his right hand.


    On the side, two young men opened the box and took out bundles of palm-sized dried wooden strips, with strange patterns engraved on the back.


    Seeing this, Leonard didn''t know that this was an immigrant household registration, so he took his wife and children and became the first person to register.


    "Name?" "Leonard Cond, twenty-five years old."


    The old man wrote his name in the notebook, and then wrote him in the head of the household column.


    "Wife, Anna is twenty-three years old this year, daughter Buina is seven years old this year, and son Desimone is five years old!"


    After recording it, he, like his family, got a wooden board to record their names from the hands of the two young people, with the three words resident certificate written on it.


    Of course, the above also briefly describes the appearance of several of them.


    "Next-"


    Hearing this sentence, Leonard immediately reacted and moved out of the way.


    In fact, there are many people, most of them are families, and there are only a few five or six single men who form separate households.


    Seventy-five is carrying his luggage, and now he is standing aside, waiting for the administrator to finish his work.


    After a while, after sorting out, the old administrator continued:


    "Now, take the wooden sign in your hand, go to get your own clothes, and take a serious shower!"


    As he spoke, the old administrator turned around, looked at the crowd and said:


    "Don''t tell me that I dare not take a bath. His Majesty the King has called for it for several years. You should all be able to ept it now!"

 Chapter 339: bathing exercise

    Chapter 339 Bathing Exercise


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Although the administrator''s eyes were cloudy, the sudden turn of his head still surprised the rest of the people.


    "Of course, of course!" Everyone nodded, their hair was a little disheveled.


    The administrator just smiled, then turned his head away, and continued to walk his own steps.


    Two years ago, that is, three years after the introduction of the New Deal, our King wanted to test the results of this reform, and to change the customs of Ennd.


    First of all, we have to make it clear that Europeans don''t like to take a bath, this is a fake.


    The upper-ss nobles and priests in Europe have always liked to take a bath. In the early Middle Ages, the nobles still maintained this good habit.


    However, the spread of the ck Death has made the whole of Europe more and more afraid of bathing.


    One is religious, in order to maintain the chastity of the body, so as to dedicate more devoutly to God. This is usually rted to religion, and there are fewer nobles andmoners.


    However, there are still some, such as theter Queen Victoria, who ims to be the queen of European grandmothers.


    I haven¡¯t bathed for decades, and I was finally canonized. I was also drunk.


    Secondly, in thete Middle Ages, when Genghis Khan¡¯s westward march, the Mongols not only brought war, but also brought the ck Death to Europe in order to siege, massacre, and unscrupulously throw animal carcasses to pollute water sources.


    This virus rpsed every few decades, tormenting Western Europeans to death.


    But it allowed them to develop the ability to be invulnerable to all poisons, and even used this feature to learn from Genghis Khan, and instead ughtered Indians, hundreds of people conquered an empire of millions.


    After being tortured for hundreds of years, Europeans suddenly believed that water brought the ck Death (this is true, Genghis Khan threw dead bodies into rivers and wells to attack the city).


    But people must drink water! Otherwise they will all die.


    But the activity of bathing can be avoided! You won''t die if you don''t take a bath, even if your body stinks, it''s better than death!


    So, from top to bottom, Europe has started a model of not taking a bath all year round, and is even proud of it.


    The third point is also a religious factor.


    Because *** often fasted and bathed, and Turkey was very powerful at that time, looking like it was going to swallow the Christian world, and those Mediterranean regions, as the front line, naturally became more and more nervous.


    And this is, one of the ways to distinguish Christians from prostitutes is to see if the body is rtively clean.


    In order to prevent being mistaken for ***, civilians in the Mediterranean region naturally abandoned the custom of bathing.


    Moreover, the church also believes that taking a bath is easy to produce desires, and as a Christian, one should abstain from sex, and there should be no such way as taking a bath that vites the holyw.


    They believe that hot baths tend to make people overlyfortable and make people ** (this is fart).


    Especially the public bathhouse, which had a direct rtionship with the general health care at that time, after all, mixed bathing was very convenient for gods to fight.


    In the 13th century, there were special guys who walked all over the streets and alleys of Paris to invite people to steam baths and bathtubs. These establishments were verymon in Paris at that time, reaching 26 in 1292. The operation of steam rooms and tubs became an industry and entered everyday life.


    ¡ªShowers were so popr that a steam bath was amon reward for some artisans, servants, and dayborers. "The royal family gave Jean Petit and other valets a day''s annual leave to take a steam bath, and it cost a total of 108 sous." bed. ¡ª "Life and Labor in Medieval Europe" [France] P Boissonna


    It can be said that, as a modern person, our Majesty the King clearly stated in the newly printed Bible, under the guise of a sage, that the ck Death was not caused by bathing, but came from rats.


    As for which saint said it, Edward said that it has been dead for hundreds of years. Who knows if you said it or not?


    Anyway, it''s on your head, and you can''t escape.


    In addition, Edward, in the name of the head of state religion, required priests from all over Ennd to give detailed exnations to civilians.


    In addition to religious aspects, Edward asked the Privy Council to draft a decree in the Privy Council, requiring major cities to buildrge-scale cities with the standard of one public bathroom per thousand people.


    In this way, starting from religion and administration, the whole of Enndunched a vigorous bathing movement.


    ording to the statistics of some schrs, in London alone, two public bathrooms have been established in every thousand-household district, and the number of public bathrooms in London has reached 72.


    "Sincest year, the whole city suddenly seems to have changed a group of people. The original citizens have all changed their appearance. Whether it is a skinny poor man or a rich businessman with a big belly, they are all so clean and cheerful at this time. I even have some doubts. To the Kingdom of God!"


    "At this moment, people''s appearance suddenly became unified.


    If you ignore their clothes, they are no different, and it will be more and more difficult to identify them! "


    "At this time, I suddenly realized that the difference in identity is no longer an abyss, but a piece of clothing!"


    "Although I still think that most of the young His Majesty''s actions are wrong, but this time, it is rare to be right!"


    From Oxford University, a schr of reputation in Ennd, described it in his diary.


    Of course, the shower movement has not been all smooth sailing.


    In this world, there are still pious believers in Christ, including the elites of those societies¡ªnobility.


    For example, such a letter of protest appeared in front of Edward.


    Behind it, there is arge list of signatures. The entire thirty-nine counties of Ennd, each county has a signature on it.


    If you don''t know the real lover, if you see this so-called petition letter, which is actually a protest letter, you will probably turn pale with shock.


    Even the king cannot offend the elites of the country, which symbolizes that the rule is in jeopardy.


    However, if you take a look, you may be dumbfounded.


    The content of such a protest letter has only one central idea, which is to end this nationwide bathing movement.


    The dire consequences would be that it would cost lives and money, or that the ck Death would easily break out again, or cause God¡¯s dissatisfaction. These words were repeated over and over again.


    Regarding this, Edward was having a headache. This was the first time since he seeded to the throne that he felt the oppression of the elite, and it was for such a weird reason.


    The previous religious reforms, wars, taxation, and even local system reforms, these elites were indifferent, but the mere bathing movement was protested in less than two years.


    This made Edward really dumbfounded.

 Chapter 340: dissatisfied

    Chapter 340 Dissatisfied


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The thick petition letter in front of him made Edward have to think.


    I remember that such arge-scale coercion of the king has never been tempted since the establishment of the Tudor Dynasty, but it suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, which is very suspicious!


    Edward stood up and looked at the petition letter in front of him, especially the signature column, which was close to two hundred people.


    There are not only knights, knights, gentlemen, squires, and even rich-assed Yeomannon, covering a wide range.


    Of course, if you think about it, none of them were really nobles.


    Don¡¯t think that knights and knights are nobles. They are just reserve nobles, and they can only bepared withmoners. Compared with real nobles, they are not worth mentioning.


    The real aristocrats are honored as lords, and there are only more than 50 in Ennd.


    They are hereditary nobles who own their ownnd and servants. Even His Majesty the King has nothing to do with them unless they havemitted any serious crimes.


    And from these nobles who have been passed down for hundreds of years, which one is not extremely shrewd, and the aftermath of the War of the Roses has not yet revived them. How could this embarrassing the king end up in person?


    So, Edward reckoned, these nobles must be hiding behind the scenes, being a hidden operator.


    "It seems that my series of actions over the past few years have made them afraid. This is an indirect expression of dissatisfaction with me!"


    The corner of Edward''s mouth twitched, and after thinking for a while, he realized that the nobles were expressing their dissatisfaction with him.


    "However, dissatisfaction is dissatisfaction. My bathing movement must beunched. I am the ruler of Ennd. You can be dissatisfied, but you cannot resist!"


    Edward murmured softly at the corner of his mouth, and cast his gaze out of the window. Busy pedestrians walked quickly, while the middle ss with small bourgeoisie strolled leisurely.


    Whitehall Pce is the ce where His Majesty the King lives, and there are no shops or houses, so Edward can only see all kinds of pedestrians.


    Even so, Edward can still find out from pedestrians how much London and Ennd have changedpared to five years ago.


    I remember five years ago, when London was undergoing major renovations and the roads were clean and tidy, ordinary people on the road showed bitterness and confusion in their eyes.


    But now, the opening of the Iberian Penins and the entire Mediterranean trade route has allowed Ennd''s economy to take off.


    Although ordinary people can''t get too much benefit, the leaked dividends still make them a lot of money.


    Arge number of factories are lined up on both sides of the Thames River. The huge demand for workers has instantly emptied the homeless people in Ennd. Even, in order to seek arge number of workers, capitalists began to lobby for an opennd enclosure movement.


    After being unable to ask for it, they turned to it and began to recruit ves. The ck ves in Eastern Europe, Irnd, and even Africa made these greedy factory owners think of it.


    Edward is still satisfied with this move that indirectly increases the poption of Ennd and can also promote economic development.


    However, poption, a resource that was still important in the sixteenth century, had just been taken from the nobles, so how could it be controlled by the capitalists?


    Therefore, in order to promote the normal development ofmerce, and also to strengthen the national power of Ennd, our Majesty the King officially deres:


    All ves can obtain permanent residency and British citizenship when theynd in Ennd for three years.


    After that,pared with ordinary Englishmen, except for the right to vote and 5% more tax, other rights are the same as those of Englishmen.


    Of course, it only applies to Europa, and white people, and Christians.


    Those ck people, as well as ***, are not considered.


    In this way, the capitalists only have three years of ownership of those who have been trafficked.


    After that, it will be released.


    Although this is the case, the three-year freebor still makes factory owners flock to it.


    Three years, they still made a lot of money, and then cheated to sign a long-term contract, even if they had to pay wages, but when the supply of workers in Ennd was in short supply, the continuous operation of the factory was still very profitable.


    Edward, on the other hand, can get a huge poption out of thin air, pay taxes, serve in the military, and drive Ennd''s economy to take off.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the poption resources. The Nethends, the sea coachman, did not even have enough sailors to drive the boat because of insufficient poption, so he finally switched to finance. Although there are factors of British suppression.


    The idea that the empire on which the sun never sets will go online ahead of schedule appeared in his mind, and Edward felt particrly relieved.


    Ennd at this time is the edge of Europe, and its status is too low.


    Thinking of the kings of European countries prostrating themselves in front of them, and ying with their queens unscrupulously, they dare not speak out, and they are so happy.


    Thinking, Edward unconsciously opened his mouth wide, saliva brewing continuously.


    "Dengdengdengdeng¡ª" A knock on the door woke Edward up. He restrained his expression, returned to his seat and sat down. Edward said casually:


    "Come in-"


    "Your Majesty, Speaker Alexander has arrived!"


    As the secretary, Laura reported truthfully without any fluctuation in her tone.


    "Let him in!"


    "yes-"


    "Your servant, Faris Alexander, has met His Majesty!"


    Your Excellency, the speaker, seemed to be a little energetic, and expressed his greetings to Edward in a sonorous tone.


    Regarding this, Edward smiled in his heart. He didn''t understand that the speaker, His Excellency, still lingers on the position under his buttocks.


    However, five years is long enough. Like the current bureaucratic rule in Ennd, a long-term high position is a threat to the royal power.


    "Dear sir, please sit down, I invite you here this time, I have an important matter to discuss with you!"


    Edward sat upright, with a serious look on his face, which made His Excellency the Speaker, who always liked hiszy, subconsciously solemn.


    "You know this petition letter!"


    Edward pointed to the petition letter on the desk and said.


    "Of course, I handed this to you!"


    His Excellency the Speaker had doubts on his face, and he looked at the king with some confusion.


    "What do you see in that?" Edward continued.


    "This..." Faris nced at the petition letter hesitantly, then looked at His Majesty the King, and said.


    "It''s okay, keep talking!"


    "It seems that the nobles are a little dissatisfied with the central government!"


    As he spoke, Faris nced at the young king timidly, and said in a low voice.


    Of course Edward knew that the central government was just a cover, but in fact it was referring to himself.


    This kind of dissatisfaction needs to be resolved, and the poor noble needs the care of His Majesty the King.

 Chapter 341: steam bath

    Chapter 341 Steam bath


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Hot water was poured on the wooden floor, and when it came into contact with the wet floor, bursts of water vapor instantly evaporated, covering the entire spacious hall in white, and the hairs of the whole person rxed.


    Compared with the humid and slightly cold outdoor temperature, this ce isfortable, which makes people unconsciously rx their minds.


    A dozen or so young maids were wearing short jackets, revealing their white and tender arms and thighs. The short jackets were tightly fitted to the body under the moisture in the air.


    In the water mist, the youthful maid smiled at Yan Yan, disregarding her own happiness, but step by step scooped out spoonfuls of hot water from the hot water bucket beside her, poured it evenly on the floor, and filled the room. The water vapor that gradually dissipates inside adds strength.


    In the steamy room, there are threerge bathtubs. Inside the bathtubs, three noblemen in their thirties are lying naked in the bathtubs. Two pretty white and tender maids are kneeling beside them. Just like any other maid.


    In the past, the three nobles lying in the bathtub would have already started the action meeting.


    But now, the three of them frowned, and there was no desire at all in their hearts. Obviously, their hearts were full of haze at this time.


    The Baron of Burnley, the Baron of Herefordshire, has long xen hair. Compared with other nobles, he looks extraordinarily quiet.


    The Earl of Chester of Cheshire is a young man with an immature face. He looks a little confused, or he has no opinion and follows the crowd.


    The remaining one is Baron Barnsley of South Yorkshire. He has long blond hair, an eagle nose, and thin lips. Combined with the gloomy eyes at this time, he is extraordinarily gloomy and frightening.


    "I can''t go on like this anymore, I''m almost driven crazy by this young king!"


    The gloomy Baron Barnsley looked forward and said loudly. After speaking, he turned his eyes to the other two barons with unhappy faces.


    "Yes, in the past few years, we have either prohibited us from enclosingnd, or made some local reforms, which is very annoying!"


    "In my opinion, he is more tossed than his father. If this continues, I will go crazy!"


    The young Baron Chester heard Barnsley''sint, and said in agreement.


    "The more important thing is, what kind of exams are still being held to be an official? When will thosemoners be qualified to sit on an equal footing with our blue-blooded nobles, and even speak very aggressively!"


    As soon as Baron Chester mentioned this, he immediately became interested. His whole body seemed to be inted. His skin, which had been soaked and flushed, became even more rosy now, and the veins on his neck twitched.


    "You said, it is a small mayor who dared to knock on the door of my house, and even sarcastically satirized me, saying to me: Your Excellency, as a nobleman, you should pay attention to the dignity of the nobleman, and you should not do something that vites the nobleman''s dignity." A matter of honor!"


    Thinking of this, Baron Chester''s eyes became sharper.


    "Are you saying that I just whipped a few ordinary people who spoke rudely in front of me? As a nobleman, this is my right!"


    As he spoke, Baron Chester became resentful.


    By the side, Baron Burnley, who was listening quietly with his eyes closed and ears pricked up, slowly opened his eyes and nced at Baron Chester, with inexplicable emotions shing in his eyes.


    "My baron, don''tin anymore, don''t you know? Thesemon people, we have no right to whip the whip anymore, otherwise, the local court will summon us and give us a big embarrassment!"


    Baron Barnsley on the side heard the words, and the haze in his eyes was a lot less. Sure enough, with a sympathetic person, the scars in his heart were a lot less.


    "The local court is nothing, at most it will embarrass you. If you arepletely targeted by the hounds of the star room court, then you will eat something!"


    Baron Barnsley sneered andforted him, but when it came to the Star Chamber Court, Baron Chester immediately fell silent.


    The three people in the bathroom immediately felt a chill, a chill that came from the bottom of their hearts.


    If the Star Chamber Court is a judicial institution, then the Pce Intelligence Service is a vicious dog, using its own nose to sniff out all kinds of deeds of those nobles and officials, it is simply unbearable.


    ording to inconsequential statistics, in the past few years, because of the Pce Intelligence Service, the number of nobles who have been arrested into the Star Room Court has reached twelve. Among them, two of them had their titles abolished, and the rest have paidrge sums of fines.


    And you must know that after the death of Henry VIII, there were only fifty-one hereditary nobles in Ennd, and this number is already terrifying.


    Countless officials were arrested in the star room court, and then the whole family was immigrated to Irnd together.


    It can be said that the entire English aristocracy is extremely ufortable with this situation, which is monitored all the time. and fear.


    "Baron Barnsley, do you think it will be counterproductive if we do this?"


    "You know, this young king has a very stubborn personality, and he can''t y cards ording tomon sense!"


    Baron Burnley, who listened with pricked ears, couldn''t help but whispered.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Baron, let''s not be so timid!"


    "Send a petition letter to let His Majesty the King understand our situation and dissatisfaction.


    Those high-ranking nobles cherished their feathers one by one, fearing that His Majesty the King would be dissatisfied!


    Hehe, His Majesty the King is not so strict with us! "


    Speaking of being strict, Baron Barnsley emphasized his tone and gritted his teeth.


    This kind of half-forced work, how can I be happy in my heart.


    Hold up a handful of water with both hands, gently blow ayer of ripples, then spread your hands, and the water falls into the tub again.


    Baron Barnsley''s words left the two speechless. After being served by the maid, they put on their clothes and walked out of the bathroom.


    The three of them chatted from time to time, and with the passage of time, the three of them finally calmed down about making guns, and felt a lot morefortable.


    At this time, the butler ran over, sweating a little on his forehead because of the trot.


    "Master, Your Excellency the two barons, the Pce Secretariat sent an invitation, His Majesty the King wants to see you!"


    The butler saw the three of them, bent over, and spoke word by word, enunciating clearly.


    "What? His Majesty the King wants to see us?"


    The three of them said suddenly without a trace of joy in their voices.

 Chapter 342: county council

    Chapter 342 County Council


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    For the nobles, being summoned by His Majesty the King is of course a pleasant thing, but at this time, for the three of them, His Majesty the King must have other ns.


    Come to London in a mood full of ups and downs. This is, the three of them met His Majesty the King with fear.


    Who knows, His Majesty the King met with the three of them in a pleasant manner, and from time to time learned about interesting things about their ce, and by the way, asked them to express their views on the New Deal.


    Seeing that His Majesty the King didn''t mean to me himself and the others, Baron Chester and the other three immediately felt relieved, relieved their nervousness, and began to fluently talk about interesting things about the county where the three of them lived.


    Edward listened with a smile on his face, and expressed his opinions from time to time. Suddenly, the entire reception room was filled with a pleasant atmosphere.


    Finally, seeing that the atmosphere finally became harmonious, Edward talked about the petition letter.


    "For your petition letter, I think¡ª"


    As soon as His Majesty the King talked about the words of petition letter, the smiles of the three barons who were still smiling on their faces suddenly froze.


    Edward paused when he said this, his blue eyes looked at the three people who were standing still, and a smile slowly emerged from the corner of his mouth.


    The three barons immediately raised their hearts, their hearts were beating thumpingly, and they stared nkly at the king''s lips, fearing that the next sentence would be an abyss.


    "I think, in fact, there is still some truth to speak of, which has benefited me a lot!"


    Edward said with emotion with a full expression on his face.


    "Although your names are not signed on it, I still see your loyalty to the royal family!"


    The three people who were going to plead guilty suddenly heard such a turning point. Not only did the three of them have no faults, but they had meritorious deeds. This made the three of them full of puzzlement.


    Seeing this, Edward did not pay attention to their expressions, but stood up and said happily.


    "I can still see your loyalty to the royal family. I am very happy about this. If other nobles can be like you, wholeheartedly thinking about the royal family, then the whole of Scond has already surrendered!"


    Speaking of this, the three barons couldn''t bear to let His Majesty the King perform alone, and began to get involved.


    "It''s all thanks to His Majesty''s blessing that Scond was annexed. It can be seen that the Almighty God has always been attached to the royal family!"


    Baron Burnley said tteringly.


    "Having said that, it is impossible to govern the country smoothly, and you will always encounter various difficulties. I have been in London with the ministers of the Privy Council, and there are inevitably omissions in policies.


    And at this time, you need the help of nobles who have been in the ce all year round! "


    Edward looked at the ttering expressions on the faces of the three, and said earnestly.


    "Of course, it is our nobles'' duty to be loyal to the royal family. We will definitely offer advice and suggestions on this!"


    "Yes!" "It must be!"


    The three barons said with certainty. Be as sincere as possible.


    "I don''t doubt your loyalty, but if you use a letter of love every time, it would be too grand!"


    Speaking of the letter of love again, although the king was smiling, the three barons immediately shrank, their hearts rose again, and a trace of embarrassment appeared on their faces.


    Seeing this, Edward also knew that this meeting was rewarding, and his smile became brighter and brighter.


    "Of course, I also know that everyone wants to serve the royal family. It is inevitable that you will be impulsive. I can understand!"


    Hearing this, the three barons breathed a sigh of relief again, but their moods were still tense. They were made miserable by His Majesty''s sudden words, so it''s better to be careful.


    Edward stood for a while, then sat down again.


    "The House of Lords does not convene frequently, and it is difficult for you to convey your opinions to my ears. I am still somewhat at fault for this!"


    "Nothing!" "Your Majesty is not wrong!" "It''s all our fault!"


    For the three of them, Edward shook his head lightly and said excitedly:


    "Since the House of Lords stillcks something, I want to make up for it!"


    Speaking of this, our Majesty the King stood up again, and the three barons also stood up, as if listening.


    "Laura, write it down and send it to the Privy Council and Parliamentter. This is my proposal!"


    Edward called out, and after Laura came in, he ordered.


    "From now on, each county will set up a council with 23 members. Members will be appointed by local gentlemen and nobles. The candidates will be jointly selected by the House of Lords and the Privy Council, and then appointed by the king!"


    "The county council''s duty is to supervise local finances and corruption of local officials. It has the ability to impeach any officials to the Privy Council and the king, and it can also directly write to the Privy Council!"


    "However, we must remember that the county council does not have any power to recall or even interfere with local judicial and administrative rights, but only has the right to supervise officials!"


    Speaking of thest, Edward emphasized the word supervision, which is very meaningful.


    "Of course, the three barons are the new county councilors of each county, and there is no need to submit candidates!"


    "It''s my honor!" Seeing this, the three of them said in unison, with surprise on their faces and radiant eyes.


    Seeing this, Edward just smiled slightly.


    From the moment we met, it was all just acting.


    Even if it is to establish a county council, he had already discussed it with Faris, the speaker of the Privy Council, earlier, and even the House of Lords had already read it for the first time, and only waited for the House of Commons to read it for the second time.


    The establishment of the County Council had long been mentioned in Edward''s mind, but this time it was established in advance under this pretext.


    After the centralization of power, although the royal family''s control over the whole of Ennd has been greatly enhanced, at the same time, the bureaucratic team of the whole of Ennd has grown rapidly like a balloon.


    ording to statistics, in the thirty-nine counties of Ennd, the total number of employees has reached 10,000, from local officials to senior county officials.


    What kind of concept is this? This is equivalent to one official among the three hundred Englishmen.


    Almost half of Ennd''s tax revenue is spent on this group of people.


    With such a huge team, good and bad are naturally mixed, and all kinds of corrupt officials emerge in endlessly.


    In the past few years, if it is the busiest institution, it is nothing more than the Pce Intelligence Service, which has almost be Ennd''s Anti-Corruption Bureau.


    In the past few years, there have been fewer and fewer refugees and local riots. Among the immigrants exiled to Scond, the proportion of corrupt officials and their families is increasing day by day.


    In view of this, Edward finally decided that it is still necessary to set up the necessary supervisory agencies, and it must not consume sries, so that the government agencies will no longer be bloated.


    And this is, the county council suddenly appeared in Edward''s mind.

 Chapter 343: Englands political situation

    Chapter 343 The Political Situation in Ennd


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Following the ancient tradition of Ennd, local gentlemen hold official positions and serve the king obligatoryly.


    Moreover, in the local counties, the county council only has the power of supervision, and the number of members is determined by the central government. In this way, the local county council can be controlled to the greatest extent.


    At present, the power of the local government is a bit toorge, or it is much greater than before. In this way, county officials cannot control their own desires, and even unite with local families to conspire.


    And if a county council is established, those nobles and gentlemen who originally disdain to be officials will be artificially opposed to those officials.


    One supervision, one administration, in this way, the local area will not be a pool of stagnant water, which is conducive to the control of the central government.


    Moreover, in order to centralize power, the Privy Council also issued a decree requiring all officials to serve no more than four years. After four years, the central government will decide on the appointment.


    Four years, the first year is for adaptation and understanding, the second and third years are for local officials to govern, and the fourth year is the end.


    In this era of short life expectancy, this is almost one-tenth of the life of ordinary people.


    The head of the Hundred-Household District is appointed by the county, and then submitted to the central government''s files. The head of the Thousand-Household District and the ministers of the county follow the example of the central government. They are drafted by the Privy Council, and they can take office after the king approves.


    The candidates for the sheriffs of Ennd''s thirty-nine counties are selected by the Privy Council from among the many district chiefs. There are three people in each county, and then they can be appointed by the king''s approval.


    After that, the local county chief can be promoted to the central government, and then he can be the deputy director of each department of the Privy Council, and then promoted to the director, deputy minister, minister, minister of the Privy Council, vice president of the Privy Council, and speaker of the Privy Council.


    As mentioned above, the central government is dominated by the Privy Council, which is divided into nine departments under its jurisdiction, foreign affairs, finance, agriculture andmerce, engineering construction, religion, supervision, social security, education, and the organization department that manages the promotion of officials.


    ording to the ancient tradition of Ennd, Ennd is divided into eight parts: Northeast Ennd, Northwest Ennd, Yorkshire and the Humber, West Central Ennd, East Central Ennd, East Ennd, Southwest Ennd, and Southeast Ennd.


    Each department has a minister and two deputy ministers, and there are eight departments under it, and each department corresponds to each section above it, that is to say, each department is responsible for a set of things in those counties.


    Each department has a director and two deputy directors, as well as several personnel.


    If you have taken the Ennd Official Admissions Examination, your promotion route is as follows:


    Hundred district chiefs¡ªdistrict chiefs¡ªcounty ministers¡ªdeputy directors¡ªdirectors¡ªdeputy ministers¡ªministers¡ªMinister of the Privy Council¡ªdeputy president or speaker.


    If you stay in each position for four years, congrattions, after thirty-two years, you may be the top official of the Privy Council¡ªthe Speaker of the Privy Council.


    Of course, this is just a smooth sailing situation. Some idents and ups and downs are inevitable in this world. This is the norm in officialdom.


    However, if there is such a person, after such a lot of experience, then he must be an elite among the elite, with extremely high EQ and IQ, and it must be easy to manage the whole of Britain.


    For this era, although the king is still the main factor that determines whether a country is strong or not, it is important to have a group of ministers with outstanding abilities and broad knowledge, which is an important support for a country''s strength.


    We know that in this era, nobles are the elites of society and important helpers in governing the country.


    But the aristocracy, the hereditary system, is extremely easy to corrupt this ss, and the chance of an elite being born is too small.


    For example, in Franceter, in the 18th century, why did the Bourbon Dynasty fall? Among them, the nobles as the ruling ss were corrupt and greedy and stingy. They contributed to the end of the Bourbon Dynasty.


    In Ennd, in addition to counties, there are also arge number of municipalities.


    Of course, the existence of municipalities is the result of the Magna Carta. Article 13 of the Magna Carta stiptes that all free cities in London should enjoy the right to freedom, and the king must not interfere or upy them.


    And, importantly, Free City can elect members of the House of Commons.


    In order to further disperse the power of the House of Commons and strengthen the royal power, Henry VIII andter Elizabeth I granted some emerging cities as free cities.


    As a result, the House of Commons slowly expanded, and the royal power''s control over the parliament was greatly enhanced.


    It was the turn of the Stuart dynasty to enjoy the consequences, and the House of Commons began to challenge the kingship.


    After seeing the three barons, Edward was relieved after the scene.


    At present, the English nobility is still somewhat weak. Unlike Henry VII and Henry VIII, the power of the nobility seems too weak.


    When arge number of civilians enter the government, they will inevitably seize a lot of rights. At this time, the existence of the nobles will form a bnce with the power of the civilians.


    The king is between the two powers, both ways.


    In theter Glorious Revolution, the aristocrats advocated keeping the royal family, while the bourgeoisie wanted a republic, so there was a bill of rights and the royal family survived.


    Actually, even before World War I, the British royal family still had a lot of power, unlike the stamping in the 21st century.


    During the First World War, arge number of noble children joined the army, but the huge casualties caused many nobles to be extinct. For the royal family, this was no less than the War of the Roses in the fifteenth century.


    But at this time, the attitude of the royal family ispletely different.


    Excessive consumption of noble power means that civilian power officially dominates British power, and the royal family has truly be a rubber stamp.


    In general, until now, the power of the nobles needs to increase to be a booster for the royal family to rule the country.


    At the local level, the county government and the county council check and bnce each other, and at the central level, the nobles and civilian officials check and bnce each other. Bnce is Edward''s pursuit.


    On the whole, capitalists have begun to rise, and bureaucrats are an important force to contain capitalism.


    Or it can be said that capitalism in Ennd developed under the watchful eye and control of the bureaucracy.


    The carriage of Ennd can only continue to develop under the leadership of His Majesty the King.


    For Edward, if Britain bes the world hegemony, but he is not the leader, then everything will be meaningless.


    On the contrary, Edward would rather make Britain a European power, under Spain and France, and let Britain be under the rule of the royal family.


    It can be said that in most cases, the interests of Ennd and the interests of the Tudor royal family are consistent.


    But, sometimes, Edward would rather sacrifice the interests of Ennd and preserve the interests of the Tudor royal family.


    The best example of this kind of conflict and contradiction is the Soviet period.


    Officials wantonly sold national interests. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, they became oligarchs one by one, and never took the situation in the Soviet Union to heart.

 Chapter 344: in a hurry

    Chapter 344 In a hurry


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After finishing these tasks, the rest of the convening of the council, the establishment of the county council, and the selection of members are all matters of the Privy Council and have nothing to do with His Majesty the King.


    The details are left to these ministers, our Majesty the King, is going to see his son and daughter.


    Hampton Pce, a side hall with an area of ??about a hundred square meters, like all pces, is resplendent and resplendent.


    However, unlike other pces, there is no furniture with bumper corners such as tables and chairs in the pce. It can be said that if you are tired, you can only sit on the ground and rest for a while.


    On the floor of the side hall, the bottom is covered with a Persian carpet, and the top is covered with goose down, and various toys are yed in it.


    Rocking chairs, slides, seesaws, building blocks, animal models, etc.


    It can be said that Edward does not allow the existence of items that harm infants and young children.


    This is Edward racking his brains, recalling the toys he had seen, and urging the craftsmen to make them carefully.


    Although the three children are only about a month old, when they can crawl, this wille in handy.


    Of course it''s just a fantasy at the moment.


    When Edward passed by, he went in and took a look, and saw that the craftsmen had made all the toys, but the shining golden walls were very dazzling for babies.


    For the surrounding walls, Edward invited a famous painter to paint the prairie on the left side, where various animals are lively, cute and free.


    On the opposite wall, the sea is painted. A merchant ship barely sails in the storm, trying to keep the ship.


    On the front, there are maps of Ennd and Europa. Of course, it is the kind of country map with color differences that we often see, simple and easy to understand.


    On the other hand, Edward asked to paint portraits of famous English kings, so that these children could remember these heroic deeds from childhood.


    These were not easy. Edward gathered nearly 30 muralists andpressed the time into eight months.


    It took eight months to finish the painting, and then let it dry for another two or three months. By that time, the three little ones had already learned to crawl, and it was just in time for them to use them.


    The entry of His Majesty the King just made these artists bow slightly, and then continued to work on their fellows.


    Edward doesn''t take it seriously, artists always have a somewhat arrogant temper.


    After observing for a few minutes, Edward felt the smell of the paint was a bit offensive, rubbed his nose, and nced at the artists who were still painting murals there. Edward had to admire their stubbornness.


    For the sake of his own safety, Edward left this ce with the maids and guards following him.


    After finishing his mood, Edward came to a bedroom, which was the bedroom of his three illegitimate children.


    In the court, princes and princesses are taken care of by special nuns, and there are also wet nurses to breastfeed.


    Moreover, for better care, Edward specially arranged for the three little ones to live in the same nursery room, so that they could see each other with open eyes.


    The three nurses waited in turn, and the six wet nurses lived and ate in the next room.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" The guard standing outside the nursery, after seeing His Majesty the King, bent down mechanically and greeted gently.


    "En! Be careful next time, when you see me, don''t say it out loud!"


    Edward nodded, then turned his head and ordered softly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The four guards nodded without hesitation and agreed.


    Forget it, forgive this era! They are all mentally handicapped with underdeveloped brains.


    Edward said something in his heart, slowed down, and walked in gently.


    What came into view were three cribs, three tightly wrapped little ones, with rosy cheeks and small lips, wriggling from time to time, as if they were having a good dream.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" After saluting, the three nuns were about to speak, but were stopped by Edward directly.


    "Don''t be too polite, I just want to see my babies!"


    Edward carefully nced at the three sleeping little guys, and said softly.


    The three nuns were not so mentally retarded. Instead, they stood aside tactfully, making room for His Majesty the King.


    Three rows of cribs stand side by side, followed by the eldest son Henry, the eldest daughter Alice, and the second son Adam.


    Different from when we first met, the three little guys at this time have grown short hair, and they are no longer bald.


    Boss Henry looks thick, with a chubby face, his hair is mainly ck, and his facial features look very regr.


    The little guy stayed in his cradle well-behaved. He didn''t inherit Lucy''s naughtiness. On the contrary, he was very simr to Luna. He seemed to sleep veryfortably and was very cute.


    The eldest daughter Alice is different, her skin is the smoothest, Edward feels like tofu, her hair is greenish, a little ck.


    The right hand sticks out irregrly from the quilt and dances from time to time. It looks like a naughty guy in the future.


    The innermost Adam, not to be outdone, stretched out his left leg, motionless, and looked a little hot.


    Seeing this, the nuns at the side couldn''t control the king''s presence, and quickly pulled his right leg in, and by the way, also stuffed Alice''s arm into the bed.


    The two little guys are not so easy to be settled. Not long after they were stuffed in, they stretched out their arms and legs.


    Then the mammy quickly stuffed it in, stretched it out, stuffed it in, back and forth, and tossed and tossed the mammy''s face profusely.


    The eldest son, Henry, who stayed outside, fell asleep with gusto, and the saliva slowly flowed out, soaking the pillow.


    Seeing this, Edward watched with great interest, and had a deep understanding of his two little guys.


    He walked to the eldest son who was soundly asleep, looked closely into his little eyes, and said softly:


    "You are still the most obedient! This will save you a lot of worry!"


    Who knows, just after Edward finished speaking, his closed eyes suddenly opened, revealing two blue eyeballs, blinked, and looked at the king in front of him suspiciously.


    Caught off guard, Edward pursed his lips and burst into tears, which embarrassed the young King.


    Being a man in two lifetimes, and being a father for the first time, he was a little caught off guard when he encountered this scene.


    Recalling the picture that appeared on the TV, he gently hugged him with both hands, patted his small back with his right hand, and coaxed him.


    Under the astonished eyes of the nanny, this matter did not develop ording to Edward''s expectation, and the little guy cried louder instead.


    As a result, the two little fellows next to him also opened their eyelids. Without even looking at it, they just cried loudly, leaving His Majesty the young king speechless.


    The whole room suddenly became chaotic.


    "Your Majesty, leave it to me!" The nurse on the side stretched out her hands and said softly.

 Chapter 345: flowers and girls

    Chapter 345 Flowers and Girls


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The three guys didn''t give Edward any face at all. They were crying, and it felt like the whole roof was about to copse, and there were buzzing sounds in their ears.


    Looking at Henry in his arms, and then at Alice and Adam who were crying with their mouths open, Edward had no choice but to give up.


    "Give it to you! This little guy doesn''t give me face at all, what a naughty guy!"


    Edward gently straightened little Henry with both hands, and then slowly sent it to the hand of the nurse who stretched out his hand, with a helpless expression on his face.


    His eyes were fixed on his eldest son''s face, and he shook it after seeing that he was coaxed by the mother a few times.


    In less than a minute, the little guy stopped, and then the nurse at the side walked over quietly, her cheeks were flushed, and she looked at His Majesty the King shyly.


    On the other side, the two little ones were also in the arms of the nanny, the voice slowly stopped, and the two nurses also approached.


    Looking at the little guy''s crystal clear eyeballs, there is a look of longing inside.


    Then Edward took another look. The nurse who was serving beside him had a beautiful face, a broad mind, and was extraordinarily broad.


    Seeing this, Edward kissed the tender faces of the three little guys, and then chose to leave without hesitation.


    "It''s cheap for you, what a lucky little guy!"


    Muttering softly, Edward left the nursery.


    Just after he left, the three wet nurses took up the skirts of their chests and let the three little ones have a full meal.


    The presence of His Majesty the King made them a little shy, and there were so many guards apanying them.


    Even if you don''t mind His Majesty the King, but with so many people, some open minds disappeared immediately.


    Walking out of the nursery, Edward went to see the three puerperas who were still in confinement, and then came to the backyard.


    In the spacious backyard, surrounded by a dozen maids, there are several beautiful girls standing in the middle, wearing various skirts, shining extremely brightly under the sunlight.


    Edward took a closer look and saw his older sister in the middle, Her Highness Elizabeth in a green dress, and the youthful and pure red-haired girl with a ponytail, the young Queen Mary.


    Beside the two of them, Queen Mary sat aside with a kind face. She no longer had the old-fashioned and serious look on her body. Instead, she was wearing a long white dress, and a precious ne hung around her slender and white neck.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" the sharp-eyed maid bowed down immediately when she saw the figure of His Majesty the king, and saluted.


    The maid''s salute immediately made Mary and the others react. They all lowered their heads and hurriedly held their skirts. A soft greeting sounded in Edward''s ears: Your Majesty~


    "Your Majesty is very polite, Elizabeth, Mary, you are very beautiful today!"


    Edward first greeted the elder Queen Mother Mary, and then kindly praised the young girl Mary and his sister, Elizabeth.


    Princess Elizabeth, who is wearing a long green dress, is twenty-three years old this year, but standing next to the youthful Mary, they are indistinguishable.


    Mary in the pink dress is also fifteen years old this year. Justst year, Edward and her had an engagement ceremony. The wedding will be arranged for next year, when she is sixteen.


    Thinking of this, and looking at her immature face, every time Edward would say a few words of Amitabha in his heart.


    "Edward, why are you here?" Elizabeth asked in surprise as she watched her brother slowly approaching.


    Since he returned to London for a month, he has been busy all day long, and he rarely misses a day, so Elizabeth was a little surprised.


    "It''s nothing, I''lle and see my beautiful sister, she''s be a lot prettier recently!"


    Edward looked at Elizabeth''s blue eyes and said with a smile.


    "Don''t say good things in front of me, Edward, I really admire you. In a blink of an eye, two sons and one daughter came out!"


    Looking at her only younger brother, Elizabethined. Even so, the corners of her mouth were still slightly raised. It was obvious that Edward''s ttery still benefited her.


    "Hmph¡ª" Queen Mary heard the words, squinted at Edward, and let out a cold snort in her throat.


    Then he stood up on his own, with a beautiful peach-like buttocks, and walked away in a sh.


    Seeing this, Edward touched the tip of his nose in embarrassment, and watched Queen Mary leave without exining anything.


    He understood that the queen mother was angry not because of the illegitimate child. It is normal for a nobleman to have an illegitimate child, just like eating and sleeping.


    The reason for his anger is that he raised his illegitimate child in the pce, under their eyes, and he couldn''t stand it personally.


    Watching her mother leave, Mary puffed up her face and turned her head angrily, as if I ignored you.


    But her roving eyeballs, peeking at him from time to time, made Edward feel a little funny.


    I have cultivated for many years, and finally saw the effect. Sure enough, my wife, I still need to cultivate from a young age!


    "Dum¡ª" Edward snapped his fingers lightly, and the guard at the side quickly brought a bouquet of red roses.


    "Oh! This bouquet is so beautiful. I want to give it to the beautiful Mary, but why can''t I see this beautifuldy?"


    Edward was holding flowers in his hands, pretending to be looking around, muttering inadvertently, with anxiety in his tone.


    "How about, Edward, give it to me! If you can''t find Mary, this bouquet will be a pity! Give it to me!"


    Elizabeth blinked at Edward, then raised the corners of her mischievous mouth, and said loudly on purpose.


    As she spoke, she stretched out her white and tender arms, and was about to bring the flowers over.


    But Edward was a little embarrassed, "Not good!"


    "Nothing, Mary isn''t here anyway!"


    Elizabeth stretched out her hand recklessly, and the moment her fingers were about to touch the flower, a delicate arm suddenly stretched out from the side and snatched the rose.


    "It''s mine, Elizabeth, you can''t take it away!"


    In a blink of an eye, the rose was in the hands of the young girl Mary. She first gave Edward an angry look, and then couldn''t help it anymore, and burst outughing.


    And with a cute voice, she rolled her eyes and said to Elizabeth who wanted to steal her flowers.


    "Oh! What a pity, I thought I could receive a bouquet of roses today!" Elizabeth very cooperatively showed a disappointed expression, and then said to Edward with a little deep meaning, her eyesplicated.


    "Hmph, this is my flower, you should give up, Elizabeth, it smells so good!"


    As she spoke, she purposely sniffed vigorously with her nose, showing an intoxicated and satisfied smile, and there was no trace of anger.


    Seeing this, Edward gave himself a thumbs up in his heart, amazing, my majesty the king.


    Of course, Princess Elizabeth''s credit is also great...

 Chapter 346: reform of succession laws

    Chapter 346 Reform of Session Law


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    At the time when Edward and Mary were happily chatting, the Pce of Westminster and the meeting hall of the Privy Council were extremely lively at this time.


    In the conference hall, hung an oil painting of Henry VIII, wearing armor, a crown on his head, and a dagger at his waist. The background was the city walls of Paris, France.


    This is not only to show Edward''s respect for Henry VIII, but also to remind this group of politicians in the ruling center of Ennd not to forget the long-cherished wish of the former king-France.


    In front of the oil painting, there was a long table, smeared with tung oil and shiny. The main seat was empty, which belonged to His Majesty the King, while the deputy seat belonged to the most powerful person under the King of Ennd¡ªthe Speaker of the Privy Council.


    Thanks to the centralization of power in Ennd, the position of Speaker of the Privy Council has be very popr. Even hereditary nobles with prominent families are also greedy for this position.


    This year is His Excellency Faris Alexander''sst year as the Speaker of the Privy Council. Therefore, with respect for him, many ministers are still polite to him, at least not as fierce as before.


    However, it was still difficult for many ministers to conceal their shock and astonishment when they suddenly heard such a message from His Majesty the King.


    Because, at the previous moment, His Excellency Faris personally delivered a message to them, with only one central meaning: His Majesty the King will change the traditional inheritancew of the nobles.


    With such a strong impact, many ministers could not calm down the shock in their hearts for a while.


    "Your Excellency Speaker, let me ask you a question, how will His Majesty the King change the tradition of noble inheritance?"


    At this time, just as the speaker finished speaking, the man sitting on the chair suddenly stood up, his tone was a little anxious, but his movements were still steady, calm, and a gentleman.


    Faris looked up and saw a slender middle-aged man with a thin beard and a thin face stood up, lowered his head slightly, bent over, and looked at him suspiciously.


    This is William Cecil, the first Mayor of London, former Oxfordshire Sheriff, currently the Deputy Speaker of the Privy Council, the sure sessor of the Speaker of the Privy Council, and the candidate appointed by His Majesty the King.


    The other ministers did the same, looking at him with doubts on their faces, and the searching look in their eyes was extremely obvious, which made him feel oppressed.


    "Cough¡ª" Your Excellency the speaker coughed, and then many ministers restrained their expressions and sat upright.


    ncing at William Selsey, he immediately nced at the other ministers sitting with a serious expression, and said loudly:


    "His Majesty the King summoned me today, and felt saddened by the gradual decline of the noble ss. Therefore, he believes that the current noble inheritancew is too strict and needs to be cut down to satisfy the rule of the kingdom!"


    "After all, we need to understand that nobility is the basis for maintaining the rule of the entire Ennd. Ennd cannot live without nobility!"


    "So, the king asked us to draft a new inheritancew to meet the current situation in Ennd!"


    After finishing speaking, many ministers breathed a sigh of relief.


    It turned out that His Majesty the King hadn''t drawn up the bill yet, and they thought the King was going to be arbitrary again!


    They have no right to change the decrees that His Majesty the King has drafted.


    But now it is different, if His Majesty the King asks them to draft, then there is some room for change.


    On the side, not only Vice President William Cecil breathed a sigh of relief, but the other ministers also rxed a lot.


    There are dozens of ministers in the Privy Council, and the most important ones are those sitting in the meeting. The other ministers are just working as secretaries.


    The sitting ministers are counted from the left hand side of Faris, followed by Earl Boswell, Vice-President of the Privy Council, Borman Randall, Vice-President of the Privy Council and Lord Seal, Earl Robert, Minister of the Privy Council and Chief Justice, and Earl Robert of the Privy Council. Minister and Secretary of State Don Francis, and Sir Kyle Lance.


    These seven people are recognized by His Majesty the King, and they are also ministers who are often summoned by His Majesty the King. They belong to a default state.


    Of course, nominally speaking, except for the speaker, the status of other ministers is equal.


    "So, honorable Mr. Speaker, what is His Majesty''s request?"


    This time, it was the turn of the vice-principal, Earl Boswell, to ask questions.


    As one of the top figures in Ennd during the Regency Council, Earl Boswell is the most powerful figure in the Privy Council after Faris. It can be said that he is the most suitable sessor for Faris.


    However, once the emperor and the courtiers, although Edward did nothing, he more or less heard some hints, and said wisely that he would retire with Faris.


    Looking at Earl Boswell who looked a little tired, Your Excellency the Speaker said softly:


    "At present, it is not umon for noble heirs to fall, or only female heirs. We can start with this."


    "Then, we can consider legalizing female inheritance. After all, such situations are not umon in continental Europe. If it is changed, it will be easily epted by the nobles!"


    William Selsey thought for a while, and immediately proposed, and then fixed his eyes on the speaker.


    Faris heard the words and was interrupted just as he was about to speak.


    "No, absolutely not!" The Keeper of the Seal Borman Randall denied his proposal, looked at William Selsey seriously, and said firmly:


    "It would be better for those titles to be cut than for those women to inherit their titles. This is an insult to the nobility.


    What''s more, by marrying a woman, one can be a hereditary nobleman, so what is the nobility of our blue blood? Is it not defiled? "


    The conservative Minister Borman Randall is a viscount, over sixty years old, and the whole thing is bing more and more conservative.


    The English nobles despise the European habit of inheriting titles by marrying women. For them, the blood of the nobility should not be tarnished.


    "I agree, this matter is absolutely not allowed!" "It is not in line with tradition!"


    Other ministers also expressed their opposition and rejected the proposal.


    "Well, since most people are against it, don''t present it to His Majesty the King who allows women to inherit the title!"


    Seeing that his proposal was denied, William Cecil smiled nonchntly and sat down.


    He knew that his proposal would be rejected, and the conservative tradition still imprisoned the English.


    Even if the other ministers are not nobles, they still oppose his proposal because of their worship of noble titles and belief in noble traditions.


    After William Selsey''s proposal was rejected, the other ministers fell silent. Obviously, it is hard to think of a way to achieve the best of both worlds.


    Seeing this, Faris Alexander suddenly showed an inscrutable smile on his face.

 Chapter 347: new inheritance law

    Chapter 347 New Inheritance Law


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Ennd nobles are quite conservative in inheriting family property.


    Generally speaking, if a nobleman has no direct rtives, that is, sons, such as brothers and nephews, his title will be cancelled, and the family property and title will also belong to the royal family.


    For example, the Duchy of York, which has arge family property, has now been incorporated into the hands of the royal family. This long-standing title has be the title of the king.


    If you only have a daughter, then if you want her to inherit the title, you must obtain the approval of His Majesty the King. Afterwards, after inheriting the title, her descendants will no longer enjoy the title, ending in her generation.


    A male heir is the greatest pursuit of the English nobles.


    However, this small wish, due to monogamy and frequent marriages between nobles, caused gic diseases, even if male heirs were born, they would die young.


    For example, ording to historical arrangements, the Tudor dynasty will be after Henry VIII, Edward VI will die without heirs, Queen Mary will seed to the throne without heirs, Queen Elizabeth will never marry, the Tudor dynasty will be extinct, and Stuart of Scond will have no heirs. The Arthur dynasty ruled Ennd.


    In fact, before Edward was born, Henry VIII already had a beloved illegitimate son. Before Edward was born, he was the most likely heir, and he was also the heir that Henry VIII wanted to support.


    Henry Fitzroy (1519-1536), the illegitimate son of Henry VIII, was named Duke of Richmond, Duke of Somerset, and Earl of Nottingham by Henry VIII when he was 6 years old (1525).


    Among them, the Duke of Richmond has his own duchy, and the other Dukes of Somerset and the Earl of Nottingham are only court nobles.


    It can be said that before Edward was born, Henry VIII had been thinking about how to support him on the throne, even if it was to change the inheritance tradition, he had to be supported on the throne.


    No one dares to doubt the courage of His Majesty the King. After all, in order to marry the queen and have children, even the Pope is ignored, and Ennd has be a Protestant country, a country of Protestant lighthouses.


    Although the nobles are so dissatisfied with the inheritance system, they can only hold their noses and endure it. This is a universal value.


    The entire English society has always been based on the primogeniture system, whether it is amoner or an aristocrat.


    Commoners have at least distant rtives who can inherit the family property, while nobles can only hand it over to the royal family, and the family is removed from the Bureau of Heraldry.


    In the following time, the ministers fell silent, and the atmosphere in the conference room made people feel uneasy.


    "Dear Speaker, I have a proposal, don''t you know?"


    Sir Kyle Lance, who was sitting at the bottom, stood up and looked at the other ministers weakly, his eyes wandering, looking a little timid.


    "Of course, Your Excellency, this is the Privy Council Chamber, and you have the right to make proposals!"


    His Excellency Faris smiled slightly, nced at him affirmatively, and said softly.


    "I think that among the nobles, theck of male heirs is the main reason for the disappearance of titles!"


    Kyle Lance straightened his back, and he looked a little imposing, like a minister.


    "Bullshit¡ª"


    All the sitting ministers said the same sentence in their hearts, but their faces still listened to each other.


    "In my opinion, we are going to solve the weakness of male heirs."


    "And the heirs are weak, then we will expand the scope of heirs and include more men in the heir list!"


    After thest sentence was finished, the other ministers sat up straight, staring directly at Kyle Lance, and all their attention was focused on him.


    Feeling the feeling of being valued by all the ministers, Kyle Langston suddenly felt that this taste was particrly pleasant, his heart was congested, and his thighs trembled slightly.


    "Continue, Your Excellency!" The smile on Faris''s face suddenly spread.


    "I think that we cannot limit the scope of inheritance to immediate family members, but can extend it to the paternal line, within five generations."


    "Only having the same great-grandfather, male members can be included in the scope of inheritance, so the probability of title disappearing is much reduced!"


    The more Kyle Lance spoke, the more confident he became, and the more he spoke, the more powerful he became.


    "good-"


    The other ministers were silent for a while, lost in thought, but His Excellency Faris took the lead in apuding, and the entire parliament immediately burst into apuse.


    "This is really a good proposal!" "Your Excellency Kyle Lance, this is a genius idea!"¡­


    Immediately, there were praises in the conference room one after another, which made Kyle Lance a little embarrassed.


    "Since this is the case, everyone has approved Mr. Kyle Lance''s proposal, then, Mr. Kyle Lance¡ª"


    "Yes, Your Excellency the Speaker!" Kyle Lance bowed and bowed, and responded.


    "Sir, since you proposed this proposal, it is up to you to draft it! You submit it tomorrow, and I will submit it to His Majesty the King!"


    "Of course, Mr. Speaker, this is my honor!"


    Kyle Lance smiled instantly, every joint in his body seemed to be jumping, the muscles on his face were trembling, and his whole body was shining brightly.


    ...


    The next day, Edward personally received the Speaker of the Privy Council and Minister Kyle Lance, and after reading the bill, he expressed his satisfaction.


    "Gentlemen, I think this proposal is good, but there are some problems that make me a little confused?"


    Seeing His Majesty''s friendly smile, Faris Alexander and Kyle Lance immediately bowed and saluted.


    "Of course, Your Majesty, this is the responsibility of our Privy Council, please give instructions!"


    Faris responded.


    "If the heir is found from the coteral line, what is the status of the extinct noble? Also, if the extinct noble has a daughter, how will the daughter''s interests be guaranteed?"


    Edward looked at the two of them and asked sentence by sentence.


    The more they asked, the two became a little nervous, and their eyes began tomunicate with each other.


    Seeing the dumb and nervous expressions of the two, Edward knew that the two definitely hadn''t thought about it.


    "In this case, let me decide!"


    So, Edward said what he wanted in his heart.


    "After the coteral session, after inheriting the title, the extinct noble must be recognized as the father, and from then on, he will no longer have any connection with the previous family. If he dies again, he can no longer adopt, and the title will be revoked!"


    "After adopting the male heir, if the extinct noble has a daughter, then the daughter will enjoy half of thend and property, and she has the absolute right to own and use it freely!"


    In folk, knight, jazz, and gentleman families, if there is no male heir, a male is selected from the family to inherit thend and title, and the daughter will not get half a dime of the property, unless the father buys a dowry for her early!

 Chapter 348: stubborn index finger

    Chapter 348 Stubborn index finger


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In this way, after some deletions and deletions, the new Noble Session Act was officially released.


    And it was unanimously approved by the House of Lords and the House of Commons, and then promulgated to the whole of Ennd.


    There is nothing for the folks. After all, thisw is about the nobles, and they don''t have the heart to meddle in such business.


    And in Oxfordshire, a ce with fertile soil and rich farnd, due to the abundance of food, not only the royal family owns a lot ofnd here, but also the church and nobles are entrenched here.


    Here, Baron Brad''s mansion, a debate is going on right now.


    The old Baron Brad, with a sallowplexion, pale lips, and withered yellow hair, was lying on the side of the bed, trembling all over, with his eyelids slightly open, gasping for breath, and his whole body seemed to be trembling.


    His right hand opened, and his index finger seemed to be pointing somewhere.


    Everyone took a look, it was a pair of armor in the bedroom, next to the armor was the heraldic g of the Brad family.


    Regarding this, everyone was silent, the family, Your Excellency the Baron is still worried about the Brad family.


    The White Horse Valley area is where most of Oxford''s arablend is located, and Baron Brad is one of thergestndowners in the White Horse Valley area of ??Oxford.


    how to say? The Brad family owns more than a dozen manors,rge and small, with an area of ??100 square kilometers. If you ride a bicycle, you need to walk for half a day.


    The hugend allows him to possess unimaginable wealth. There are more than 10,000 mu of arablend alone, and the grain produced can meet the half-year rations of Oxfordshire people.


    The Brad family, rooted in the White Horse Valley area, has a hugework of contacts and rtionships in the White Horse Valley and the entire Oxfordshire. Even in this era of declining aristocracy, the Brad family is still very powerful. Brad The baron is not afraid of the sheriff and the county government representing the royal power.


    The Brad family has its own castle, and, although restricted by the royal family, the baron still has hundreds of well-trained private soldiers.


    It can be said that in Oxfordshire, apart from the government, the Brad family is the biggest force.


    Unfortunately, this nobleman who has been passed down for hundreds of years has encountered a difficult hurdle today.


    The elderly Baron Brad is forty-three years old this year, but he is sick and unable to move.


    And most fatally, he did not have a male heir.


    No son or nephew, only two pretty daughters.


    At the moment when his life was about to die, the county chief Isamore, the county lieutenant William who held military power, the supervisor Will, and because of the Baron, the Heraldry Bureau specially dispatched Commissioner Tottle.


    The four of them stayed silently by the bed, with sad expressions on their faces, bowed their heads, whispered to each other from time to time, and then looked at His Excellency the Baron on the bed, as if they were waiting for something.


    And if you look carefully, you will find that the four of them don''t have much sadness at all, and the expressions on their faces are just performances.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not about friends or rtives, it¡¯s just a strange baron lying on the bed, a baron dying, going to see God at any time.


    The baron''s wife and two daughters were sitting by the bed crying, wiping the tears from the corners of their eyes with a handkerchief from time to time, their eyes were dim, and they were sobbing sadly, and the clothes were wet with tears.


    "John, what do you want us to do after you leave?"


    The flesh on the Baroness''s face was squeezed into a ball, and her eyes were squeezed into a slit. Tears flowed out of the narrow slit. It can be seen that she is indeed very sad.


    The two aristocraticdies did not have the brilliance and air of the past, with panic and sadness intertwined on their faces, looking decadent.


    In the final analysis, they are nothing more than teenage girls. Their usual prestige is only based on their father''s power, but now they are showing their true state.


    Hearing his wife''s sad words, Baron Brad''s eyes widened, and his throat made a babbling sound, but he didn''t form a word.


    But his index finger was still pointing at the g. The g with the Brad family crest looked so stubborn and stubborn.


    Seeing this, the three women cried even more sadly, and His Excellency the Sheriff looked at the finger raised by His Excellency the Baron, and felt something different in his heart. He took a step forward, nced at the g, and looked at the group of baron Madame,forted softly:


    "Ma''am, my condolences, all of this is the arrangement of my lord, I only hope that Your Excellency the baron will serve my lord in heaven, and don''t have to suffer from illness anymore!"


    "I don''t doubt that he is enjoying happiness in heaven, but what will happen to my two daughters and I if he leaves like this? Suffering will befall the three of us, O Almighty Lord!"


    As he spoke, he seemed to be imagining the "poverty" life that his mother and daughter would face after spending all the private money they had umted in the past, and after leaving the aristocratic ss, they lived next to themon people.


    Thinking of this, the baroness felt sad, and the water in the slit was flowing faster and faster.


    The poor Lord Baron also seemed to anticipate the future life of his wife and daughter, and felt extremely regretful in his heart. In the past few years, he did not prepare private property for his wife and daughter in advance.


    Although His Excellency the Sheriffforted the Baroness, he was thinking about how to transfer this fertilend to the royal family in a smooth manner, so as to gain points in front of His Majesty the King.


    The specialmissioner of the Bureau of Heraldry on the side kept the quill in his hand in front of him and was flipping through the column of the Brad family, ready to cross out the family crest and family name.


    The Lord Lieutenant and His Excellency the Superintendent, like the Sheriff, acted as witnesses to confirm the demise of the Brad family.


    A family that has been around for hundreds of years is about to be cut off, and the county chief and the others can''t help feeling a little regretful and pity.


    Baron Brad, who was lying on the bed, naturally knew the consequences, so he has been reluctantly supporting himself, wanting to prolong the time of the family''s destruction.


    Time passed slowly. The baroness and her two daughters, together with the sheriff and others, waited patiently for the final result, also to witness this rare moment.


    "Ma''am, ma''am¡ª" Just as the baron was about to leave, a hurried voice came from a distance.


    Everyone in the room raised their heads and looked towards the door where the voice came from. They saw a man in his forties, wearing a butler''s clothes, his face flushed, and he couldn''t stop panting.


    "Madam, my lords!" After calming down the emotions in his heart, the housekeeper finally realized his identity, bowed to everyone, and said softly.


    The smile on the face opened, as bright as a chrysanthemum, which made people feel happy unconsciously.


    "There is news from London that His Majesty the King has promulgated a new inheritancew, allowing males within five generations of the family to adopt to the main branch and inherit the title!"


    The housekeeper spoke quickly, but he enunciated clearly, making everyone understand the meaning immediately.


    "Has parliament approved it?"


    After listening, a smile appeared on the Baroness''s face, like a pleated chrysanthemum, which was a bit uneptable.


    The sheriff on the side reacted and asked a point.


    "The House of Lords and the House of Commons have approved it. It was approved yesterday. Today, notices have been posted in major cities in Oxford!"


    "That''s great, God bless!"


    The baroness quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, while the baron, who was lying on the bed, finally closed his eyes, but still pointed his index finger stubbornly at the g.

 Chapter 349: Englands Hard Colonial History

    Chapter 349 Ennd''s Hard Colonial History


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In fact, colonizing Irnd was ast resort for Ennd.


    After all, rabbits don¡¯t eat grass beside their nests. Not only the Chinese understand it, but the English also understand it.


    Early before therge-scale colonization of Irnd, the English set their sights on areas other than Europe.


    In the early days of the Tudor Dynasty, during the period of Henry VII, this is the first time the English explored abroad ording to historical records.


    This expedition was an overseas expedition for the purpose of searching for gold and silver mines, and the time was in July 1480.


    At that time, the British navigator set off from the port of Bristol and went to the west of Irnd to find the legendary "Brashear Ind". ording to the legend, it is rich in mahogany, which is a very precious dye required by the woolen industry.


    But the hard-working English returned without sess as expected, but it made the Port of Bristol an important base for English navigators and expeditions.


    In the 1580s and 1590s, the English continued to carry out expeditions, but they all ended in failure, which greatly dampened the English people''s desire for exploration.


    At this time, Spain and Portugal have reaped a lot.


    The Portuguese bypassed the Cape of Good Hope, opened up a new route to India, and entered the East, reaching Japan and the Ming Empire.


    The Spaniards crossed the Antic Ocean, discovered America, and aggressively expanded their colonies. Ships of gold and silver were continuously transported from the Americas to Spain, supporting the first generation of the empire on which the sun never sets.


    More critically, in May 1493, under the arbitration of Pope Alexander VI, Spain and Portugal divided the boundaries of the colonies.


    Delineate the meridian 100 leagues west of the Azores and Cape Verde Inds as the dividing line, and assign allnd west of the line to Spain, and allnd east of it to Portugal.


    The intuitive point is that, except for Brazil, the Portuguese are not allowed to enter South America, and the vast African and Asian regions belong to Portugal.


    As a result, there were very few areas that Ennd could explore, as seen at the time.


    In order to reach Asia and find the Eastern Empire, the English think there are only two ways.


    One is to start from the northeast, that is, the road to Russia, pass through the North Pole, and then reach the east.


    The second is to start from the northwest, which is the direction of North America, and then reach the east.


    In 1496, John Cabot, an adventurer from Venice, met Henry VII in an attempt to upy some undiscoverednd for the king through the northwest route.


    Therefore, Henry VII granted a charter to the Cabots and his sons, giving them the privilege of exploring overseas, and asked all Englishmen to help the Cabots and his sons in their expeditions.


    Therefore, Cabot and his son carried the banner of the King of Ennd, ording to the authorization of Henry VII,


    "Take a boat to the east coast, west coast and north coast of the Pacific Ocean (you can''t go to the south coast, so as not to conflict with Spanish interests) for the development and exploration of all areas. For Christians, any ce that is unknown, barbaric, and inhabited by pagans Inds, countries, districts, or provinces, wherever they may be in the world, conquer and upy, upy, any town, castle, city, ind they find capable of ruling."


    It can be said that this is the first clear expression of the principle of "effective upation" that Britain insisted on during its colonial expansion.


    From then on, all colonial expansions will use this as the standard.


    The fleet led by Cabot and his son arrived in Newfounnd, where cod and other European best-selling marine products are abundant, and then nted the g of the British royal family.


    Then sailed to a certain corner of the coast of North America.


    The second time, in 1498, Cabot discovered Greend, Baffin Ind, the Gulf of St. Lawrence, and Marnd for Ennd, but Cabot disappeared and died in all likelihood.


    After John Cabot died, his son Sebastian Cabot continued to receive the support of the English royal family. In the early 16th century, he continued to explore North America and discovered Addison Bay for Ennd.


    To say that the most beneficial thing is the discovery of Newfounnd, arge fishing ground, which not only created a lot of wealth for Ennd, but also cultivated European oceangoing sailors.


    John Cabot with a big mouth told Henry VII of the Newfounnd fishing ground for the first time, but revealed it to the kings of Portugal and Spain, so that Ennd could not monopolize the Newfounnd fishing ground.


    Spain, Portugal, the Nethends, and Ennd, all warships are equipped with crew trained from Newfounnd, and there is even such a rumor.


    A fleet without Newfounnd fishermen can never be a first-ss fleet.


    But in general, Ennd''s Northwest Passage expedition was a failure for the people at that time.


    Northwest failed, then turn to the northeast!


    In 1548, London merchants tried to find a route to sail eastward from the Arctic, and found a route to reach the East.


    just failed.


    However, in 1553, Sir Hugh Willoughby and Richard Chancellor, funded bymercialpanies, led a fleet to the North Pole in search of a channel to the East.


    Of course, Edward was aware of this and acquiesced.


    Of course he knows that this voyage will definitely not find a route to China. The North Pole is too cold, and under the current conditions, it is impossible to reach the East.


    But Edward still issued letters of credence in Latin, Greek and othernguages, and sent letters to the monarchs of the countries along the way, saying that he came only for trade and peace (is it ironic), and asked for asylum.


    In this way, Sir Wiblow went to the Arctic region with confidence and boldness to make a contribution to Ennd.


    The eastern route is not the goal, but Russia and Eastern Europe are Edward''s goal.


    This voyage will definitely pass through Russia and Eastern Europe, thus finding a new trade route for Ennd.


    Finding Russia not only opened up a new market for Ennd, but more importantly, it allowed Ennd to be a second-hand trader and obtain a lot of benefits at a small cost.


    For example, Russia¡¯s wax, cattle and sheep, timber, animal fur and othermodities are under the monopoly of Ennd, which has brought huge benefits to Ennd.


    Moreover, Ennd can also open the market in Eastern Europe. This business is really great.


    A while ago, news came from Russia that Richard Chandler had arrived in Russia and entrusted a businessman from Eastern Europe to bring a letter to Ennd.


    In the letter, he briefly introduced his experience. He lost contact with Sir Willow in a strong wind, and when he was driving along the coast of Russia, he learned that Russian fishermen had discovered Sir Willow''s frozen body. corpse.


    Moreover, he promised that after arriving in Moscow, he would sign amercial treaty with the tyrant Ivan IV to fulfill the king''s entrustment.

 Chapter 350: wenge town in ireland

    Chapter 350 Wenger Town in Irnd


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Woke up early, Leonard looked out the foggy window, then looked at his wife who was also dressed in the same clothes, and said with a soft smile:


    "Anna, today is a good day, I''m afraid I''m going to be busy again!"


    Aftering to Irnd for more than a month, Leonard has gotten used to life here.


    Different from thefort and stability in Ennd, Wenger Town is full of busyness and danger.


    Even in broad daylight, not many people dared to leave their residence five miles away. Although there were Irish tribes close to Ennd, their personal safety was still not guaranteed.


    Traps, wild wolves, and all kinds of poisonous snakes and spiders are enough to scare the people of a gentle town thatcks supplies.


    ording to the rumors that Leonard heard from the old man, evenst year, tribes that were still hostile in broad daylight came to raid, causing many immigrants to die.


    So, although Leonard is a little ufortable, he is grateful: Fortunately, he came this year, God bless!


    By this time, busy and fulfillingbor took up most of his time, and he had no time to worry about religious belief.


    "Leonard, be careful, remember to run if you are in danger!"


    His wife, Anna, said softly with a hint of worry on her face.


    "It''s nothing, Anna!" Leonard kissed her forehead andforted her.


    "Today, there are militiamen led by the left-behind adults for protection, and the chance of encountering danger is very small!"


    After saying this, Leonard put on his coat, gently opened the door, and walked out.


    Before leaving, he walked to the room of his daughter and son, took a longing look, and then left firmly.


    When he first arrived, after a few days, because of his literacy, he was lucky, and he did not go to open upnd and do heavy work like other immigrants.


    Instead, he was assigned to the kind administrator as an assistant.


    Usually doing calctions, recording things with a pen, running errands, and supervising the work of immigrants, it seems easy.


    Today is different. The most recent time is the rye harvest season. In the barren Irnd, food is the most important product.


    Every six months, Sir John, who stayed behind, would go to Dublin with the harvested grain, not only to pay taxes, but also to exchange arge number of necessities with the royal family''s exclusive merchants, such as iron, weapons and salt.


    And those pro-British Irish tribes will use animal fur, sheep and cattle, etc., to Wenger Town to exchange food, salt, and cloth to meet their daily needs.


    So, May and October every year are important harvest seasons. During this period, everyone has to put down their work and join the ranks of harvesting.


    Sir John led dozens of people to patrol around the cultivatednd to prevent any animals and hostile tribes froming to raid.


    Leaving his humble house, Leonard came to the grain drying field, which is the square in the center of Wenger Town. This is a ce for drying grain and a ce for Anglican missions.


    Along the way, when meeting familiar people, Leonard greeted or greeted him. Wenger Town was quite friendly to the administrator''s new assistant.


    After walking nearly half a mile, Leonard came to the drying ground. At this time, the fog had dissipated, revealing the sun in the sky.


    One after another, people came and gathered here. After a cursory nce, there were about a thousand people, and there were many strong women among them.


    His wife Anna was arranged to weave wool because of unfamiliarity.


    When the fogpletely disappeared, all the people who participated in the harvesting operation had arrived, and Sir John had already arrived with dozens of militiamen.


    "Everyone, more than a month from today is the busiest period in Wenger Town. Harvesting food, opening up wastnd and growing food are all your tasks!"


    Sir John stood imposingly in front, mobilizing loudly.


    "Whether it is a new immigrant or an old immigrant, you have to work. You must know that this is working for His Majesty the King, and you are paying off your debts. After ten years, you will get your ownnd, which can truly free!"


    "Remember, the prerequisite for freedom is to work hard!"


    After some mobilization, Sir John rode his horse and led the way slowly with the militiamen.


    The crowd followed and left Wenger Town, and came to the mature rye field outside the town. The ears of wheat bent down together were heavy, which made people feel happy.


    The light brown ears of wheat are the characteristics of rye. Thousands of acres of rye fields, seen from a distance, are gray and magnificent.


    The origin of rye is because its flour is ck, so it gets its name, not its appearance.


    Leonard went to the management to get a sickle, and under the assignment of the steward, together with nine other people, came to a wheat field with arge area of ??about ten acres.


    This is their day''s workload, and it seems even heavy.


    However, one advantage is that three meals are served in the town, unlimited, and they also bring some mutton soup from time to time to supplement their physical strength.


    Bending down, looking at the rye about three feet high, Leonard understood that thend was fairly fertile, and the stalks were so tall after only a few years ofnd remation.


    And you must know that in Ennd, rye grown on medium-sizednd may not necessarily grow so well, which shows that thisnd is very good.


    Holding the sickle, Leonard, together with nine other people, started working life.


    Things seemed simple, but they were arduous to do. After one morning, his hands were already red, swollen, and even bleeding.


    My arms felt sore and painful as if they were tied with stones, and my waist was even more sore and unbearable.


    After lunch, take a short break to relieve your tired body.


    Holding the wooden bowl, Leonard and other immigrants came to the river next to the cultivatednd, and when they were about to scoop water to quench their thirst, someone had already stopped there by the small river, prohibiting them from scooping water.


    Slowly, dozens of people gathered by the river. Leonard saw that they were all new immigrants, and the atmosphere gradually became tense.


    Having been busy all morning, it¡¯s so unreasonable not to even allow water to drink. Everyone restrained their physical fatigue and protested quietly.


    "Everyone, ording to the regtions, all immigrants are not allowed to drink the river water!"


    The people who intercepted watched the new immigrants gather, and they were not nervous at all. Instead, they calmly and loudly preached.


    "Why can''t I drink water?" "I''m thirsty!"...


    Discussion sounded immediately.


    "After a while, someone will bring cold boiled water from the town, and when it''s poured, everyone can drink it to their heart''s content. Now, let''s use the time to rest for a while! After all, there is only one hour to rest at noon!"

 Chapter 351: Land (seeking subscription)

    Chapter 351 Land (for subscription)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The man was not very polite in his speech, but rather arrogant, which made everyone quite upset.


    However, even if you have been a high-ranking official in Ennd, you are just a small immigrant here.


    Killing them is not much trouble than killing a sheep.


    So, this group of new immigrants who had been staying for more than a month already knew the current environment they were in, muttered a few words, and dispersed on their own.


    Seeing this, the speaker raised his chin even more, as if he wanted to pierce the sky directly.


    Seeing this, Leonard tactfully dispersed and returned to his resting position.


    Sitting on the ground, Leonard couldn''t stay idle. Like other immigrants, he went to get another palm-sized ck bread, and ate it in small bites, as if he wanted to turn grief into strength.


    However, today''s food is really good.


    In normal times, every household can only go to receive the prescribed amount of bread, and it is once every three days.


    In this way, they can only barely fill their stomachs. If they want to eat, they have to pay the debts and taxes that should be paid after they are divided into the fields. The rest is their harvest.


    During this unlimited period of time, even the bread is rarely mixed with stones, so you don¡¯t have to worry about breaking your teeth carefully.


    Moreover, these breads are all made in the morning. Unlike the stick-like long bread, this bread is soft and only the size of a palm, and it looks appetizing.


    Thinking about it, Leonard ate all the bread in his hand, and his stomach became more and more swollen, and he felt much morefortable.


    It''s a pity that he was sent to Irnd from the mayor of a city. In more than a month, he didn''t have enough to eat. It was a difficult life for him.


    Today, he finally had a full meal. At this moment, his heart was filled with a sense of happiness, which seemed tost for a long time.


    After a while, the feeling of fullness passed, and he felt that his mouth was thirsty, so he turned his head and looked towards the direction of the town.


    Same as him, the new immigrants also looked eager to see through, licking their dry lips from time to time, obviously everyone was already thirsty.


    To Leonard''s surprise, the group of old immigrants were eating bread in small bites, leisurely, without any sense of rush.


    Seeing this, Leonard didn''t know that his group was too impatient.


    "Dude, I have something to ask!" Leonard moved a few steps, and said to an old immigrant in his thirties who was eating bread in the same group next to him.


    The old immigrant squinted at him, took a bite of the bread, and said unhurriedly, "Yes, but I don''t know much!"


    "Why did Sir Sir ask us to drink only hot water? Forbid us to drink river water!"


    Leonard was a little embarrassed by the neutral tone, but he couldn''t bear the curiosity in his heart and asked anyway.


    "Oh! This matter is not the meaning of the left-behind adults, but the ban issued by the Governor of Dublin, which does not allow immigrants to drink unheated cold water.


    At the beginning, some people ignored the ban and took a few sips secretly. As a result, most of those people had diarrhea and high fever, and nearly half of them died!


    So, up to now, this ban is obeyed by all Irish immigrants, and they dare not vite it! "


    After exining it, he seemed to feel a little thirsty. He unscrewed the wooden cup on his waist, took a breath, and rxed his whole body.


    "You have no experience, I brought this from home, boiled cold water in advance."


    After taking a sip of water beautifully, with a rxed expression on his face, he said lightly.


    "Sir, thank you for your answer!" After Leonard replied politely, he restrained himself from looking at the longing and unreachable water, and moved back to his position.


    "You''re wee, it''s a trivial matter!"


    After returning to his position, Leonard held back his thirst and continued to wait.


    Soon, a bucket was already cold and ready to be delivered. Leonard hurried to use a wooden bowl to scoop up arge bowl, and drank it heartily.


    In the afternoon, Leonard resumed his work. It was around six o''clock in the evening that ten of them hadpleted their tasks and could finally go home to rest.


    Just like that, a thousand or so people worked hard for ten days before harvesting all the rye.


    Then it is dried, rolled in the mill, and made into bread.


    Rye straw is very tender and crisp, and is a favorite feed for livestock.


    More importantly, straw can also be used to make roofs, which is the most suitable material for these new immigrants. After all, the houses currently allocated are too simple.


    Don¡¯t think that this is all right, the next step is to sow the second season¡¯s seeds on thend that has been fallow for half a year, and prepare for the autumn harvest.


    Because of the implementation of the three-field system, the fertilizer on thend is pretty good, plus some hoarded farmyard manure, so the annualnd harvest here in Irnd is still good.


    The second season is different. In addition to rye, some turnips, oats, and peas are also nted this time. These nts have a rtively strong nitrogen-fixing ability, which is very good for improving the fertility of thend.


    The most important thing is turnip. This kind ofrge-headed nt not only has high yield, but also is a good feed for animals. Its nutritional value is also the most sought after by farmers.


    Even at certain moments, it can serve as a necessary food, and it tastes pretty good and is very popr.


    This nt with obvious economic benefits was initially limited to some remote areas in the countryside. If Dark de hadn''t discovered this nt that could be used as feed, Edward would not have known about it.


    Now that they knew it, they promoted it vigorously, and the English society was skeptical about the rmendation of the king and the government, so Irnd took the lead in nting turnips.


    After the nting ispleted, it is to spread farmyard manure, soil ash, and silt in various gullies, as well as dead branches and leaves.


    Next, it isnd remation.


    The most convenient way is to use fire to burn pieces of green grassynd into pieces of cknd with ashes left, which are bare and look extremely ugly.


    Because of this kind of barbard remation, Ennd received the hatred of those Irish who survived by shepherding, and the hatred between the two deepened.


    After all, for nomads, grasnd is the foundation of their survival, and this kind of destructive behavior is no less than cutting off their lifeblood.


    Leonard heard from those old people thatst year, there were still close tribes who suddenly attacked them because of the problem of burning wastnd, causing them to lose more than a dozen people.


    Then, those bulls with their noses pierced obediently carried copper plows one by one. Under themand of an immigrant, they plowed the darknd in parallel in three rows, turning the hardnd over. , By next year, these will be thend they cultivated.


    Thinking of this, even though his mood has always been stable, Leonard couldn''t help but feel happy.

 Chapter 352: comfort

    Chapter 352 Constion


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for subscriptions. Friends birthday, drink too much,ter


    The busy farming season is always difficult. After a month passed, after reiming nearly 10,000 mu ofnd, Leonard felt a lot easier.


    By this time, the time hase to June, even in Irnd, the weather is a bit unbearable.


    Irnd is rainy and humid, and this muggy weather is even more ufortable.


    But Leonard didn''t care so much, and together with other immigrants, he started to build his own house.


    Thatched cottages have always been the ce where the poor live in China.


    If someone has traveled to the UK, they will find that this kind of thatched cottage is exclusive to the rich, and the poor cannot afford it.


    The characteristic thatched cottages of ancient Ennd, in modern times, not only the maintenance cost is high, but also the British government has listed this kind of houses as cultural heritage and issuedws to protect them.


    At present, this kind of thatched cottage is still exclusive to the poor.


    Of course, all the people who came to Irnd were Englishmen, and the houses they built were naturally English-style.


    First, Leonard selected the longer ones from the harvested rye and wheat stalks, and took them home.


    As for the straw, Sir John asked people to pile it into a haystack, and let the group of immigrants sift through it.


    When Leonard came, the whole drying yard, the new immigrants who came with him, and the new immigrants who camest month, all came here to be screened.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of wheat fields harvested this time, and Leonard has enough stalks for screening.


    The screening criteria are rtively long and moderately thick, and those that are too thick or too long will not work.


    After hugging him several times, Leonard returned home and weaved with his wife.


    His daughter and son also watched with interest, curiously watching the uninterrupted activity of their parents'' hands.


    Leonard was originally from a civilian background, and he is quite skilled in this kind of work.


    first.


    It is necessary to match these straws of simr length together, weave them, and weave straw mats one by one.


    Then hang ityer byyer on the girder of the house that has already been built,yer byyer, and thenpact it.


    Instead of our kind of piles piled together.


    how to say? This kind of thatched house in Ennd requires a weaving skill, and then puts a hat on the house.


    If you look at it, it looks like a child wearing a warm hat in winter, round.


    For example, on the window, the thatch will be a kind of semicircle, acting as a kind of shelter in front of the window.


    The walls are white and with a chimney, it looks very cute.


    This kind of thatched house, because the thatch on the roof is rtively light, but also has better airtightness, and the structure is very strong, so it is loved by the bottom farmers.


    Basically, this kind of thatched house will not have problems for decades, and only needs to dry the thatch on the roof for a few years.


    In this way, within half a month, on the allocated foundation, a thatched house belonging to Leonard''s family took shape.


    As for the disadvantage, it is easy to catch fire.


    But in a ce like Irnd with rainy and humid weather, this kind of thatched house is most suitable.


    When his house was built, other immigrants also built their own houses one after another, and the whole Wenger Town looked more lively.


    During the harvest and happy moment, besides grazing, the immigrants in Wenger Town rxed a lot. At this moment, a piece of good news came: a theater troupe from London wille here to perform.


    Hearing this news, the entire Wenger Town became noisy. In this era ofck of entertainment, enjoying drama is a favorite activity of the low-level civilians.


    It is said that Sir John, who has always been cold-faced, heard the news, so he didn''t even ride a horse, and hurried back to enjoy this rare entertainment.


    The Leonard family is very happy.


    After going through ups and downs, even the Catholic faith cannot be blessed and worshiped daily, which makes their family extremely ufortable.


    Finally settled down in this ce in Irnd, and my busy life came to an abrupt halt. At this moment, my heart was empty and I urgently needed to be released.


    The arrival of the theater troupe cheered them up, and they eagerly wanted to see a theater performance from London.


    In the entire British-upied area, that is, the colonial point, Dublin stiptes that no Catholic church shall be built, and no Catholic priests shall be allowed to preach.


    In this regard, most of the immigrants who have experienced such a turbulent life will turn to Anglicanism and be Protestants after their souls cannot beforted by the pastor.


    The Leonard family is different. Their beliefs are much stronger than ordinary people. They still believe in Catholicism and reject Protestantism.


    In this regard, the major colonial strongholds will not persecute, and will take various measures to subtly influence.


    For example, only immigrants who believe in Anglican can have the opportunity to enter the colonial upper ss and be a master.


    For another example, the daily rations distributed, those who believe in Anglicanism will be two levels higher than those of Catholics.


    With such various methods, coupled with the brainwashing activities carried out in various colonial strongholds, most Catholics will believe in Anglicanism within a few months.


    As for those tribes that are pro-British, Dublin requires that they should not impose mandatory requirements, but exert a subtle influence to make these Irish tribes be real Englishmen.


    As for those ordinary and hostile tribes, the major colonial strongholds were captured, then reduced to ves, and even sold.


    The reason why there are no Irish ves in Wenger Town is because it is at the southernmost tip of Ulster Province, which is much more dangerous than other strongholds.


    So, at present, Sir John has notunched an active attack. Compared with the nearby tribes, the strength of Wenger Town is still too weak, so it can only be defensive, guarding this developednd.


    June 3rd, at about three o''clock in the afternoon, the sky cleared up, the wet weeds were happily eaten by cattle and sheep, and there was a cheerful atmosphere on the earth.


    The same goes for Wenger Town.


    In the square in front of the church, the immigrants sat on the high tform withrge tables and small benches. Looking from the top down, there were densely packed heads, big and small, which made people nervous.


    The actors who had already put on costumes were performing seriously on the high stage, without a trace of nervousness.


    At this time, the famous y "Henry VII" is being performed on the high tform.


    The young man dressed as Henry VII, with a calm expression on his face, had a series of battles of wits with the French king at that time. Only then did he lead the French mercenaries with 2,000 trophies, thus opening the road to the crown.


    The actor ying Charles VIII is an old man who looks confused and cunning, making the audience angry andughing, and the air is full of happy factors.


    While Wenger stayed behind, Sir John was also in high spirits, looking up, without blinking his eyes very much, and seemed fascinated.

 Chapter 353: expansion (1)

    Chapter 353 Expansion (1)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Such a lively scenested for four days. The immigrants in the entire stronghold had a happy time for a few days, and then returned to reality.


    In this way, after ten days of busy work, Leonard thought that life continued like this, and he felt pretty good.


    Who knows, just after you stayed behind to send food to Dublin for sale and pay taxes.


    At this moment, Your Excellency Left Behind suddenly summoned all the male members, which made Leonard puzzled.


    With doubts, Leonard bid farewell to his wife and children, and came to the square again.


    The square at this time gathered all the male members, including those who were 14 years old and those over 50 years old. It is estimated that there are about seven or eight hundred people.


    Sir John sat on the horse. The horse walked back and forth, snorting from time to time, obviously a little excited.


    Today''s Sir John put on a cold face as always, sitting on the saddle, his whole body looked straight.


    But what is puzzling is that he is wearing a military uniform. He looks heroic in his military uniform, which frightens the group of immigrants who are trembling and dare not make a sound.


    Leonard is naturally no longer in this ranks. As a mayor of the city, he has seen many soldiers like this, so naturally he will not be afraid.


    However, he was in Irnd at this time, and the ce was different, so the feelings he brought were naturally different, and he had to feel a little afraid.


    "Everyone, this year is different from previous years, everyone must be prepared!"


    Sir John ignored the doubts or fearful gazes of these people, and said in a deep voice, and his voice prated the entire square.


    "In the past few years, Wenger Town was attacked by those barbarians from time to time. This is a provocation to His Majesty the King and a threat to us, which cannot be tolerated!"


    "This year, we are about tounch arge-scale operation, and strive to return to London in the year after next, and when I am going to be reassessed, I can proudly announce to His Majesty the King:


    It is a great honor to fulfill your entrustment, I have sessfullypleted this sacred and glorious mission! "


    "So, everyone will conduct a one-month training, and after that, everyone will work together to drive away the barbarians in County Louth, and make this ce truly thend of Ennd, the territory of the royal family!"


    Ulster is located in the northernmost part of the ind of Irnd. ording to the division, it has nine counties, namely Antrim, Armagh, Louth, Donegal, Downhill, Fermanagh, Londonderry, Monaghan and Tyrone.


    Among them, except for Donegal, Monaghan and Louth, the remaining six countiester established Northern Irnd and joined the United Kingdom.


    As the northernmost tip of the province of Ulster, Sir John is located in Donegal County, north of Donegal, the capital of Donegal County.


    Compared with other strongholds, his stronghold is more difficult to imagine. Not only is it far away from Dublin, but it is also the least developed, with many mountains and few ins, and many savage tribes.


    In this regard, in the past few years, Sir John has always been guarded. As a peace lover, thend he developed is only 20,000 to 30,000 acres.


    A while ago, the Jazz who went to Dublin received a lot of support because of little progress.


    Five hundred spear arrows, fifty longbows, one hundred sets of armor, one hundred matchlock guns, two hundred pounds of gunpowder, and one thousand pounds of iron ingots.


    These are equivalent to all the support he has received in the past six months, which made the aggrieved Jazz straighten up in an instant, and his whole body is full of strength like never before.


    What made him even more happy was that in order toplete the task assigned by the king within five years, the royal fleet was also in a hurry.


    After confirming with His Excellency the Governor, John Perrot already knew that just next month, the royal caravan will add a port of call - Donegal Port.


    That is to say, in addition to Dublin, Dundac in County Louth, Donegal has be the third port of call.


    This not only means that he can quickly obtain material exchange, but also get support when necessary.


    So, he made up his mind that after a month of practice, he would lead the militia to gradually nibble away at those rebellious Kate tribes, and strive to seize thend in northern Donegal within two years toplete the goal.


    Thinking of this, Your Excellency looked at the immigrants below with a chill in his eyes.


    In the following week, Leonard swore that this was the most painful week of his life. In order to get familiar with the changes in the phnx, he not only had to turn left and right frequently, but also learned to avoid traps, cooperate with his colleagues, and learn to use spears. Learn some of themonnguage of the Kate...


    Learned all of these within a month, so that Leonard was not only physically exhausted, but his head was about to explode.


    Finally, once the month of devil time passed, Leonard bid farewell to his wife and children, picked up his spear, and walked with therge army.


    Sir John was not idle either. After deploying some veteran militiamen to defend Wenger Town, he prepared food, grass and equipment, and sent someone to notify the nearby pro-British tribes to unite and attack together.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he chose the tribe that was the first to perform surgery¡ªthe Kelly tribe.


    urately speaking, it should be preceded by a prefix, which is amon method used by Irish people.


    ording to legend, the earliest recorded Irish surname is Cl¨¦irigh, which, if added, means "grandson of Cl¨¦irigh".


    Of course, in addition to the Mac prefix, the Irish like to use it, but the Scots prefer to use it.


    If you go to the streets of Irnd, you will find that most of the business names have this prefix, which is an important symbol of Irish ancestry.


    The reason for choosing this Kelly tribe is because it is one of the three major tribes in the North Donegal region, and it is also the most domineering tribe.


    Not only plundered and attacked the English, but also often plundered and bullied other small tribes, which aroused hatred.


    The several pro-British tribes around Wenger Town wanted to seek refuge in Wenger Town to avoid bullying because they offended the Kelly Tribe.


    It can be seen that in the hearts of those small tribes, the Kelly tribe is more annoying than the English.


    So, the first operation is the Kelly tribe.


    More importantly, the Kelly tribe has a poption of thousands, and the mountains cannot support that many people. Only the ins are suitable, so the goal is big.


    More importantly, although the Kelly tribe did not farmnd, they grazed tens of thousands of sheep and thousands of cattle. These were the spoils that Sir John coveted.


    With these, and exchanging some weapons with those merchants, he will be confident enough to defeat the other two big tribes, and then the pacification of North Donegal will be just around the corner.

 Chapter 354: Expansion (2)

    Chapter 354 Expansion (2)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Before the expedition, Sir John invited three chiefs of pro-British tribes to lead the way as usual. After all, with the existence of the leading party, the war would be much easier.


    In the town of Wenger, today''s immigrants are required to stay in the house and note out.


    So Leonard returned to his home, visited his wife and children, and took a break by the way.


    As a person with limbs not working hard, Leonard was assigned to the ranks of spearmen, which is also thergest number of cannon fodder troops, which made him no longer calm in his heart.


    So, he seized the time to get together with his family, otherwise after this time, he might not be able to get together again.


    Staying in the house, Leonard suddenly heard the sound of horseshoes, and then he approached the gate, and through the crack of the door, he saw groups of men in id skirts with messy hair.


    They were riding on horses, looking around curiously, as if they were looking at the difference in this small town.


    The Irish, like Scond, and Wales, are all Kate people, and their traditional costumes are skirts.


    Men wear id skirts, while women wear linen skirts, but men like to wear green id skirts. The fabrics are woven by themselves, and the patterns on the clothes are usually the emblems of their own tribes.


    Each tribe in Irnd is basically a small self-sufficient society.


    Dozens of cavalry were divided into three teams, not far apart, and walked slowly towards the left-behind mansion in Wenger Town. This is the residence of Sir John and the administrative center of the entire Wenger Town.


    These cavalry are front and back, Wenger Town''s own militia, mainly to prevent these barbarians from being unable to control themselves and wantonly plundering, which is fun.


    Sir John received the three tribal leaders at his official residence.


    In this regard, Sir John stated his reasons for taking the initiative to attack at the beginning, which is nothing more than the attack by the Kelly tribest year.


    And he also emphasized that the Kelly tribe has gone against the grain and oppressed other tribes at will. On behalf of His Majesty the King and the entire Irish tribe, he will decide to eliminate this tribe.


    Seeing this, the other three leaders hesitated a lot. After all, the Kelly tribe is thergest tribe nearby, so it is too difficult.


    Regarding this, Sir John was very confident, and said lightly: "If this war goes well, I don''t want any cattle and sheep from the Kelly tribe, but thend and the captive poption!"


    The three leaders felt that so many cattle and sheep were worth more than thend, but after thinking about it, they all shook their heads. Thend of the Kelly tribe is very fertile, and they are good at farming and herding sheep.


    "Your Excellency, we only need thend, we don''t want any of those cattle and sheep, we will give them all to Your Excellency!"


    The three chiefs are all grown-up characters. Of course, they know that with fertilend, more and more cattle and sheep will breed. Land is the foundation.


    "Yes, of course!" Sir John agreed bluntly, which made the three chiefs full of doubts. They couldn''t figure out why he agreed so simply because he had lost his attention.


    "Thesends can belong to you, but you must be loyal to my king and pay taxes!"


    "Taxation? No, absolutely not!" The three leaders shook their heads in unison and denied.


    Although Irnd is currently in a tribal situation, there was still a country before, and they are not unfamiliar with the term taxation.


    Contribute a lot of money to the king in Ennd for free every year, which makes them very unwilling.


    "Don''t rush to deny, Your Excellency the three leaders!"


    Sir John shook his head and said softly.


    "You only need to pay one pound per acre of grain, and we will never increase it. If someone raises taxes, you can directly refuse!"


    Only one pound per acre ofnd is required, which is indeed very little. The three of them thought about it and agreed.


    "As for the poption of captives, I only need half of them, and the rest are yours!"


    So far, the conditions have been negotiated, and Sir John finally smiled.


    to him. Land is not his mission to Irnd, his mission is to assimte the Irish, make them bathed in the glory of the king, and make the whole of Irnd truly a member of the kingdom.


    Although it is only one pound, it shows that His Majesty the King is exercising the ruling power here, and the three tribes are all the king''s subjects in name.


    Of course, these benefits in the early stage are nothing more than buying bones with a lot of money. Later, if things go well, the entire Wenger Town will usher in a big development.


    After the conditions were negotiated, the three tribes sent a total of 300 troops, and Wenger Town sent 700 troops, a total of 1,000 soldiers and horses.


    Compared with the thousands of fighters of the Kelly tribe, this is naturally a bit of a disadvantage, but having a matchlock gun greatly boosted Sir John''s confidence.


    At present, arquebuses have be popr throughout Europa, but in the remote ind of Irnd, these have not yet appeared in front of the Kate people.


    Of course, this is also due to financial constraints. The early Tudor government did not have so much money for colonization.


    One hundred matchlock guns, several hundred pounds, this is not a small sum.


    Less gossip, the army of thousands of people quickly moved towards the Kelly tribe, but for the Kelly tribe, it is the local snake here, how can this news be unclear.


    "Leader, those Englishmen and those cowards are only half a day away from us. Shouldn''t we act now?"


    The first warrior of the Kelly tribe¡ªAlex, lowered his head and said to the leader in front, Alex means upright and strong in Irish.


    "Don''t worry, those Ennd are cunning foxes, we can''t take it lightly! Be careful!"


    The leader of the Kelly tribe leader is hereditary. If Henry VIII follows the policy of paying first and givingter, he should be called Baron Kelly.


    He is of medium build, andpared with other Irish people, he looks a little thin, but the whole tribe obeys hismand. Apart from his origin, his wisdom is the most important reason.


    "Okay, my lord!" The strong Alex nodded, agreed honestly, and then looked at the leader, waiting for his dispatch.


    "The English finally showed their fox tails. They still want ournd and our wealth, but I won''t let you seed!"


    Touching his chin, Baron Kelly thought about something on his mind, and a smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    For the English, Baron Kelly was vignt from the beginning, trying to drive them away when their footing was unstable, but failed.


    Seeing that the English are bing more and more powerful, he is calm on the surface, but he is anxious in his heart. The longer time passes, the stronger the English will be.


    At this time, the English raised their troops inrge numbers, which was exactly what he wanted, and he also wanted to wipe out these Englishmen in one fell swoop.


    "My lord, the leaders of other tribes are urging, asking you what to do!"

 Chapter 355: Expansion (3)

    Chapter 355 Expansion (3)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The young warrior looked at the leader cautiously and made a loud voice.


    Although the leader is not the strongest fighter in the tribe, he is the most powerful fighter.


    In the mind of the young warrior, he knew that in the past few years, several elders who often spoke and pointed fingers in the tribe had fallen from their horses in less than a month and became old men who fed the horses. The difference was so great that it was unimaginable.


    That''s true, but it''s nothing, but you must know that before Alex, the strongest warrior of the tribe did not belong to him.


    Every time he saw the piercing eyes of the leader, the young soldier trembled and felt inexplicable fear.


    "Understood, take me to meet them, they are really a group of simple-minded guys, they have no patience at all!"


    Baron Kelly shook his head, smiled disdainfully, then got up, got up from the wolf fur seat, and followed behind the orderly.


    After walking for a few minutes, Baron Kelly came to the wooden house where the other chiefs stayed. The chatter could be heard outside Anne''s house, and it was extremely noisy.


    Unlike Sir John, the Kelly tribe invited eightrge and small tribes, all small tribes who sumbed to the Kelly tribe''s despotic power. Together, the number of troops dispatched reached 500 people, plus 1,200 warriors from the Kelly tribe. , the number of the entire coalition reached 1,700 people, a huge advantage in numbers.


    "Leaders, the English haven''t arrived yet, so why worry about it at this time, it''s never toote to be anxious when the war starts!"


    Baron Kelly stepped into the wooden house, the sound in the house suddenly fell silent, the air seemed to freeze, and the atmosphere seemed heavy.


    Looking at the chiefs who were noisy before but now very quiet, Baron Kelly raised his chin and said calmly.


    Looking at these people, Baron Kelly sat on the main seat by himself, and after a few seconds passed, he said:


    "Everyone should contribute to this war with Ennd. After all, if we are defeated this time, it will be you next time. The leading sheep is dead, and the other sheep are all wolves'' food. They are just dying!"


    "Hehe, at present, you, the wolf, are more exploitative than hunters!" The other leaders looked into the baron''s eyes, and whispered this sentence in their hearts.


    "Of course, after defeating the English, everyone will share in the spoils. In theing year, you will be rich!"


    Baron Kelly said softly without blinking his eyes, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes, yes! There will be a big harvest!" "It will definitely be a big harvest!"¡­


    The leaders suppressed the dissatisfaction in their hearts, echoed and smiled, and the smiles on their faces were extraordinarily bright.


    For a while, the wooden house was filled with pleasant voices.


    Sir John led an army of thousands of people, sneaking forward. In order to achieve the effect of assault, the horseshoes were tied with cloth strips. Get slow.


    As said, Sir John thought that his troops were too small to be suitable for a frontal attack, so a sneak attack became the most suitable choice.


    As for any gentleman''s spirit, in his opinion, it''s all fart.


    Only when you are at war with gentlemen, do you speak of gentlemanly demeanor, and you don''t need to be like this when dealing with these savages.


    In this regard, in modern history, the wars waged by Western European countries are all graceful, but for cks, and various ces in Asia, in order to win, they will do everything they can to win. Poisoning, kidnapping, and sneak attacks are the norm.


    John thought that his sneak attack would be impable and would seed immediately.


    But unexpectedly, his every move ispletely within the sight of the enemy.


    Sir John''s actions are in the eyes of Baron Kelly.


    Baron Kelly, who has a wise mind, naturally knows the purpose of these Englishmen. He simply did not stop doing anything, and led the troops to ambush in advance to show the Englishmen the bravery of the Irish.


    Following the route the guide said, Sir John and his party came and followed the established route, sneaking forward.


    Less than a mile away from Kelly''s tribe, Sir John suddenly felt that something was wrong, and brought the whole army to a halt.


    "What''s the matter? Stay behind, my lord!" On the side, the leader of the militia turned around, showing a searching gaze.


    "Don''t you think it''s too quiet, abnormal, really abnormal!"


    Sir John squatted down, looked at the grass about a foot and a half (more than 40 centimeters) high, moved his lips lightly, and began to speak to himself.


    "There is no one. It stands to reason that at this time, there should be herdsmen grazing, but there is nothing in front of me. Not good¡ª"


    The more he said, Sir John discovered a possibility that he was ambushed.


    "Kill¡ª" Less than two hundred yards apart (about one yard and ny centimeters), a group of cavalry suddenly appeared in a forest, shouting loudly, holding all kinds of weapons in their hands, including stone knives and sharpened swords. Spears,rge logs, and so on.


    Looking at the men and horses that appeared in front of him, Sir John was startled suddenly, and then he was very grateful in his heart. Fortunately, he stopped, and it would be dangerous to move forward a few steps.


    Back to the previous moment, Baron Kelly, who was in ambush in front of him, endured the bites of mosquitoes in the woods, and watched the Englishman stop suddenly, which made him a little unexpected.


    "What''s going on, are we exposed?"


    After waiting for a long time, Baron Kelly suddenly became irritable. The taste close to his mouth was really irresistible. Besides, there was no shortage of surprises. Simply, more than a thousand people rushed forward in one go. Anyway, there were a lot of people. , crush them to death.


    Thinking in this way, the tribal coalition forces came out of the tormenting woods screaming, and rushed towards the stagnant English coalition forces.


    Arge number of enemy troops rushed over, hundreds of cavalry, galloping horseshoes shook the ground, as if they were beating the hearts of the English coalition forces, and the new immigrants and tribal fighters who had just arrived had fear in their eyes.


    Seeing this, Sir John knew that he could not back down. For the current n, the only way to win is to fight to the death, otherwise he will die even worse.


    "Leaders, now we have to fight to the death. If we lose, it''s not just us. The Kelly tribe will definitely not let you go!"


    The leaders thought for a while, put away the fear in their eyes, and showed a spirit of giving up their lives on their faces. They rode on the horses and roared loudly: "#£¨¨°¨®£©#"


    Although Sir John can¡¯t understand thenguage of the Kate people, he still knows the general meaning. It¡¯s nothing more than going together, don¡¯t be afraid, after all, English and Gaelic are a bit simr.


    "Let''s charge together too¡ª" Sir John mounted his horse, followed a few tribal warriors, and shouted at the militiamen behind him.


    Although the militiamen behind didn''t know what the jazz said, they followed the steps ahead, the spearmen raised their spears, and the cavalry mounted their horses and charged forward.

 Chapter 356: Expansion (final)

    Chapter 356 Expansion (final)


    ps: ask for a monthly ticket at the end of the month, ask for a subscription


    The impact of more than 2,000 people, more than 100 meters, and in less than ten seconds, two teams of cavalry collided.


    On the side of Ennd, there are only more than 700 cavalry, while on the side of the tribal alliance, there are more than 1,300 cavalry, with fewer infantry and more cavalry.


    The proportion of cavalry and infantry in the two armies is just the opposite.


    If you look at it from the sky, a thin long snake rushed towards arger one regardless of the danger, and hit it hard.


    Behind the two sides, there are panting infantrymen, holding bows and spears, following behind step by step, neither near nor far from the cavalry, when they see the two sides fighting together, for fear of hurting innocent people, avoid the distance It''s even further away.


    So, an embarrassing thing happened, the infantry of the English coalition army took a long way around, preparing to teach the infantry of the tribal coalition army a lesson.


    The tribal coalition infantry ran around the cavalry in the melee.


    All in all, Sir John, a rookie with almost zero war experience, met the Irish who had always been brutal and straight, so this war seemed chaotic and ridiculous.


    Even if the morale was high, the numbers were too small after all. The English allied forces in the melee gradually fell into a disadvantage, even like a kite with a broken string, precarious.


    Seeing this, even the inexperienced Sir John could tell that his side was about to lose.


    "Bang the drum, let the cavalrye back!" Seeing that the situation was not good, Sir John asked the messengers around him to notify the drummer and began to withdraw the troops.


    Baron Kelly took the lead, wearing simple knight armor on his body, holding a mace, waving left and right, and shot down a cavalry with a single movement.


    Although he is used to using tricks, his own bravery is also good.


    Fighting, gradually, he found that the resistance of the group of Englishmen on the opposite side became weaker and weaker, and there was no sign of the group of Englishmen in front of him, which made him very puzzled.


    "Boss, the English are all cowards, they all withdrew!"


    The tribal warriors on the side saw the puzzled expression on the leader''s face, and then exined.


    "What a group of cowards, everyone rushed with me and killed the group of Englishmen and those traitors!"


    Baron Kelly looked up, and the Englishmen really fled back, surrounded by infantry, and a trace of timidity could still be seen on their faces.


    Immediately, he looked up to the sky andughed loudly, looked at the tribal warriors who were fighting more and more bravely, wiped the blood on his face with his right hand, and shouted loudly.


    Seeing that their side was about to win, the tribal coalition army''s morale became more and more high. They screamed, naked, and pped their chests, yelling tribal ng, smiling all over their faces.


    Among the English coalition forces on the opposite side, Sir John was naturally aware of the low morale on his side, and no matter how much he encouraged him, it was useless.


    For the current n, we can only rely on the secret weapon obtainedst time¡ªthe matchlock gun.


    As mentioned above, although the Vulcan gun has a rtively high pration rate in Western Europe, on the isted ind of Irnd, most tribes have only heard of it, but have never met it.


    Therefore, when he learned that the governor supported him with his matchlock gun, Sir John was surprised, but he also knew that his identity had been exposed, especially when His Majesty the King valued him very much. The Deputy King of Irnd was ready to make friends Own.


    "Notify the cavalry, put the mounted sackcloth on the prepared sackcloth, hurry¡ª"


    Seeing the group of savagese to their senses, looking like they were going to kill them all, Sir John couldn''t care less about his dignity anymore, and shouted loudly.


    "Let the musketeers who have been training for a month get ready, today is their time to perform, show some energy."


    Following Sir John''s order, the English soldiers moved quickly, and the musketeers were already in position.


    At this time, the group of Irish barbarians were only seventy or eighty (six or seventy meters) away from them, and their ferocious faces could already be seen.


    "Launch¡ª" Sir John himself waved themand g in his hand and shouted hysterically.


    One hundred long and heavy muskets were straightened up by the soldiers, and the auxiliary soldiers on the side lit the fire. In an instant, the muskets made a loud noise, and then a puff of white smoke came out. Immediately afterwards, Sir John smelled a It smells like sulfur and gunpowder.


    On the other hand, Baron Kelly, just as he was preparing to wee the victory, suddenly raised a steel pipe with a core in the opposite side, which made him suspicious, and suddenly felt a little anxious in his heart. Here, danger lies ahead.


    He was about to raise his hand, wanting the troops to stop, but he suddenly realized that there was no way for the fast-charging cavalry to stop quickly, so he could only suppress the anxiety in his heart and charge forward.


    It''s like a long river of history, mighty and mighty, and human power can''t stop it for a moment.


    First there was thunder, then white smoke, and then lead bullets burst out from these hollow tubes, directly hitting the group of cavalry.


    Although the distance is very close, the uracy of the matchlock gun is still shocking. Hundreds of matchlock guns hit the meat, but only a dozen grains, and the rest either flew into the sky or misfired, and the damage was very low.


    However, although the damage was low, these Kate warriors were frightened. What was even more worrying was that these warriors noticed that the horses under their crotches had be restless and their speed had slowed down.


    "Don''t worry, just control the horse and rush to the Englishman!"


    Resisting the fear in his heart, Baron Kelly said with a sigh of relief, his face still maintaining a calm look.


    However, the Kelly tribe was alright. The people of the other tribes were already frightened. The huge thunder made the fear limit in their hearts rise, and some people left the team intermittently.


    Just then, the musket fired for the second time, and this time, more than 30 people were shot.


    Even more fortunately, Baron Kelly, who had always been rushing forward, was shot by his horse and was thrown off the horse, and the donkey rolled.


    At this moment, the entire tribal coalition army roared and scattered in all directions. The fear in their hearts dominated them, and they fled one after another.


    In the blink of an eye, the tribal coalition forces that were about to win melted rapidly like a snowman encountering the sun.


    On the other hand, Sir John, and the coalition forces behind him licking their wounds, were dumbfounded, as if they had seen God.


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing, the bnce of victory turned immediately, thank God, thank God!"


    Seeing this scene of turning defeat into victory, Sir John was a little unbelievable, and kept murmuring.


    The same is true for other soldiers. They didn''t even look at the musketeers who had made great achievements. Instead, they looked up at the sky one by one, with crosses drawn in their hands, and prayers from God in their mouths.


    "Everyone, rush over together, capture prisoners, and don''t let an enemy go!"


    After praying, Sir John reacted immediately, looked up to the sky andughed, shouting to charge.

 Chapter 357: loyal people deserve respect

    Chapter 357 Loyal people deserve respect


    ps: It¡¯s the end of the month, everyone, don¡¯t be stingy, if you have a rmended monthly ticket, vote for one, Lan Che is very grateful


    The English allied forces werepletely defeated by the tribal allied forces. At this time, the musketeers showed their strength. The blind cat encountered a dead mouse and hit Baron Kelly directly. The entire tribal allied forces disappeared immediately.


    So, the easy victory convinced the soldiers that this was God''s blessing, not the actions of the thin and few Musketeers.


    Of course, Sir John, who knew the specific details, and a few knowledgeable people, of course knew the specific situation, looked at the dark matchlock guns with enthusiasm, almost melting the iron rods.


    Don''t care so much, after hearing the shout of the left-behind adults, no matter whether it is the subordinate tribe or the militia with a rapid heartbeat, one by one, as if they had been injected with hormones, they directly covered and killed them, bursting with confidence.


    The tribal coalition forces, which were originally scattered, are now even more scattered when the English coalition forces attack.


    The infantry snatched the horses of the cavalry for the chance of survival; the cavalry threw away their weapons to lighten the burden on the horses so that they could escape faster.


    The entire tribal coalition army lost courage, and without any resistance, they were chased and killed by the English coalition forces, trying to escape for their lives.


    In ancient wars, in fact, not many people died during the battle. The most deaths were actually when the opponent was defeated, and the victor''s cover-up was the biggest source of casualties.


    The English coalition forces were like a pack of wolves, driving away the fleeing tribal coalition forces, hunting and killing them one by one. In this way, it took more than two hours before it was considered over.


    Because most of the tribal coalition forces were cavalry, a lot of them escaped, so the situation of corpses strewn all over the field was invisible.


    Sir John got off his horse and looked at the corpse surrounded by several immigrants in front of him, and there were several dead horses beside him, but there was no corpse.


    "My lord, this is the leader of that Kelly tribe!"


    An immigrant on guard, with rolling eyes, looked very clever. When he saw him, he immediately took a step forward and pointed to the center of the enclosure.


    Sir John was a little excited, walked over quickly, nced at the immigrant, and then looked at the piled corpses, **** and **** trampled by horses, lowered his head, and looked carefully.


    "Look, the leader at the bottom is wearing armor, and the ones above are guards!"


    It was still the clever immigrant, after he and the others moved the corpses on the upper floor away, he pointed to the corpse that was exposed.


    The corpse at the bottom is rtivelyplete and can be clearly identified.


    "Yes, it is indeed the cunning leader!"


    Sir John had met him several times, took a good look at him, and then affirmed.


    Hearing this affirmation, the three militiamen immediately showed excited expressions on their faces and suppressedughter.


    Sir John looked at the exposed corpse and the several corpses on it. He was originally joyful, but now he was a little silent.


    The one below is the leader, so the one above must be the guard. After Baron Kelly fell off his horse, the cavalry behind couldn''t restrain their speed and rushed over directly.


    In order to protect him, several guards used their bodies to resist the mighty cavalry regardless of their lives.


    Unfortunately, not only were they dead, but even Baron Kelly, who was protecting him at the bottom, also lost his life.


    Regarding this, Sir John, who had been influenced by knightly etiquette since childhood, couldn''t help showing a solemn expression.


    He took a step back, then lifted the helmet with his right hand, stroked his right chest with his left hand, bowed his body slightly, and performed a knightly salute, expressing his appreciation for the loyal attitude of the guards.


    This solemn scene made the three militiamen feel a little overwhelmed. They put their hands and feet on each other in a panic, not knowing what to do.


    "You have made great contributions, and when you go back, you will naturally be rewarded! Now keep this corpse safe, and then bury the other corpses!"


    Sir John quickly came out of his emotions, ordered calmly, and then got on his horse and left.


    "Yes, my lord!" Startled for a while by the change of face of the left-behind lord, the three militiamen came to their senses and responded.


    Sir John took a few cavalrymen and left here, the Kelly tribe that was still zing ahead.


    Entering this ce, the cries of women, the wailing of old people, the cries of children, and even the barking of dogs, came to his ears in all sorts of misceneous ways, and he didn''t take it seriously at all.


    The crude wooden house was artificially destroyed, either burned or dpidated. The furniture inside was in a mess, which could be seen from the outside.


    On the way, he also encountered a lot of scenes of robbery, scrambling for property, and rape, but he ignored them at all, as if he knew nothing about it, and rode slowly passing by.


    War! These are all side effects brought by it, besides, what does it matter if they are still those barbarians.


    Soon, Sir John came to the meeting hall of the Kelly tribe, which was the residence of Baron Kelly.


    Said to be the leader of the tribe, but in fact he lived in a spacious ce with a lot of furniture, all of which were leaky, dpidated, and even a little dirty and smelly.


    I found a ce to sit down, wiped it off, and then told the orderly next to me, saying:


    "Call those people back, including the people from the other three tribes. If you''ve had enough fun, stay with me!"


    "Yes, my lord!" The messenger hurriedly agreed upon hearing the order.


    An hourter, high-level militiamen and three tribal leaders also came, and the entire conference hall became lively.


    Everyone was beaming, wearing gold and silver on their bodies, very happy.


    "Pastor Thomas, please tell us about our gains and losses!"


    In an era when the literacy rate was low, priests were still the most literate people. In the army, there was a priest who controlled the books andforted the soldiers.


    Of course, the Anglican sect here cannot be called a priest, but should be called a priest.


    Moreover, this pastor is just an honorary title. A real pastor manages a small church and will not apany the army.


    Pastor Thomas (Why are there so many people named Thomas, so annoying!) is a bit burly and has thick hair. If you ignore the robes he wears, he will definitely be recognized as a soldier.


    Although it looks majestic, Pastor Thomas¡¯s voice is soft, crisp and pleasant.


    "Yes, my lord!" He nodded, turned over the ount book in his hand, looked at the small words, and said softly:


    "I can dere that at this time, the operation to destroy the rioting Kelly Tribe has been aplished!"


    In an instant, everyone who reacted immediately apuded.


    "ording to my rough statistics, more than 230 soldiers died this time, more than 300 people were injured, and more than 50 horses were lost..."


    A string of loss data was reported, which made Sir John feel a little ufortable.


    "And captured, captured more than 900 men, women and children, tens of thousands of cattle and sheep, gold and silver worth more than 500 pounds, more than 2,000 horses, more than 1,000 quarters of grain (6.35 kilograms per quarter), and the rest of the spoils countless!"


    There is a new book, The Romanian Eagle, written about Romania during the First World War. I rmend it. If you are interested, you can read it. Foreign history is not easy. Please support it

 Chapter 358: like bureaucracy

    Chapter 358 I like bureaucrats


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for tickets and subscription


    This war not only allowed Wenger Town to gain arge number of people and finances, but more importantly, Wenger Town gained its prestige.


    Because Wenger Town contributed the most, it upied arge part when dividing the property. Except for thend, the rest basically fell into the arms of Wenger Town.


    Among them, various small tribes attached to the Kelly tribe are included.


    Although these vassal tribes escaped in time and saved a lot of power, they still have to pay the price for choosing the wrong team.


    ording to the requirements, the small tribe that was originally attached to must belong to the leadership of Wenger Town, and every year, one-tenth of the newbornmbs and calves must be handed over, and one-tenth of the harvested grain must be handed over.


    In addition, Sir John also signed a decree, reappointed the leader of their tribe, and handed over the canonization to Dublin and then to London.


    Starting today, these tribes will be vassals of the English settlement, and troops will be sent to follow up if necessary.


    As for the Catholic faith, Sir John did not touch it.


    Belief in this way, you need to go slowly, use time to pass the time, and don''t act too hastily.


    So far, after nearly three years of hard work, Sir John has finally taken an important step in the North Donegal area.


    As for when the North Donegal region will bepletely annexed, it is only a matter of time. The other two tribes, in his eyes, are nothing more than dishes in a bowl.


    Not only Donegal County, but also nine counties in Ulster Province. Two strongholds in each county made preparations for the same attack at the same time.


    At the same time, a young man in his thirties was standing in the ruins, with the fire shining on his face, stepping on the fallen nk, his smile was so bright.


    In the distance, weeping could be heard endlessly, and the sky seemed to be moved. It began to rain continuously, and the raindrops fell on his stubbled face, which made himugh even louder.


    "Hahaha! This is the result of three years of hard work by me, Lemire Watson. Thanks to the governor, I can wipe out thisrgest tribe in one fell swoop!"


    He looked around, the copsed house, the howling woman, and the blood on the ground washed by the rain made him feel particrly happy and proud.


    "I''m afraid, among the eighteen people, I am the first toplete the task! I am really looking forward to the moment when I am summoned by His Majesty the King!"


    Lemire Watson couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart any longer, and heughed loudly. As a person from amoner background, reaching his current achievements has almost exhausted his efforts, and even the white hair on his head can be seen a lot .


    Once he was proud, he was overjoyed, and he began to look forward to the scene of being received by His Majesty the King.


    Scenes of such victories followed one after another in Ulster, with the same result, Ennd began to take their biggest step in Irnd.


    The reason for this is that the gun factories in Ennd have made great strides in development.


    His Majesty Edward has always been estimating the country''s military strength, and weapons and equipment are the top priority of military strength.


    As the Royal Arms Bureau, it has thousands of artisans serving it, plus various handymen serving it, no less than five thousand.


    Likes, longbows, muskets, cannons, warships, all sorted.


    It can be said that this is Ennd, and even Europa, is one of the best weapons factories.


    As the royal family''s private property, the Royal Weapons Bureau receives no less than 5,000 pounds a year for the research of new weapons and the expansion of production lines.


    In this case, the output of matchlock guns has developed rapidly.


    From five per day to thirty per day, the output has increased by five times.


    Moreover, practice makes perfect, and the production of matchlock guns is still improving.


    In this way, Ennd soon formed its own production standard, the matchlock gun standard.


    The caliber of the gun is 20-30 pounds per inch (25.4 mm), and the mass of the full bullet is about 2 ounces (28.3 grams per ounce). The maximum range is 250 yards, and the effective range is 100 yards. Although the gun is very bulky, most of the time you can only use a fork to support the firing, but the lead projectiles fired were so powerful that they could prate the heavy breasttes worn by knights within 100 yards (most weapons at the time could hardly do any damage beyond 80 yards).


    It can be said that this is the most advanced matchlock gun of this era.


    Of course, this is based on the Spaniards. After all, they are more advanced, so it is not wrong to learn from them.


    "Your Majesty, please look, these craftsmen are in charge of polishing the barrels. They are all skilled masters. They can polish a barrel every day!"


    Edward, under the leadership of the director of the Weapons Bureau¡ªa vigorous old man, visited the master craftsman with several apprentices to polish the barrel.


    A matchlock gun, the most important thing is the barrel, and only these skilled old craftsmen can create a batch of perfect barrels. They are simply the greatest treasures.


    As for the manual work is too slow, can the protagonist invent other methods? Edward said, I am a liberal arts student, so I have no choice.


    ncing at it from a distance, Edward chose to leave. After all, the noise is really tormenting, so juste and see. He has never heard of a kinging to meet the workers in person, and this is the first time for him!


    "How is the assembly line going?" Edward looked at a few ces again, and found that the efficiency was not bad, which was not the same as the original speed.


    "Your Majesty, since the implementation of the assembly line method, the efficiency has indeed increased a lot, thanks to your method!"


    The director of the Weapons Bureau was originally a craftsman, and Edward valued his prestige, so he was specially promoted.


    Furthermore, Edward believes that it is a wrong choice to entrust professional people to do professional things, and it is a wrong choice forymen to lead experts.


    ncing at the wrinkled and thinning chief, and then at his bent waist, Edward found that the old craftsman who used to tremble a little when he saw him, now spoke in a slippery manner.


    Even ttered.


    Sure enough, the officialdom is the ce to learn the most knowledge, and it is also the ce to train people the most. There is no fool who can reach a high position.


    "Well, not only to improve efficiency, but also remember to improve the lives of craftsmen and make them more serious and enthusiastic!"


    His Majesty the King, who walked around for a while, made an important speech after the tour, and made extremely important suggestions to the Weapons Bureau.


    "Also, there is still ack of artisans in Ennd, remember to go to other countries to find more artisans, don''t be reluctant to pay!"


    "Finally, I would like to emphasize that the security work of the Weapons Bureau must be done well, pay attention to fire prevention, and prevent workers from leaking weapon information!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The wrinkled bureau chief patiently listened to His Majesty''s nonsense and agreed.


    Edward also realized that he had talked too much. These have been said before, and it is a bit annoying to say it again.


    However, he is the king, who dares to express his irritability, but pricked up his ears and listened carefully.


    This is also one aspect of Edward''s liking for bureaucrats. He can kneel and lick people who are older than him.


    Much better than those nobles who let their temper pass.

 Chapter 359: National highway

    Chapter 359 National Highway


    ps: The new year ising, Lancher wishes everyone happiness every day.


    Finally, please support me with a ticket!


    After finishing the show, Edward returned to the royal pce, Hampton Court Pce.


    Currently, in his heart, the most important thing is his three children.


    Unfortunately, the three babies still slept obediently. Edward took a few nces and went to his own business.


    When he came to his own study, the beautiful secretary Laura was already waiting by the side, looking at him quietly with strange eyes.


    Edward couldn''t figure it out for a while, so he could only sit on the chair, looked at her, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Your Majesty, Your Excellency the Speaker of the Privy Council please see me!"


    Laura nced up at him, then stammered.


    "Didn''t I tell him? Don''t look for me if you have nothing to do. It''s getting more and more tedious the more you look at it!"


    As soon as Edward heard that it was Faris Alexander''s request to see him, he became irritable. The speaker of the Privy Council couldn''t even part with his daughter. What''s wrong with being a secretary? Go down by yourself, and insist that your daughter go down too.


    It''s strange that an honest gentleman like me has something to worry about.


    "Let hime in!" Helpless, Edward was too embarrassed to refuse too much, and waved his hand at Laura.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Laura gave him aplicated look, then swung her long legs and slowly backed away.


    "Squeak¡ª" There was a knock at the door, and an old man with gray and thin hair came in, bent over, with loose skin, thick eye bags, and looked overworked.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" Bending slightly, Mr. Speaker saluted.


    "Speak! What''s the matter!"


    Edward straightened his attitude, asked with a faint smile.


    "Your Majesty, the House of Commons convened yesterday and passed the Banking Regtory Regtions. The Central Bank can prepare for it!"


    Your Excellency the Speaker spoke word by word, in a serious manner, as if he was reading a book.


    "I already know, Your Excellency doesn''t need to say it again!"


    Edward waved his hand, his tone a little impatient.


    "Yes!" Faris didn''t take it seriously, and after agreeing, he continued: "However, the deposits in the treasury are not enough at present, and it is impossible to take out so much principal at one time to form the central bank!"


    The Royal Bank has developed vigorously in the past few years. Not only does it have its branches in every county, but it has also opened branches in Scond, Spain, and Germany. It can be said that it has be a behemoth.


    If it hadn''t belonged to the royal family, it would definitely be swallowed up by those noble gentlemen.


    Every year, it brings nearly 50,000 pounds to the royal family.


    By virtue of the great discovery of Englishmerce, the textile industry became thergest gold mine, and many people wanted to enter but had no way.


    The banking industry has sprung up like mushrooms overnight, and counting carefully, there are only two hundredpanies.


    The rapidly expanding banking industry did not establish its own norms as early as the cksmiths Association, but grew like weeds.


    Seeing this, His Majesty the Great King naturally cannot turn a blind eye to it. Under his wise decision, the Parliament officially began to approve the Banking Regtions.


    It''s easy to say, there are only a few in total.


    Article 1, any bank established in Ennd and Scond, Irnd and Wales mustply with the supervision of the Central Bank.


    Article 2, anyone can set up a bank in the United Kingdom, but the registered capital must reach 10,000 pounds.


    Article 3, any bank must pay 10% reserve savings to the central bank to maintain the normal development of the banking industry.


    The establishment of a central bank, the establishment of registered capital thresholds, and the payment of reserves are all Edward''s tricks to control the banking industry.


    The central bank is responsible for supervising the banking industry and issuing currency to stabilize finance.


    In order to establish a central bank, Edward handed over the royal mint, united with the central government, and established a central bank.


    In the newly established central bank of the United Kingdom, the royal family holds half of the shares, the government upies threeyers, and the remaining twoyers are reserved for the nobles of Ennd and Scond.


    As the ruling ss, the king eats the meat, and the nobles of course have to share the soup.


    Fixing nobles to the royal carriage firmly is Edward''s unchanging rule for thousands of years.


    The royal family left the mint, and the nobles paid for it. Naturally, the central government was no exception and also paid for it.


    "Your Majesty, there are still two months until the autumn harvest time. The current government finances are exhausted, and it is really impossible to spend so much money!"


    The entire central bank is valued by Edward at 100,000 pounds. ording to the ratio, the central government needs to pay 30,000 pounds as the principal.


    "What happened to the central finance? Howe there is no money?"


    Edward stared into Farris'' eyes, looked deeply, as if trying to see through him, and asked.


    The Speaker of the Fa was not afraid, and let His Majesty the King watch, very calmly, and said softly:


    "Due to the recentrge-scale expenditures on road construction, most of the central and local tax revenues have been used to build roads connecting the country, and the rest of the funds have been reserved. The finances are currently unable to provide 30,000 pounds at a time!"


    After hearing this, Edward looked away with an embarrassed expression.


    The suggestion of road construction was put forward by the young king at the imperial meeting at the beginning of the year.


    His Majesty the King put forward a grand prospect, and he requested: within five years, the capitals of all counties across the country will be connected to each other, and there will be a straight and spacious national highway.


    The thousand-household districts in each county also need tomunicate with each other, and the specifications are lowered.


    No matter which county it is in, it takes up to seven days to march from London to the local area.


    The specific requirements are that the national road is ten yards wide (each yard is ny-one centimeters), and there must be a tree every three yards on both sides as a barrier.


    In this way, it is really the king who moved Wuhu, and the following ran with broken legs.


    From the local to the central, the newly established bureaucratic system began to operate this huge project.


    Compared with the past, the speed is much faster. At present, the bureaucratic system is still performing well.


    The central and local finances also use most of the tax revenue for road construction.


    Building roads tomunicate across the country can effectively break the geographical istion of Ennd, promote business development, and increase national power.


    More importantly, it can enable the army to effectively suppress the whole country, achieve the role of centralizing power and maintaining rule.


    Such a huge project naturally consumes a lot of money, and thebor is also in the case of money.


    Although the central government currently obtains arge amount of tax revenue by tightening local finances, the annual treasury revenue has reached 300,000 pounds, and it is still growing rapidly.


    However, subsidizing half of the road construction fees still makes life difficult for the central government.


    "In that case, let''s postpone the payment for two months!"


    Edward knew it was because of his own reasons, so he chose to be considerate of the central government''s difficulties.


    "This is really a wise decision, my lord!"


    Faris finally showed a smile and gave apliment. It seems that his goal has been achieved.


    "You¡ª" Edward wanted to ask about his daughter''s work as a secretary, but seeing his wrinkled face, he stopped talking.


    "Your Majesty?"


    "It''s nothing, you step back!"


    Also, starting from next month, Lancher ns toe to two chapters a day, one outbreak, rewards, votes,e as much as you want!

 Chapter 360: beggar

    Chapter 360 Beggar


    ps: First update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Even though he didn''t know the true meaning of the speaker of the Privy Council, Edward didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, he was the king who was afraid of wool.


    What is a king, the king of a country, is there any problem with having a woman as a secretary? Although a little embarrassing.


    1555, July 6th.


    Early in the morning, it rained continuously and invaded the entire city of London. The guest houses were green, the streets were washed, and the sparse pedestrians dodged around, and they were drenched to the end.


    The light rain fell harder and harder. Gradually,yers of mist rose from the surface of the Thames, and the city of London was shrouded in gray-white mist. Pedestrians did not know each other when they met.


    The rich man''s firece was started at this time, and the mes rose up, slowly drying the originally wet floor and walls in the room.


    The family was reunited in the room, their faces were flushed, and the smiles on their faces were extraordinarily refreshing.


    But those poor people can only stay on the bed shivering, praying for God''s blessing in their hearts, pretending that the thin quilt on their bodies is a thick quilt to warm their cold limbs.


    They were lucky. Those helpless beggars could only tremble around the church, begging to be taken in.


    This is also the time when the church buys people''s hearts. Generally speaking, the amiable priest will open a small door to let these poor beggarse to the woodshed to rest for a while.


    If they meet a kind priest, they will be allowed to light some firewood to keep them warm.


    Of course, all the churches in London have passed from the hands of the Catholic Church to the hands of the Anglican Church.


    Inherited the previous tradition, and the churches in London still implement this tradition. When it rains, each church opens the small door to amodate those homeless people to rest for a while.


    Grayface is such a homeless person, who can also be called a refugee.


    Because of malnutrition and disgraced face all day long, it got its name.


    He has been used to calling it since he was a child, and he has fully epted the name gray face.


    Different from other refugees who went bankrupt due tond enclosure and intion.


    He grew up in London since he was a child, and he grew up eating a lot of food. It can be said that he grew up to be in his twenties, and it is not an exaggeration to say that God blesses him.


    A few years ago, London and various cities carried out activities to clean up refugees, and sent these able-bodied people to Irnd to contribute to Ennd.


    Greyface naturally didn''t want to go to the so-called Irnd and be with those savages.


    London has been developing well in the past few years, and the money and bread to beg for has gradually increased, and the time spent hungry every month is getting less and less, which makes him attached to thefortable environment in London.


    Where would you go to deste Irnd to contribute to the so-called kingdom and His Majesty the King.


    "Damn it, it''s raining again!" Gray Face wiped the rainwater from his forehead and neck with his hands, feeling that his clothes were already wet, and they were tightly fitted, revealing his thin body without a doubt.


    "Boss, hold on a little longer, the church is almost here!"


    The little brother on the side lowered his head and ran quickly. Hearing his boss''sints, he couldn''t help saying aloud.


    "Can I not know myself? I grew up here!"


    Grey face said angrily while running.


    After a while, a group of six people came to a small church.


    Different from cathedrals like the Pce of Westminster, this is just one of the small churches in London, with a small footprint and not many people.


    Only a handful of five priests stay here, spreading the glory of the Lord.


    The reason why theye here is because the priest here, no, the pastor should be kind-hearted, not only allowing them to rest, but also giving them some bread from time to time to satisfy their hunger, it is the only ce where they feel warm.


    The reason why Grayface came here instead of going to those cathedrals is because the bishop here is different.


    When they arrived, the side door of the church was already open, and the six walked in without any scruples, not caring about their wet bodies at all.


    "I said, gray face, why did youe sote today, you are so messed up like you are going to take a shower!"


    "Tell me, did you go to the big bathhouse to take a bath? It really makes me envious!"


    As soon as he entered the firewood room, Huilian heard a teasing voice, and when he looked up, he saw a chubby young man with a teasing expression on his face, and the others also opened their mouths,ughing loudly.


    It is said to be fat, but in fact it is onlypared to other people, there is only some flesh on the face, and the rest of the body is still the same as him, shriveled, like ribs.


    His face is big because of his good background, he has had a good meal for more than ten years, and he has been wandering for three or four years.


    From a young master to a beggar living on the street, not only his identity fell to the bottom, but his body also disappeared.


    But, that face and the meat on it still maintain half of its original size. I don¡¯t know how many nights of hunger and cold it has helped him survive these years.


    But it is still half the size of the original,pared to others, it is still veryrge.


    "Big round face, do you want to be beaten? Grandpa has given you a good face these days, right?"


    As soon as Gray Face saw him, he immediately became angry and cursed at him.


    "You, you rascal, if I didn''t eat enough today, I would beat you to death!"


    Big round face nced at his side, there were only three or four people, there were no opponents of gray face six people, so he could only growl loudly, and then set up a fire on his own.


    "Huh! I thought it was great to have a few boats in my family before, but now you are not what you used to be, you prodigal son!"


    With a look of disdain on the gray face, he said lightly, with a moderate voice, which just reached the ears of the round face beside him.


    "You¡ª" Hearing this, Round Face''s expression was ferocious, and he couldn''t bear it any longer. He immediately stood up and walked towards Gray Face with fists waving, ready to fight.


    Seeing this, the gray face sneered, clenched his fists with both hands, and raised his right hand to meet him.


    "Stop¡ª" Just as the two were about to hit each other, a hoarse voice came from the side.


    The two of them stopped immediately when they heard this, and stayed where they were.


    On the side, a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy was standing at the door, wearing a cassock. Obviously, he was a young priest.


    "No fighting in the church, no tarnishing the glory of our Lord in the church, next time you see it, don''te!"


    The baskets containing ck bread in the hands of the little priest, his eyes widened, and he said fiercely.


    Seeing them guilty, they shrank back, and then he distributed the bread one by one.


    ck bread, the size of a palm, is different from the bakery in the store. There are not so many stones and sawdust in this bread, which makes the stomach half full.


    The remote location of the church, coupled with the fact that the two groups of gray face and round face subconsciously covered up the news, they were able to share this holy ce.


    A dozen or so people silently divided the bread, eating small bites, and the little priest also left.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of powerful footsteps outside the courtyard wall.

 Chapter 361: England cant afford this blame

    Chapter 361 Ennd can¡¯t afford this me


    ps: The second update, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The people who were eating the bread were startled, with hesitant expressions on their faces.


    Just when everyone was terrified, footsteps outside the courtyard wall came to the woodshed, and there was nowhere to escape.


    Grey face and big round face are no exception. Their faces are ashen, and they have fallen into a desperate situation.


    Before the woodshed that appeared, there were six men with daggers hanging from their waists, capes on their bodies, and gold-rimmed boots on their feet,ing in a menacing manner.


    But what is strange is that each of them either lost an ear or lost an arm. Almost all six of them are disabled.


    Even so, Gray Face and Big Round Face didn''t intend to lead their subordinates to resist and escape at all.


    It''s not that they don''t want to, it''s that they can''t.


    Appearing in front of their eyes was the officer directly affiliated to the City of London Government, a well-known City of London, City Management Office.


    These officers are allposed of retired soldiers from the army.


    Although each of them is physically disabled, they dare to fight and kill each of them. When they fight and kill people, they are called ruthless!


    Don''t look at the whole London is now clean and tidy, the sewers are unobstructed, and the housing construction standards are correct. These are all because of these people from the City Management Office.


    Because they wear white cloaks, they are called white demons from hell.


    London''s streets and alleys have been circting their legends.


    In London, you don''t have to be afraid of the Mayor of London, but you have to be afraid of two kinds of people: one is wearing a white cloak, and the other is wearing a ck cloak.


    Wearing a white cloak is a person from the city management office. He patrols the streets and alleys of London every day. When he sees you spitting, he immediately ps you with a scabbard.


    Once a jazz was whipped, and immediately went toin to the king. Who knew that His Majesty the King not only did not uphold justice for him, but rewarded the whipper.


    In this way, the urban management knights (they think they are knights) became more vigorous, looking like the second child of God, the king, and their own third child.


    The ones in ck cloaks are the policemen. Thew enforcement officers in London are as powerful as the urban management, and they are equally prestigious among the people.


    So, when they saw such a distinctive costume, everyone immediately lost their legs and lost all thoughts of running away.


    "Hehe! Unexpectedly, there are a group of people who escaped here. It''s really surprising!"


    The leader was a middle-aged man with a broken arm, with a full beard and big eyes. Although he lost an arm, when he spoke, a kind of power suddenly rose.


    Especially that smiley face, Gray Face and the others had goose bumps all over their bodies, as if standing in front of them was a tiger.


    The middle-aged man with the broken armughed, and without looking at them, he said to the people around him:


    "Let''s take them away. It looks like we are ahead this time. Today is really a happy day. This annoying rain looks a little cute!"


    "Yeah! Head, we must be number one again, and the other teams will probably be disgraced again!"


    "Hahaha-"


    The man on the side interrupted, and the others seemed to see how their team was being praised, and there was a burst ofughter immediately, shaking the roof.


    The gray face and the big round face nced at each other, with a hint of helplessness in their eyes.


    The two of them knew that after fleeing so many times, they had to go to Irnd this time.


    Let this group of urban management officers tie their hands and string them together, and the ten beggars wandering in London will disappear from now on, and they will be new immigrants from Irnd.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While the urban management officers were dispatched one by one to arrest beggars and refugees in London, the London City Police were also very busy, arresting suspicious persons everywhere in London.


    Let them work hard in the wind and rain, because this is an order issued by the Privy Council, and the London City Government has to obey it.


    Actually, the person who issued the order behind the scenes is actually His Majesty the Great King.


    As for why there is such an order, there is naturally a necessary reason for it.


    Because he got the news that on July 7th of this year, Prince Philip of Spain and His Royal Highness Princess Mary of Ennd will return to Ennd to visit His Majesty the King.


    Edward wees this.


    Prince Philip is the only heir to the mighty Kingdom of Spain. His visit is of great benefit to Ennd.


    Not Edward self-deprecating, in Europe.


    The weight of the king of Ennd is notparable to that of Prince Philip, especially Ennd, which lost the French throne war, not to mention.


    Besides that, and even more surprising to Edward, it was next year, 1556, if he remembered right.


    The current King Charles V of Spain will automatically abdicate and give the throne to His Royal Highness the Prince.


    In other words, Prince Philip will inherit the throne next year, inheriting allnds except Austria and the title of Holy Roman Emperor.


    He will inherit the following territories: Spain, Nethends, Sicily and Naples, Franche-Comt¨¦, Mn, and all Spanish American and African colonies.


    Prince Philip will be called Philip II, the great king of Spain.


    Of course, Edward also misses Princess Mary very much. After all, he has been with her for more than ten years, and after five years of sudden departure, Edward still misses her deeply.


    Edward watched a lot of court battle scenes in his previous life, so of course he knows the difficulty of being in the court.


    But Edward concluded that with money, everything is easy to negotiate, coupled with Princess Mary''s high IQ, and the status of a real princess, she is enough to stand tall in the court.


    In order to make Princess Mary get along better in the court, Edward instructs the royal caravan every year and sends her 10,000 pounds every year.


    And exined that she took the initiative to give half to Prince Philip. After all, he has not inherited the throne, and the ie from the territory alone is not enough.


    The arrival of Prince Philip this time, Edward believes that it is an opportunity to continue to deepen the rtionship. After all, Ennd still needs the Spanish market to grow.


    So, for the safety of the prince and his wife.


    Edward requested that arge-scale investigation beunched throughout London topletely expel those beggars and refugees, and to investigate those suspicious elements.


    Prince Philip''s safety is too important, if he has a little loss in London.


    Ennd''s current navy cannot beat Spain''s huge navy, so it can only deliver food.


    Protecting the safety of Prince Philip has be Edward''s first request.


    It¡¯s not that Edward is suspicious. At this time, there are too many people who want to assassinate Prince Philip. The Dutch independence faction, the Portuguese nobles, and the French all have this idea.


    It would be fine if it was elsewhere, Edward would be happier dead.


    But not in Ennd, Ennd can''t bear this me.

 Chapter 362: Prince Philip and his wife

    Chapter 362 Prince Philip and his wife


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In 1555, on July 7th, although the weather was not beautiful and there was a little bit of rain, the crowds on the streets of London did not decrease much, and the lively and prosperous atmosphere was fully revealed.


    Stinton Pier, the light rain in the sky is like lines, like silver threads flying in the air, making people fall in love with it unconsciously.


    The residents of London are used to this kind of light rain, especially this kind of rain. Compared with the continuous light rain, the weather is already rtively good.


    No need to open an umbre, let alone a raincoat, just a hat is enough to get you out of the trouble of rainy days.


    If you go to the streets of London at this time, you will find that no matter men, women, old or young, gentlemen andmon people, they will wear a hat on their heads. At a nce, it seems that they have entered a jungle of hats.


    Therefore, hat culture is also etiquette among English people. In formal asions, everyone needs a hat.


    If ordinary people want to enter the banquet of high-ss people, gorgeous clothing will increase your charm, and hats are a necessary condition for you to enter.


    Without further ado.


    At this moment, at Stington Pier, the most prosperous ce in London, there is not a single merchant ship, not even a trace of the coolies begging for food.


    If those merchants know about it, they will definitely be surprised.


    The cargo ships entering and leaving the Stington Wharf every day ounted for one-fifth of the total number of merchant ships entering and leaving London, and the tax received every day was no less than hundreds of pounds.


    It can be said that this is a huge cornucopia, and one day of shutdown will make the tax officials heartbroken.


    The Stington pier was cleaned over and over again by the cleaners. The ground was sprinkled with clean water, and a red carpet of more than a hundred feet was spread, with flower petals sprinkled on it, and the fragrance was pleasant.


    On both sides of the red carpet, guards wearing bearskin caps and red jackets held their heads high and their chests held high, looking meticulous.


    Although there are no ships docked at therge pier, it doesn''t look lonely at all.


    The guards with matchlock guns on their shoulders patrolled the pier back and forth in a team of ten, their eyes wide open, and the only sound of their boots was heard from the entire pier.


    At the mouth of the Thames, a luxurious armed merchant ship, escorted by four powerful Galen warships, went upstream along the Thames.


    Seeing such a sea armed force that should not be underestimated, defending the sentry on the bank of the Thames, and confirming his identity frightenedly, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    This powerful force is no less than a catastrophe for the outposts they have, and it will be wiped out in an instant.


    Moreover, ording to their understanding, this small fleet ounts for one-third of the English navy. If they swarm up, London will be reduced to ashes.


    Fortunately, this is not the enemy.


    The sentry soldier thought silently in his heart.


    "Mary, it looks like you''re in a good mood!"


    The young Prince Philip looked at his wife standing at the bow, stepped forward gently, patted her on the shoulder, and greeted her.


    Princess Mary looked back, her young husband''s handsome face was very close, even close to her face.


    Seeing such a scene, even though they have been married for many years, Princess Mary still has a shy expression on her face. The two faces are pink as if they were drunk.


    "Philip, don''t get so close, there are people beside you!"


    Princess Mary nced at the expressionless and silent maids and guards standing around, and pushed Prince Philip''s chest feebly, speaking in a coquettish and soft voice.


    "It''s nothing, they won''t peek, let alone eavesdrop, if anyone wants to try it, I don''t mind letting them try it!"


    Prince Philip showed a faint smile on his handsome face, lowered his head, and whispered softly next to Princess Mary''s pink ear, and finally, his voice was suddenly amplified and shook the cabin.


    Hearing this, the bodies of the bowed maids and the straight guards began to tremble, and their heads lowered even lower.


    Seeing this, a sweet smile appeared on the corner of Princess Mary''s mouth, her eyes were crooked, full of love, enough to overwhelm people.


    Mary likes the domineering appearance of Prince Philip, especially coupled with his handsome appearance, which is very charming and makes her heart tremble.


    Marie was favored by her father Henry VIII when she was a child, but she was abandoned when she was a girl. Her father''s love was gone, and her mother passed away. In fact, in her heart, she has always longed to be cared for, longing for the care of the whole country as she was when she was a child.


    At this time, Prince Philip entered her life, young, domineering, handsome, and that kind of powerful aura, which made her unconsciously fall into the gentle offensive of Prince Philip.


    The same is true for Prince Philip. Princess Mary''s body exudes a fragrance that is simr to that of otherdies. Her temperament is high and cold, she has no desire for power, and her mature demeanor fascinates him deeply.


    More importantly, Princess Mary has something inmon with him¡ªboth are devout Catholics, which makes him overjoyed.


    Two devout Catholics, an excellent match for statecraft and other aspects.


    This kind of harmoniouspanion and confidant, he felt that the souls of the two seemed to be fused together.


    So, for this future queen, Prince Philip is still satisfied. The only regret is that the two have no heirs so far.


    "I haven''t been back for five years, I don''t know how Edward and Elizabeth are doing?"


    Princess Mary looked up at the calm Thames River. Five yearster, the Thames River is still as calm and wide as ever, which is refreshing.


    "Don''t worry, aren''t you going to see them soon? ording to my news, your younger brother has been doing well recently!"


    Prince Philip followed her gaze, looked at the river, and smiled softly, with a different meaning in his tone.


    "What did Edward do?" Princess Mary turned her head, looked at her husband, and asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, in Irnd, only a few tribes we supported were wiped out by his people, and there was no disturbance in the court, no one cares!"


    Hearing this sentence, Mary breathed a sigh of relief. She has stayed in Spain for five years, but she knows how powerful Spain is. The current Ennd has no strength to stop this powerful empire.


    Upon hearing that this was the case, and it was still in this remote ind of Irnd, Princess Mary smiled indifferently.


    Prince Philip waited until he saw his wife showing a rxed expression, then he rubbed her beautiful long hair, sniffed the charming fragrance, and the smile on his face gradually subsided.


    In fact, although the father and court ministers did not care at all about the disappearance of several tribes on the ind of Irnd, he was different.


    He could see that the young king of Ennd had a special ambition for Irnd, the kind of fanaticism for upyingnd.

 Chapter 363: unexpected effect

    Chapter 363 Unexpected Effect


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The fleet quickly went upstream and arrived in London, Stington Pier.


    Prince Philip hugged Mary, and surrounded by the maids, he walked slowly down the long board step by step.


    After getting off the boat, Prince Philip felt the body of the beautiful woman beside him move, and looked up.


    On the red carpet, a young man taller than himself was standing in front of him with a smile, wearing a purple Chinese dress, with a dagger on his waist, and a handsome face.


    Although the young man in front of him did not wear a crown, Philip intuitively told him that this was the young king (nonsense, everyone knows).


    Looking away, Philip saw a beautiful nobledy in her twenties standing beside the young man.


    Different from the heavy makeup of other nobledies, she was wearing a long whitece dress, with a blue gemstone hanging on her slender neck, which was dazzling and dazzling, and firmly attracted his gaze.


    Mary speeded up and walked quickly. Prince Philip narrowed his gaze and followed her footsteps.


    "Edward, Elizabeth!" Princess Mary couldn''t control her emotions, and she said emotionally when she saw her younger brother who had changed her appearance and her younger sister who was still beautiful.


    "Good day, Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness!" Naturally, Prince Philip would not be so rude. He bent down, touched his chest with his left hand, and saluted, which is a standard aristocratic etiquette.


    "Good day, Your Royal Highness!" Edward''s voice sounded first, followed by Princess Elizabeth''s crisp voice.


    Seeing this, Princess Mary realized her impoliteness, smiled awkwardly, and when she was about to salute again, Elizabeth in front rushed over.


    "Mary, it''s such a pleasure to meet you, you''re finally back to see us."


    Mary felt a heavy thing hanging on her body. Looking down, Princess Elizabeth hugged her waist, and her whole body seemed to be hanging on her body. No wonder she felt heavy.


    She patted Elizabeth''s head dumbfoundedly, and said with a smile:


    "Elizabeth, you are already a big girl, don''t be so rude!"


    "Got it, Mary, it''s still so long-winded!" Elizabeth curled her lips, muttering, and reluctantly left her embrace.


    Immediately, the four of them looked at each other and smiled, and theughter grew louder.


    Afterughing, Elizabeth and Mary stayed together intimately, while Edward and Philip walked side by side. Not far ahead, two luxurious carriages were waiting quietly.


    "Your Majesty, your soldiers look very good!"


    Looking at these energetic guards in red with straight backs, he became a little interested.


    "Of course, after all, this is the army to protect the safety of the royal family. The king is the most important person in the country, so don''t be careless!"


    Edward smiled, pointed to the ground under his feet, and said.


    "Of course, of course!" Philip was stunned for a moment, and then responded with a smile, "Of course the king is the most important thing, only after Almighty God!"


    Philip found that he liked the young king more and more, which was very much to his liking.


    While Edward on the side smiled in his heart, the Philip in front of him was still the Philip II he saw in his history books. He had a strong desire for power, was authoritarian and independent, and looked like the boss of God and his second child.


    It was with this character that Philip II brought the Spanish Empire to prosper.


    Even so, Edward has energy all over his body, and this kind of enemy has a taste.


    A group of people boarded the carriage. When they went, Edward and Elizabeth were in front. When they came back, they were apanied by Prince Philip.


    Time passed quickly, and within a short while, Edward brought Prince Philip to Whitehall Pce in London.


    Along the way, pedestrians were restrained by the guards, and could only look up at the carriage protected by the guards from a distance. Although they didn''t see Prince Philip, the faces of London citizens showed expressions of surprise and exmation.


    The courts in Europe are like sieves, and the wind is everywhere. Even though Edward has kept it well, the news still spread like wildfire.


    "Oh? Your environment in London is really good, much better than Paris, the so-called center of Europe!"


    Prince Philip sat in the carriage, and through the gap in the window, he could see behind the crowded crowd, the streets of London were spacious and clean, and the houses on both sides of the road were neatly arranged, which looked extremely pleasing to the eye.


    After praising London, Philip did not forget to belittle the French.


    Seeing this, Edward smiled: "It''s nothing, thosemon people will only be afraid of the whip, and will not listen to your painstaking advice. Only violence can make them sumb!"


    "In this way, the whole city is naturally clean and tidy!"


    Edward''s faint smile and those pretentious words once again entered Philip''s heart. He nodded unconsciously and agreed.


    "Indeed, the untouchables only fear the whip, this is the best way to govern them!"


    Prince Philip looked empathetic, with a lot of emotions on his face.


    For Prince Philip, he has always advocated violent dictatorship, and therefore suppressed all opposing voices, thus achieving his own hegemony.


    Although this has a great effect in a short period of time, in the long run, the harder the oppression, the more intense the resistance.


    If the intensity is increased, then there will be a good show.


    Seeing Prince Philip''s deeply approving expression, Edward''s eyes flickered.


    Seeing that he had achieved this unexpected effect with a casual sentence, he was calm on the surface, but Edward burst intoughter in his heart.


    Arrived at Whitehall Pce, the maids and guards were standing by to wee Prince Philip.


    Prince Philip saw such a scene, and then looked at the Whitehall Pce, his face remained unchanged, with a faint smile on his face.


    Even so, Edward still saw disdain in his eyes.


    It seems that in the eyes of His Royal Highness, Whitehall Pce is really a castle in the countryside, backward and dismissive.


    Also, Spain¡¯s South American colonies continued to send gold and silver to the maind, making the entire Spanish nobles and royal family rich.


    Buying extravagantly luxury essories from all over the world, the generosity of the spending makes people have to admire it very much.


    Whitehall Pce is naturally difficult to get into his eyes, and being able to keep a smile is already considered a face.


    Princess Mary on the side showed a delighted smile.


    This is one of the ces where she grew up, and it is also a ce where she has long remembered.


    Being able toe back and have a look is enough to make her happy.


    Looking at Mary''s fading figure, Prince Philip said:


    "Your Majesty, Ennd''s recent actions are quite big!"


    "Oh? I wonder what His Royal Highness is referring to?"


    Edward was a little confused, looked at the Spanish prince, and asked.


    "Irnd, the Isle of Irnd!"

 Chapter 364: Anticlimactic

    Chapter 364 Anticlimactic


    ps: ask for tickets and subscribe


    Looking at the young and ambitious face in front of him, Edward''s heart tightened for a moment, and then he rxed.


    Spain currently does not have so much energy to deal with Ennd. After all, the vast territory means most enemies.


    The restless Nethends, the undercurrent of Portugal, and France, which wants to challenge Spanish hegemony, are all problems facing Spain at present.


    Spain does not need to add a new opponent for itself.


    "Irnd? What happened in Irnd?" Edward blinked his eyelids, staring at His Royal Highness with a pair of blue eyes, his face full of innocence.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a remote ind, Mary is gone, let''s follow!"


    Seeing that the young king didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic, Philip naturally didn¡¯t bring it up again. As he said, it¡¯s just a remote ind with no mines or benefits, so it¡¯s not worth mentioning.


    Taking a deep look at the young king beside him, he brought up the topic of Princess Mary.


    "Yes! They have gone far, and we will follow!"


    Edward also didn''t want to waste time on Irnd and disturb the current atmosphere. As soon as he saw the move to change the subject, he immediately agreed.


    The two followed up with a tacit understanding and quickened their pace.


    Ahead, Princess Mary hase to the backyard where she often ys, and is sitting on the swing with Elizabeth, smilingly directing the maid to move forward, and the two of them floated into the air at once, with indelible smiles on their faces .


    Seeing this, Edward and Philip stood beside each other, looking at the two sisters who were ying, with faint smiles on their faces.


    "I didn''t expect Mary to have such a childlike side. It''s really surprising! It seems that the rtionship between the three of them is quite good!"


    Prince Philip thought silently in his heart.


    "Unexpectedly, after five years in Spain, my sister''s mood has improved a lot. The depression in my heart has dissipated. It seems that I married the right person!"


    Edward nced at the prince next to him, rolled his eyes a few times, and thought in his heart.


    The two of them were at the edge of the yard, quietly watching the dangling sisters. It was drizzling in the sky, but it didn''t stop the sisters'' interest in the slightest.


    The two of them had seen the figures of Edward and Philip a long time ago, but they ignored them. Yu held the rope tightly in her hand, and her red lips moved lightly.


    "Elizabeth, my sister, how was the time when I was away?"


    Mary nced sideways at Edward, then whispered something into Elizabeth''s ear with her lips.


    "It''s not bad, life is just like that! Let''s make do with it! Isn''t it like this for the past twenty years!"


    Elizabeth quietly nced at the young king who was like a stake, then looked at her sister she hadn''t seen for several years, and said indifferently.


    "Oh? Really? Then I''m relieved!" Princess Mary patted her chest and said.


    "But, even Edward has three illegitimate children, haven''t you considered getting married yet?"


    Elizabeth looked at her sister with a worried face, smiled, held her left hand tightly, and said:


    "It doesn''t matter, isn''t life like this? God will always bless me!"


    Elizabeth revealed a forced smile and spoke softly.


    Seeing this, Mary naturally knew that she would not be able to persuade her, and any further persuasion would only backfire and destroy the rtionship between the two sisters.


    Immediately, the topic changed, recalling the past when they were young, the two were talking andughing, looking like sisters!


    After a long time, maybe the conversation was almost over, the two came down, and Edward and Philip breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s go, let''s have dinner together! I think you must be hungry after being on the boat for so long!"


    Seeing Princess Mary and Elizabeth smiling, Edward made a gesture of invitation and said to Mary and Prince Philip.


    Prince Philip naturally had no objection, and it was up to the guests.


    Arriving at the restaurant, the maids brought tes and served hot dishes one after another.


    Grilled foie gras, roasted leg ofmb with cumin smell, grilled red and tender steak, fruit te with various fruits, sliced ??duck meat, of course, considering the taste of Prince Philip, the strong seasoning is in the It is on the dining table, ready for him to enjoy at any time.


    "Oh? This is really a big meal!"


    Looking at the dishes in front of him, under the double stimtion of attractive aroma and beautiful appearance, Philip''s tongue was constantly stimting his saliva, and it looked delicious.


    Prince Philip has never been faced with such delicious food. In his impression, isn¡¯t delicious food just seasoning? This kind of delicious food made him a little unbelievable.


    Thought for a moment, although the food looked delicious, he still couldn''t make up his mind.


    After seeing Mary and Elizabeth put down the forks quickly, he stopped hesitating and started eating.


    It is indeed delicious.


    Delicious food made him rx. This unique taste quickly upied his sense of taste, and his heart was filled with satisfaction that he had never had before.


    "Really, really shocking food, Your Majesty the King, you have an enviable chef!"


    Philip looked at the food in front of him and said with emotion.


    "Your Majesty, I am willing to exchange five thousand pounds for this chef!"


    Philip looked at Edward with sparkling eyes, looking at him expectantly, as if waiting for a word of affirmation from him.


    But Edward shook his head negatively:


    "No, Your Royal Highness, I can only eat the meals he cooks, you won''t have the heart to let me starve to death!"


    "Of course, since His Majesty the King is reluctant, then forget it. However, your cooking skills are indeed good and deserve praise!"


    In desperation, Philip could only smile and choose to give up.


    Just kidding, how could I let you take away the cook who was finally trained? What would I do if I gave it to you?


    Moreover, there is no sincerity at all, such a small amount of money, please tease me!


    Edward couldn''t stopining in his heart, but his face was full of embarrassment.


    That night, Edward held arge banquet to wee His Royal Highness the Prince from Spain.


    However, the prince seemed not interested, and was not keen on this banquet, as well as thedies anddies at the banquet.


    After staying for a few days, Prince Philip and Princess Mary went back. As for the reason, Edward was a little dumbfounded.


    There is no ce for them to worship.


    Yes, Ennd is now Anglican and Spain is Catholic.


    Princess Mary can bear it, but Prince Philip cannot. He is a bigoted Catholic.


    ording to Princess Mary, Prince Philip came to Ennd because of her hard begging.


    As soon as he came to Ennd, the whole person was suffering, as if the air in Ennd was different from Spain, even though he had a smile on his face.


    So, in this way, in three days, an anticlimactic visit ended.


    Before leaving, Prince Philip said something intriguing to Edward: You did not disappoint me

 Chapter 365: Ivan the Terrible

    Chapter 365 Ivan the Thunder Emperor


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The capital of the Grand Duchy of Moscow¡ªMoscow.


    In July, when it was raining lightly in London, it was sunny in Moscow.


    The sun hangs high in the sky, swaying and emitting light, but pedestrians on the road can only feel a touch of warmth.


    Although Moscow is the capital of the Grand Duchy of Moscow, it is a very small city, or rather a rtivelyrge castle.


    There are only more than 3,000 permanent residents in Moscow, and the rest are either nobles or soldiers. Not to mention London, it is more than a little better than Paris, Florence, Mn, and even Edinburgh.


    The whole city is made of huge stones, high walls, houses, streets, churches, and even pces, which look so rough and unconventional.


    If the architecture of London is a carefully crafted handicraft, then Moscow is a building block built with stones at random, so atmospheric and rough.


    Let the group of Italian artists see, I don''t know how to sigh.


    Compared with Western Europe and Ennd, Moscow is a wild ce.


    It''s no wonder that the whole of Europe looks down on the Principality of Moscow, and they don''t even know it.


    Richard Chandler was sitting in a carriage, driving on the streets of Moscow, and there were very few passers-by. After seeing this carriage with the royal family g, they all knelt down and did not dare to lift their heads. .


    Richard leaned back against the carriage and didn''t even look at it. He had already turned a blind eye to such a scene.


    Since he came to Moscow, he felt thatpared with Ennd, Moscow is simply a hell.


    Here, only the nobles have freedom. Those civilians, businessmen, workers, and serfs are all prostrate at the feet of the nobles. They may be killed by the nobles at any time, and the nobles get only a small amount of fines.


    Kneeling, kneeling on the ground, for the English, this is the etiquette that belongs to God.


    But in the Principality of Moscow, this has be a basic etiquette.


    In Chandler''s view, the entire Principality of Moscow is exactly the same as those Mongols. They are a group of barbaric and greedy thugs who only know how to plunder and invade, but do not know restraint.


    The entire Principality of Moscow is a country of the aristocratic ss led by the Tsar. Except for the nobles, the rest are ves.


    If he didn''t have a mission, he would have gone back a long time ago, without the slightest nostalgia for this ce.


    Thinking of this, Chandler unconsciously heard the current Grand Duke Ivan IV of the Principality of Moscow.


    Ivan IV, full name is Ivan Vasilyevich (§ª§Ó§Ñ§ßIV §£§Ñ§ã§Ú§Ý§î§Ö§Ó§Ú§é) was born in 1530 and inherited the Grand Duke in 1547.


    Because the Grand Duke was born with lightning and thunder, he was also called Ivan the Terrible (§ª§Ó§Ñ§ß§¤§â§à§Ù§ß§í§Û).


    Also known as Ivan the Great, Ivan the Terrible.


    He is the son of Grand Duke Vasily III of Moscow and his second wife Yelena Glinskaya, and he is also the first monarch in Russian history to be called the Tsar.


    Because his father had him at the age of fifty, Ivan IV ascended the throne at the age of three, and his mother was temporarily regent,peting for power with the great nobles.


    At that time, various groups fought fiercely for power, strife and murder, which had a profound impact on the formation of Ivan IV''s character and activities, so he developed a strong-willed and ruthless character since he was a child. The repression was severe.


    The tsar not only liked to ughter towns and cities during the war, but more importantly, he massacred the nobles.


    He hated the nobles fighting for power, especially the big nobles. During the seven years from 1565 to 1572, he ughtered more than 4,000 big nobles, killing the Russian nobles with fear.


    This kind of cruelty is integrated into his character, and sometimes he bes irritable and kills everything, even his heir, Prince Ivan, was identally killed by him.


    Two years ago, the brutal emperor conquered Kazan and bloodbathed the Mongolian Khanate, leaving only nine ancient lords.


    Since then, the offensive and defensive changes between Moscow and the Golden Horde can also be called the beginning of the decline of the Golden Horde.


    Facing this cruel and powerful monarch, Chandler was terrified every time he met him, for fear that he would be implicated by innocent people and killed by mistake.


    He saw more than once that His Majesty the Tsar lost his temper, and swung his knife to chop it down. Whether it was a guard, maid, or minister, it would be bad luck for you to be killed.


    Compared with this His Majesty the Tsar, His Majesty Edward is really a wise king, an amiable and respectable king.


    The body of the carriage swayed from time to time, waking him up from his thoughts, and he could not help but smile wryly on his face.


    Stayed in Moscow for more than a month and was interviewed more than a dozen times. He was either asked about the situation in Ennd or Spain. He never mentioned the matter of trade.


    What can he do about this, he doesn''t have the guts to anger the brutal Tsar Majesty, who knows if he will be hacked to death.


    Soon, the carriage stopped, and Chandler knew that the pce had arrived.


    He took a deep breath, calmed down his nervous mood, and prayed to the Almighty God, hoping that he would bless him and bestow good luck.


    With the support of the groom, Chandler stepped down, followed the guards waiting at the door, and walked step by step to the meeting pce.


    The entire pce, in Chandler''s view, is really unpretentious, there is no other adjective except big.


    But when you get to the pce, you will definitely be surprised.


    Luxurious Persian carpets areid on the floor, a huge crystalmp hangs in the center of the room, and various gold ornaments are ced inrge quantities. Under the illumination of candles, they are golden and shining extremely.


    Even the body of Ivan IV is woven with gold thread, and the jewels on the crown are as numerous as stars, and the number is too numerous to count.


    The first time he saw such a picture, Chandler knew that he had dug a gold mine.


    "Your Majesty, the special envoy of the King of Ennd, Mr. Richard Chandler has been brought!"


    The young guard was wearing a thick coat, with a straight face, and reported in a thick voice.


    "Mr. Chandler, please sit down!" His Majesty the Tsar nodded to the guards, and then said.


    The young tsar has a pair of thick eyebrows, an inverted trapezoidal face, triangr eyes, and a mean look.


    Seeing His Majesty the Tsar smiled at himself, Chandler said that this abnormal scene made him shudder and his heartbeat doubled.


    "Your Majesty~" With a trill, Chandler quickly saluted and greeted him.


    "Mr. Chandler, you have also been in Moscow for a month, how do you feel about Moscow?"


    "Great, Moscow is great, Your Majesty, if I am appointed by the King of Ennd, I want to live here for a long time!"


    Chandler suppressed the trembling of his body, pretending to speak affectionately, the suppression was very painful!


    "That''s great, that''s exactly what I mean!" Ivan IV replied happily, with a lot of interest on his face.


    Seeing this, Chandler wanted to smash his mouth into pieces.

 Chapter 366: go home

    Chapter 366 Go home


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    When going to the pce, Chandler had a sad face, as if he was going to die, his steps were heavy, reluctant.


    When he left the pce, Chandler was ted, as if he had stepped on cotton, his steps were light and quick, and he looked like he was married to a wife.


    Following the guards in front of him, Chandler left the pce step by step. Even if he met a group of beautiful maids along the way, he didn''t even nce at them. He directly got into the car and started to return.


    After reaching the carriage, the corners of Chandler''s mouth slowly opened and widened, and his voice gradually became louder. Finally, theughter shook the entire carriage, and the groom who was focused on driving was startled.


    "Sick foreign barbarian!" The groom is an authentic v, and he is a little dissatisfied with Chandler, who looks a little different from them and has a differentnguage and culture.


    A dignified groom of His Majesty the Tsar was sent to be a groom of a foreign envoy, which made him very unhappy!


    "Sure enough, God bless, my luck hase! Hahaha!"


    Chandlerughed out loud, not caring about his image at all,ughing so hard that he leaned forward and backward.


    Afterughing, he couldn''t help recalling the scene in the pce just now, and immediately felt the chill on his back, and felt a little scared in his heart.


    "That''s really great, Mr. Chandler!" Ivan IV continued his words, and said a word that made him terrified.


    "Moscow justcks talents like you, otherwise, you should stay! Send someone back to report!"


    Ivan IV''s words sounded rxed and in a gentle tone, but Chandler could hear a trace of undoubted taste.


    Seeing this, Chandler''s back was already covered in cold sweat, and his head began to feel like it was about to explode.


    "No, absolutely can''t stay, can''t stay in this barbaric ce!"


    Chandler pretended to be thinking about it, but his head turned quickly, thinking about what to do.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive my impoliteness!" Chandler took a step forward, then bowed his head and said slowly apologetically.


    "In Ennd, my family has been waiting for me to go back for several months, and His Majesty the King is still waiting for me to go back to mymand. This is my responsibility!"


    Chandler lowered his head and exined slowly, his hands and feet were trembling slightly. He had no confidence in Ivan IV at all.


    After getting a negative answer, anger appeared on Ivan IV''s face at first, but he restrained himself immediately, and a smile slowly appeared on his face.


    Chandler should be thankful that Ivan IV was still rtively young at this time, and his great cause was still in his heart. Ambition suppressed anger, and reason took over.


    "Hahaha, Mr. Chandler, I was just joking with you, don''t take it too seriously!" Ivan IV''s smile looked so creepy.


    So, Chandlerughed along with him.


    "I agree to the mutual business requested by the King of Ennd. This is the letter of credence. Please pass it on to His Majesty Edward!"


    Ivan IV''s eyebrows trembled, and the feminine man standing beside him walked over with small steps and handed a piece of paper to Chandler.


    Chandler nced at the "man" who delivered the credentials, nodded, then looked at the credential with the red seal, and thanked him endlessly.


    He knew that in the Moscow pce, there were many people who were neither male nor female. He heard that it was a cruel system that came from far away Mongolia.


    I heard that in order to prevent the harem from being dirty, the Mongols cut off the young children and raised them in the pce as ves to serve the monarch.


    Such a tragic situation made Chandler shudder. When he saw such a feminine man, his crotch felt cold and his legs tightened.


    Cold sweat covered his forehead unconsciously.


    After answering some questions about the Pope in Italy, Chandler quickened his pace and hurriedly left.


    The carriage ran swayingly, and after a while, the buttocks felt a little numb, and the carriage stopped.


    After rubbing his butt, Chandler came down and walked into this temporary mansion that belonged to him.


    This ce is quite close to the royal pce. Nearby are the mansions of the great Moscow nobles. Those whoe and go are all high-ranking officials and nobles.


    As the special envoy of the king of Ennd, Chandler and his party were temporarily ced here and lived here for more than a month.


    The original expedition team of five or six merchant ships was blown away by the strong wind, and he, the deputy envoy, took over and became the special envoy.


    Not long after he arrived in Moscow, he found the body of Sir Hugh Willoughby, and all the crew members who followed him were frozen to death.


    In desperation, he came to Moscow and asked to see Ivan IV to continue his unfinished business.


    However, the month-long wait without results exhausted the patience of dozens of crew members traveling with him.


    Up to now, he has looked listless and indifferent to his behavior of going to see Ivan IV today.


    After he got out of the car, he saw such azy look.


    The crew members stood sideways or stood up, with their eyes slightly open, their eyes gathered together in a daze, their lips moved from time to time, their arms were hanging weakly, and there was no sound in the whole mansion.


    "Hey! Get up, guys, get up, I have something important to announce!"


    Chandler took a step, kicked thezy crew, and yelled loudly.


    As his voice sounded, the crew members slowly stood up, yawning as if they hadn''t woken up, and moved over with drifting footsteps.


    Seeing such a scene, Chandler was also annoyed, and patted the table with a serious expression.


    In this way, the scene eased up.


    "Everyone, tell everyone good news, we can go home!"


    One stone stirred up thousands of waves, and the crew members who were still a little confused immediately became energetic, like a boiling oil pan.


    "Is this true, Mr. Chandler!" "That''s great!" "Mary, I''m going back!"


    For a while, after hearing the news, the crew members had different reactions.


    But the name of God is still heard.


    "Be quiet, everyone!" Seeing that the scene was difficult to calm down for a while, Chandler tried to control the scene.


    Everyone seems to be giving him face, and gradually calmed down.


    "Today, His Majesty the Tsar of Moscow received me and told me good news, His Majesty the King''s request, he approved! He gave me all the credentials!"


    When he was talking, the ce was quiet, everyone was listening to him, the temptation to go home was too great.


    "In other words, we havepleted His Majesty''s mission, we can go home!"


    Thest sentence, Chandler shouted out loudly with all his strength.


    For a while, it boiled over, and everyone rushed to tell each other, crying, and noisy.


    Everyone can''t wait to pack their bags, buy food and drinks, and can''t wait to go back now.

 Chapter 367: road hog

    Chapter 367 Roadhog


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for subscriptions. By the way, I rmend a book, "The Romanian Eagle" by my friend, you can read it if you like it


    Ennd in July is still shrouded in light rain. It is sunny for a while, cloudy for a while, and rainy for a while. These constitute the weather with English characteristics and full of English characteristics.


    The foreigners will be surprised a few times, but the English people are doing their own things calmly, and they are used to it. Some people even look at the foreigners who are making a fuss with interest, and snicker from time to time.


    The national roads leading to London in various counties are being expanded step by step.


    On the previously existing road, the road builders dug the soil one by one, and under the supervision of the supervisor, they waved with all their strength.


    Little rain fell on their faces, and they just wiped it with their hands, and then continued to work.


    For these little rains, they didn''t care at all. What moved their hearts was the work in their hands.


    Since the national road construction operation wasunched, the local government and the central government have each borne half of the road construction costs, and the manpower hase from ck farmers andndless refugees.


    One shilling a month, including one meal, which made farmers spread the word and sign up one by one, making thebor force unprecedentedly rich.


    Although the daily consumption is huge, the speed is also very fast. ording to the predetermined n, the national roads in Ennd will bepleted in less than three years.


    The workers are working step by step. The muddy road will slip and fall from time to time, which makes the workers rx a lot while working.


    At this time, a carriage greeted us in the distance.


    This carriage is huge, pulled by three horses, with a body about ten feet long and eight feet wide. The body is wrapped in canvas to protect the passengers inside.


    Behind this carriage, there were two cavalrymen on horseback, their bodies were wet from the ground, but they were still braving the rain, following.


    From this point of view, it is either a dignitary or a wealthy businessman, which is easy and difficult to provoke.


    Seeing this, the supervisor in a raincoat pulled up his trousers and ran at twice the usual speed.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to tter or something, but on the avenue where the carriage was driving, a dozen or so road builders who were not afraid of death, with swollen faces, stood swaggeringly in the middle of the road, resisting the iron grip, showing no fear at all.


    That''s right, they are Roadhogs, the kind of roadhogs who block and rob.


    This is what farmers in rural areas or sparsely popted areas often do.


    Relying on the fact that there are many people, these farmers are usually timid and afraid of getting into trouble, but when they gather together, they boldly ask pedestrians and merchants for money to increase some spare money.


    If you don''t give it, they will beat you up and take all your money, what''s more, they will kill you.


    In great countries, in some remote areas, this road hog still exists from time to time.


    More than a dozen people raised their chins and held iron handles in their hands, facing the approaching carriage proudly.


    "Boss, there is something wrong with this carriage!" A thin man looked at therger carriage and said timidly.


    "Hmph! What are you afraid of? Look at this carriage, it''s not ordinary, it''s just a bit big!"


    The man standing in the middle has a fleshy face and is also the tallest among the crowd, so he was elected as the boss.


    He nced at the thin man with disdain, spit out a mouthful of phlegm, and continued:


    "In my opinion, this one is a fat sheep. If you get a lot of money today, everyone will go drink today!"


    The boss looked at the gradually approaching carriage, patted his chest, and made a promise.


    "Thank you, boss!" "I like drinking the most!"...


    As soon as the younger brothers heard that they could drink, they quickly ttered them, and they all beamed with joy.


    The groom on the carriage seemed to have never seen such a situation. The carriage stopped a little slowly, and the horseshoes sshed sewage and sprinkled everyone''s faces.


    "Come down,e down, and pay the toll!"


    The boss was not spared either, his whole body was soaked, with muddy water on his forehead, and the warm words on his mouth were swallowed, and he immediately yelled loudly, unceremoniously.


    "Come down quickly, pay the money, or you will look good!" A group of younger brothers immediately cheered, shouting non-stop.


    "What''s going on?" A person in the carriage raised the curtain and asked the groom.


    The groom casually nced at the proud crowd there, and softly replied to the greeting young man:


    "It''s nothing, a roadhog wants to rob us!"


    As he spoke, the groom nced disdainfully at therge number of workers, his contempt was beyond words.


    Hearing this, the boss couldn''t bear it any longer. He waved the iron handle in his hand, and when he was about to give them a good look, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck, and then his whole body fell into the mud.


    "Who is it?" The boss, with mud in his mouth, touched his red neck, raised his head, and shouted.


    Just about to continue, when he saw the figure of the supervisor, he immediately retracted the next words.


    "Get out, get out, get out!" The supervisor touched his sore right hand and shouted loudly at the group in front of him.


    Immediately afterwards, these people crawled away without daring to fart.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding!" The supervisor waved his hands again and again, apologizing non-stop.


    "Oh!" The young man who came out nced at the groom, "Then forget it!"


    "Huh¡ª" the supervisor breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile on his face, "Of course, of course!"


    After being forgiven, he couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" At this moment, two knights arrived, and the overseer jumped in fright. It was not known whether it was rain or sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "It''s nothing, just a little misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    The supervisor raised his neck, said with a smile, and then looked at the young man for help.


    "Nothing!" Under the expectant gaze of the overseer, the young man shook his head at the inquiring knight and said loudly.


    The two knights gave up asking, as long as there is no problem.


    In this way, the supervisor let out a heavy sigh of relief, smiled a few words of apology, and then dragged his wet shoes, and quickly stood by the roadside, watching the carriage leave.


    The overseer was relieved when the carriage and the two knights werepletely out of sight.


    The supervisor came to the workers at work step by step, and yelled at the boss just now: "Don''t think that I dare not fire you, how many people are queuing outside who want to join?"...


    Under the reprimand, the workers were silent.


    After staying for a while, his attitude softened. After all, he also had a part of the money.


    "Who is that carriage? It doesn''t look like a nobleman? There are knights protecting it!"


    The boss shrank his head and asked in a low voice.


    "Next time, the eyes are bright. Those are college students from the county who are going to London to take the exam. How many officials will appear in it? The two knights were arranged by the county lieutenant, and they are closely guarded!"


    ording to the new official admission examination regtions, those who take the admission examination must first be screened in the county, and each county has a quota of ten people.


    After passing, the title of college student will be awarded directly, and it will be recognized by Oxford University and Cambridge University, and a certificate will be issued.


    This title of college students has a time limit, only three years.


    Within three years, you can go directly to London to take the admission test without passing the county test.


    It can be said that the people in the car are very likely to be officials.

 Chapter 368: students

    Chapter 368 Student


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Since the official entrance examination, it has won the support of the broad masses of the people, and the number of participants has increased sharply year after year.


    In the third year of the implementation, the number of people who came to London to take the exam has reached 3,000. The whole London was full of people all of a sudden, the inns were overcrowded, and the whole London suddenly became crowded.


    So, in the fourth year, that is, in 1554, the central government issued a decree requiring each county to establish its own screening examination.


    Only after taking the screening exam can you proceed to the London admissions exam.


    In that year, London uniformly burned the examination papers, and then sent them to various ces. The inspectors, sheriffs, and sheriffs in various ces supervised each other and conducted the examination.


    In order to increase the number of people taking the exam and also to increase the gold content of the screening exam, the government negotiated with the University of London and the University of Cambridge to allow university degrees to be granted to those who passed the screening exam.


    Although it has only been three years, the title of college student has attracted many people to take the screening exam in groups.


    Even, there are many people who don''t want to go to London to take the official admission exam, but just want to take the screening exam, just to get the title of college student.


    In the whole of Ennd, there are only two universities, one is the University of Cambridge, and the University of London.


    Note that these two universities are theological schools, affiliated to the church, and most of the teaching is theological knowledge, but they have also dabbled in other ces. It can be said that the gold content of college students in Ennd is extremely high.


    The dozens of college students produced every year are enthusiastically sought after by government agencies and major chambers ofmerce.


    These people are all talents. The top talents of this era, whether in politics or business, are undoubtedly elites.


    Therefore, getting the title of college student is enough to prove their value, whether it is for business or for future development, it is of great benefit.


    In this way, the admission test in London is more attractive.


    And these students who take the exam, among them, there is a high probability that they will be officials, and they will be officials with you in a few years.


    In order to establish their own personal connections, officials in these ces often send knights to **** these students going to London to ensure their safety.


    Of course ordinary people cannot see the difference between this carriage and ordinary carriages, but the supervisor is a knowledgeable person, so he naturally knows the affairs of his own county.


    That''s why he lost his temper. If he didn''t see that he had his share of the stolen money, he would definitely drive these people out of the road construction.


    Over the past five years, Ennd''s official selection examination has been held like a fire, and the entire English people have realized the importance of this examination. London, the capital of Ennd, has finally been recognized by the English people.


    It''s funny to say, as the capital of Ennd for hundreds of years, its presence has never been strong.


    The English people''s first impression of this city is that it is prosperous in business.


    Only refugees poured in continuously when they were desperate, but those nobles and gentlemen often dismissed them.


    There are less than a hundred gentlemen and nobles who settle in London every year.


    To tell the truth, English people have many simrities with Chinese people, for example¡ªemphasis on hometown.


    In their view, their hometown is the best, and unless there are some major incidents, they will not move until they die.


    At the same time, they have developed a great local protection power. They only care about their own hometown. No matter how many people die in other ces, they can''t control them.


    This idea of ??local separation is resistant to the central government, and it is also the reason why Ennd has never had centralization in history.


    Unlike France, in the era of Louis XIV of the Bourbon dynasty, the king was centralized and the kingship reached its peak.


    If the central government is not strong, the king naturally has no rights.


    Like France, as long as Paris fails, the possibility of changing the g of the whole country is extremely high.


    The reason why the United States is a federal system of government is because they have inherited the idea of ??local separation from the United Kingdom, and there is no king as the core of the rule to glue them together.


    The same is true of modern Britain. Ennd, Scond, Northern Irnd, and Wales all rely on the royal family as the glue. They respect the Windsor royal family as co-rulers, and the royal family grants power to Parliament, which forces them together.


    Without the Windsor royal family, Britain will not be far away. This is the secret of the British royal family so far.


    It''s far away. ording to the regtions, after each county is screened, only ten people will be qualified for the exam and can go to London to take the exam.


    Thirty-nine counties, plus London, there will be a total of 400 people in Ennd to take the admission test, and London is much easier.


    Of course, in order to obtain more talents, and also because of theck of national recognition in this era, His Majesty the Great King allowed people other than Ennd to take part in the screening exam in London topete for the ten ces.


    "Hey! Eaton, what''s the matter?" He lowered the curtain, just as he sat down, all the people in the carriage stretched their heads over and asked with great interest.


    "It''s nothing, just a group of road workers, small things!"


    Eaton raised his head, a smile appeared on his young face, and said softly.


    "Oh! I thought there was something exciting to watch? What a pity!"


    Besides, a young man muttered, looking at his face, he was even more immature than him. I heard that he was only sixteen years old and passed the screening. His family''s threshold was said to be broken by his rtives.


    Young people like this have unlimited careers in the future and are sought after by everyone.


    "Forget it! One more thing is worse than one less thing. We are all here to go to London to take the exam, safety first! Don''t ask about this kind of thing anymore. The exam is the most important thing. Whether you can pass the exam is another matter!"


    Beside him, a man in his thirties waved his hand and said in an old-fashioned tone, then leaned back against the carriage and said nothing more.


    "You can''t say that. A young genius like William will definitely pass the exam in London!" As soon as he finished speaking, a man beside him disagreed. He pointed at the sixteen-year-old boy and said tteringly.


    When the young man named William heard this, he was not very old after all. A smug smile appeared on his face for a moment, and then he immediately restrained himself, not even daring to say.


    The rest of the people in the carriage also ttered, and for a moment, the atmosphere of the whole carriage changed.


    "Hmph¡ª" The 30-year-old man was always mature and stable, and after showing a serious expression on his face, he closed his eyes and ignored him.


    Eaton looked at the drama in front of him. He watched it coldly, without the slightest interest in it. He was going to London to take the exam to be an official, and he was not interested in anything else.


    For these people, in his opinion, the possibility of passing is extremely small.


    After all, out of 400 people, only 40 people are admitted, and the admission rate is only one-tenth.

 Chapter 369: Examination process

    Chapter 369 Examination Process


    ps: Ask for votes, please subscribe, rmend a friend''s book "Resurrection of the Empire", about the end of Ming Dynasty, fighting against the Tartars, the writing style is very good, the old author who has been in the history for four years


    400 people were admitted to 40, which is the number of people whoe out of the official admission examination every year.


    It¡¯s not like a few years ago, when there was a big shortage of officials, more than 100 people, 200 people were admitted, but now, it¡¯s more formal.


    County-central, these two levels are the official cards for screening officials.


    Of course, among the forty people, there are also differences in severity.


    Among the forty people selected in London, the top three will receive the greatest emphasis.


    Others participated in the half-year internship after the exam.


    Internship ces are divided into administrative system, judicial system, and military system, all for half a year.


    After half a year, work will be assigned.


    It is assigned ording to the internship system you choose.


    For example, if you choose the judicial system, if your grades are not bad, then you will be assigned to the judicial system and be a judge assistant.


    After one year, you will be a trainee judge, and after half a year, you will be a judge in a hundred-household district.


    After that, after three years, it is a step-by-step upward climb.


    However, this is the case in principle, and there will be special cases.


    If you are not good enough during the internship, you will re-intern for half a year, and if you fail to pass the test, you will be eliminated.


    After the top three and the remaining interested people take an exam to screen two people, they will conduct another internship with the top three.


    First, they must go to Oxford University or Cambridge University for half a year of study.


    After that, I went to the administrative system and the military system for half a year.


    After the internship, you will be directly appointed and dismissed from the official position.


    That is to say, others still have an internship period, but they don''t.


    Afterwards, their promotion will be recorded and observed by the county and London supervisors, and will be promoted faster by the central bureaucratic management department.


    In general, the five of them are the reserves of senior officials and the reserves of the Privy Council ministers, and they have received the most attention and focus.


    This is the goal of Eaton, not like others. His biggest dream is to pass the exam and be a member of the officials.


    However, bing an official is something that ordinary people dream of.


    After bing an official, not only can he be assigned a house of his own in the newly built official district in London, but also be assigned two servants by the government.


    Servants are hired by the government, and they don''t need to pay at all.


    In addition, they will also receive a fixed sry and an enviable official position.


    Thus stepping into the high society in one fell swoop,pletely different from those mud-legged people, the whole family has benefited infinitely.


    Because, their family heraldry bureau will be added to the heraldic bureau, although a certain status is required.


    However, this is given to those civilians, businessmen, and all people who are not in the upper ss.


    As we all know, the social solidification in the UK is the worst.


    Ordinary civilians must at least be a gentleman if they want to step into high society.


    Bing a gentleman requires the hard work of three generations. You must buy a considerable amount ofnd and marry, and you can be a reserve of nobles in the fourth generation.


    Then you need to get the gift of His Majesty the King and be a knight.


    In this way, you have stepped into the upper ss.


    All in all, ss solidification is very serious in Ennd.


    Just as themoners of Ennd looked up at the thick ceiling on the top floor, a window suddenly appeared on the ceiling. Although the conditions were harsh and the number of people was limited, the hope given to them was huge.


    Eton closed his eyes and meditated, recalling what he knew, he couldn''t help but smile,


    His family is a businessman''s family and opened a cloakroom shop. All these things were obtained by his family spending a lot of money to bribe those who failed the examst year.


    So, from the beginning, his goal was to finish in the top three.


    He still has some confidence in this.


    There are five exams in total, Latin, Mathematics, English, Geography, and Politics.


    Latin is the easiest, and the test is all about some basic parts. It only takes half a year to learn.


    English is his mostmonly used, and it is very simple.


    Mathematics is what he is best at, and it is also the subject with the highest score in his ideal.


    As for geography and politics, he also conducted a one-year training, and he is also close to each other.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he has a distant rtive who has consulted him for a week and has a thorough understanding of the details of the exam.


    Bing an aristocrat and joining the high society is not only his long-cherished wish, but also the wish of several generations of his family.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists tightly, and in his eyes, something called ambition was burning.


    Although the carriage is currently the most popr spring carriage, it is always smooth on ordinary roads, but the road leading to London is uneven, and even the most stable carriage can sway non-stop.


    In this way, after six days, the carriage arrived in London.


    For these students taking the exam, the London government no longer wants them to stay in hotels as before.


    And arranged severalfortable hotels as amodation in London.


    Eton got out of the carriage on his own, and led by the host to the exclusive floor belonging to Lincolnshire.


    There are four small buildings on the front, back, left, and right sides of the hotel, each with three floors, all made of wood.


    Between the four buildings, there is a restaurant that serves everyone''s meals.


    Flowers and trees line the front and back of the floor, and the trees are shady, very beautiful.


    Moreover, from time to time, you can see cleaners cleaning with brooms, and gardeners with scissors, trimming trees and flowers.


    Lincolnshire belongs to the third and highest tier.


    The third floor belongs to Lincolnshire, and the ten single rooms belong to Lincolnshire, and only belong to ten of them.


    After boarding the floor, you will receive your own room key and separate from each other.


    As soon as he got the key, Eaton didn''t care about anyone, and didn''t chat with others, and went to his room on his own.


    The room is small, with only a bed, a table, a chair, and arge wardrobe.


    The mattress is new, using fine linen, and it feels good to the touch.


    On the left side, there is a small toilet with arge bucket and a small bucket inside. It is estimated that peoplee to collect night incense every day.


    Lying on the bed, looking around the neat and clean guest room, Eaton closed his eyes.


    Next month, August 8th, is the time for the exam to start, and the following time is his final preparation time.


    After thinking about it for a while, he fell asleep. He was really tired from the exhaustion of the horses and horses.


    After falling asleep, it was afternoon. When I opened my eyes and packed my clothes, my stomach started growling.


    "It seems that this sleep was quite long!" Eaton smiled, opened the door again, and walked to the floor.


    In the restaurant, there are crowds of peopleing and going, speaking English in dialects from all over the world. .

 Chapter 370: big storm

    Chapter 370 Big Storm


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    On the sea, the green waves hit the moving shipyer byyer, as if they wanted to destroy the ship, very stubborn.


    Suddenly, the light of the sun in the sky became darker and darker, the original scorching feeling gradually disappeared, and patches of dark clouds suddenly began to entangle, making people feel very irritable.


    "My God, I finally had a sunny day, just enough for me to dry my poor, moldy quilt, why suddenly there are dark clouds! Almighty Lord! Pity Duck!"


    On the deck of a dpidated ship that seemed to have been repaired a lot, a man with a musty smell and a scar on his face raised his neck and howled continuously to the sky, his voice was so miserable , chilling.


    Besides, the other people who were lying on the deck basking in the sun also sat up one by one, cursing at the sky, looking extremely annoyed.


    "It''s been a whole week, we''ve been away from Moscow for a week, and we haven''t encountered a single good weather, and our clothes are all moldy!" A handsome sailor tugged at his clothes from time to time, with a particrly loud voice.


    Of course, his handsomeness is only rtively speaking. Compared with those sailors who are either crooked or have broken arms and short legs, he is already considered a rtively good handsome man.


    Of course, this kind of handsomeness is also troublesome. Although it can bring him a lot of luck, and he is more likely to be approached by those wandering warblers in taverns, he is also the most harassed in the vast sea.


    "Your Excellency, it is fortunate that we have stored a lot of alcohol, otherwise, we would have suffered!"


    The first officer on the side walked to Richard Chandler with a dignified expression, looked at the group of yelling sailors, and sighed softly.


    In this era, at sea, the stored water is very easy to deteriorate, smells bad, and produces many tiny bugs, which is disgusting.


    At this time, wine is easy to preserve, so it has be an essential water resource for long-distance ships.


    Moreover, since rum has not yet been invented, ites from Ennd''s strong fire wine, which has be a must-have for navigators, thus bringing a lot of wealth to the Tudor royal family.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that sailors have many alcoholics.


    Of course, they came to the Principality of Moscow, which is also a country known for alcoholics. Before leaving, Ivan IV presented arge amount of wine.


    Seeing the dignified expression on the captain''s face, the first officer was a little strange. He carefully looked into the captain''s eyes, followed Chandler''s gaze, and looked directly at the dark cloud-covered sky. The doubts in his heart grew stronger.


    "Your Excellency, is there any question?" The first officer couldn''t resist the doubt in his heart and asked softly.


    "It''s not right, it''s so wrong!" Chandler looked at the sky in front of him motionless. It was pitch ck, andyers of dark clouds began to pile up.


    "Your Excellency, it''s about to rain in the sea, and it''s still a heavy rain!"


    The first mate has already turned a blind eye to such weather, shrugged, and said indifferently: "It is often encountered on the sea. In such weather, a heavy rain is inevitable!"


    "Hey! Guys, pack up quickly. It looks like it''s going to rain. Come back quickly. If you get sick from the rain, you''ll have to throw it into the sea!"


    The first officer opened his throat and roared loudly.


    As soon as the first mate finished speaking, the sailors naturally got up neatly, packed up the clothes to dry, and ran back to the cabin.


    No one will doubt the authenticity of the first mate''s words.


    At sea, there is no doctor on board. If you are sick, you have to resist it. If you can¡¯t bear it, you will be isted. If it is serious, you will be thrown on an ind. You will be given water and food for three days, and you will be left to fend for yourself.


    Sickness is thest thing sailors want to face.


    The sailors rushed back to the cabin, followed Chandler one by one, and stared ahead together with him.


    In front, the ck-gray lead cloud squeezed thicker and thicker. It was daytime, but the sky became darker and darker, as if it was getting dark.


    The low air pressure oppressed the people on the ship, causing everyone to feel flustered and depressed. They felt inexplicably depressed and irritable, and their mood became more and more restless.


    "Do you feel ufortable in your heart, as if your whole body is being crushed by a boulder!"


    Chandler turned his head, looked at the crowd, and asked.


    After getting a positive reply, he moved his ears, as if he heard Haiyan''s voice.


    Sweeping his eyes, sure enough, arge number of petrels fled to the distance one after another, like ck lightning bolts, and the sound was unbearably sharp, as if it was about to burst through the eardrums.


    "Quick, get ready, put down the mast, sail, this is a big storm at sea!"


    Finally, Chandler recalled that this was the big storm that those old sailors often boasted about, a big storm that destroyed nine ships out of ten.


    After saying this, not only the first officer, but all the sailors froze, with panic and fear in their eyes.


    A big storm at sea is an unparalleled catastrophe, and it is also thest thing ships at sea want to encounter.


    This means that those who can survive the storm are basically God''s favorites, which is extremely rare.


    At this time, everyone began to do their best to exert their strength for the ship, and each took up his duties, working earnestly and anxiously.


    "Don''t be a big storm, don''t be a big storm, don''t..."


    In the hearts of the people, they kept praying, praying for the ethereal and invisible figure of God.


    As time went by, everyone''s anxiety became a reality.


    Lightning bolts fell in the clouds, and the roar was endless.


    Immediately afterwards, bean-sized raindrops began to pour down, hitting the deck of the ship, and also hitting the hearts of everyone on board.


    Finally, Gale also began to arrive as promised. First, he cautiously tested the dying ship. After seeing that it had no power to fight back, Gale was carrying heavy raindrops. His movements became bigger and bigger, and the whole ship shook more and more. more serious.


    The steps of everyone in the cabin immediately became unsteady, and each of them hugged what they could rely on, holding on tightly.


    In the captain''s cabin at the top of the cabin, Chandler was holding a binocrs, carefully observing the dark cloud, lightning and thunderous sky ahead, with a solemn face, without saying a word.


    Observed, quietly observed.


    In Chandler''s view, the big storm in front of him is also a person, and there are times when he is ck. At that time, it is their chance to survive.


    The shaking of the ship became more and more intense, and even the side of the ship began to flood, and the sailors hurried to repair it.


    The moment when the sailors turned ashen.


    At this time, Chandler suddenly felt that the storm was a little smaller.


    "good chance-"

 Chapter 371: the hero returns

    Chapter 371 Return of the Hero


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Edinburgh.


    Since the nobles and the church started to fight each other a few years ago, the whole of Scond has finally ushered in real peace.


    The Anglican sect is methodically promoted by the joint efforts of the nobles and the Church of Scond. Most of Scond, with a poption of millions, has abandoned Catholicism and slowly began to believe in Anglican sect.


    Although the tradition of Catholic belief is difficult topletely eliminate in Scond for a while, Anglicanism haspletely taken advantage of the current situation in Scond.


    The rest is nothing more than water grinding the mill, relying on time to grind it in.


    The nobles licked their wounds, and vigorously absorbed the religious property seized from the church, gradually recovering their vitality.


    And the original Catholic Church, now the Scottish Anglican Church, is also licking its wounds, and is still cleaning up those stubborn Catholics.


    So, at present, Scond is the most powerful in Ennd. There are 3,000 Scottish National Army and 1,000 English soldiers. These people are stationed in Edinburgh, suppressing the situation in Scond.


    As mentioned above, the Scottish National Army is the product of Edward signing a treaty with the nobles and the church.


    Each nobleman will have his own private soldier quota ording to his title, as long as he doesn''t pass the line, it''s fine.


    In fact, these quotas are actually nearly one-third more than their previous standing army, and it is Edward''s way of wasting the nobles'' financial resources.


    Moreover, the nobles must hand over half of their private soldiers as the Scottish standing army to defend Scond.


    And, pay half of the military expenses.


    That is to say, these nobles spent money in vain to raise soldiers for Edward, although in name they were defending Scond.


    At present, the Marquess of Edinburgh is inmand of these troops, as well as the 1,000-strong English garrison under themand of Viscount Smith.


    "My lord, a dpidated merchant ship was found in front of the port, and the people in the port found this ship!"


    Wilson, Marquess of Edinburgh, was sitting at his own dining table, slowly savoring his lunch.


    A pretty maid stood there, serving him from time to time.


    At this time, after the steward''s approval, a soldier ran over and said out of breath.


    "It''s just a broken ship, it''s not important!"


    The Marquess of Edinburgh calmly listened to what the soldiers said, and then said softly.


    "However, the people on board said that they were sent by His Majesty the King to find the route!"


    "Oh? Really?" His Excellency the Marquis was a little surprised, and finally looked at the soldier.


    "Then, what about those who im to be the messengers of the king?"


    "They have all been invited to Edinburgh, and arrangements have been made for those people to wash up. It seems that they are not lightly frozen!"


    The soldier raised his head and replied.


    "After finishing them, give some money and send them back to London!"


    At this time, His Excellency the Marquis gave unsalty instructions to the steward beside him.


    "Yes, my lord!" The butler quickly bent down and agreed.


    "It''s finally safe, we''re finally safe!"


    After a group of people took a hot bath, everything was clean and dirty, and everything looked clean and tidy.


    When everyone met, they couldn''t help hugging and weeping with joy.


    "It''s safe, it''s safe, we''re safe atst!"


    Chandler couldn''t control the excitement in his heart anymore, his eyes were full of tears, weeping with joy.


    He was on his knees, clutching a small silver cross tightly to his forehead.


    The others were no exception, they kept praying.


    Sitting on the ship of the Marquess of Edinburgh, everyone finally came to London.


    Chandler looked forward, at the approaching pier, his legs were trembling a little.


    The closer he got, the more excited he became.


    Although they were sponsored by a London-based adventurepany, they were finally approved by His Majesty the King and received credentials.


    "Your Excellency, we havepleted a historical mission when wee back this time, and our name will be conveyed throughout Ennd, the British Isles!"


    Seeing that His Excellency the captain was in a trance, the first officer at the side thought that he was depressed because of the current situation, so he couldn''t help but encouraged him.


    "It''s a pity Sir Hugh Willoughby, he didn''t wait until this day!"


    Upon hearing the chief mate''s persuasion, Chandler said with a sad expression.


    As soon as this was said, the other surviving crew members also showed sadness.


    When we first set off, everyone was so excited and aggressive.


    Who knows, for the first time because of a big storm, the three ships in the fleet were divided into two, and the remaining two ships led by Sir Hugh Willoughby were frozen to death for some unknown reason.


    More than 130 people, including Sir Hugh Willoughby, were thrown into the water and froze to death alive.


    Although they did not obtain the route to the East, they obtained the right to trade with the Principality of Moscow and the route to Eastern Europe.


    Waiting for them to be joyful and full of joy, they encountered a big storm on their way back.


    Under themand of Deputy Envoy Chandler, they escaped from the eye of the storm with the efforts of the entire crew.


    However, the remnant storm still caused them heavy losses.


    Not only lost two-thirds of the drinks and half of the food, but even a dozen crew members.


    What''s more important is that the whole ship has just been repaired, and it''s going to be a big storm.


    So, this ship is not far from being scrapped.


    During these seven days, twenty-eight of them were tortured and finally reached the port of Edinburgh.


    It''s so hard, it''s so hard.


    Thinking of this, hot tears rolled out of everyone''s eyes.


    Soon, the pier ahead revealed its true colors.


    I saw that the pier was densely packed with people, men, women, old, young, and even toddlers, all waving gs. When they approached the pier, there was a loud noise from the crowd cheers.


    "Wee back the hero!" "Great hero!" "Long live the hero Richard Chandler!"...


    The cheers made Chandler finally burst into tears, crying like a seven-year-old child.


    "Your Excellency, look quickly, look quickly!" At this moment, the first officer pulled his clothes inappropriately, pointed at the high tform on the pier, and shouted excitedly.


    "This is¡ª" Looking up carefully, Chandler found that they were a young man and woman, and looking at their clothes, they were His Majesty the King and his wife.


    With joy and excitement, everyone boarded the pier and met His Majesty the King.


    Everyone knelt on one knee, looking down at Edward and Mary.


    The crowd on the side cheered louder and louder, and their faces were full of curiosity and excitement about the young king and Queen Mary.


    "Heroes, wee back!"

 Chapter 372: jazz

    Chapter 372 Jazz


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The young king lowered his head, his face was radiant, and he seemed to be as excited as the crowd around him.


    He is wearing a purple cloak and a tight yellow formal suit. On his head is a crown that symbolizes royal power. Big red gemstones are iid on the crown, which seems to be showing off the power of the king.


    Aside, as Edward''s fianc¨¦e, Her Majesty Mary Queen of Scots, she was wearing a red cloak and a beautiful white dress. Although she was only fourteen years old, she was already beautiful enough to move people.


    A long red hair in a wavy shape, draped over the back, a straight and tender nose, light red lips, and dark blue eyes, showing the beauty of Her Majesty the Queen all the time.


    As the king''s fianc¨¦e, she has already understood the royal etiquette, and she also has a bright smile on her face, watching her husband with such attachment and love.


    The nobles naturally saw all this.


    In fact, before this wee event, the Ministry of Internal Affairs had already sent people to notify the nobles, members of parliament, officials, and various wealthy businessmen in London.


    Be sure to arrive at Stington Pier to wee these heroes who have returned from afar.


    Of course, as the Adventure Chamber of Commerce sponsoring Sir Hugh Willoughby and Richard Chandler and his party, it is natural to have a mournful face, barely maintaining a smile, ande to the pier to wee these adventurers.


    As His Majesty the King stood, the atmosphere of the entire pier became more and more heated, and waves of voices poured in like mountains and seas, directly filling Edward''s eardrums with pain.


    It is estimated that thousands of people came to the entire terminal, and the original unloading ce was full of spectators, crowded, shoulder to shoulder, sweating, this is not a joke.


    Of course, in order to protect their own safety and the safety of the nobles, the guards and bodyguards sent arge number of people to guard them.


    "Really, His Majesty is really enough, just a boatman and sailor, do you need so many rituals?"


    Among the nobles, an elderly noble with a gray beard and trembling speech, looked at Chandler and the others standing in front of the king, blew his beard and stared, and expressed dissatisfaction in his tone.


    In his eyes, only nobles enjoy this honor, and they can only be nobles, because only people of noble blood like them can enjoy the blessing of the king and the cheers of the crowd. For others, it is overstepping and disrespectful the behavior of.


    "Your Excellency, calm down, calm down, for the sake of thesemon people, there is no need to get angry!" A nobleman in his thirties heard this and quicklyforted him, for fear that this person would be directly angered to death. First, it''s not very good.


    "Besides, this is the meaning of His Majesty the King, we should obey silently!"


    Speaking of His Majesty the King, the nobles who originally had the same thoughts as the elderly nobles calmed down and looked at His Majesty the King in front of them, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Seeing this, the old aristocrat who was still aggrieved also stopped talking, and turned his head stubbornly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The aristocrats were speechless, but among the masses, the discussion was one after another, and it was lively?


    "Tell me, who is this person! He actually got the audience of His Majesty the King!"


    A thin man looked at Chandler standing on the high tform, envious in his mouth, and the little stars in his eyes couldn''t be stopped.


    "I don''t know, I only heard that they set up a boat to find the route to the east. Most of the people were almost dead, and finally came back!"


    Beside ??, a well-dressed man replied.


    "Is it the rumored East where gold is everywhere and everyone wears silk?" "Yes, that''s right!"


    "Then has he found the route?" The thin man asked a little excitedly.


    "Who knows, probably found it, otherwise how could His Majesty the King meet him?"


    Such dialogues are not umon among the weing crowd, and various rumors are born and drifted like the wind.


    Although people specte that there are various reasons, but in summary there is only one, this man is about to develop.


    "You are heroes, my gentlemen. At this moment, the royal family and the whole of Ennd are proud of you. You are the heroes of the whole of Ennd!"


    Edward made as much sound as possible from his throat with an emotional tone, and the smooth and loud voice came out from his throat, and then spread to the entire pier.


    At this time, although the hearing was not very urate, for the onlookers, this was the first time they heard the voice of His Majesty the King, Edward VI who ruled Ennd, Irnd, Wales and Scond, their monarch.


    In this way, thousands of people suddenly fell silent when the sound fell, and then, the crowd roared, and a roar broke out: Long live! Long live!


    In such a scene, Edward was still a little excited.


    He also stopped talking, quietly waiting for the voice of the crowd to gradually decrease, enjoying this rare moment, a moment of glory that can only be exclusive to a king.


    On the other side, Queen Mary, who is as beautiful as a flower bone, has a sweet smile on her face, quietly listening to people''s cheers and quietly watching the young man in front of her. This is her future husband, who also brought her from Scond. The captured monarch will soon be the king who will apany her to rule many territories.


    At this moment, she is proud, emotional, and loving.


    "However, Your Majesty, I regret that I have not found a route to the East. Glory to you and Ennd!"


    Chandler knelt down on one knee, and with the support of the king, he got up logically, bent over, and confided slowly.


    "No, sir!" Edward denied his self-opinion, fixed Chandler''s toiled face and shabby clothes, and said:


    "Although you have not fulfilled my entrustment, you have found routes to Moscow and Eastern Europe. Your mission has beenpleted, and you have shocked the whole of Ennd!"


    "You are a great hero, there is no doubt about it!"


    His Majesty''s words, like a warm current, warmed Chandler''s heart, especially His Majesty''s praise, which really made him want to cry.


    "Mr. Richard Chandler, because of your contribution to the royal family and Ennd, you are hereby awarded a knighthood!"


    The minister in charge of ceremonies on the side finally had a chance to show his face. He took a sudden step forward and announced loudly to Chandler.


    "Oh! Yes!" Chandler was stunned for a while, and then with a surprised expression on his face, he knelt down on one knee and made an oath:


    "Under the witness of God, I and my descendants will uphold the principle of loyalty and swear allegiance to His Majesty the King and his descendants..."


    After he finished speaking, Edward took out the jewel-encrusted sword and tapped him on the back lightly with the back of the sword.

 Chapter 373: Moscow company established

    Chapter 373 Establishment of Moscow Company


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The ceremony waspleted smoothly, and then the atmosphere of the whole pier reached a climax, and a well-coordinated show was officiallypleted.


    After the knighting ceremony, each of Chandler and his party received a reward of 100 pounds. Of course, the one who gained the most was Richard Chandler, a knight. I don¡¯t know how many people died of envy.


    Afterwards, His Majesty the King and Queen Mary retreated slowly under the **** of the guards, and the nobles and MPs who witnessed also retreated after discussing.


    The melon-eaters who were watching were discussing enthusiastically and non-stop, and they could only retreat after the big shots left.


    While walking, talking about this exciting event.


    "It''s really exciting. Who would have thought that His Majesty the King would choose to be knightedter!"


    "Yes! This is a Jazz! In the blink of an eye, he changed from amoner to an aristocrat, and crossed that bottomless chasm!"


    A man dressed as a sailor, shaking his head, tsk-tsk non-stop, with envy and hatred on his face.


    Up to now, there is still a fixed picture in his head: His Majesty the King knocking the back of the sword on Chandler''s back.


    "I know Chandler. Who would have thought that a small captain in the past, at most, had some reputation among our sailors, but today he jumped up and became a nobleman above our heads!"


    The sailor''s exmation fell into the ears of hispanion, and he couldn''t help but feel deeply moved. Such a change is like a cloud and mud.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, two kinds of people, like knights and jazz, are local big shots, and they need to look up, respect, and look up.


    But in the eyes of real nobles, and even the eyes of the government and the king, these people are still different from nobles and cannot be ssified as nobles.


    "Who would have thought that after just going out for a boat trip, he would be awarded the title and be a noble lord!"


    The sailor lowered his head, pondered for a while, and said in a low voice: "Why don''t we go out too, if we find that eastern route, we won''t be able to escape even a title!"


    Thepanion showed a surprised expression on his face, "You have to think about it, this is going to the far sea where the specific situation is unknown, not the near sea where we often run, if you are not careful, there will be no bones left!"


    "Look, that newly-promoted Sir Richard came back after most of his people died! A title, you don''t need to surrender your life!"


    "No, it''s not the same. Everyone can seed, so we have nothing to be afraid of. If you don''t want to go, forget it!"


    The sailor pondered for a while, then said firmly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Dad, why did that man kneel down just now?"


    A pair of father and son gradually receded with the flow of people. The father was only in his twenties, but the son was five or six years old.


    The son was flushed, sitting on his father''s shoulders, swinging his legs from time to time, with doubts on his face, he put his little head against his father''s ear, and asked in a childlike voice.


    "Oh? That''s it!" The father was still neatly dressed, so he hurried quickly. He came from a small businessman, and his son was also neat and tidy. Compared with ordinary people, he was much better.


    "That man was knighted by His Majesty the King!" Father replied softly.


    "Is there any advantage to being a jazz? Can I eat bread with honey every day?"


    In the eyes of children, eating bread coated with honey every day in a bakery is the happiest thing.


    "Yes, you can eat bread with honey every day!" The father replied, licking his lips.


    "Then, I want to be a jazz too, I want to be a jazz!"


    "You can''t be!" "Why? Why can that uncle?"


    "He discovered a new route!" As a small trader, he naturally received more information than ordinary people. Those rumors said that the route to the East was found to be false.


    "When I grow up, I will also discover a new route, the biggest route, and I will be a jazz! Eat honey bread every day!"


    As soon as he heard his father''s words and got the answer, the little boy immediately jumped up for joy, waving his two little arms and muttering non-stop.


    The father just smiled when he heard the words, carried his son on his back, and walked home slowly.


    In front of thousands of people, the scene of His Majesty the King holding the knighting ceremony in person was deeply imprinted in the minds of all the audience, and the impact was extremely profound.


    Like a stone thrown into the water surface, there will beyers of ripples, and the impact will be even greater.


    At this time, in the pce, the young His Majesty the King went to the dressing room to change into a regr suit. The formal ceremonial attire was still a bit ufortable and inconvenient to wear, so it was better to wear regr clothes.


    In the reception room, there were several middle-aged businessmen who looked like businessmen, sitting on chairs anxiously, whispering to each other softly.


    "What do you think His Majesty the King summoned us for?"


    A wealthy businessman looked around and asked the partner beside him.


    "How do I know that His Majesty the King''s mind can be guessed by us!"


    The businessman sitting in the middle shrugged his shoulders when he heard the words, spread his shoulders helplessly, and said.


    "Ah! In my opinion, it should be about Chandler, no, about Sir Richard! We have to get ready!"


    The other partner looked solemnly, and whispered to the two of them.


    As soon as this remark was made, the other two suddenly showed expressions of enlightenment, and stopped talking.


    "His Majesty the King is here¡ª" the tall body of the guard stopped and shouted loudly.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" The three quickly got up and bowed to salute.


    "Don''t be too polite, just sit down and talk! It''s also convenient!"


    Edward smiled slightly, sat on the main seat by himself, and whispered to the three of them. Edward''s obviously cheerful face was to reduce their tension.


    "I summoned you today to make sure that you are supporters of Sir Richard''s adventure!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we funded Sir Richard''s adventure to explore the route to the East. Unfortunately, the operation failed!"


    The man sitting in the middle was more courageous, and said as Edward said.


    "You can''t say that. Although you haven''t found a route to the East, haven''t you also found a route to the Principality of Moscow?"


    Edward didn''t take it seriously at all, and still spoke lightly.


    "Moscow? Your Majesty, you mean?"


    "That''s right, we just want to talk about the interests of the Moscow route!"


    Edward finally got the subject.


    After that, after some negotiations, Edward and the three businessmen finally reached an agreement.


    After discussion, apany "Moscow Company" was established. Thispany obtained a charter issued by the royal family, and only this "Moscow Company" was allowed to operate this route, which was a monopoly operation.


    Among them, the royal family upies four floors, the nobles have two floors, and the government has one floor. The three of them upy three floors, and thepany is run by them.

 Chapter 374: Hanseatic League

    Chapter 374 Hanseatic League


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The opening of the new sea route made the merchants in the entire city of London cheer.


    This is a fat and huge cake.


    From now on, the entire market of the Principality of Moscow has been thrown into the embrace of Ennd. As a result, arge amount of wealth has been monopolized by Ennd, and the number of gold coins in it cannot be counted.


    Just when everyone was happy, another rumor spread: His Majesty the King granted the monopoly of the new route to the newly established Moscowpany.


    Everyone saw this, and their mood began to drop. However, although the Moscowpany controls the route, the goods are still provided by them. The saddest thing is just those shippingpanies!


    "It''s really great, what a timely rain! Ourpany is saved!"


    London, the suburbs, the William Wool Factory is a woolen factory that was established only half a year ago. There are more than 100 male and female workers. In terms of the whole of London, it is only an intermediate level.


    But that''s it. The owner of the factory has been booing and sighing for a while, worrying about the future of the whole factory.


    Since Princess Mary married Spain, almost all markets in Spain and the Mediterranean region have opened their arms to English businessmen.


    This is a huge market, and the original textile factory alone cannot fill it anyway.


    At this time, the merchants and nobles in London and Ennd went crazy, investing heavily in pounds and building new factories.


    As a result, in less than a year, nearly 500 miles of textile factories were born in less than a year, like mushrooms after rain, with 10,000 looms and more than 20,000 male and female workers. , nearly one-tenth of London''s poption.


    Arge number of refugees and unemployed people came to London, which could not meet the needs of factories.


    At this time, the serfs in Eastern Europe, the savages in Irnd, and the cks in Africa all became vebor in factories.


    In this way, the establishment of arge number of factories contributed huge tax revenue to London, and the merchants and investing nobles also made arge amount of profits, and everyone was happy.


    However, in theter period, the nk market has been upied by the predecessors, and newly established factories like the William Wool Factory can only eat leftovers and barely make a living, let alone profit.


    Regarding this, the owner of the factory, Hoffman William, was so anxious that his head hurt. The half-dead state of the factory made the investors behind him extremely dissatisfied.


    More importantly, in order to build the factory, he not only attracted investment from some nobles, but also borrowed a loan of 5,000 pounds from the bank. In three months, he will hand over the principal with interest of 10,000 pounds. What is the current situation? Come up with the money.


    Is it really necessary to mortgage the property? Hoffman hesitated, his eyes kept rolling.


    This is hisst retreat, and it is also his only choice at present.


    Hoffman shook his head fiercely, as if he could discard the thought in his mind, but this thought took root and firmly appeared in his heart.


    At this time, he thought of his lovely blond short-haired daughter, his round-headed son who just could talk, and the clips where he would say a few foul words from time to time and like to reprimand his wife and others.


    The corners of his mouth slowly turned up, but in an instant, he turned into the original frowning look, and the gleam in his eyes also scattered, gradually turning gray.


    "Mr. William, Mr. William! It''s time for lunch!" At this time, a call came from his ear.


    "Thank you, I''m not hungry, Rona, put it there!"


    Hearing the voice, Hoffman knew that it was the voice of the factory cook. She usually provided lunch for the factory workers.


    "By the way, what happened at the pier today? So lively!"


    Hoffman, who has been busy in the factory for the past few days, only knows that there will be a big bustle at Stington Pier, but he doesn''t know the specific situation. Thepany''s plight upies all his thinking time.


    "It seems that a route to the East has been discovered. I don''t know what it is. I only know that a new route has been discovered. His Majesty the King went to wee him in person and conferred him a knighthood in front of everyone! That''s really..."


    Lorna stood in front of Hoffman, with a radiant look on her face, and began to introduce the specific plot to her boss with relish. The more she talked, the more she spoke, her saliva was flying in all directions.


    And the people behind Hoffman didn''t listen, and only remembered one word: new route.


    Hearing this, his eyes lit up, he stood up immediately, thought for a while, and then ran out.


    "It''s really great, what a timely rain! Ourpany is saved!"


    "God bless, thank you Lord, thank you Lord!"


    While running, Hoffman''s voice spread throughout the office and the factory.


    The workers looked at the somewhat crazy factory manager with surprise on their faces.


    "The factory manager is also crazy, it seems that he can''t continue!" "It''s a pity, the factory manager is quite handsome! Sigh!"...


    For a while, rumors spread around the William factory, and people panicked.


    Of course, it is not only the workers who are panicking, but also the merchants of the Hanseatic League.


    The Hanseatic League, which is amercial and political alliance formed between cities in northern Germany.


    The word Hanse means "public office" or "guild hall" in German. It was gradually formed in the 13th century, and reached prosperity in the 14th century, with a maximum of 160 franchised cities.


    To put it bluntly, it is an alliance ofmercial cities headed by the four major cities of L¨¹beck, Hamburg, Cologne, and Bremen.


    From North Germany to the Rhine River, as well as Eastern Europe, Irnd and Ennd, almost all the sphere of influence of the Hanseatic League.


    It has arms and a vault. Most famously, in 1370, the Hanseatic Allied Forces defeated Denmark and signed the Treaty of Stralsund.


    It declined in the 15th century and disintegrated in 1669.


    Among them, London in Ennd, Bruges in nders, Bergen in Norway and Novgorod in Russia are the four major trading stations of the Hanseatic League.


    Novgorod was upied by Grand Duke Ivan III of Moscow in 1478, expelling the Hanseatic merchants. In London, Ennd, it is currently abolished by Edward, and also includes some privileges of the Hanseatic League.


    In fact, by this time, the Hanseatic League was already in decline. The Nethends, Denmark, and Ennd were all taking advantage of the fire and looting, and began to rob the Hanseatic League of business shares.


    By this time, the merchants in the Nethends were fully capable of recing the Hanseatic League and supporting huge shipping.


    But the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse, still suppressing the Dutch.


    The Nethenders gradually gained a reputation as sea coachmen.


    "It''s unreasonable that the English bypassed us and opened a route to Moscow!"


    In the new hall of the Hanseatic merchants, a Bremen merchant boasted, with an angry look on his face.

 Chapter 375: The Hanseatic League is shit

    Chapter 375 The Hanseatic League is a fart


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "For the behavior of the English, we need to submit a proposal for trade sanctions to the alliance meeting next year, and submit a letter of protest to the King of Ennd to resolutely oppose this behavior!"


    The Bremen businessman has a beard all over his face, and his eyes are wide open. Blowing his beard and staring is such an image. It can be seen how angry he is in his heart.


    The routes leading to Eastern Europe have always been in the hands of Hanseatic merchants, monopolizing them. This time, Ennd actually challenged the Hanseatic authority, and they had to be furious.


    "Ennd''s shameless behavior is really disgraceful. This is a vition of the dignity of the Hanseatic League and a vition of the spirit of fair business. In this regard, I call on all Hanseatic cities to refuse to do business with Ennd. They get a taste of offending the Hanseatic League!"


    The Bremen businessman stood with a big belly, and appealed excitedly to the other businessmen sitting beside him.


    However, to his surprise, the rest of the merchants werepletely indifferent to his appeal, and some even yawned with sleepy eyes.


    "Hehe! Mr. Pole, don''t waste your time thinking anymore, you may juste here and you are not familiar with Ennd!"


    At this time, a plump man stood up, curled his lips, and said meaningfully:


    "A few years ago, our business war in London was ruined by the young king. We merchants were kicked out of the centuries-old trading station!"


    "The young king ignored our protest, but at the League Assembly, city representatives shy away from suggesting to teach Ennd a lesson, and finally came up with a non-aggressive protest letter!"


    Speaking of this, the disdainful look on the businessman''s face was undoubtedly revealed, while the rest of the businessmen sitting there showed expressions of approval one by one. The Hanseatic League really disappointed them.


    "The Hanseatic League today is no longer the Hanseatic League of the past! The cities are arguing endlessly, fighting openly and secretly, and the English are powerless!"


    His words aroused the emotions of others, and everyone was dissatisfied.


    "I lost four floors of my business in Ennd, and my profits were horrendous!"


    "Those Ennds are eating up our business, and the taxes are still high. This business can''t be done!"


    "It''s useless, give it up!"


    ...


    Businessmen sighed andined endlessly.


    Of course, on the surface, it is natural, and each of them has suffered heavy losses.


    However, the real situation is that most of these businessmen have abandoned the Hanseatic League''s model of buying low and selling high, and no longer operate purely trade between countries.


    Instead, he chose to buynd and build a factory in Ennd, and no longer devotes 100% energy to the trade business between countries.


    After all, at present, the power of the Hanseatic League in the whole of Europe continues to decline, and the previous scene of teaching Denmark can no longer be reproduced.


    More importantly, the payment of alliance dues varies from city to city, and the contradiction between small cities and big cities is difficult to ease.


    At this time, how can the Hanseatic League, which is full of contradictions,pare with Ennd, which has a vast Spanish and Mediterranean market.


    These Hanseatic businessmen with a lot of money, under the persuasion of His Majesty the King, invested their funds in Ennd, built farms and boughtnd, and became British citizens.


    More importantly, in Ennd, businessmen, big and small, can take the official exam and be an official respected by everyone.


    It can be stabilized, and future generations will be officials and lords, and join the upper ss society, which the Hanseatic League cannot give.


    After all, they are not those merchant families, and the stability of their business is extremely poor. At sea, if they identally encounter a storm, they will be ruined and bankrupt.


    Of course, the dozens of big businessmen who joined Ennd were given the status of councilors by Edward, and they were distributed in major cities.


    So, this is why there are hundreds of factories in London. After all, most nobles still resist doing business.


    "Hmph! You, you¡ª" Seeing everyone''s weak appearance, the businessman in Cologne was so angry that his head hurt.


    His face was flushed red with anger, and he was trembling when he pointed at the crowd. When he saw that everyone seemed indifferent, he opened the door in a fit of anger, mmed it hard, and left quickly.


    "Boom¡ª" After the door rang, Mark Leutz, sitting in front of him, closed his eyes and meditated, finally opened his eyes, looked at the closed door,ughed a few times coldly, and then patted his **** , left the conference room.


    The same is true for the others, who smiled at the closed door, and then walked away talking andughing.


    "Go to the pce!" After ordering to his groom, Mark Leutz sat down, shook his head, and smiled.


    "Idiot¡ª" Mark Leutz cursed softly at the angry businessman just now.


    At present, the trend of the end of the Hanseatic League is already obvious, especially when Spain and Portugal have opened the colonial mode, the end of the alliance is even more shocking.


    Seeing this, those knowledgeable families and businessmen will of course have a higher opinion and n their retreat in advance, and Ennd, which is rising, is one of the options that his Leutz family is looking for.


    He is the spokesperson of the family Ennd.


    "Your Majesty, this is all the content of today''s meeting!"


    Mark bowed and stood in front of the king, softly reporting the content of the meeting just now, not daring to hide anything, and said cautiously.


    "I see, you can go down!" His Majesty''s voice was as calm and clear as ever.


    "Yes!" Mark agreed, then slowly took a few steps back, then turned around, and the maid hurriedly opened the door. Just as he was about to leave, the voice of His Majesty the King came from his ear.


    "You did a good job!" The voice is very soft, if you don''t pay attention, you can''t hear it at all.


    Immediately, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then spread to the entire face, he paused, and walked away quickly.


    He knows that for many years, he has finally left a deep impression on His Majesty the king, and his future is bright.


    Looking at the leaving figure, Edward smiled, stretched himself, and stood up.


    Although the Hanseatic League is still majestic at the moment, it has long been strong outside but not united internally. Facing the gradual rise of Spain, Portugal, Ennd, and France, it even upied Novgorod, one of the four majormercial stations. , they dare not even fart.


    If not, how could Chandler have established a connection with Moscow? It was precisely because of the robbing of the Hanseatic merchants that no merchants came, so Moscow agreed to establishmercial rtions with Ennd, andter the Nethends.


    Currently, in Edward''s eyes, the Hanseatic League is a fart.

 Chapter 376: jews in the bank

    Chapter 376 The Jews in the Bank


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Currently, the Hanseatic League is reluctant to part with Ennd, a big market.


    It is not a good idea to choose against Ennd for an abandoned route.


    What''s more, the annual meeting of the Hanseatic League starts in January. If you want to deal with Ennd, it will take a long time now!


    Edward sneered a few times, and he still didn''t care about the Hanseatic League at all.


    The loose Hanseatic League, as long as it buys a few cities, it can wipe out that sanction proposal.


    So Edward doesn''t care about the so-called Hanseatic League at all, let alone the sanctions.


    Historically, even though Elizabeth I expelled the Hanseatic merchants from Ennd, they did not dare to make any moves.


    "Laura, go to the Privy Council to send a message to hold an imperial meeting in the afternoon!"


    Edward thought about it. Although he currently looks down on the Hanseatic League, if it harassed, it would still be quite troublesome for Ennd.


    The me caused by the king should be borne by the government!


    The government is here to take the me for the king, otherwise, the government can be disbanded.


    So the next imperial meeting will specifically study how to deal with the counterattack of the Hanseatic League.


    Although what he said was very easy, but at present, the Hanseatic League is indeed quite threatening.


    Edward felt a little guilty in his heart, but in a blink of an eye, he recovered. As a king, he had to adapt, and the government also had to adapt.


    In the afternoon, the entire central government was busy preparing several ns as countermeasures.


    The meeting was held very quickly. Edward said something directly, and then Laura made a specific statement, and he left the meeting room.


    Of course, he is also busy.


    In the afternoon, what he needs to meet is Adler Todd, the president of the Royal Bank.


    As the central bank of the royal family, the Royal Bank of Ennd, under the leadership of Adler Todd, spread throughout the British Isles.


    "Your Majesty, in the past five years, the Bank of Ennd has established branches in all counties of the country. The counties of Scond, Wales, and the ind of Irnd all have our branches. The total number has reached 86, with 1,340 employees. , the annual profit has reached 300,000 pounds!"


    Adler Todd had two beards on his lips, dark green eyes, and a very serious expression on his face. He lowered his head slightly and bent over, showing a respectful expression.


    "Moreover, we have opened branches in France, Spain, Portugal, Naples, Egypt and other ces, with a total deposit of 12 million pounds and 300,000 customers!"


    "If Ennd can maintain its current development momentum, within three years, the total number of customers will reach one million!"


    When he said one million, Todd''s face was full of pride. Such a huge number of customers almost made the Bank of Ennd the number one position, the number one in Europa.


    In just a few years, I don¡¯t know how many centuries the bank has spanned, and how many people¡¯s jaws have been shocked.


    Of course, the biggest credit for everything now lies in the support of the royal family.


    Not to mention anything else, the wages of the entire Guards and militia, as well as the wages of officials in Ennd, are all paid by the Bank of Ennd.


    These people roughly add up to no less than 100,000. Coupled with sufficient financial support, the development of the entire Bank of Ennd is called a smooth sail!


    300,000 customers, covering most of Europe.


    This number is only due to insufficient training of bank personnel and insufficient staff to work, resulting in no one working even if a branch is opened.


    In addition to this age, there are still too few people who believe in banks. They are worried that after putting their money in the bank, it will never return. Even if it is opened by the royal family, it will not have a strong reputation.


    Of course, Edward knew that the amount of one million was just a big pie. The entire poption of Europe is only about 20 million, and one-twentieth of the poption uses the Bank of Ennd. It is impossible to think about it.


    However, as an imagination, it is still good.


    "I know, Todd, you did a good job!" For such a hero, it''s okay to praise him.


    "But¡ª" Edward''s eyes were fixed, and he looked at Adler Todd, who was cautious and careful, with a half-smile, this somewhat stubborn Jew, with a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    "I heard that a lot of Jews havee to the Bank of Ennd recently. Are they your rtives?"


    Hearing His Majesty''s question, Adler''s body trembled slightly, then raised his head cautiously, looked into His Majesty''s eyes, and said softly:


    "This, this is indeed my rtive. After getting your majesty''s attention, those rtives from the Nethends came to me and took refuge in me."


    "One is because the Bank of Ennd is short of people, and the other is that they are hired because they are more familiar with the banking industry!"


    Speaking of this, his head drooped more and more, and his waist was also in a ny-degree shape. Although he couldn''t see his face, Edward could predict that it must be white and blue.


    "For the sake of my service to you for many years! Please forgive my self-assertion!"


    Regarding this matter, Edward naturally didn''t take it to heart. Taking care of his rtives and friends was nothing more than human nature. It was a trivial matter, and it was indeed beneficial to the development of the Bank of Ennd.


    "Of course, it''s a trivial matter for your rtives and friends to work in the bank, but I don''t feel very relieved about their beliefs!"


    Edward''s attitude was still rxed, and his tone was as calm as ever, but what he said made Adler''s heart tremble.


    Jews living in Europe, the biggest conflict lies in religious beliefs, which are not tolerated by Catholicism and all Protestants.


    Only based on faith, the Jews survived; based on faith, the Jews were excluded from Europe in this way.


    No matter which country a Jew is in, what he recognizes from the bottom of his heart is his Jewish identity.


    Therefore, they canunch a financial crisis without any regard for national interests, exploit the property of civilians, and lead to national chaos.


    Inter generations, even though there are arge number of Jews living in the United States, they still believe in their Jewish identity in their hearts, and use their huge wealth to control the United States and help Israel.


    For them, the United States is the ce of residence, but Israel is the real hometown.


    So, one or two Jews, Edward can still tolerate, but arge number of Jews entering Ennd, especially financial institutions, broke through his bottom line.


    At a certain moment of war in the future, if a choice is made between the interests of the Jews and the interests of Ennd, those Jews will definitely choose to abandon Ennd without hesitation.


    For this kind of nation, they cannot be allowed to control the lifeline of a country.

 Chapter 377: new currency

    Chapter 377 New Currency


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Jews can only take advantage of, cannot believe too much, and cannot entrust things.


    Of course, as long as you change your beliefs and try to integrate into Ennd, you can still believe a little bit, such as Adler Todd in front of you.


    "Like you, all Jews must convert to the state religion if they wish to continue living in Ennd, or¡ª"


    Having said this, Edward obviously felt that Adler''s body was shaking more and more.


    "Otherwise, let them go! Go to a ce that doesn''t care about their beliefs!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will exin it to them in detail, please rest assured!"


    Adler let go of his heart hanging in mid-air, and promised.


    "By the way, if you convert, your wife and children must convert. Otherwise, you can go back wherever you came from!"


    The leisurely voice of His Majesty the King was heard next to his ear, which made Adler''s heart tighten. It reminded him of the fact that his wife and children were also forced to convert. time.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Adler agreed in a deep voice.


    "Dong dong dong¡ª" There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in¡ª" Edward said casually.


    "Your Majesty, the Governor of the Central Bank, Sir John George, has arrived!" A young secretary in the secretarial group said in a crisp voice, wearing a decent skirt.


    "Let him in!"


    Immediately afterwards, a gentle and elegant middle-aged man walked in. He was wearing decent and elegant clothes, with a **** and thick beard on his chin and lips. sses.


    His hair is ck, his eyes are light blue, and he looks like a housekeeper, looking very reassuring.


    "This is Sir John George, the Governor of the Central Bank!" Edward introduced to Adler, and then introduced Adler again:


    "This is Adler Todd, the governor of the Royal Bank of Ennd!"


    "Hello, Sir John, nice to meet you!" Adler held out his hand to him with a smile on his face.


    "Hello, Mr. Todd, I hope we can have a happy cooperation in the future!"


    Sir George (Originally, Sir George was called a Sir by title, but there are too many people called John, so let¡¯s change it!) He responded calmly, with a smile on his face.


    John George is the candidate rmended by the government, and he is also a well-known banker in London, known for his prudence.


    Regarding this, the young king thought for a moment before agreeing.


    After all, the central bank is still dominated by the government, and it is itself an institution that regtes banks and issues currency. It is more appropriate to focus on a stable person.


    The king can''t stretch his hand too far. The independent operation of the central government still needs to be maintained, otherwise it will not be easy to take the me.


    After seeing the two shaking hands with each other, Edward sat up, and it was time to talk about business.


    The two bigwigs in the banking industry straightened their backs, staring at His Majesty the King, waiting for his speech.


    "Since the former king issued the new pound, although the finances have been improved very well, the consequences have been somewhat serious!"


    Edward looked at the two of them, and then said lightly.


    Hearing this, Sir George and Adler couldn''t stop talking in their hearts.


    "It''s a little serious, I''m afraid you''re too embarrassed to say it!"


    After Henry VIII came to the throne, he used troops against France and Scond year after year, which not only consumed the million pounds left by Henry VII, but even consumed a lot of dividends from the Reformation.


    So, Henry VIII turned his brains to currency.


    In 1544, Henry VIII halved the silver content of silver coins, and imported arge amount of precious metals from the Americas, increasing the money supply of Ennd as a whole.


    This is alsomonly known as intion.


    The money in people''s hands is bing less and less valuable, and those local gentry went bankrupt because of their loans.


    The farmers and civilians had a more difficult life, and the economy of Ennd was in a mess.


    Intion intensified, and those nobles and bigndowners were worried about their assets shrinking, so they wantonly encirclednd to ensure that their wealth would not be easily lost.


    In fact, Edward, like ordinary people, attributed the enclosure movement to the greed of nobles andndlords, as well as the development ofmerce, which made nobles and bigndlords thirsty fornd for reproduction.


    However, a while ago, the Minister of Agriculture and Commerce came to report that the localnd enclosure movement was still going on, and there were more and more vitions of government orders, and farmers continued to go bankrupt and leave their homes.


    In addition, the chancellor reported to him that the fiscal revenue in the first half of this year was the same as that of the same periodst year, and the growth was negligible.


    Logically speaking, with the continuous development of business in the past few years, the tax should be more and more. How can it be equal?


    At this time, Edward noticed that there was a problem with the currency.


    Currency is the cause of the intensified enclosure movement in Ennd and the slow growth of fiscal revenue.


    As long as the currency factor is still there, then thend enclosure movement will never stop, and bankrupt farmers have a high chance of rioting and uprising, endangering his rule.


    So, the purpose of calling these two people today is to reissue the currency, that is to say, to issue a new silver coin to eliminate the silver coins with very little silver content currently in use on the market.


    It stands to reason that the issuance of currency should be a matter of the central bank, and has nothing to do with the Royal Bank of Ennd.


    However, the central bank has a short preparation time and cannot spread its tentacles throughout Ennd, Scond, Wales, and the ind of Irnd.


    At this time, the Royal Bank of Ennd, thergest bank in the British Isles,es in handy.


    Relying on the huge branch system, most of the silver coins circting in the market can be recycled, so that new coins can be circted.


    "The central bank is ready to issue a new type of currency to rece the currency currently circting in Ennd!" Edwardmanded in a deep voice.


    "Does it include pounds, shillings, and pence?" Sir George was a little surprised when he heard this. He didn''t understand why the young king started to reform the currency on a whim.


    "Then, ording to what model?" Sir George then asked.


    "Restore shillings and pence to pre-1544 standards, and increase the gold content of the pound by 2.5 percent!"


    Edward said without hesitation.


    In fact, in the past few decades, the advent of the age of great voyages has caused many countries to face the troubles of intion. Not only the value of silver coins, but also the value of gold coins has continued to decline. The timely increase of gold content is conducive to the cirction of the British pound throughout Europe. .


    In this way, the pressure of intion in Ennd will be reduced a lot.


    "And you, Todd, the Bank of Ennd needs to help the central bank to exchange and recycle currency!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty¡ª"

 Chapter 378: push nose up face

    Chapter 378 Pushing the Nose to the Face


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for subscriptions. Rmend a book: William the Conqueror, written about the ancestors of Edward VI.


    Coming out of the pce, Chandler and Sir George walked side by side, chatting about the currency reform.


    Of course, although the central bank is the boss of all banks, at present, the Royal Bank of Ennd is thergestmercial bank in Ennd, and the central bank also needs to borrow the channel of the Bank of Ennd to recycle and issue new currencies.


    You should put away your arrogance.


    After the two left the pce talking andughing, they went home in their carriages.


    As soon as he got into the carriage, the smile on Adler''s face immediately subsided, and he fought with his dead mother.


    The groom seemed to see that the master was in a bad mood, so he stopped talking and drove the carriage silently back home.


    "Go and rest!" Adler walked into the house with a gloomy face after giving instructions to his groom.


    After watching the footsteps of his master, the groom drove the carriage to the back door, opened the small door, and entered the backyard.


    "Master, you''re back! I''ve worked hard for you today!" As soon as he entered the gate of the yard, a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy ran over quickly, put a bowl of water in front of him, took the reins of the horse, and turned the horse The child and the carriage were unloaded.


    Take the horse to the stable, and bring a few bundles of hay in, let the horse eat it happily.


    The groom thumped his arm, sat down on the chair, drank water, and then watched the boy busy there.


    "Don''t rein the horse too tightly!" "Easy, light!" "Don''t feed too much, there will be more in the middle of the night!"


    Looking at the figure of his apprentice Ma Liu, although the groom looked scolded on his face, he was very satisfied in his heart.


    This apprentice is not standard in his movements, but he usually works quickly, knows how to love and respect others, and has a good character.


    "n, after you''re done, go make a cup of tea for your husband and add more sugar. He seems to be in a bad mood!"


    The groom looked at Allen''s busy figure and couldn''t help reminding.


    Currently, in the entire Todd family, Adler, the hero, is the most in need of currying favor, especially for a young man like n who doesn''t want to be mediocre, but who wants to be sessful.


    So, with a thought in his heart, he made a point.


    "Yes, master, I understand!" Allen carried the hay into the manger, turned his head, and said to the wrinkled groom.


    "You have to know, sir is the governor of the Bank of Ennd, you are still young, you have only been in our house for more than two months, and you just need to perform well!"


    The groom looked at n''s immature face and his walking steps, and said earnestly.


    "Understood, master!" Allen turned his head and persuaded him: "You should also rest. After a busy day, it''s not that you don''t know that your legs are not good!"


    Allen silently remembered his words in his heart, and then walked slowly to the front hall. To be precise, he was Todd''s servant.


    In Ennd, except for those nobles, other emerging families, all servants are hired and no longer belong to hereditary.


    And for those who are interested in carrying forward the family, the hired servants will basically choose young people to cultivate loyalty from an early age.


    n was like this. He was hired by Todd''s family, and he was paid a monthly sry of one shilling. The sry was really good.


    But he was unwilling to be a little servant, so he learned to drive a car, learn to make tea, and learn everything that can be learned, so that he can be a master.


    He came to the living room with light steps, first took out the boiling hot water from the kitchen, then took out the precious tea leaves, added salt, sugar, cinnamon and other spices, until the color of the whole teapot was unrecognizable At that moment, he took out the teapot and walked to the living room.


    At this time, seven or eight people had gathered in the reception hall, including the hostess of the Todd family, all of whom were blushing, as if they were arguing.


    n''s arrival finally made them pause for a while.


    n took advantage of this time to fill up the teacups next to everyone one by one, and then stood aside sensibly, serving quietly.


    "Adler, tell me, what kind of madness has this king gone to want us to convert to Anglicanism!"


    A young man in his twenties sitting on the lower left of Adler, with very light eyebrows and thin lips,ined fiercely to his brother-inw.


    "Yes! Adler, faith cannot be abandoned no matter what. It is more important than life, and it is a necessary condition for God to save us in the future!"


    At the bottom right of him, a bearded man in his forties was very dissatisfied with Adler''s conversion and used him.


    "Although there are elements of persecution, you should not sumb to it. Submitting to those hypocrites is the greatest shame for us, the best nations!"


    Speaking of this, the man became more and more excited. He pointed to Adler''s nose, his tone became more and more serious, and he even had the urge to hit him.


    "Uncle, this is not Adler''s fault. If you want to me it, me me!" Adler''s wife looked at the middle-aged man with red and swollen eyes, and said softly.


    "It''s all my fault for dragging him down with the two children, otherwise, he would never have sumbed to that little king!"


    Seeing that the topic was a bit off topic, Adler''s younger brother Bieber was a little anxious, and quickly interrupted: "Stop discussing Adler''s conversion, and think about how to respond to the little king''s request!"


    "Convert or return to the Nethends, this is our current choice!"


    "No, we must not convert!" "We are not Adler!" "We would rather go to the guillotine than change our beliefs!" "Absolutely cannot learn from Adler!"...


    The discussions among the seven or eight people became louder and louder, and their own names were sometimes mentioned in the words, which made Adler extremely ufortable and distressed.


    "Okay, it''s useless to discuss it any longer!" Adler stood up directly, stood in front of these rtives, widened his eyes, looked at these rtives in front of him, and shouted loudly:


    "Next, this multiple-choice question is on you, don''t involve me, think carefully today, and give me an answer tomorrow.


    Now, you can go! "


    Thest sentence, Adler really yelled out with his throat, which made these rtives frightened for a while.


    They didn''t expect that the man who had been timid all this time suddenly showed his power, which caught them by surprise.


    Just when they were about to retort, Adler gave them a hard look and knocked their minds apart.


    Seeing these rtives walking away slowly, Adler got up and sat down, his chest rising and falling.


    He finally understood that the shame of his conversion a few years ago made them more and more presumptuous, and each of them pushed their noses in the face. Forgot, without him, they would all be pursued in the Nethends one by one?


    At this time, Allen, who was standing aside, lowered his head and heard the big scene.


    When it was time to feed the horses at night, he quietly came to the stable and threw a piece of paper over the wall.

 Chapter 379: Raised a food bear

    Chapter 379 Raised a foodie bear


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Hampton Pce is located on the banks of the Thames River, half surrounded by the entire Thames River, and the pce is surrounded by grass, a piece of emerald green, which makes people feel rxed and happy.


    Not far from the grasnd is the calm Thames River, a long light green river flowing gently. Boats,rge and small, sail on this mother river, relying on her to live.


    Of course, the weather is beautiful, today is a fine weather.


    Although in autumn, the sun''s light is a bit dim, but the sky is high and the clouds are light, which makes people feel refreshed.


    So, Edward came out with the three little ones who were full of 100 days, and let''s appreciate the beauty of nature together.


    Of course, Sister Lucy Luna, Secretary Emma with big breasts, Elizabeth and Mary apanied her.


    Speaking of Mary, three of the original four little Marys who apanied Queen Mary have gone back, and only the light red haired Mary Hamilton stayed.


    Of course, their return does not refer to Scond, but to London.


    Since Edward conquered Scond again, and required the nobles to stay in London for six months each year, and then joined must attend a certain number of House of Lords meetings.


    Such tortured regtions made the Scottish nobles miserable.


    One is their own hometown, and a king''s rule, which makes the nobles have to run twice in London and Scond.


    One or two years is okay, it is like this all the year round, how can those pampered nobles bear it.


    Finally, most of the Scottish nobles decided to settle in London, leaving butlers to manage the family property.


    For the nobles, they are not worried about their family property being usurped, they are blue blood nobles.


    Instead, he was reluctant to part with his hometown and went to that strange area.


    After all, London is the home of the English, and they rely on their local power.


    All, among the four major families, the Beaton family, the Campbell family, and the Lannox family, as the leaders, were the first group of Scottish nobles to move here, which is of great significance.


    As for the Hamilton family, the former regent, the Earl of Allen, is old and ill, and cannot travel far. They will move here after a period of time when they feel better.


    Edward didn''t care about this, anyway, it was all meat to the mouth, and he couldn''t escape no matter what.


    On the grass, there is a thickyer of nkets, all of which are made of high-quality fine wool. It is soft andfortable to sit on.


    The nket was extremely old, covering about ten square meters, and all the people sat cross-legged on it.


    Today, Princess Elizabeth is wearing a light green long dress, still embellished with her favoritece trim, and with light makeup on her face, she looks white, tender and particrly radiant.


    Queen Mary, on the other hand, was wearing a long white dress, her hair was spread over her shoulders like Elizabeth, and her long red hair looked like a fire from a distance.


    There was no makeup on her face, she was sitting in the middle of the nket, her head was lowered, with a big smile on her face, she was staring straight ahead.


    And in front of them, three small people, wearing small clothes, lying on the nket, drooling, basking in the sun.


    And Lucy watched them carefully, formed a small circle, and teased them from time to time, and then the group of women wouldugh from ear to ear, leaning forward and backward.


    Then they scrambled to hug and kiss, as if they got a fun toy, very excited.


    Even Edward, who had been fishing there all the time, had a peaceful mood, which was messed up.


    Seeing this, Edward couldn''t help but looked up, looked at them angrily, dropped the fishing rod in his hand on the ground, stopped fishing, and stared at them fiercely.


    After a few seconds, when he realized that he was being ignored like a majestic king, the anger in his heart dissipated, and he could only endure it silently.


    After that, Edward knocked carefully, and found that the eldest daughter Alice in red was lying in his sister''s arms, but her round eyes were cast on him.


    From her eyes, Edward saw helplessness and helplessness.


    In this regard, Edward shrugged helplessly, said sorry to his daughter softly, then picked up the fishing rod on the ground, and prepared to do it again.


    This is, Her Royal Highness, who was holding Alice, discovered her secret, turned her head, and waited to find that Alice saw Edward.


    She was about to smile at first, then suddenly turned angry, gave Edward a hard look, and then forcibly turned Alice''s head around, turning her back to him.


    So, Edward was really puzzled, for his sister''s sudden tantrum, he could only attribute it to one of the abnormal behaviors of the woman.


    After that, Edward put his troubles behind him and continued toplete his fishing career.


    After a while, Edward felt that the fishing rod was slightly tilted downwards, and the prey came up, and he smiled in his heart.


    Then, he swung upwards hard, but couldn''t move.


    Shake the fishing rod from side to side, and then throw it up again, a fish about half a foot (ten centimeters)nded on the grass, alive and kicking, extremely active.


    Edward looked at the unknown big fish with a smile on his face.


    And this is, before he was proud for a long time, a **** w stretched out, and before Edward could react, he sent the fish into his mouth neatly and ate it wantonly.


    Seeing this, Edward couldn''t bear it anymore, and kicked the monster''s fat butt, but the monster didn''t care, still showing its big mouth drooling, and looked at Edward stupidly. , without blinking.


    "Oba Xiong, you are so tired of living, even dare to eat the king''s fish, today I will kill you and eat bear''s paw!"


    Looking at the stupid bear half squatting in front of him, who was taller than him, Edward couldn''t help but cursed fiercely.


    That kick just now, the stupid bear''s thick and big **** was fine, but it hurt a little when he kicked his foot.


    Cursing, the idiot finally finished eating the fish in his mouth, and then his eyes became even hotter. Hended on all fours, like a dog, showing his long tongue, dripping from his mouth, looking at the young king with a look of no regrets. Fish, I''m not leaving the look.


    Seeing this, the king who had raised it for several years didn''t know what it was thinking, and said:


    "Don''t think about it, there is no fish left, you foodie, I don''t even know what is the use of raising you, if I knew it, I might as well raise a dog..."


    Stupid bear stared at His Majesty the King with its big round eyes, stuck out its tongue, and listened carefully to His Majesty''s scolding. It blinked from time to time, showing that it was listening, and it was very quiet.


    Got it here, but Edward gave it a lesson.


    "Your Majesty, please spare Oba Bear just once! It''s still young, not yet an adult!"


    Mary Hamilton, who followed behind, had long light red hair, light green eyes, a straight nose, and thin lips, as if she was wearing light red lipstick.


    She stood beside Clumsy Bear pretty, and talked about love.

 Chapter 380: Imperial examinations in England

    Chapter 380 Imperial Examinations in Ennd


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for rmendations. Push this book, the eagle g of Epirus, Rome in the 13th century, if you like it, take a look.


    So, Edward nced at the pretty Mary Hamilton, then at the ck and dull bear in front of him, sighed, and then continued his fishing career.


    When he sat down and was about to start, the stupid bear arched his clothes, with a look of refusing to give up.


    "Mary, get it away!" Edward turned around in desperation, and said to Mary beside him.


    "Okay, Your Majesty!" Mary agreed crisply, and then grabbed the stupid bear''s ears with her two jade-like arms, and pulled them back vigorously.


    Stupid bear endured the pain, looked straight at Edward, full of pleading expressions, and backed away in small steps, looking extremely pitiful.


    The reason why it allows the red-haired Mary to pull the ear is mainly because the stupid bear has been fed by several Marys since it was adopted by Edward, so it is very familiar.


    Edward didn''t appreciate it at all, and started his own fishing business on his own.


    "Your Majesty, this is new information!" At this moment, a young man of seventeen or eighteen came over from the guards and whispered into the young king''s ear.


    "Oh! Really?" Edward took the note in his hand, looked at it carefully, and muttered softly.


    The note recorded in detail the situation after Adler Todd returned home yesterday. Regarding this, Edward smiled and said casually:


    "Well, it seems that my banker''s attitude is pretty good!"


    He turned his head, looked at the young face of Jack, the leader of the Pce Intelligence Department, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart: Young is good!


    "In the future, the supervision over him must continue, don''t rx, the Jews are still unreliable, you have to remember!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" A trace of surprise appeared on Jack''s stern face, and he immediately agreed.


    "By the way, recently, how many officials in Ennd have gone to Irnd!"


    Looking at Jack''s face, Edward immediately thought of something and asked.


    "Your Majesty, in the past half a month, a total of more than 100 people have been investigated for corruption, and there are more than 300 people who went to Irnd and their family members. No detailed information has been obtained this month!"


    Jack kept his face cold as usual, lowered his head, and said respectfully.


    "Really? This surprised me, and I was a little worried. Didn''t the people admittedst year have vacant official positions?"


    Edward smiled softly when he heard these numbers, not taking it seriously.


    "Let''s go! Let''s chat while walking!" Edward put down the fishing rod directly and started walking along the river.


    Seeing this, Jack took a look and followed silently.


    "What about Irnd? What about the expansion of immigration strongholds?"


    Edward looked at the rippling river surface and the swans ying wantonly, and asked casually.


    "Currently speaking, in the Ulster province, Mr. Lemire Watson is expanding the fastest, and Sir John Perrott is close behind. It is not far away to achieve the set goal!"


    Of course Jack knew that His Majesty the King was only interested in the first ce, and the others were not.


    Of course, Sir John Perrott is also a part of His Majesty''s interest. After all, he is the illegitimate son of Henry VIII, and His Majesty the King values ??him.


    "Oh! It''s not Sir John, that Lemire is very good!"


    Edward was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the first ce was not the most valued John Perrott, but also an unknown neer.


    "What did he do before?" Although he selected the eighteen people by himself, he would not remember them all. It''s not just talk that noble people forget things.


    "He was originally a small official in Baihu District, and then went to Cambridgeshire in East Ennd. After being promoted, he was sent to Irnd by you!"


    When he was informed that His Majesty the King had summoned him and was by his side, Jack knew that he had a chance to perform.


    As a close minister, only gaining the trust of the king is the main reason for him to maintain his current status. If His Majesty the King is dissatisfied with him, there is a risk of being reced.


    He has already memorized all the content of the report, and he blurted it out.


    "That''s okay. Sure enough, there are still many talents among themon people!"


    Sighing, Edward nced at Jack.


    "What about Scond?"


    ...


    In the following time, Edward talked with Jack for a while, and finally learned about what happened in the past few months.


    August, the 8th, around three o''clock in the morning, the whole of London was in darkness, the sound of birds was hard to hear, and the crescent moon in the sky seemed dim.


    At this time, London, instead of the peace and tranquility of the past, became noisy, with pedestriansing and going on the road, talking a lot.


    Sellers of hot bread, umbres, pens, and so on. They yelled as they walked, and they dissipated a lot of the cold at night.


    The houses on the side of the road were also lit with oilmps one by one, illuminating the bustling street brightly, and the faces of pedestrians were vaguely discernible.


    London Hotel, exclusive floor in Lincolnshire.


    Eaton put on his clothes, and put his pen and dry food into the package.


    Looked at the weather again, then put the umbre in, and then took a few coats and put them in.


    The weather in London is unpredictable and cannot be viewed withmon sense.


    Besides, five exams, two consecutive days, locked in a small room, eating and drinking for two days, can not go out.


    Necessary preparations should be done.


    Picking up his bag, he walked out the door. At this time, one after another, people, like him, walked out of the room and started to take the exam.


    Seeing these familiar faces, Eaton nodded and ignored them, ignoring the changing paleplexions.


    Eaton didn''t care at all about how they behaved. He walked downstairs expressionlessly and got into his exclusive carriage.


    This carriage will **** them to the newly established test center, which is about three miles away.


    At half past four, everyone got into the carriage, and the carriage started.


    Nervousness is the expression of everyone, and the next time is a critical moment to determine their future.


    Civilians and officials are different.


    The carriage drove slowly, and when it arrived at the examination site, the sky was also slightly pale, and it started to drizzle a little.


    After docking, Eaton got out of the carriage and looked around.


    On the t ground, the carriages stopped one after another. The signs on the carriages were of different colors. Hundreds of people got off one by one. In a blink of an eye, the t ground was already full of people.


    In front of the t ground, a huge courtyard is located here. Hundreds of selected policemen and guards are guarding in front of the gate, watching them, pointing and pointing.


    Eaton and the others opened an umbre, and a dozen people formed a group, waiting for the gate to open.


    At eight o''clock, the whole exam officially began, a two-day arduous process.

 Chapter 381: misunderstanding

    Chapter 381 Misunderstanding, misunderstanding


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Norfolk, a county located in northeastern Ennd, is also the easternmost county by the sea.


    The terrain here is low-lying, densely covered with rivers andkes, and sparsely popted. It has many royal territories, and its economy is dominated by agriculture.


    It can be said that Norfolk is sparsely popted, which has a lot to do with the terrain here.


    Swamp Vige is the most obvious feature.


    Swamp Vige, as the name suggests, there is a big swamp next to the vige, and the whole vige is located next to the swamp.


    The entire vige has a poption of more than one hundred people and more than three hundred acres of arablend. Life is miserable. There are no knights or knights here, only a squire named Martin.


    At the same time, he also serves as the vige chief.


    The whole vige lives a life of working at sunrise and resting at sunset, peaceful and harmonious.


    If there is anything that bothers them the most, it is the marriage of men and women in the vige.


    Currently speaking, in the entire vige, there are thirty-six adult males and only eleven adult females. It¡¯s all like this. There are also several women who have married to other viges and are unwilling to stay in the vige.


    Marsh Vige is too poor. There are more than 100 people and only 300 acres ofnd. They can barely fill their stomachs. It is very difficult to eat enough.


    In the entire swamp vige, they are the only vige within fifty miles nearby. If you want to go to the nearest town, you have to walk a hundred miles or two or three days.


    Women do not want to marry, young men can only be single.


    For everyone in the vige, the big swamp next to the vige is full of resentment.


    Their biggest dream is to turn "greatFen" into "greatLevel", and the Great Swamp into Great nd.


    On this day, thergestndowner and squire, Martin, who owns more than one hundred acres ofnd, was sitting at the gate of his house, looking at the endless swamp in front of him, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    As a squire, especially a squire in a swamp vige, his greatest wish at the moment is to level the swamp in front of him and turn it into arablend, and then his family will prosper and be a famous big squire in the county. Be a gentleman, participate in politics, and have a great reputation in the whole county.


    However, it has been thirty years since his father''s generation, and this wish has never been fulfilled, and it is impossible to achieve it.


    So, living in this remote ce, and unable to leave his homnd, he could only be in a daze of boredom, praying to God to grant his wishes.


    Slightly closing his eyes, enjoying the rare sunlight, he felt warm andfortable all over his body.


    At this moment, a man in short clothes and bare feet, with messy hair, ran over swiftly, and stopped immediately when he saw Martin.


    "Master Martin, Master Martin!" He looked at Martin in front of him, and couldn''t help calling out hastily.


    Hearing someone calling himself, Martin immediately opened his eyes, took a look, and then said leisurely: "Old Lal, why don''t you go to do your farm work, why are you shouting here, I don''t know if my master is here Are you basking in the sun?"


    Seeing that it was his tenant Lal, Martin got a little angry and med him.


    "Master, ahead, there is a group of people ahead, arge group of people!"


    Old Lal gestured with both hands, and said hastily to Martin.


    "What? There are people, arge group of people?" Martin couldn''t believe it. His ce is so remote, how could there be peopleing here? This is againstmon sense!


    There must be something, probably not a good thing, I have to be careful.


    Martin thought silently in his heart.


    "Go and call everyone in the vige toe with me to see what''s going on?"


    Martin''s first choice was to run away immediately, but in a blink of an eye, he thought that his property and family were in the vige, and he couldn''t escape.


    At this time, it is better to face it. Anyway, there are more than 100 people in the vige, and there are a few who have joined the militia and fought against His Majesty the King. What are you afraid of?


    "Yes, sir!" Old Lal agreed, and then ran to the vige with muddy bare feet, yelling.


    In less than ten minutes, the whole vige obeyed the order of Master Martin and dispatched together. Men, women, old and children rushed over aggressively with all kinds of farm tools.


    Even the little kid who was just able to walk was not far behind, dragging his nose, revealing a small toothpick-like table, flicking the ground, staggering with short legs, followed the big team, and came over.


    Seeing this, Master Martin''s heart immediately puffed up. Taking small steps, he led the whole team forward for a hundred feet, then stopped and waited quietly.


    In front of the Marsh Vige, at a distance of about half a mile (800 meters), a group of people, riding horses and pulling carts, two or three hundred people, walked over talking andughing.


    This distance is already enough for the vigers in front.


    "Mr. Coleman, is the swamp vige ahead?"


    At the front of therge team, a young man on a horse asked softly to a middle-aged man who was also on a horse.


    This man looks like he is in his twenties. He is wearing high-grade linen clothes. He has a slender body and a short beard on his lips. He looks shrewd and capable.


    "My lord, the swamp vige is ahead, we can go there to rest!"


    The middle-aged man lowered his head slightly, and said respectfully to the young man.


    "If that''s the case, that''s good!" The young man finally showed a rxed expression on his face.


    God knows, he rushed from London to the Norfolk county government, and then rushed here again, non-stop, really exhausted.


    The middle-aged man on the side also breathed a sigh of relief.


    He has always lived in the county mansion in a dignified way. This time he followed this young adult named Hebury to this remote ghost ce, and he was really exhausted.


    However, this is his mission and responsibility, so he has to obey it!


    More than 300 people, walking with their cars, are getting closer and closer to the vigers.


    Seeing the menacing over one hundred people in front of him, Hebery became a little confused for a moment.


    Seeing this, Coleman straightened his stomach, rode his horse, and walked out of the team.


    "Hey! Are you from Swamp Vige?" Coleman looked down at Martin''s group and asked.


    "Yes, may I ask who you are?" Martin looked at the well-dressed man riding a horse in front of him, and then at therge team of hundreds of people behind him, hesitated for a moment, then raised his head timidly, and answered softly :


    "Yes, who are you?"


    "I''m from Norwich''s Construction Hall!" He raised his neck and said proudly. Then, he remembered something, and pointed to Hebury behind him and introduced:


    "This is an adult from London. He hase here under the order of His Majesty the King! Please treat him well!"


    When Coleman introduced Hebbury behind him, he bent slightly and introduced loudly.


    Martin, who was surprised when he heard Norwich, became confused when he heard London again, and his heart was about to explode.


    Hebbury, who was introduced, straightened his back and raised his chin even higher.

 Chapter 382: fill the swamp

    Chapter 382 Filling up the swamp


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Oh! My God, really, it''s my Lord''s blessing to be able to receive the arrival of adults. On behalf of all the vigers in Marsh Vige, I wee the arrival of adults!"


    After a while, Master Martin finally came to his senses, closed his mouth wide open, bowed his waist and saluted, and said respectfully.


    At this moment, there was an inexplicable worry in his heart, or fear.


    In a poor and remote ce like Marsh Vige, what can attract the attention of London and the county government?


    Even if there was something, it would be a misfortune rather than a blessing for the people in the swamp vige.


    Withplicated emotions in his heart, Master Martin raised his head and looked at the two adults on the horse.


    "It''s really troublesome for you!" Hebbury, who was sitting on the horse, nodded, "We also have important responsibilities. I hope you can cooperate in the next time!"


    "By the way, you?"


    "My name is Martin, and I am the head of this vige!" Martin walked over and said softly.


    "Okay, Mr. Martin, I hope that Marsh Vige can give us some help in the next time!"


    Hebbury got off his horse, and with a smile on his face, he greeted softly, very politely.


    Martin felt a lot more at ease now, looking at this adult from London in front of him, young and polite, with a different andfortable temperament.


    "Please follow me, the vige is really simple, if there are any dissatisfaction, please forgive me!"


    Martin was ahead, leading the way while turning his head, and said respectfully.


    Hebbury looked at the shabby houses around him while walking, and smiled reluctantly, "Of course, of course, I''m ready!"


    All the thatched cottages around are crumbling, either leaking air or dpidated. Living in it is a real pain.


    "This is my house, you and this lord can borrow it, and the rest¡ª"


    Martin pointed to the neatest and cleanest house in the vige and said that it was the only brick house in the vige.


    Listening to Martin''s words, Hebery certainly knew what he meant, waved his hand, and said:


    "They''ll all be living outside, tents are brought!"


    Hebbury¡¯s heart is: such a dpidated house, they would rather live outside


    In this way, more than 300 people lived in the swamp vige and spent the night quietly.


    The next day, as soon as he woke up, Hebury called everyone together, and invited the vige chief, Mr. Martin, to go forward together as a guide.


    All followed Martin''smand and came to the Great Swamp.


    The specific scope of this great swamp is no longer avable, and no one has counted it.


    This great swamp spans Cambridgeshire and Norfolk, and can be said to be thergest swamp in East Ennd.


    Historically, after the swamp was filled, huge usable arablend was obtained. After preliminary adjustment, 380 square kilometers of arablend were obtained, about 95,000 acres.


    So, while the road was being built across the country, the Central Engineering and Construction Department, under the personal sponsorship of His Majesty the King, set off to thisnd.


    Their goal is only one - to drain the swamp.


    This action is also known as the Great ins Movement.


    In Edward¡¯s view, as long as the swamp is filled, not only can a huge amount ofnd be obtained, but also a lot of wealth can be obtained, making the royal family richer.


    It can improve Ennd''s food supply chain, increase arablend, alleviate the reduction of arablend due to enclosure, force the entire Ennd to reduce the price of food, and thus cause arge number of people to be born.


    Whether now or in the 21st century, poption is the foundation of a country''s strength.


    Especially in this era, poption still determines the foundation of a country''s prosperity. After all, hot weapons have not yet been fully poprized. When the army reaches a certain number, it is enough to crush anyone.


    Ennd plus Scond, Wales, and Irnd, the number of people can reach about five million, while France currently has tens of millions.


    Colonization and arge navy require arge poption. Otherwise, like the Nethendster, there are enough ships but not enough sailors, and the road to bing a powerful country will be blocked at once.


    From the original sea coachman, it has be a financial country.


    So, the next task for Edward is to make Ennd''s poption explode.


    More than three hundred people came to the Great Swamp in less than a while.


    "It''s really a wide swamp!" Looking at the endless swamp water in front of him, countless water birds live here, and all kinds of animals depend on this ce to live.


    Standing on the high ground, small rivers flow into the swamp in the distance, making this huge monster even more frightening.


    Hebbury sighed when he saw such a scene.


    "My lord, such a huge swamp is really difficult to drain. The project is extremely huge, and it is difficult for us people to carry out it!"


    Coleman frowned, looked around, and said softly to Hebery.


    Being able to be the director of the Norfolk County Engineering and Construction Department, I still know a little about engineering construction. Such a huge swamp requires a lot of time and money.


    "I know, but there is always a way!" Hebery frowned and sighed, "Aren''t all the people whoe here are experienced people? Someone will always find a way!"


    "Go on! Get to know this frightening swamp!"


    Hebbury is the deacon of the East Ennd Office of the Ministry of Engineering and Construction. He is in charge of the East Ennd region. He is a professional, and of course he knows that there are great difficulties.


    But this was ordered by His Majesty the King himself, and he had to do it.


    And this is also a good opportunity for him to be promoted. If hepletes this task, he will get the favor of His Majesty the King, and his promotion is just around the corner.


    "My lord, please be careful. There are few people in this swamp. Poisonous spiders and crocodiles often appear, and there are many dangers!"


    When Martin heard that the big swamp was being drained, his heart moved. When he heard that the group of people were about to go to the swamp, he immediately broke into a cold sweat and quickly reminded him.


    "Oh? If this is the case, then everyone should watch from the side, don''t go deep, be careful!"


    Hearing this, Hebury immediately gave orders to Coleman.


    "Yes, my lord!" Coleman quickly agreed.


    Hebbury is one of his immediate superiors in name, and he has a great say in the evaluation of his political performance, so he can''t help but serve him carelessly.


    The three hundred or so people who followed behind him suddenly became cautious, and started their own exploration projects in groups.


    One morning passed, and everyone came back safe and sound, and began to talk about their ns.


    "I think an artificial river should be built to drain the water from the swamp!"


    "We should block all the rivers upstream, so the swamp will dry up quickly!"


    "No, no, no, it should be filled with soil. There are big mountains nearby, so there should be no shortage of soil!"

 Chapter 383: evil slave trade

    Chapter 383 The Evil ve Trade


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Finally, after three days of discussion, everyone finally reached a consensus: to build arge river.


    This river course is about 21 miles (about 34 kilometers) from Iris to Denver, which greatly shortens the distance of the Ouse River.


    The Ouse River will join the Trent River 14 kilometers east of Goole to form the Humber River and flow into the North Sea.


    In this way, the river that injects thergest amount of water into this swamp will be diverted and flow directly to the North Sea, reducing the amount of injection into the Great Swamp by a lot.


    Moreover, they also designed to connect some small rivers upstream and build channels to irrigate various ces along the coast.


    If such a project ispleted, there will be more cultivatednd.


    Of course, the biggest difficulty-money, with the support of His Majesty the King, has no problem at all, and the construction is approved.


    Fifty yearster in history, this great project is about to be built, but it is the power of the people.


    Without the support of the state, the funds were extremely insufficient, but it was finallypleted in 1637 with the support of the fourth Earl of Bedford.


    So, after the ttening project of the Great Swamp ispleted, thisrge tnd is also called "Bedford t".


    Of course, this is just the basic project. If you want topletely turn the swamp into fertilend, you need the second stage of the project.


    However, this project was able to continue until the 1960s under the chaotic British society and the distribution of benefits.


    What a disaster!


    Soon, the suggestion was sent to London. A few dayster, a sum of up to 10,000 pounds arrived in the Everdes area, followed by a royal supervisor.


    He is the supervisor of the whole Great ins operation, overseeing the use of money and the progress of the project.


    It¡¯s not that the young king doesn¡¯t believe them. It¡¯s really unpredictable. Ten thousand pounds is a figure that ordinary people can¡¯t achieve in a lifetime. It is very likely to be corrupted. Don¡¯t overestimate the integrity of bureaucrats.


    After the money was in ce, the entire Everdes area began to be built vigorously.


    Because this is a private action of the royal family, most of the workers are farmers from the vicinity of the Great Swamp, who have been used by the king for 30 days.


    Thousands of people, under themand of Hebbury, began to build the river channel, which was huge in scale.


    ...


    Devon, Plymouth.


    John Hawkins stood on the deck of his family''srgest ship, followed by his younger brother William Hawkins, and several strong sailors.


    The ship slowly left Plymouth and sailed away from the pier. The sails were hung on the ship. With the sailors waving their oars, the whole ship began to turn, broke through the waves, and began to head for its own destination.


    Around him are threerge and small armed merchant ships, all of which belong to his family''s property.


    John Hawkins was born in 1532 in a family of merchants and sailors in Plymouth, Devon, southwest Ennd.


    The Hawkins family was a prominent maritime force on the west coast of Ennd at that time, and many members of the family were engaged in overseas business ventures.


    Hawkins¡¯ father, William Hawkins, started the maritime trade between Britain and Brazil since 1530, became a well-known businessman at that time, and represented the city of Plymouth in Congress three times.


    Unfortunately, the weather was unfavorable. When he was twenty-four years old, his father died of illness. Hawkins, who received sailing training on the family''s ship since he was a child, inherited his father''s business after his father''s death in 1554, inherited the family''s fleet, and started a freight business.


    He did not engage in business with Brazil like his father. Instead, he took advantage of the improved rtionship between Ennd and Spain to start trading with Spain and the Canary Inds, transporting minerals and various necessities of life, which was very profitable.


    Through these activities, in less than a year, the wealth of his family has more than doubled.


    However, a while ago, he met a Spanish businessman, and a conflict broke out with him. Immediately, his business encountered various difficulties. After a few months, the profit was minimal.


    So, he was forced to give up this lucrative opportunity and choose a new business.


    At this time, he learned that the Spanish colonists in the West Indies were in urgent need of arge number of vebor.


    The so-called West India refers to the fact that at the end of the fifteenth century and the beginning of the sixteenth century, the Italian navigator Columbus sailed westward to the Antic Ocean four times in order to find a route from Europe to the east, and discovered some inds on the northeast coast of South and North America and the Caribbean Sea. Think India.


    Later, after the Italian explorer Amerigo Vespi arrived on the east coast of South America, he proved that this was a "new continent" unknown to Europeans. Later European colonists called the inds between the South and North American continents "West Indies".


    That is the area in Cuba.


    After receiving this powerful news, Hawkins immediately decided to abandon the business to Spain and turn to the ve trade to supply ves to the West Indies.


    "John, are we just giving up? This is a very profitable line!"


    William Hawkins, who was blowing the sea breeze, turned his head, looked at his elder brother with a vicissitudes of life, and asked softly.


    "Of course, my brother!" John Hawkins turned his tanned face, looked at his younger brother who was only eighteen years old, and said affirmatively.


    "That shameless Spanish businessman has a widework of contacts. If he is in Spain for a day, we can''t do business. What''s the point of doing business without profit?"


    Speaking of this, John showed an angry expression on his face. Obviously, losing a way to make money made him very unhappy.


    "However, William, if this operation goes well, then¡ª" he said excitedly while biting his lip with his eyes shining, "then, our Hawkins family will return to the glory of our father''s time, and even more prosperous !"


    And his younger brother William was stunned. He hasn''t seen his brother so excited for a long time. Thest time was three years ago or five years ago, anyway, it''s been a long time.


    "William, I contacted five ntation owners in the West Indies, and they promised me that as long as a thousand strong cks are shipped, they will give us five thousand pounds. This is the lowest price!"


    "And what shall we give? Manpower? Ships?"


    He saw that his younger brother was in a trance, and then he looked at the undting sea and said to himself.


    "Compared with those profits, these are just insignificant, so what''s the point of taking a little risk?"


    Finally, he turned towards the sea nervously and shouted loudly, as if he was announcing something.


    "As long as it goes well this time, we will keep making profits and be the richest family in Ennd. At that time, even His Majesty the King will know my name. I, John Hawkins, will be a household name in Ennd." !"

 Chapter 384: pilot

    Chapter 384 Navigator


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    John Hawkins faced the sea breeze vigorously, his long xen hair was blown into a mess, but he didn''t care at all, his face was full of contentment.


    The younger brother beside him looked at his elder brother in a daze, seeing his crazy expression andnguage.


    William was silent. He couldn''t figure out where his brother had such great confidence in this new trade route.


    You must know that in the whole of Ennd, there are no people engaged in the ve trade, and they can be said to be the first people.


    "John, that, if you capture those ck people, will it reduce our favor before God? I don''t want to go to **** after I die!"


    Thinking of hell, William thought of all kinds of demons and torture, and endless devils.


    Hearing his younger brother''s words, John couldn''t help bing silent. To be honest, he was actually a little contradictory about these things.


    After all, what he was about to do was forbidden in God''s Bible.


    "It''s okay, my brother!" John cheered himself up in his heart, and thenforted himself with a smile: "It''s okay, it''s a big deal, after youe back, donate half of the profits you get to the church! My Lord will definitely feel it." We are sincere! We will definitely!"


    John said a little self-deception, repeating.


    "I hope so!" William blinked, looked at the blue sea and the seagulls with wings, and sighed softly.


    John Hawkins'' ship belonged to the galleon, that is, the Spanish galleon.


    Since Spain established its colonies in the Americas, it needs to carry arge number of goods and soldiers across the Antic Ocean. The main seagoing ships at that time¡ªthe houseboats and the caravels¡ªare no longer up to such arduous tasks. The Spanish "Galleons" ship (Galleons) Combining the advantages of these two types of ships, it has a long-standing reputation.


    It generally has 4 masts, the front two masts are hung with railing sails, and the rear two masts are hung with triangr sails.


    The standard length is 46m-55m, the discement is 300-1000 tons, there are several long decks, and the **** is very high.


    Therge Galen aft deck has 7 floors, a discement of 2,000 tons, a draft of 8 meters, and good endurance. It has been thergest sea-going ship in the world for a long time.


    For hundreds of years, the Galen ship has been the best choice for the American colonies to transport gold and silver to Spain. It has a great reputation in the history of world shipping. It is also called the treasure ship.


    The ship under his feet was thergest Galenic ship in the fleet, reaching 120 tons. It was named "Samonche", and it belonged to a light Galenic ship.


    Next, the fleet began to head southeast, riding the wind and waves.


    Of course, brothers John and William, who had been blown by the wind for an hour, naturally returned to the cabin and took a rest.


    Although John Hawkins is the captain, he can only live in a room with a size of five square meters, arge bed, several tables, and some red wine and snacks. There is a bow on the wall, a binocrs, and a Swords, and matchlocks.


    There is a thick bible and the captain''s sailing diary on the desk.


    As an ordinary clerk, William''s room is naturally not as good as the captain''s, so most of the time, he stays in his brother''s room, reading books quietly and enjoying his peaceful time.


    Like his elder brother, William¡¯s interest in the sea is derived from genes, but unlike his elder brother who loves business, he likes his father, likes reading, and prefers to be in politics.


    Historically, the two brothers, one is the actualmander of the English Navy, and the other is the mayor of Plymouth, both participated in the resistance against the Spanish Armada, and made great contributions.


    Looking at the weather outside the window, the sun has already begun to fall to the west, and the red afterglow is rendering the entire sky, and the sea below seems to be stained with a touch of color, which looks extraordinarily beautiful.


    "William,e out, the boat is about to dock!" Just as William was watching with relish, his brother''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Yes, right away!" William mped a leaf on the page he just read as a bookmark, then closed the book, and ced it carefully on the front corner of the desk.


    He ran swiftly to the deck, full of doubts in his heart, so soon?


    "John, is it so soon? It''s only a day!"


    "No, my brother, you are confused by reading!" Hearing William''s words, John couldn''t helpughing, patted William on the shoulder, and continued: "We have arrived in the Canary Inds and are preparing to Stop the boat at the port of Tenerife!"


    Speaking, John pointed to the ships docked ahead and the merchant ships lined up behind, and said.


    William saw in a blink of an eye that there were merchant ships docked all around him, and there was an endless stream.


    The Canary Inds are the archipgo in front of Moro and a stop in front of the Mediterranean Sea. There is an endless stream of merchant ships, and the Spaniards are soft in collecting taxes.


    In the 21st century, Spain still upies this archipgo that originally belonged to Moro. After losing Gibraltar, it is the main point of guarding the Mediterranean Sea.


    "Why do wee here, isn''t it to catch ck people?" William was a little surprised.


    "We came here to find an old buddy!" John couldn''t help sighing as he watched the peopleing and going at the pier in front of him, bustling with people.


    "Without this old buddy, how can we safely take the new route? How can we capture ck people?"


    Soon, while speaking, the ship docked at the pier, and the two of them disembarked with a dozen sailors and boarded the pier.


    The rest of the ships are buying supplies, and the next voyage will take a long time!


    "He is a Spaniard. He worked with a Spanish ve ship for a period of time. He is very familiar with that route. With him as a navigator, we will be safe!"


    Then, a group of people went directly to the south, less than two miles away, full of hungry and cold children and poor people along the way, all kinds of garbage filled the ditches, and the stench went straight to the sky.


    John Hawkins was used to this, and led the way ahead without changing his expression, turning left and turning around.


    While walking, he said to his younger brother:


    "He has injured his arm and can no longer be a sailor, so he is currently living in a difficult situation. If we bring him ie, we will definitely agree!"


    "Don''t look down on him. Spain is much more familiar with the coast of Africa than we are. With him leading the way, it must be much safer!"


    After the introduction, they waited for others and arrived at the destination.


    William looked up and saw a simple shack built of wood and thatch. A man in his thirties was about to use thatch to decorate the roof of his house with one arm.


    "Domingo, my friend, I''m here to see you!"

 Chapter 385: landing and accident

    Chapter 385 Landing and ident


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Soon, under the offensive of a lot of money, Domingo happily agreed to John Hawkins'' invitation to be their navigator.


    Next, under the guidance of Domingo, the crowd bought a lot of candies and ironware, as well as a lot of ropes and ve poles.


    Then, everyone set sail for their destination¡ªthe Gold Coast.


    The so-called Gold Coast is just that after the new sea route was opened, the Portuguese heard that Africa was rich in gold, but they didn''t know the exact location.


    As soon as they arrived in Africa, they searched for gold everywhere. Soon, they discovered that the coast of Ghana was rich in gold sand, and named it "Mina", which means "mineral".


    Later, this ce was called the "Gold Coast", and countless wealth was looted from here to maind Europe.


    As the first time to go to sea, John Hawkins chose the Gold Coast as the destination for his first ve capture.


    At that time, Spain did not allow people from outside the country to enter the ck ve trade.


    So, it can be said that John Hawkins is the first person in Ennd to eat crabs.


    Because of this, he invited Domingo to participate. As the navigator, only if he knows where the Spaniards often go can he avoid it well.


    The fleet of three ships makes the passing ships dodge one after another. After seeing them, they often speed up to leave, for fear of provoking them.


    In this age of great voyages, merchants and pirates are two sides of the same coin, being a merchant and robbing can be carried out at the same time.


    That''s why the caravansing and going are afraid of them. After all, the three Galen ships are also a big force.


    Hawkins and others drove slowly along the coastline. The hidden reefs and wind and waves along the way made them tremble with fear. They didn''t dare to fall asleep at night, for fear that they would die if they were not careful.


    However, the scenery along the way opened their eyes.


    Mountains, deserts, rain forests, the same coast, the scenery is very different.


    Passing through a tropical rainforest and seeing a grasnd, arge number of cattle and sheep are grazing with their heads down, and a river flows into the sea.


    The navigator Domingo suddenly said to John Hawkins:


    "Your Excellency, Captain, let''s dock! This is our destination!"


    "My friend, it seems that the destination has not been reached yet! There is still a distance from the Gold Coast!"


    John Hawkins frowned and asked softly.


    "Yes, this ce is indeed a bit far from the Gold Coast. After all, there is rtively little or no gold here!"


    As soon as the term gold came out, all the crew members immediately widened their eyes and opened their mouths, swallowing uncontrobly, staring nkly at thend ahead without saying a word.


    For Europeans, gold is "the sun that can be touched".


    In Latin, gold means "shining evening".


    It can be said that gold is the power, engine, and pursuit of gold in the age of great navigation, which made Europeans endure loneliness, disease, and storms at sea.


    So, when they heard the word gold, everyone was not calm, including the two brothers John Hawkins and William Hawkins.


    The navigator Domingo nced at the stunned faces of the crowd, calmly stroked his messy ck beard, took a sip of the wine in his hand, hupped again, and said loudly.


    "We are here to catch ck ves, not to fish for gold. This is a ce that the Spaniards disdain. After all, it is the best thing to catch ck ves and fish for gold at the same time!"


    As soon as Domingo finished speaking, John Hawkins looked at the grasnd full of cattle and sheep, and the river flowing into the sea, and immediately said decisively:


    "This is the ce, we are here to capture ck ves, not for gold!"


    He raised his head, looked at the obsessed look of the crowd, and quickly snapped:


    "Our little people can''t fight those Spaniards and Portugal. Instead of risking our lives to catch gold, we might as well catch ck ves. This is our purpose!"


    "Besides, it may not be true. In the ck tribes we conquered, there is a lot of gold. We don''t need to dig it ourselves, we can fish it ourselves!"


    Seeing that his subordinates still seemed concerned, John Hawkins couldn''t help talking big.


    "If the gold is looted, I only want half of it, and the rest is yours, I promise!"


    "And, everyone''smission for going to sea this time will increase by three more levels!"


    As a superior, Sir John Hawkins naturally knew how to arouse the passion of his subordinates. He quickly made an oath in the name of God.


    Sure enough, following his words, the enthusiasm of the sailors really rose, their noses were steaming, and they looked at the gradually approaching grasnd with fiery eyes.


    Soon, the three boats went upstream along the river bank, found a ce to dock, and built a simple small dock as a dock.


    There were a total of 120 people on the three ships. After leaving my brother William and 20 people to guard the ship, of course, including the navigator Domingo.


    Hundreds of other people are gathering together, obeying John Hawkins'' order, and preparing to act together.


    Among a hundred or so people, more than 30 of them have matchlock guns, more than 20 longbowmen, and 50 spearmen.


    John Hawkins repeated his oath on the boat again, and then walked forward aggressively with everyone in high spirits.


    Hawkins was unfamiliar with everything in front of him. After the Spaniard said some attention, he refused to get off the boat.


    "Follow me, don''t run around!" Hawkins said a warning, and stood in front, watching the terrain carefully.


    There is a river nearby, so the probability of people nearby is a bit higher, especially if there are herds of cattle and sheep. In this case, there must be ck tribes nearby.


    It was the first time for everyone and they had no experience, so they all followed Hawkins very nervously, looking around.


    At this time, Hawkins suddenly stopped, he bent down, looked down carefully, "This is a human footprint, ck people around here!"


    "Yes, Captain, there are indeed ck people ahead, and it''s still a small tribe!"


    At this time, a sailor behind him pointed forward and whispered.


    Hearing this, Hawkins looked up, and sure enough, he could see a tribe indistinctly, with vague figures, whose faces could not be seen clearly, like ckcquered sticks, thin and long.


    "Everyone, get ready and start acting!"


    Hawkins turned his head, ordered softly, and then leaned forward and slowly approached the group of ck tribes.


    The people behind him also followed behind him sensibly, approaching the ck tribe step by step.


    When they were about a hundred feet (about 30 meters) away from the tribe, there was a sudden exmation in everyone''s ears.


    ¨°¨®)(¨°¨®)(¨°¨®)!"


    Hawkins looked up, and saw a seven or eight-year-old ck man with his mouth wide open, with a surprised expression, and the voice came from his mouth.

 Chapter 386: cannibal tribe

    Chapter 386 Cannibal Tribe


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The little boy was wearing a skirt made of sheepskin, his upper body was empty, his little feet were bare on the ground, and he didn''t wear shoes.


    There is a string of teeth hanging around his neck, whether it is human or animal, it looks extremely scary.


    His right hand is holding a spear, the spearhead is tied to a wooden stick with a sharp stone, it looks like it does a lot of damage!


    Hawkins'' heart seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer at this time, and his whole heart seemed to be broken. He was extremely surprised and shocked.


    The people behind him quickly raised the matchlock guns in their hands, ready to light the fire, while the others also raised their long guns and drew their bows one after another, ready to shoot this little ck man here at once, killing people.


    And Hawkins covered his fast beating heart, swung his right hand, and stopped everyone''s movements.


    He took a light step forward, with difficulty making a kind smile on his face, showing his ck and yellow teeth, and approached the boy cautiously.


    "Hello, I''m lost, where is this?" Hawkins asked softly.


    The boy''s eyes showed a confused look at his words. He was very strange and curious about the strange and iprehensible words said by this strange white-skinned weirdo.


    "Ji Li Gua La Lu, La Zi Xi Luo oh oh!" The little boy showed his white teeth, tilted his head, and asked curiously.


    Hawkins didn''t understand the little boy''s words at all, but he felt that the boy had no malice towards them.


    Seeing this, he rolled his eyes, took out a candy from his pocket, handed it to the little boy''s eyes, and motioned for him.


    The little boy tilted his head, his eyeballs looked between Hawkins and the candy in his hand, and Hawkins saw his hesitation.


    Seeing this, Hawkins put the candy directly into his mouth in front of him, and made an expression of enjoyment.


    The ck boy''s eyes lit up instantly, the corners of his mouth were split, and his white teeth dazzled.


    Seeing this, Hawkins patiently took out another candy from his pocket, handed it to the little boy, and beckoned him to eat it.


    The little boy didn''t hesitate this time. He directly sent the candy to his mouth, and then his face burst into joy, nodding to him again and again.


    Just when Hawkins and the others thought they had bought him, the little boy suddenly called out behind him.


    Immediately, more than a hundred ck people appeared in front of Hawkins and the others, each with spears in their hands, with long, slender legs, ck and frightening.


    So, Hawkins'' face froze for a moment, and when he was about to let everyone start attacking, the boy suddenly turned his head and said something to those long-legged cks, and the group of cks suddenly took down the weapons in their hands.


    At this time, an adult ck man who seemed to be the boy''s father had a dark face, more bones hanging around his neck, and a circle of colorful feathers hanging on his head. It seemed that his status was extraordinary.


    The ck man with feathers on his head had a more serious expression. He looked at Hawkins and the others curiously, then turned his head, said something to the ck man behind him, and then held a gesture of invitation to Hawkins and the others.


    Hawkins turned around and discussed with some of his subordinates, and he boldly followed the ck man with feathers on his head carefully, walking slowly.


    Others saw that their boss was like this, and they followed carefully behind, looking around while walking, never letting go of their caution.


    The other cks surrounded them, their curious eyes kept shooting at them, and they talked from time to time, their white teeth dazzled them.


    Hawkins and others walked carefully for more than ten minutes before they saw the original gathering ce of the ck tribe.


    Dozens of buildings that look like houses stand there. The roofs are conical and made of various long grasses and branches, while the walls are made of mud, which looks very simple.


    "cks are cks, indeed they are a bunch of savages! God will surely forgive me! God bless me!" In this way, Hawkins felt much less guilty.


    Next, everyone in the tribe came out to wee them. All kinds of food were brought out and roasted with hot fire.


    To the surprise of Hawkins and others, these types of food include not only cattle and sheep, but also lions, pythons, and apes.


    Especially the twenty-foot-long python, which scared Hawkins and others.


    Next, the bonfire party started under the wee of everyone.


    And Hawkins chatted with each other following what the ck chief chicken and duck had said, using hands and feet together, and seemed to be very happy chatting.


    Food, wine brewed by cks themselves, and ck women became the biggest main course of the bonfire party.


    Some of the sailors who followed Hawkins couldn''t stand their loneliness. They entered the haystack together with the enthusiastic ck people amidughter and drinks.


    Happy time is always fast, and at around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the bonfire party is finally over.


    Hawkins and those who did not go to have fun, did not go to live in the haystack, but gathered together, guarded the bonfire, and dozed off.


    "Everyone get up, don''t go to sleep!" Around twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, in a daze, Hawkins asked about a scent, even tempting, it was the most fragrant smell he encountered in his life, it was the smell of food.


    Hawkins affirmed in his heart.


    He opened his eyes, swallowed his saliva, and looked around, looking for the scent.


    Not only him, but most of the people were attracted by the scent, got up, started to sniff non-stop, looking for the direction.


    "What kind of smell is this? It smells so good!" A skinny sailor squinted his eyes and sighed with a look of enjoyment.


    "Boss, what is this? It''s so fragrant, I''m seduced unconsciously!"


    Aside, a bearded sailor, swallowing his saliva, asked Hawkins.


    "I don''t know, let''s go and see, this group of ck people looks pretty good, so we shouldn''t me us!"


    Hawkins couldn''t help swallowing, and said softly.


    Thus, the other people who hadn''t woken up, disturbed by the group of people who had woken up, got up one after another, rubbed their eyes, and searched for the source of the fragrance.


    Everyone searched carefully, and after walking for a while, they found Huoguang under a small hill not far from the vige.


    What made Hawkins and the others heartbroken was that the food was nothing but their dozen or sopanions who were seduced by the ck women.


    More than a dozen sailors have been cut into pieces by the group of cks, their heads were thrown on the ground at will, their arms and thighs were tied to a wooden frame and roasted, exuding a fascinating fragrance.


    Seeing this, everyone vomited one after another. Their faces turned white and their bodies were shaking.

 Chapter 387: Burn these devils with fire

    Chapter 387 Burn these devils to death with fire


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Beside more than a dozen grills, there are about sixty or seventy people gathered, men, women, young and old, looking longingly at the human legs on the grills, and their saliva is about to flow out.


    The mes of the bonfire shone on their faces, making their greedy and ferocious expressions clear. Such a hell-like scene made Hawkins and the others tremble with horror.


    At this point, Hawkins realized that it was not his candy that moved the chief''s child, but that the child wanted to capture them in one fell swoop to prevent anyone from escaping.


    They changed from the original predators to the preyed. All this in the world is really amazing.


    Immediately, a person in the team screamed loudly, holding his head, and ran towards the unknown ck distance, stumbling, the whole person seemed to have gone crazy.


    Everyone had no time to react, they could only watch him leave gradually, bowing their heads in silence.


    Although everyone is a veteran of the sea and is used to seeing death and corpses, this is the first time they have seen a scene of cannibalism. Probably crazy.


    Seeing this, Hawkins frowned. He was so rmed that the only n for the present was to attack.


    Fortunately, they are all old buddies. They know that weapons are always with them, and everyone has weapons.


    "Avenge them, let''s go together! God bless us!" Hawkins dered loudly with a ruthless face, gnashing his teeth.


    Immediately, he drew his dagger from his waist, held it tightly, and rushed forward with his head.


    At this time, everyone suppressed the fear in their hearts, muttered God''s blessing in their mouths, and rushed forward quickly.


    Although the distance was a bit far, these ck people did not carry any weapons, and many of them couldn''t even react, and they were still gnawing on the thighs in their hands.


    Hawkins ran over quickly, downhill, holding a dagger, and aimed at the blood-faced child in the front with a sword, piercing his blood vessels, and the blood spilled to the corner of his clothes.


    He didn''t care about it at all, relying on the breath in his heart, he held a sword and ughtered wantonly, with one sword and one sword, without any thought of stopping.


    And the people behind him also used their own tone, the sound of ping-pong-pong fighting and dancing sounded in Hawkins'' ears, the hostility in his heart became stronger and stronger, his arms seemed to have endless strength, Waving.


    I don''t know how long it took, until Hawkins could no longer see a ck man in front of him, Hawkins stopped, lying directly in a pool of blood, panting heavily.


    Like him, and thepanions who followed him, everyoney panting in a pool of blood, regardless of the stumped limbs beside them.


    As the breathing gradually calmed down, everyone''s ferocious faces also calmed down, but the haze in their hearts still lingered and took root firmly in their hearts.


    "Get up! Everyone has enough time to rest!"


    Hawkins struggled to stand up, and now he only felt that his arms were so sore, as if they were not his own.


    But he still straightened his back and shouted loudly:


    "Everyone get up, look, how many people are there!"


    Following his words, everyone who was lying on the ground reluctantly stood up, calling their names feebly.


    The name of the person, the fear in everyone''s heart gradually disappeared, and it is safer to get together.


    "Seventy-nine people, what a heavy loss!" The number of people dropped by one-fifth, which made Hawkins very heartbroken.


    These are old sailors from his father''s generation. They know the basics. On the treacherous sea, these old sailors are the foundation for the development of the Hawkins family.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back and kill all the ck people who cannibalize me, leaving no one behind!"


    Thinking of this number, Hawkins gritted his teeth and said bitterly, then turned and looked at the tribe not far away, where there were dozens of ck people.


    "Okay, Captain!" "Go, kill those man-eating devils!" "Adhering to the will of God, let''s go!"


    Everyone picked up their weapons with a yell, regardless of their physical fatigue, and marched aggressively forward.


    Because it was the way home, everyone''s speed naturally increased a lot. In less than ten minutes, everyone had already arrived at the tribe.


    The faces of all the people suddenly showed ferocious colors, and they raised their weapons, wanting to fight in again.


    "Don''t be impulsive, this time we have to outsmart!" Hawkins stopped everyone''s actions in time and said solemnly.


    He looked at the old sailors beside him, they were veterans who had followed their family for many years, and they couldn''t be made to make huge sacrifices.


    He looked at the straw houses and had an idea, and said softly:


    "We use fire, torches to set their houses on fire, and burn these devils from **** alive."


    Hawkins stared wide-eyed, his face as ferocious as a devil.


    Next, since they didn''t know how many houses were upied, everyone threw torches one by one to all the thatched huts and set them on fire.


    Afterwards, the fire gradually rose, and thick smoke covered the entire area. Hawkins and others quickly covered their noses to prevent the smoke from choking their noses.


    Then, coughing sounds came from the thick smoke, and then ck and white people ran out one by one, and men and women could not be seen clearly.


    Hawkins and others saw oneing out, and they killed one, regardless of men, women, or children.


    One night passed, the sun in the sky began to rise, and the ckness had begun to fall, but there was still a little coolness.


    Beside everyone, there were more than 20 corpses lying motionless.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go back to the boat and have breakfast!" Hawkins waved his hand, feeling that he would never see another person, so he couldn''t help but say.


    Then everyone closed their eyes, their will was a little depressed, and they took heavy steps, and under the sunshine of the morning sun, they headed home.


    Go back to the ship and rest for a day, and rece a few injured sailors, everyone cheers up and continues to set off.


    In this ce that the colonists had never visited, Hawkins and others spent more than a month capturing more than 1,500 ck ves.


    As for why there were more than 500 people, this is what the Spaniard Domingo said. Many ck people must have died along the way. If you don¡¯t catch more, it won¡¯t be enough for consumption on the road.


    Hawkins looked at the overcrowded bottom warehouse. The ce that could amodate up to fifty people at most now amodates five hundred people. If it continues like this, many people will be squeezed to death if they are not considered sick. .


    In this way, after experiencing some adventures, Hawkins and others finally embarked on a journey to the West Indies.


    There, there are a lot of gold coins waiting for them, waving at them.


    And he, John Hawkins, his name will spread throughout Ennd.


    On the first day of this week, the grades are rubbish, and the author can only cry silently.

 Chapter 388: robbery

    Chapter 388 Tribtion a Wave


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After untold hardships, Hawkins finally led the entire fleet to the small Spanish ind¡ª¡ªHispani. Anothermon name is Haiti and the Dominican Republic in the Caribbean Inds of North America.


    Of course, Little Spain Ind is not its official name, it was named by the Spaniards¡ªSanto Domingo.


    It''s just that Hispani is bordered by Haiti to the west and the Dominican Republic to the east.


    Haiti was originally inhabited by the Arawak Indian tribe. When Hispani Ind was discovered, there were about 1 million Indians living on the ind, mainly Taino people, and a little Sivone lived in the northwest of the ind. people.


    At that time, there were already five native Indian regimes on the ind. They lived inrge densely popted viges, captured birds, fish, rodents, and cultivated thend. The Indians of Hispani used stone axes to cultivate and cultivated with wooden shovels. Their main food was cassava and sweet potatoes.


    In 1492, during the first voyage of the great navigator Columbus, because his gship ran aground and could not bring the crew of the other two ships back to Spain, the Navidade Castle was established near today''s Cap Haitien.


    When Columbus returned here in 1493, he found that no one in the fort survived.


    He then established the Isabe Colony on the north coast of Hispani, and the colonization of the ind began.


    In 1502, Hispani officially became a Spanish colony, and the military resistance of the Indians on the ind was crushed. In the 16th century, the Spaniards had established 15 cities on the ind.


    In addition, the Spanish officers and soldiers all got thend on the ind and turned the Indians living on thesends into ves for mining gold, growing sugar cane and raising cattle.


    Due to the impact of smallpox, the Arawaks disappeared on the ind in 1544, so the western part of Haiti Ind was abandoned by the Spaniards. It became a stronghold for immigrants and fishermen from other countries, and also became a paradise for pirates and smugglers.


    The ck ve trade has always been monopolized by the Spaniards, so Hawkins'' pedestrians, in a sense, are smugglers.


    So, he was in the early morning, around five o''clock, and there was a thin mist in the sky, making it difficult to see clearly.


    However, Hawkins still took his three boats and quietly parked on a simple pier. There were already several boats docked near the berth, but they were all small boats.


    Seeing these small boats, Hawkins frowned. Although he had enough personnel, these boats were not a big problem.


    Afterwards, the fog gradually dispersed, and the entire small pier was clearly presented in front of his eyes.


    Five middle-aged men in clothes and leather shoes waited anxiously. Dozens of guards followed them, and they also followed their masters, looking anxious.


    Looking carefully, he knew the bald man in the middle, this is the ntation owner he metst time through his rtionship, and he introduced the other four ntation owners.


    His arrival was obviously also seen by these ntation owners, and their faces were overjoyed.


    "Oh! Dear Mr. Hawkins, I have been waiting so hard for you!"


    When John Hawkins got off the boat, the bald man greeted him and gave him a big hug.


    This made Hawkins, who has a reserved character unique to Ennd, a little unustomed, but for the sake of gold coins, he had to endure it.


    "Hello, Mr. Francois, and gentlemen!" Hawkins gave a gentleman''s salute after leaving his arms, and then pointed to the three ships behind him and said:


    "The **** you want has arrived!"


    Immediately, Hawkins pped his palms, and the sailors who had already prepared on the ship quickly escorted the naked ck ves down one by one.


    Walking at sea for more than a week, these people were locked in a narrow space, and their daily food was nothing more than some leftover and wormy bread of some sailors.


    All of them were so hungry that they were weak all over, their eyes were dull, and they were a little floating when they walked.


    In order to prevent infectious diseases, Hawkins listened to Domingo''s advice, let these ck ves be naked, and washed them with sea water several times vigorously, and then he was relieved.


    The ck ves were strung together with ropes and pulled off the ship by the sailors.


    And Hawkinsmunicated and chatted with these ntation owners.


    The guards brought by the ntation owners opened the mouths of the cks from time to time, as if they were looking at animals, to look at their teeth, pat their arms and thighs, and check their physical condition.


    Some pinched the ck woman''s breasts, looking serious, as if checking the production conditions of women.


    Hawkins was doing this kind of ck ve business for the first time. Seeing this from the corner of his eye, he was still a little ufortable for a while, and felt a little nervous.


    After all, treating humans as livestock is a bit of a challenge to the nerves.


    After getting used to it for a while, Hawkins felt a lot better when he thought about the gold coins he was about to get.


    "Mr. Hawkins, you have a total of one thousand one hundred and sixteen ck ves. I want two hundred males and one hundred females. The male price is five pounds, the females are three pounds, and the children are two pounds. So here Thirteen hundred pounds is yours!"


    "I want one hundred!" "I want three hundred!"¡­


    After receiving feedback from their subordinates, the five ntation owners quickly bid and brought out boxes of gold coins.


    So, at this moment, more than a thousand ck ves were sold out, and Hawkins made a profit of 3,800 pounds, which was his profit for this month.


    After making an appointment with these nters, Hawkins sailed the empty boat to Santo Domingo, the central city of Little Spain Ind.


    Because Spain and Ennd signed an agreement, the English were allowed to go to Spain and the colonies to do business.


    So, Hawkins bought a lot of ginger, sugar, and tobo with ve money, and prepared to bring them to Ennd for sale.


    In this way, with a full load of harvest, Hawkins and others returned to Ennd.


    On the way back, the wind went smoothly all the way, until they were more than a hundred miles away from Ennd, a merchant ship suddenly appeared in front of them, flying the g of Portugal.


    Hawkins quickly looked through the binocrs, and saw the armed merchant ship with a heavy draft and a size of about 150 tons.


    "It''s such a big fat sheep, I didn''t expect that it will make a lot of money when it''s almost home!"


    Hawkins stared wide-eyed, wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, and muttered softly.


    "Boss, let''s do this vote! This will make us eat intion!"


    The first officer on the side came over, like him, watching the gradually elerating merchant ship ahead, swallowing his saliva, and kept talking.


    "Okay, it''s done!" Hawkins waved his fist and shouted excitedly, and then there were cheers on the ship.

 Chapter 389: "Brave" England Navy

    Chapter 389 "Brave" The English Navy


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Today is really boring!" Colonel Charlesy on the deck boredly, opened his eyes slightly, looked at the clear blue sky, and muttered softly.


    "Are you talking about catching some pirates? There''s a big pirate who doesn''t even have a bird. Did you drive a few boats out to fish?"


    Charles jumped up suddenly, looked at the undting sea, and shouted, there was an unspeakable depression inside.


    The sailors on the side looked at their boss shouting like crazy, and were silent to each other.


    "O~O~O~" A white seagull spread its wings and screamed a few times to show its presence, and directly hit Colonel Charles in the face.


    This made the bronze-skinned Mr. Colonel turn red with anger, his eyes widened, watching the seagull gradually approaching him, biting his lip urgently.


    Everyone knows that his boss is already angry.


    At this time, the seagull urately dropped a white bomb ten feet above Charles''s head.


    So, what appeared in front of everyone was this image: the bronze-skinned Colonel Charles, looking up at the sky, with a lump of white on his short xen hair, which looked smooth, soft, and caring.


    "Damn it, I''m so **** off! I''m so **** off!" Colonel Charles was stunned for a moment, and then from his face to his neck, it became ck and red. If you look carefully, you can still see faint green veins.


    Colonel Charles recklessly pulled out his saber from the ground, and shed at the sky above him.


    "I''m going to kill you, kill you! You trash, trash!"


    His Excellency the colonel''s words were heard in everyone''s ears word by word, and the expressions of the sailors changed suddenly.


    Although Colonel Charles scolded seagulls in name, everyone knew in their hearts that Mr. Colonel scolded Colonel James, the baron whoter became themander of the English Channel Fleet.


    After the English Navy was established by Henry VIII, the President of the Navy Bureau was established, including armaments, docks, and finance.


    Then, the navy has three fleets.


    One is active in the Hofton Sea and the North Sea, with a base in Yarmouth; one controls the English Channel, with a base in Portsmouth; one establishes the Irish Sea, and controls the entire waters of the ind of Irnd.


    Colonel Charles was only knighted, and he was only themander of the Irish Fleet. Compared with the crucial English Channel Fleet, the Irish Fleet was iparable.


    Under normal circumstances, the English Channel is the boss of the three major fleets, andmanding them is a due practice.


    Today, our majestic Irish Fleet Commander was asked by Colonel James to conduct patrols between Irnd and the English Channel to search for pirates.


    Until now, Charles still remembers the face of Colonel James at the moment they met.


    It was a smirk, hypocrisy, hypocrisy, and even a shameful expression, asking himself to go on patrol, and in his words, there was a look for Ennd and for His Majesty the King.


    Waving the saber in his hand, Colonel Charles became more and more angry, feeling like his lungs were about to explode.


    "Kill you hypocrite, kill you shameful person, kill you! Hack you..."


    Colonel Charles''s voice became louder and louder, shouting and fighting without any scruples.


    "Your Excellency, Your Excellency Commander!" At this moment, Mr. Colonel, who was a little confused, suddenly heard a voice in his ear.


    He gradually stopped, shook his head, and faltered.


    The chief mate who was calling from the side hurried over and helped Mr. Colonel, who was a little down, before he barely stood up.


    "What''s the matter?" Charles felt his head was a little dizzy, and his arms were numb.


    He opened his eyes, looked at the first officer who was supporting him, and asked.


    "Your Excellency, it seems that there are a few merchant ships from our Ennd in front of us, and they are being chased by a group of Portuguese merchant ships. What do you think should be done?"


    The first mate frowned, nced at Colonel Charles, hesitated for a while, and then spoke.


    "What, I didn''t expect that there are people who are not afraid of death and offend my territory. It is really Satan possessed, and the devil is alive!"


    Colonel Charles pushed away the first mate who was supporting him, squinted his eyes, looked at the ck spots that were getting closer and closer, and yelled loudly.


    "Everyone, all in ce, move forward to the left!"


    As Colonel Charles yelled, the "Henry VII" under his feet immediately started to move, and the five or six warships of three to four hundred tons around heard the voice from the gship, and also began to turn their rudders to the ship. Drive to the left.


    "Your Excellency, Captain, look, the front seems to be our navy of Ennd!"


    Hawkins looked at the monocrs with a serious face, and looked at the five merchant ships chasing after him, regretting in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, after they robbed a merchant ship that seemed to be alone, less than half an hourter, five merchant ships with a size of more than a hundred tons appeared, as if their sons were dead, and they were facing them. There was a burst of shelling.


    Afterwards, Hawkins and the others ran for their lives in a hurry, reaching the limit of their speed, but the group of damned Portuguese were still chasing after them, looking like they would never give up, giving Hawkins a headache.


    What made him even more distressed was that his main ship "Samonge" was hit twice by a cannonball, causing arge hole in the ship''s side and deck.


    "What? Ennd''s fleet!" Surprise immediately appeared on Hawkins'' face, and he immediately turned his head to look over.


    Sure enough, six warships flying the g of Ennd sailed in front of him on the right, and he was saved.


    "We are safe, safe!" Hawkins said excitedly, "Hurry up and let everyone know, the speed will be faster, we will be saved soon!"


    As the notification was passed down, several ships ran faster, and the distance from the English Navy got closer, and people on board could be seen.


    "Outnk the past and surround me with those Portuguese!"


    Colonel Charles didn''t even look at Hawkins and the others, and thenmanded his fleet to surround six Portuguese merchant ships.


    "Your Excellency, the other side is exining that they are chasing pirates, and those three ships are all pirate ships!"


    The sailor on the side suddenly came over and said to Charles.


    "Tell them, I didn''t see it. I only saw six Portuguese pirate ships chasing three English merchant ships. As the English navy, we have an obligation to fight pirates!"


    Charles sneered, looking at the six Portuguese merchant ships with a rtively deep draft, all of them had green lights in their eyes.


    He is determined to eat this batch of fat sheep.


    After eating this wave, the food of their Irish fleet will definitely improve a lot, and they will still have a few gold coins in their pockets.

 Chapter 390: I also want to go to sea

    Chapter 390 I want to go to sea too


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Soon, the English navy didn''t exin anything, and started shelling in one go. The sound of "rumbling¡ª" shelling was heard endlessly on the sea, and white smoke began to cover the sea and upy the territory.


    In this regard, the Portuguese merchant ships had no choice but to fight back, but the English navy hit more and less, bullied the small with the big, and suppressed the number of artillery, which made the Portuguese miserable.


    In less than ten minutes, one Portuguese merchant ship was destroyed, two were hit, and the other two saw that the situation was not good, and immediately prepared to flee the battlefield in fear, but the English navy directly surrounded the entire sea, and the chance of escape was very small .


    Half an hourter, four Portuguese merchant ships hoisted the white g and surrendered.


    And then Colonel Charles let out a breath of anger in his heart, and the whole person rxed.


    "Send someone to take over the four ''pirate ships'', get some wine, and celebrate!"


    Charles watched the four poles raise the white g high, with a smile on his face, and ordered.


    "My lord, the owners of the three ships we rescued came to thank you!" Suddenly, a sailor appeared beside him and said.


    "Oh! Really? Let theme over!" Colonel Charles agreed very neatly.


    Afterwards, Hawkins boarded the battleship with a few people and a small box.


    While walking, Hawkins looked around with eager eyes.


    "This is a warship, and this is the mount that a man should ride!"


    Soon, Hawkins saw Colonel Charles with short xen hair and bronze skin.


    "This is the knight conferred by our King of Ennd himself, Commander of the Irish Fleet of the English Navy, the heroic and fearless Sir Charles!"


    The adjutant on the side led them to Colonel Charles and introduced them in person.


    "Hello, Your Excellency Sir!" Hawkins bent down and said in salute.


    "Your Excellency, this is the owner of the prestigious Hawkins family in the southwest of Ennd¡ªMr. John Hawkins!"


    "Oh?" Charles took a careful look at the man in his twenties after hearing his adjutant''s introduction, and nodded.


    The Hawkins family has a great reputation throughout the southwestern counties of Ennd, and their wealth is also frightening. Even the previous family head once represented the city of Plymouth and attended Congress.


    Moreover, the rtionship between the entire Hawkins family on the seas of Ennd is intricate, with connections all over the southwestern counties,parable to some nobles.


    In the Irish Sea area under his jurisdiction, the Hawkins family is a topic that cannot be avoided.


    No wonder there is a representative of these three merchant ships, and they all belong to his family.


    Colonel Charles thought for a moment, then with a smile on his face, he said softly:


    "It turned out to be the head of the Hawkins family. Just now I wondered who theserge merchant ships belonged to?"


    Regarding Colonel Charles¡¯spliment, Hawkins waved his hands again and again, and said modestly:


    "This is just a false name. Where is Your Excellency famous? Your reputation of bravely attacking the French Navy has spread all over Ennd. It is an honor to meet you today!"


    Although the Hawkins family is very powerful, it is still not enoughpared to Colonel Charles who controls a fleet.


    "This is a thank you gift for the rescue of you and the entire fleet, please subordinate!"


    Then, Hawkins took a step to the left, revealing the small box behind him, Hawkins nodded, and the box was opened, revealing golden gold coins.


    Many sailors showed demented expressions, addicted to it and couldn''t extricate themselves.


    And Charles narrowed his eyes suddenly, he didn''t know what was on his face.


    Seeing this, Hawkins smiled inwardly, and retreated quietly.


    Just as he was about to leave the deck, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Mr. Hawkins, I don''t know, do you ept old ships?"


    Hawkins'' ears moved, and a faint smile appeared on his face, making it difficult to see clearly.


    ...


    A dayter, Hawkins returned to Plymouth Harbor, the stronghold of their Hawkins family, with four Portuguese merchant ships and his own three ships full of goods.


    It is empty when you go out, but it is full of goods and gold coins when youe back.


    The ginger, sugar, animal skins and other supplies purchased from Spain were quickly sold out by John Hawkins through the family channel.


    After all, these are the most poprmodities in Ennd, and they are very sought after by the English people.


    These goods brought John Hawkins an ie of 500 pounds, plus 3,800 pounds from the ve trade, his ie reached 4,300 pounds.


    The ie of this month is equal to the profit of the previous half year.


    With the return of the sailors, the news that John Hawkins earned more than 4,000 pounds a month by selling ck ves immediately spread throughout the port of Plymouth.


    spread throughout Devon, then to the South West, and then slowly to the whole of Ennd.


    In a tavern, it was full of drunkards and some caring people.


    "Kang Dang¡ª" A middle-aged man with a rosy nose and a messy beard and hair, he mmed arge ss of beer on the wine table, took a sip, and then casually wiped his beard. drink, and said aloud:


    "You don''t know how disgusting those ck people are. They cut off the heads of my buddies and ate the meat from their bodies. There was bright blood at the corners of their mouths, shreds of meat on their teeth, and red eyes..."


    As his voice fell, the entire tavern fell silent, and everyone was listening to what he said, with their ears pricked up.


    "I couldn''t help it at the time, picked up my sword, took a quick step, and knocked down the ck man who was eating his thigh, and then shed left and right..."


    Following his words, everyone''s emotions werepletely driven in, with ups and downs.


    "Okay, that''s all for today! I just happened to be thirsty too!" The sailor said softly after taking a sip of the wine in front of him.


    "Braun, tell me, did Mr. John really earn more than 4,000 pounds?"


    At this time, in the crowd, a man with a bare upper body, with inexplicable emotions on his face, seemed a little excited and embarrassed.


    Others supported one after another, asking repeatedly and echoing.


    "Indeed, it''s true!" Braun nodded and said, "If I don''t make any money, how can I have spare money toe here to drink with everyone?"


    Following Braun''s confirmation, there was a sound of breathing in the entire tavern.


    It¡¯s too shocking, 4,000 pounds a month, 12 months a year, so it¡¯s about 40,000 pounds.


    This is much easier than doing business cost-effective!


    The people sitting there were thinking inexplicably in their hearts, and some of them moved suddenly and went back to report to their masters.


    However, a thought suddenly rose in everyone''s mind: I also want to go to sea to catch ck ves

 Chapter 391: scottish nobility

    Chapter 391 Scottish Nobility


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The South Kenton district of London is the ce where nobles and MPs buy the most residences in London, so it is also known as the noble district.


    Different from other ces, the streets here are not only patrolled by the police at any time, but also patrolled by security guards recruited by these nobles.


    So, although it looks open on the surface, it is still under closed management. It is also the only ce in London that does not have a 100-household district or a 1000-household district.


    For, here are nomoners to govern, expect these to be governed by you?


    The London government does not have that much power.


    And just today, the entire South Kenton area, like boiling hot water, is very noisy.


    At this time, all the Scottish nobles in London, as well as members of the Parliament, gathered together to wee the arrival of the former Regent, Earl of Allen.


    Your Excellency the Earl has been in poor health sincest year.


    Some time ago, when the other three families moved to London, the Hamilton family still did not leave because of the old earl.


    As a person who has been in power in Scond for many years and is the head of the four major Scottish families, the Earl of Allen has a high prestige among the nobles and the Scottish folk, and he is considered the most well-known figure.


    So, after he got better for a while, the Hamilton family started to move.


    And today is the day when Earl Allen arrives today. All the Scottish nobles in London gathered in the newly built mansion, waiting for his arrival.


    Of course, following the arrival of Earl Allen, there are also thest wave of nobles who migrated. There are about a dozen noble families.


    So far, 70% of the nobles in Scond have collectively settled in London and live in Ennd.


    "Your Excellency, you have worked hard!" With the help of the maid, the elderly Earl n dragged his sick body and got out of the carriage.


    Then, the Earl of Argyle, the Earl of Lannox, and the younger brother of Bishop David Beaton, the puppet patriarch, the Earl of Beaton, all rushed over to show their respect.


    "Ahem! Don''t bother everyone so much, I can go by myself!" Earl Allen said softly, waved his hand, and refused everyone''s support. With the support of his son, he looked towards his new mansion.


    He looked at the new building with cloudy eyes, feeling very familiar and a little strange.


    "Why is this newly built mansion so familiar!"


    "Father, this is re-made ording to the appearance of my hometown, imitating the original!" His son is about thirty years old, but he seems to be awed by his father''s majesty, and his words are a little shrunken.


    "Hmph¡ª" Earl Allen snorted softly, red at him, and then walked into the mansion with sluggish legs.


    The Earls on the side looked at each other with doubts in their eyes. They couldn''t understand how the old earl became like this after it was supposed to be a happy event.


    After getting no answer, under the leadership of the three earls, all the nobles filed in one after another and entered the newly built mansion.


    The people sighed as they walked. It really deserves to be the head of the four major families. This mansion is exactly the same as the original one in Edinburgh, and the details are exactly the same. It is really rich and powerful.


    "Everyone,e in!" Earl Allen''s eldest son shouted to the little nobles who were still lingering outside the living room door, not daring to enter.


    Thus, these little nobles walked into the parlor partly with rejoicing and partly with doubts.


    It stands to reason that these small nobles are not qualified to enter the parlor, only those high-ranking nobles can go in and say a few words.


    In a daze, all the nobles entered the reception hall, squeezing the originally spacious reception hall to the ground.


    The little nobles looked up and saw that the four major families had already sat down, looking at each other speechlessly.


    "Everyone, be quiet!" Earl Allen''s elderly voice suddenly sounded, and the entire hall fell silent.


    He frowned, nced at the crowd with cloudy eyes, and his silent momentum made people have to bow their heads.


    Afterwards, he closed his eyes and spoke softly.


    "Today was originally the day when I waited to settle in London. It was a happy day, but after seeing this newly built mansion, I couldn''t be happier at all!"


    "This mansion ispletely reproduced by my son ording to the style of Edinburgh, and it is not bad at all!"


    "I am angry!"


    After finishing speaking, he suddenly opened his eyelids, looked at the nobleman who was disapproving, and continued.


    "If it''s not what I expected, the same is true for your houses, and the original style has been relocated!"


    "From this, I can know that everyone still regards London as Scond and their territory!"


    "But¡ª" the earl''s voice suddenly became louder.


    "Everyone hasn''tpletely changed their minds. This is the territory of the English, the territory of the young king who led troops to Scond twice, not your Scond!"


    As soon as the King of Ennd was mentioned, the figure of the wailing, buried nobleman immediately appeared before the eyes of the nobles, and they all shuddered.


    "So, before any catastrophe is caused, everyone must change their thinking, otherwise it will be toote to regret!"


    Earl Allen''s warning was like a p in the face, which made the nobles wake up and nodded their thanks one by one.


    "Then, what about the house?" the earl''s son said softly.


    "Keep it as it is? I don''t have so many gold coins!"


    ...


    "Your Excellency, those northern barbarians have all moved here!" The silver-haired butler looked at the Duke of Norfolk who was still obsessed with painting, and reminded him softly.


    "I see!" After waiting for a while, His Excellency the Duke uttered.


    "I''ve anticipated this a long time ago!" His Excellency the Duke kept the pen in his hand, but whispered on his lips.


    "Our Majesty the King! He is afraid that the bucket of water in our London is too calm, and he feels uneasy!"


    "You mean, he is worried that we will unite!" the silver-haired butler bowed and said.


    "Hehe! It doesn''t matter which king it is, as long as it wears the crown. This thought wille naturally!"


    For the Scottish nobles to relocate, the young king is happy to see the result, which is also one of his goals.


    is not the same as controlling Ennd.


    The backbone of Ennd''s rule is the huge local gentlemen and nobles, and their power is scattered. As long as the king does not offend their collective interests, they will be allowed to be manipted by the king.


    But Scond is different.


    The nobles upy thergest resources and poption in Scond, and other sses can only eat leftovers.


    The nobles concentrate Scond''s resources on themselves, so controlling the nobles is tantamount to controlling the whole of Scond.


    Even if Edward conquered Scond twice and controlled most of the rights in Scond, as long as the nobles still refused to ept it, the signed treaties would be useless.

 Chapter 392: Century Wedding (Part 1)

    Chapter 392 Wedding of the Century (Part 1)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Eight years have passed since Mary, Queen of Scots was "invited" to London, and the little **** has grown into a slim fourteen-year-old girl.


    Young His Majesty Edward has long been engaged to her, and what is going on now is just a wedding.


    Although the age of fourteen is a bit young, ording to the standard of twelve for females and fourteen for males stipted by the medieval church, it is quite ample.


    Not to mention, Edward''s grandfather, Henry VII''s mother, gave birth to Henry VII at the age of thirteen, although the consequences were a bit strong, that is, infertility.


    Looking at it now, this rule is regarded as early marriage today, but in that era of underdeveloped medical and health care, the survival rate of babies themselves was low, and many mothers died of dystocia. ident-prone age.


    Therefore, it is not easy to be a real adult after the age of eighteen.


    Of course, Edward is not that cruel. To torture a fourteen-year-old girl, he must be at least sixteen!


    Some children of aristocratic families will be engaged before they are born, but when they actually get married, they have to grow up to the prescribed age.


    In Germanicw, there was an ordinance prohibiting the marriage of close rtives very early. At the same time, marriage with a married woman and marriage with children of other social sses were also prohibited.


    The church clearly stiptes that marriage within four generations is prohibited (originally it was seven generations).


    In this regard, in order to maintain the purity of bloodlines and better protect their property, the nobles had to spend a lot of gold coins to bribe the church to get their approval.


    Later, the marriage of consanguineous rtives also became a legitimate reason for the church to approve the divorce of the couple. It was for this reason that King Louis VII of France divorced Eleanor, the "Mother of Europe".


    However, although Ennd does not explicitly prohibit the marriage of close rtives, there is already awareness of this aspect in British traditional customs.


    Of course, in the eyes of the English, as long as they are not from the same family, they are not close rtives. All cousin marriages such as cousins ??are still popr.


    And let''s sort out the rtionship between Edward and Queen Mary to see if they are close rtives.


    Queen Mary''s grandmother, Princess Mary, is Henry VIII''s younger sister, Edward''s aunt, so Edward is Mary''s cousin.


    Forehead! When I didn''t say it, go ahead, maybe harmony.


    1555, on December 8th, London began to rain continuously in the early morning, but the streets of London were still full of people.


    Groups of guards in red and ck jackets, with guns on their shoulders and daggers on their waists, raised their heads imposingly and looked ahead, blocking the eager and excited London crowd.


    Today marks the wedding of His Majesty King Edward VI of Ennd to Her Majesty Mary Queen of Scots.


    All the citizens of London, as well as the Scots people who had traveled thousands of miles to London, all put on new clothes, preparing to wee the carriage from the two kings with their own eyes.


    More than that, businessmen from France, Spain, Germany and other European regions also came to witness this century wedding with their own eyes.


    It¡¯s not bad to say it¡¯s the wedding of the century.


    This wedding will witness the union of the two kingdoms. Scond and Ennd will officially be the United Kingdom with the marriage of the two kings.


    Whitehall Pce, Queen Mary put on a white shirt, a white skirt, a white wreath on her head today, and a long white gauze, holding a white bouquet and her long hair fluttering.


    A light red makeup was put on her face, making her immature face look a bit mature.


    Ennders admire white, which symbolizes the purity of love and good luck. The custom of wearing the veil can be traced back to the 10th century BC. At that time, it was prevalent in Mesopotamia for women to wear wedding dresses. After that, it developed into a white veil, and the size was extended day by day, and spread all over Europe.


    Besides, Queen Mary was wearing a long light green dress. Her face, which had been calm before, was now full of smiles. She kept looking at her daughter, and it was obvious that she was extremely happy.


    "My daughter, my Mary, is married today, and you are the most beautiful bride in the world!"


    Facing her mother''s praise, the naughty Mary couldn''t help feeling a little shy, lowering her head, not daring to look into her mother''s eyes.


    "Haha! My Mary is shy!" The Queen Mother made fun of her daughter softly, then looked at her and said seriously.


    "Mary, starting today, you will be someone else''s wife, you can''t continue to be willful!"


    Listening to her mother''s earnest words, Mary disapproved, curled her lips, and said:


    "Mom, don''t worry, Edward won''t scold me, and I''ve never been willful!"


    Regarding this, Queen Mary shook her head and stopped talking. She justbed Mary''s long red hair, with a touch of sadness in her eyes.


    "From now on, Mary no longer belongs to me alone!"


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, the time is up!"


    The maid on the side, Casey, rubbed her sore eyes and said.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Then, Mary went downstairs to meet Edward.


    The young king is also wearing a dress and a crown today, looking extraordinarily heroic.


    After seeing Mary going downstairs, he took Mary''s left hand, the two smiled at each other, and then boarded the carriage.


    The carriage is carried by eight horses. Its appearance is ck and gold. There are countless gilts and jewels on the surface. It looks extraordinarily luxurious.


    In front of the carriage, young guards rode tall horses and led the way ahead, while the guards on the side of the road also worked extremely hard to intercept the crowded crowd, and the scene was extremely lively.


    On the road from Whitehall Pce to Westminster Pce, a red carpet has beenid, and flowers of various colors are sprinkled on the red carpet, and the carriage is driving slowly on it.


    Sitting in the carriage, Edward could still hear the cheers outside the carriage through the thick curtains.


    "Long live Your Majesty!" "Long live the Queen!" "Long live the King!" "Long live!!"...


    "Listen, Mary, are the citizens of London blessing us?"


    Edward took Mary''s left hand, which felt soft and smooth, as if there were no bones. He pointed his mouth at her ear and said softly.


    "En!" Mary felt Edward''s hot air in her ears, twisted her neck a little unustomed, gave a coquettish sound, and nodded.


    "I will follow what I taught youter, don''t be nervous!" Edward looked at her white and tender jade neck, swallowed, and said softly.


    "Got it, Edward!" Mary raised her head and said impatiently, "I''m so smart, why would I be nervous? Just kidding!"


    Immediately, the girl Mary stuck out her pink tongue and said in a delicate voice.


    Finally married, it''s not easy

 Chapter 393: Century Wedding (Part 2)

    Chapter 393 Wedding of the Century (Part 2)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Seeing the girl say these words, Edward knew that she was no longer nervous.


    Sitting in a carriage and feeling yourself surrounded by cheers is fascinating.


    "Edward, can I open the curtains?" Mary on the side was obviously also intoxicated by the cheers, and asked with her little hand lightly touching the creation.


    Edward turned his head, looked at the pure and curious eyes of the girl, shook his head gently, and exined:


    "There are all kinds of people on the road now. They are all surrounded by the side of the road. If the curtains are opened, I think it will be dangerous!"


    "You mean, there are assassins!" Mary blurted out, not being stupid.


    "Yes, after all, the union of Ennd and Scond is something that many people cannot bear!"


    Edward said, smiling.


    What you can''t bear is exactly what I should do.


    Outside the carriage, a thin man with a wide-eyed head stared closely at the slow-moving carriage, following the voices of the crowd from time to time, and then yelling, never taking his eyes off.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that he had been hit. For the sake of nning, he suppressed his violent temper, and still kept his eyes on the carriage, looking for opportunities.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp point on his neck, and he knew that as long as he moved casually, a big wound would appear on his neck immediately, and death was right in front of him.


    "Shut up, don''t try to resist,e with me!" Just as he opened his mouth and was about to speak, a sentence suddenly came from behind him.


    In this regard, he could only follow the man''s drag, slowly leave the position at this time, step back step by step, and then was tied up, with a ball of cloth stuffed in his mouth.


    At the same time, many people were suddenly caught and **** in the crowd around the carriage or in the buildings beside the road.


    Time passed quickly, and the carriage stopped in front of Westminster Abbey.


    Westminster Abbey has always been the ce where the royal family holds weddings. It has a history of hundreds of years and has now be a practice.


    In front of the church, the Scottish and English nobles were all dressed in splendid attire, wearing their own identities, and all of them were in good spirits, with smiles on their faces.


    But those nobledies who followed were different.


    They have long hair fluttering and wear flower crowns, which represent chastity, and each dresses up beautifully, weing the festive moment in the best state.


    Of course, even the king''s wedding has be a ce where thesedies anddiespete for splendor, attracting the attention of the nobles watching the ceremony.


    As His Majesty''s carriage stopped, all the nobles saluted.


    Male aristocrats bend over and caress their chests, while women lift their skirts and bend down. Everything is so orderly.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" the nobles said in unison.


    Edward and Mary took a look, then walked slowly into the cathedral.


    And just beside the altar, the elderly Archbishop of Canterbury was watching the arrival of the king and his wife with a face full of relief, the wrinkles on his face were all crowded together.


    His Excellency the archbishop, wearing a sash and a white cassock, presided over the mass of his marriage. and


    The vestments worn by the clergy are exquisite, and white represents purity and cleanliness.


    Edward and Mary, who was holding flowers, came to the altar step by step.


    Stepping on the smooth floor, from the corner of the eye, I saw high-ranking officials and nobles with smiles on their faces. At this moment, Edward suddenly felt a little nervous.


    If there is no ident, this is the only marriage in his life. The first time alwayses so suddenly, and his heart beats faster.


    Then, he turned his head and saw that the girl next to her was tense, her lips were pursed, and she was extremely nervous.


    Seeing this, Edward suddenly rxed. A woman is about to entrust her life to you. At this moment, you can''t be nervous.


    As for why the bride should hold white flowers, this is also an English tradition.


    In Ennd, because most people get married in June, because they take their annual bath in May.


    By June, the body smell was not bad enough, but because it was already smelly, the bride held a bouquet of flowers to cover it up.


    Followed to this day.


    Edward smiled and nodded to the archbishop who had been waiting for a long time, expressing his gratitude.


    Afterwards, Edward and Mary Qiqi stood in front of him, lowered their heads, and were immediately covered with ayer of white gauze (if they had children, the children should also be covered with white gauze). In their ears, the sound of the archbishop voice, this is Mass.


    At this moment, hundreds of noble officials stood silently in the audience, listening to His Excellency the archbishop''s mass.


    Halfway through Mass, it¡¯s time to exchange rings.


    "Your Majesty the King, are you willing to marry this beautiful girl? Whether you are poor or rich, you will never leave her!" The old voice of the Archbishop of Canterbury rang in Edward''s ear.


    Edward replied without hesitation, "Of course, I am willing."


    "Your Majesty, are you willing to marry this young man as a wife? Whether you are poor or rich, you will never leave him?"


    "Of course, I am willing!" Her Majesty the Queen didn''t even think about it, and then gave Edward a shy look.


    After that, His Excellency the Archbishop will bless the two of them in Latin and say: "In the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, I confirm the establishment of your marriage! Amen!"


    After that, a servant brought up the ring that had been prepared.


    Edward took off the ring in front of him and put it on Mary''s ring finger, and Mary did the same.


    The ring is worn on the finger. There is a saying that the blood vessels on the finger lead directly to the heart, which means that the hearts of the two parties agree to the marriage.


    After that, the two of Edward shared the same consecratedmunion bread and drank the same consecrated wine, which meant that the two became one in Christ.


    Afterwards, Edward apanied Mary to the altar of the Virgin Mary, where Mary would pick up the hand-spinning rod on the altar and spin the thread for a while, which is also a symbol of being a wife.


    Afterwards, the two of Edward did not have the kissing scene on TV, which is not allowed in this ceremony.


    After that, the two walked out of the church, and there weredies who had been arranged long ago, carrying a basket of wheat grains dyed in various colors, blessing them.


    This is also a tradition.


    1491 King Henry VII of Ennd traveled to Bristol with his queen. During the journey, a baker''s wife saw them, so she threw wheat grains to them from the window, and shouted: "Wee to you, Your Majesty! I wish you happiness and long life."


    This became a good story, and by the 16th century, this custom had been widely spread.


    In the 21st century, it bes confetti.


    These are just the main parts of the royal wedding.


    All in all, the king''s wedding was extremelyplicated, with many procedures, and each etiquette had its origin and tradition. Edward was nothing more than a marite at this time.

 Chapter 394: The United Kingdom of Britain is formed

    Chapter 394 Establishment of the United Kingdom of Britain


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Finally, Edward and the maiden Mary finished all the ceremonies. The two of them stood side by side. Underneath were hundreds of Scottish and English nobles, ministers, ambassadors to Ennd, and religious figures with prominent prestige.


    At this time, the young king and the young queen looked so well-matched, they were a perfect match, and they were a natural couple.


    Everyone knows that Scond and Ennd have been enemies for hundreds of years, and at this moment, the queen married Ennd, so, at the same time, it is also announced that between Britain and the Soviet Union, Ennd will be the main force, and the two countries will temporarily merge.


    However, except for the English, all people do not want the two to be a United Kingdom-Spain like Aragon and Castile.


    Including the ambassadors of Spain and France, although they had faint smiles on their faces, they were already scolding their mothers in their hearts, cursing the couple to divorce as soon as possible, and the United Kingdom would be scattered.


    In this regard, Edward is also very clear in his heart. Although he signed a treaty with the Scottish Parliament and formed the United Kingdom, all of this is based on his marriage with Mary. If the two divorce, the United Kingdom will naturally Disbanded ordingly.


    Wearing a crown on his head made Edward feel that his head was a bit heavy, and he didn''t know what those kings thought. All kinds of gems were piled up desperately. If the body was weak, he would not be exhausted!


    Mary on the side also moved her neck slightly, and the crown on her head was also very heavy, which was the Scottish ancestral crown.


    The two stood beside the altar with solemn faces, looking like they had something to say.


    The nobles and important ministers who were paying attention to this stood up one after another, and the ambassadors also pricked up their ears, not daring to let go of this important moment.


    "Everyone!" Edward nced at him, his eyes were piercing, his voice was clear and loud, coupled with the specially built sound amplification effect of Westminster Abbey, everyone could hear it clearly.


    "Today is a happy day. Under the watchful eye of our Lord, and under the witness of all of you, I, Edward VI, King of Ennd and Irnd, Prince of Wales, King of France, will marry Mary I, Queen of Scots!"


    When he said the word France, the French ambassador had a ck face, and his expression was very unhappy.


    But Edward ignored him and said to himself.


    "And, I hereby announce that Scond will formally unite with Ennd, Wales, and Irnd to form a united, unified United Kingdom ruled by me and Queen Mary!"


    "And, the name of this United Kingdom shall be called¡ªthe Kingdom of Britain."


    "The heirs of Queen Mary and I will inherit this huge kingdom, and it will never be disintegrated!"


    As soon as Edward¡¯s voice fell, there was an uproar in the audience. There were endless discussions, excitedughter, angry roars, and unwilling sighs, forming a different kind of symphony under Edward¡¯s nose.


    What''s more interesting is that the reaction of the group of Scottish nobles, even though the agreement had already been signed and announced so far, still shocked them, as if their parents were dead, their faces turned pale, their lips were chapped, and their eyes Godless, like a walking dead.


    And here, the smile on Spain''s face has long since disappeared, and it has be a little gloomy and dignified.


    The French ambassador on the other side had an impatient look on his face, an expression of disbelief, and opened his mouth wide in an unbelievable look.


    "Excuse me, Your Majesty, do you also agree with this matter in your heart?" The French ambassador suddenly saluted Queen Mary, then stared closely at her eyes, and asked loudly.


    Following the ambassador''s speech, the English nobles and Scottish nobles next to him used him one after another. For a while, there were endless voices using him of disrespecting the two kings.


    However, the ambassador was not afraid, and looked at Queen Mary nkly.


    In this regard, Edward pressed his hand, took a deep look at the ambassador, and then stopped the noise.


    Then, he looked at the girl beside him and smiled.


    The girl looked up at Edward, returned a sweet smile, and said to the French ambassador:


    "Mr. Ambassador, your behavior is very offensive, but I still answer your question!"


    As soon as her voice came out, it attracted everyone''s attention, but she was not afraid, and said loudly and clearly:


    "Of course, this is what I mean too. I have always agreed with the establishment of the Kingdom of Britain!"


    Then Queen Mary''s voice fell, and the entire auditorium fell silent for an instant. This small opportunity that couldn''t be smaller was wiped out, shocking everyone''s hearts.


    The next day, the proposal to establish the United Kingdom was passed by the House of Lords, and in the afternoon, the House of Commons also passed, and the Central Committee of Ennd immediately announced that it would join the Kingdom of Britain.


    On the third day, the Welsh local government passed a proposal and announced to join the United Kingdom.


    On the fourth day, the controlled Irish Parliament passed a proposal in Dublin, and the Governor of Irnd announced that Irnd would join the United Kingdom.


    On the fifth day, the Scottish Parliament passed a proposal, which was announced by the current Minister of Regent, the Earl of Argyle, to join the Kingdom of Britain.


    In less than five days, a new British Kingdom was born, a kingdom of about 320,000 square kilometers was born on the British Isles.


    So far, the British Kingdom with a total poption of about four million was born.


    Of course, on the sixth day, Cis, the "French Assembly" deres that "France" joins the United Kingdom.


    ...


    France, Royal Pce.


    "Boom¡ª" There was a loud noise, and a piece of porcin from the East, actually from Venice, was thrown to pieces by Henry II.


    "I''m so **** off, I''m so **** off!" Henry II was so angry that he threw everything around him, including tables, chairs and benches, and everything he could see.


    The maids stood tremblingly by the side, lowered their heads, not daring to act rashly.


    "Damn the barbarians of Ennd, actually established the United Kingdom, snatched away my son''s princess, and announced that France joined the British Kingdom, it is really shameless!"


    "What qualifications does he have to represent France, what qualifications!"


    ...


    Spain. royal pce.


    Charles V sat on a chair, closed his eyes, and listened to his pce minister telling the story of what happened in London a while ago, while Prince Philip stood by.


    When he heard that the Kingdom of Britain was established, he suddenly opened his eyes, which shocked the pce minister.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" said the pce minister tremblingly.


    "I didn''t expect that this little king still has this ability, it really opened my eyes!"


    "Yes, father, after the trip to London, I have already felt that this young King of Ennd is more troublesome than his father, and his methods are good!"


    "Well! It''s good that you know it. Next, he will be dealt with by you. He can barely be counted as an enemy!"


    "Father, you?"

 Chapter 395: United Kingdom government agency

    Chapter 395 United Kingdom Government Agencies


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Ennd, London


    "Have you heard?" A passer-by on the streets of London asked his friend who was walking alongside him.


    "What?" My friend asked suspiciously.


    "The business of the United Kingdom!" said the pedestrian.


    "Of course, we will have a queen in Ennd in the future, which is really strange!" My friend eximed.


    "Nonsense, I mean, we and the Scots will be part of the same country in the future, and we will no longer fight!" The pedestrian said helplessly.


    "That''s great. In this way, the war tax will definitely be reduced. What a good thing!" My friend cheered a little. For ordinary people like them, this is the best thing.


    ...


    Irnd, Dublin.


    "Hey, I heard that we have joined a kingdom, and there are two more kings on our heads, and one of them is a queen!" said one person.


    "Yeah! This is quite new!" Another person sighed, "But, what does it matter to us? Isn''t life still the same?"


    "That''s right, it''s none of our business!"


    The two smiled at each other, and then separated.


    Scond, Parliament.


    "You said, after joining the United Kingdom, what should our parliament do? What should the government do?" A nobleman and member of parliament asked with some concern.


    "How else can I raise it? Send your family emblem to the Heraldry Bureau in London, and then continue to be your own member of parliament!" On the side, a fat member of the nobleman said indifferently.


    "What are you worried about? The four major families have all moved to Ennd, and they will naturally work in Ennd in the future. What are we little nobles worried about?"


    "That''s right, the nobles are not in a hurry, why should I be in a hurry."


    He breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking of this, his mood improved a lot in an instant.


    ...


    Edward naturally couldn''t care less about the feelings of these people.


    It¡¯s just a little bastard, no matter how muchining is, it can¡¯t be eaten.


    After the wedding, Edward did not give the girl Mary something to eat. After all, she was too young and could easily hurt her roots. Let¡¯s wait two years before talking about it!


    Afterwards, the young His Majesty the King frequently met nobles from Ennd, Scond, Wales and other ces, and thanked them foring all the way to attend his wedding.


    Then, he chose a few important nobles to chat with to enhance their rtionship.


    The most important thing for him is to screen among the many nobles to see what kind of talented nobles they have, and let them join the government.


    Of course, the central government of the United Kingdom.


    The United Kingdom, in Edward''s n, has a central government and four local regional governments.


    Four major local areas,posed of Ennd, Scond, Wales, and Irnd, serve as the four pirs of the United Kingdom.


    The central government has the power of taxation, diplomatic power, religious power, minting power, and administrative power.


    The administrative power of the central government has the power to appoint and remove officials at the county level and above, and to exercise supervision.


    The central government sets up a cab, and the prime minister of the cab is generally served by the Speaker of the Privy Council in Ennd, and has various ministers.


    ording to the usual practice, the deputy prime minister is the regent of Scond, who has no real power and can only be regarded as a spare tire.


    Under normal circumstances, the coalition government cannot intervene in the administration of the four major regions, except, of course, Ennd.


    As we all know, Ennd has alreadypleted the centralization of power, while the other three regions have not.


    It is illegal to recklessly interfere with administration other than the right to appoint personnel.


    As for the legitive power, there is the Supreme United Court.


    In addition to the central government, the Supreme United Court is established to supervise and promulgatews and regtions applicable to the entire United Kingdom. Of course, the Supreme United Court is selected from the top judges of the four major regions.


    The Supreme Court of the four major regions is appointed and dismissed by His Majesty the King, supervises and impeaches local officials.


    The highest joint judges set up nine, appointed and dismissed by His Majesty the King.


    Set up a joint parliament with 400 people, and evaluate it ording to the poption. The poption isrge and the proportion isrge.


    Thus, Ennd, with a poption of 3 million, upied 300 seats and led the entire joint parliament.


    ording to the usual practice, the Speaker of the House of Lords of Ennd holds this position, and the Deputy Speaker is the Speaker of the Scottish Parliament.


    Of course, this is also Edward''s means to check and bnce the central government of the United Kingdom.


    The House of Lords is dominated by nobles and religious figures, and is firmly under the control of the king.


    If the President of the Privy Council of Ennd and the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom are obedient, then the Speaker of the House of Lords and the Speaker of the Joint Parliament will belong to him.


    If he is not obedient, then the Speaker of the House of Lords and the Joint Parliament will not have his share, and the Joint Parliament will vigorously punish him, supervise and impeach him.


    The Scottish nobles opposed the distribution of seats in proportion to the poption, and all of this was suppressed by Edward.


    Below the Joint Council, there are four major councils.


    Parliament of Ennd, Parliament of Scond, Parliament of Wales, Parliament of Irnd.


    The Scottish Parliament is controlled by nobles. As long as the Scottish nobles are controlled, it is not easy.


    The Welsh and Irish parliaments, don''t think about it, everything is under the king''s control.


    The English Parliament is the top priority. At present, Edward has absolute control over the House of Lords and the House of Commons.


    In addition, Edward also established the United Kingdom''s United Heraldry Bureau.


    Set up four heraldic bureaus in the other four regions, and then set up a joint heraldic bureau.


    The local heraldic bureau records the local squires, gentlemen, knights, nobles and other sses, while the joint heraldic bureau only records nobles.


    That is to say, the United Heraldry Bureau only records the nobles with the title of baron and above, and ordinary people no longer consider it.


    In other words, as long as you register with the United Heraldry Bureau and record your family crest, title, and lineage, your aristocratic status will be recognized by the entire United Kingdom.


    In addition to the Bureau of Arms, Edward also made the Mint independent.


    The four major regions are only allowed to produce and manufacture currency, while the highest mint is responsible for issuing and establishing currency.


    Moreover, Edward announced in the name of himself and Mary that the central bank of the United Kingdom will be established to be responsible for supervising all financial industries in the United Kingdom.


    Of course, by convention, there are fouryers of the royal family, threeyers of nobles, and threeyers of the central government of the United Kingdom.


    And the most important military power, Edward has been busy.


    Didn¡¯t the English Parliament not allow the king to have his own army?


    Then, Edward established the Royal Army and Royal Navy of the United Kingdom.


    Army, the United Kingdom Army Command Committee was established to lead andmand all the armies of the United Kingdom, with the king as the speaker.


    In terms of the navy, the United Kingdom Naval Command Committee was established to lead andmand all the navy of the United Kingdom, with the king as the speaker.


    In terms of army sries, an appropriationmittee is established, and half of the military expenditure is paid by the coalition government and the local government, and they are uniformly handed over to the appropriationmittee.


    The speakers of each region, the prime minister, and the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom are members of the prime minister, and the king serves as the speaker.

 Chapter 396: Union Mint

    Chapter 396 United Mints


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In this way, the army will be firmly in the hands of the king, and government departments can rely on the Appropriations Committee to supervise the army, thereby reducing the possibility of a military coup.


    This is what the young king learned from the Americans. It is because the Pentagon has received dual supervision from the Appropriations Committee under the Congress and the Ministry of Defense that there has been no possibility of mutiny.


    In addition to the Army and Navy, the Guards and Guards are not under the jurisdiction of the Army Command Council, but directly under the Royal Affairs Hall.


    Thus, the central government of the United Kingdom was officially born.


    William Selsey officially took office as the Speaker of the Privy Council of Ennd on December 16, recing the previous Faris Alexander.


    On the same day, the Earl of Argyll officially reced the Earl of Arran, who was previously elderly, as the Minister of State for Scond.


    At the same time, Edward appointed Sir John, the former Minister of Royal Affairs, as the Minister of Welsh to govern Wales on behalf of His Majesty Edward, who owns the Prince of Wales.


    As for Scond, on this day, Thomas Mane officially assumed the post of Governor of Irnd. At the same time, there was the inauguration ceremony of the Speaker of the Irish Parliament.


    After that, members of the joint parliament were also selected from the major parliaments, and the joint parliament was formally established.


    The next day, that is, December 17, he assumed the post of Prime Minister of the United Kingdom, and concurrently served as the Speaker of the House of Lords and the Speaker of the United Parliament.


    The Earl of Argyle, the Minister of State for Scond, formally assumed the post of Deputy Prime Minister of the United Kingdom and Deputy Speaker of the United Parliament.


    So far, the Supreme United Court has also announced its establishment and promulgated the firstw, which reads as follows:


    The Supreme United Court is the highest legitive body of the United Kingdom, and thews promulgated are universal. In the United Kingdom, including territories, colonies, territories under its jurisdiction, and military upation areas, all must abide by thews promulgated by the Supreme United Court...


    The second article is to establish the rule of the United Kingdom by Edward and Queen Mary, as well as the legal status of the direct heirs.


    In this way, the entire Kingdom of Britain was officially established.


    For so many days, Edward has been receiving nobles and city representatives from all over the country non-stop.


    If you meet someone who is pleasing to the eye and has good ability, Edward will invite him to serve in the Central Committee of the United Kingdom.


    As a result, I have received thousands of people in the past ten days, and only a few dozens of them can be seen. Among them, there are only five truly talented nobles who have the potential to be cab ministers.


    Among them, three Welsh, one Scond, one Ennd, and Irnd were wiped out, none of them.


    Edward tested these five people and confirmed that they still have some abilities, so they were appointed as local sheriffs one after another.


    As a result, the hearts of nobles in the entire United Kingdom suddenly warmed up, and the appointment to see the king has been scheduled until next year.


    The aristocrats who were still in a trance about the establishment of the United Kingdom immediately settled down, started looking for rtionships, and prepared to get an official position, and their resistance was greatly reduced.


    In the second year, that is, 1556, on January 1st, our Majesty the King did not go to meet those nobles, but came to the newly established United Kingdom Mint to see the production of new United Kingdom coins.


    As mentioned above, due to war expenses and too much foreign debt, Henry VIII greatly reduced the silver content in silver coins, coupled with the continuous shipment of silver from America to Europe, which caused the value of silver coins to plummet and caused Ennd to inte.


    Although this method allowed Henry VIII to survive, it made Ennd mess up.


    First of all, silver coins, as the currency with the highest rate of civil use, including shillings and pennies, are all made of silver, and the drop in silver prices has directly led to the shrinking of the wealth in the hands of themon people.


    In the past, each bread was one penny, but now it has grown to two pennies, and the price has risen extremely fast.


    More importantly, the current silver coins are toomon, and arge number of merchants forge them privately, which makes the silver coin market even more chaotic.


    But metal currency has a natural defect, that is, it is easy to wear and tear.


    After years of passing a simple silver coin from hand to hand, the design and face value are almost blurred, the weight of the silver coin decreases, and the wealth it represents gradually loses value in people''s minds.


    Silver coins cannot maintain their value for a long time, prompting some people to prefer to melt new unworn silver coins into silver bullion to exchange for more stable gold or even foreign currency.


    If it continues and is ignored, with the development ofmerce, the old currency will gradually depreciate due to wear and tear, and the new currency will be abandoned because it is not trusted.


    Under the influence of two reasons, the amount of full-value currency in cirction is greatly reduced, which will cause detion again.


    That is to say, silver coins are worthless and no one uses them anymore. There are even foreign silver coins that are used in the country, so the economy of the whole country will be in chaos.


    United Kingdom Royal Mint.


    Originally the brand of the Mint of Ennd, officially the Mint of the United Kingdom, under the dual leadership of the royal family and the coalition government.


    The Kingdom Mint is responsible for designing and nning the value and style of the entire kingdom''s currency, nning the specific quantity of currency to be produced, and supervising the manufacture of local mints.


    Sir George, who was originally appointed as the director, was promoted to the director of the United Kingdom Mint, and the English Mint selected another person.


    As soon as the king''s carriage stopped, Sir George, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately greeted him and saluted respectfully.


    "Wee, Your Majesty!"


    "En!" Edward snorted, and then nced at this ancient-looking ce, which was slightly dpidated and obviously not in the current popr style. It seems that the building here has been built for a long time.


    "My sir, how are the new silver coins made?"


    Sir George carefully apanied him, and when he heard His Majesty''s question, he quickly said:


    "Your Majesty, the original temtes have been made. Due to the establishment of the United Kingdom, I ordered people to build a new batch. Please check!"


    Hearing that the kingdom currency hade out, Edward immediately became interested and quickened his pace.


    Under the guidance of Sir George, Edward came to a small room next to the big melting furnace. Three coins of different sizes were ced on the table. Looking at their temperatures, it hadn''t been too long since they were baked.


    Between ??, the silver coin on the far left is off-white, about the size of a thumb cap, and it is a penny.


    The one in the middle is two or three circlesrger than a penny, and a bit thicker. It is silvery white and looks like a silver coin. It is a shilling.


    The one on the far right is a gold coin, which is slightlyrger than a shilling, but thinner than it, thicker than a penny, and located in the middle level.


    Silver and gold coins bear his and Queen Mary''s portraits on both sides.

 Chapter 397: Royal Navy

    Chapter 397 The Royal Navy with a Long Way to Go


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    From the point of view of appearance, the currency in front of me looks much better than the currency in the market.


    At a nce, you can tell that the quantity is sufficient and trustworthy.


    "Sir, what is the silver content of the silver coin?"


    "Your Majesty, it''s about 50 percent. In the whole of Europe, it can be regarded as a silver coin with a rtively high silver content!"


    The so-called silver coins and gold coins are not all forged with gold and silver, but will be added with appropriate other minerals to form an alloy.


    For example, silver coins, if pure silver is used to forge silver coins, then the silver coins produced are very soft and cannot be circted.


    If appropriate copper is added, the two will form an alloy, which will be hard and easy to circte and use.


    Copper is cheaper than silver, so what the mint earns is the difference.


    "Currently, what is the exchange ratio between silver coins and gold coins circting in the market?" Edward thought for a while, turned his head, and asked Sir George beside him.


    "Your Majesty, if the prediction is correct, one pound can be exchanged for thirty shillings!" Sir George blinked and said.


    "Thirty-two shillings, I remember it was more than twenty years ago!" Edward muttered to himself.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Sir George replied immediately.


    "Since this is the case, then if the newly minted gold coin and silver coin are exchanged, one pound is exchanged for twenty-four shillings, and each shilling is exchanged for twelve pence!"


    Edward looked up, looked at Sir George, and asked.


    The exchange ratio of currency cannot be changed as you want, and the cost issue must also be included.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Sir George bowed his head, making up his mind.


    If the exchange rate of His Majesty is followed, the originally estimated profit will be reduced by twoyers.


    "Your Majesty, if it is one to twenty-four, then the mint''s profit will be reduced by two levels!"


    "Oh? Really! Then do as I say!" Edward waved his hand indifferently, and said, "It''s just a little profit, give it up!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "How much is it?"


    "It''s estimated to be around 100,000 pounds!"


    "Oh! Ah~" Edward was a little surprised, twoyers of 100,000, estimated to be 500,000 pounds a year.


    But when he looked back, there were more than four million people in the United Kingdom, and fifty pounds was not much.


    "By the way, the edges of the silver coins are cast intoplex jagged shapes as anti-counterfeitingbels!"


    Sir George is also a professional. Hearing this, I don''t know what His Majesty the King thinks, but this craft is very difficult.


    "Your Majesty, at present, the craftsmanship is not up to this level!" Sir George was overjoyed at first, but then revealed an aggrieved expression, and said.


    "Do you still need me to teach you this? Look for it throughout the United Kingdom, look for it in Europe, someone will definitely know it!"


    Edward looked at this somewhat dull Sir angrily. I heard that he came out of Oxford University, so why is he so stupid.


    After speaking, Edward didn''t want to continue to visit, so he got in the carriage and left.


    ...


    Ennd, Portsmouth Harbor.


    As the headquarters of the English Navy and the naval headquarters of the United Kingdom, it is very lively at this time.


    Due to the establishment of the Naval Command Committee, the former Minister of the Navy, His Excellency Vesta Narnia, became the deputy speaker of themittee, including the Minister of Armed Forces, the Minister of the Wharf, the Minister of Finance, and themanders of the three major fleets. Is a member of the Naval Command Council, directly under the leadership of His Majesty the King and former Lord of the Navy.


    Of course, the newly established Royal Navy has added the Logistics Department, the Personnel Department, and the Supervision Department, weakening the Finance Department and the Armed Forces Department.


    Currently, the entire navalmandmittee has reached ten people.


    "Everyone, these are the regtions promulgated by His Majesty the King, and the responsibilities of our navy after the establishment of the United Kingdom. Everyone, go back and think about it carefully, and don''t go beyond it!"


    His Excellency the Secretary of the Navy has a serious expression on his face, and his light yellow and slightly curly short hair makes him look so elegant, full of gentlemanly demeanor, and has no military spirit at all.


    "Understood, Your Excellency!" Everyone stood up, including the three new ministers, and said in unison.


    Although they all joined the Naval Committee, His Excellency Vesta Narnia still presides over the daily affairs of themittee and still manages them.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Your Excellency the Minister said softly, and then walked out of the conference hall alone.


    The others congratted and congratted the three newly established ministers. These three were originally deputy ministers, but they suddenly became equal to them, which was really unexpected.


    "Hey! Charles, I heard you made a fortune recently!"


    After blessing, Colonel James came over and joked to the bronze-skinned Colonel Charles.


    "Hmph! My lord baron, it''s a great honor to receive your care all of a sudden!" Colonel Charles looked at James'' face and said strangely:


    "Just don''t worry, our Irish fleet is doing well!"


    After speaking, Charles turned around and prepared to leave.


    Seeing Charles speak in such a tone and attitude, James was momentarily annoyed, and he quickly chased after him, facing him.


    "By the way, my Colonel Charles, don''t forget that you have received such arge gift, and I have a share of the credit!"


    Seeing James'' shameless face, Charles curled his lips, a little impatient.


    "Hehe! Thank you so much, my Lord Baron!"


    passing him, Charles turned and walked away.


    "I will always remember your help!"


    "Hmph! Amoner is amoner, with no manners at all! Just wait and see!"


    James nced at the back of Colonel Charles bitterly, said a harsh word, and then left.


    The entire Royal Navy currently has over a hundred ships.


    Among them, there are only threerge ships of more than 1,000 tons, and about 20 medium-sized ships of 200 to 1,000 tons.


    There are more than 70 small warships under 200 tons, ounting for most of the navy.


    If you look at the rankings, Spain is the number one navy in the world, then Portugal, and then the United Kingdom.


    However, the strength of the Spanish navy is still more than ten times that of the United Kingdom, and the United Kingdom is out of reach.


    Even if the Spanish Armada was famous in history, it was just a treasure ship conscripted by Spain from the Americas.


    The main power of Spain has been fighting the chickens, stealing a line: for the glory of Catholicism.


    But it was only the American merchant ship that made the whole of Britain tremble.


    Even if the defeat of the Spanish Armada does not mean that the British Navy has defeated Spain.


    Instead, it means that Spain can no longer and does not want to attack the British maind.


    On the one hand, the British won the self-defense counterattack and proved themselves to Spain. If you want to destroy me, you have to break a few front teeth.


    The British Navy has a long way to go!

 Chapter 398: The divided Habsburg dynasty

    Chapter 398 The Split Habsburg Dynasty


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In addition to the special situation in the English Channel and therge-scale growth of the British navy, the Ottoman Empire also assisted the United Kingdom.


    The contest between Spain, which represents a Catholic country, and the Ottoman Turkish Empire, which represents Christianity, is not only a matter of territory, but also a matter of faith.


    As we all know, the Mediterranean Sea is calm, and the Spanish Galen boat is like a tortoise in the Mediterranean Sea, moving slowly and slowly, which is a target.


    The Ottoman Empire used wooden oar boats, which were fast and beat the Galen boats to the ground.


    Spain, as a big ocean country, mostly uses Galenic ships. It is impossible for him to give up the interests of the Americas and build all wooden paddle boats.


    So, the Mediterranean is a meat grinder, and Spain continues to build wooden paddle boats to enter the Mediterranean to fight and let blood.


    It was because of the Ottoman Empire that Britain escaped.


    Thanks a lot for Tuji.


    So, Edward''s current strategy is to maintain a friendly rtionship with Spain, maintain a hostile rtionship with France, and maintain neutrality between the West, let them fight!


    The markets of Spain and the Ottoman Empire are veryrge, enough for Ennd to develop vigorously.


    Speaking of Spain, Spain in 1555 was full of events.


    On October 25, 1555, the great Holy Roman Emperor, the co-lord of Spain, and the monarch of the Nethends, His Majesty Charles V, suddenly announced on this day that he would renounce the throne of the Nethends and pass him on to his son Prince Philip.


    And, idents followed.


    1556, the Spanish throne was abandoned on January 16, and Prince Philip inherited the throne as Philip II.


    On September 12, 1556, he announced his renunciation of the Holy Roman Emperor and passed it on to his younger brother Ferdinand.


    In other words, the huge Habsburg dynasty has been separated.


    Charles V''s son, Philip II, will lose the territory of the German region and the title of emperor, as well as the ancestral base of the Habsburg family-Austria.


    The younger brother of Charles V, Ferdinand I, will receive the title of emperor and Austria from the original Hungarian kingdom, as another branch of the Habsburg family.


    It is impossible to say which one is more authentic. Anyway, what makes Europeans happy is that the breathless Habsburg dynasty finally split.


    If you didn''te to Western Europe in the sixteenth century, you didn''t know the horror of the Habsburg dynasty.


    The entire Western European region and the Iberian Penins are under the control of the Habsburg dynasty, and the Nethends (including Belgium, Luxembourg, the Nethends, and northeastern France) is also the hereditary territory of the Habsburg family.


    The German princes united to barely resist the Habsburg dynasty in the German region.


    Italy controls more than half.


    Except France.


    So, at this time, the people of Western Europe felt quite liberated, their pressure was greatly reduced, and their mood rxed a lot.


    Spain, Extremadura.


    Today''s Eustace Abbey is particrly lively. The priests of the monastery walked out of the door one by one, bent slightly, and saluted the couple in front of them with respectful expressions.


    His Majesty Philip II, wearing the king''s uniform, brought his Queen Mary and a group of attendants to the Abbey of Eustace.


    Beside them was the old and skinny abbot Garcia. While leading the way, he told the historical rumors of the abbey to the young king and queen beside him.


    Although the history of the monastery is nothing more than a series of clich¨¦s such as how to defeat the heretics and how to rescue the Lamb of the Lord, as devout Catholics, His Majesty the King and his wife still listened with gusto.


    "Your Excellency Dean, I don''t know these times, how is my father''s condition?" Philip II asked after listening to the dean''s story.


    "Your Majesty, King Charles is currently depressed and unhappy, but under the blessing of our Lord, and with the prayers of all of us, his health has been brought under control!"


    Dean Garcia immediately turned around and answered Philip II''s question, without the sense of self-esteem that a priest should have at all.


    "Really? This is really great! Thank you, my lord, for your protection!" Princess Mary also smiled, said happily, and then prayed.


    "In this case, then, I will donate two more viges as the monastery''s support!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, my lord will definitely see what you have done for him, and you will definitely receive my lord''s favor! Amen!" The monastery head was overjoyed when he heard that the monastery had added two more viges.


    Two round eyes widened, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he responded in a muttering manner.


    In this regard, Philip II and Queen Mary smiled at each other, and then continued to walk.


    Since his abdication, Charles V came to the Abbey of Eustace to recuperate.


    Usually, he is not only nervous, but also sluggish most of the time, with painful and swollen thighs.


    Most of the time, he devoted his energy to the Bible in order tofort his heart.


    In fact, although Charles V was gued by illness, he could still take care of state affairs, and most of the time it was normal.


    Yes, in 1555, a major event happened, which deeply hurt the fighting spirit of this devout Catholic, and made him think of retiring and came to the monastery.


    This incident happened thanks to a well-known figure among our high school students¡ªMartin Luther.


    This character set off a wave of religious reform and spread widely in the German region, and various Protestantisms sprung up like mushrooms.


    This made Charles V, who had been building a "Catholic Empire", dissatisfied. He forcibly suppressed the Protestant princes and nobles in Germany.


    As a result, these Protestant countries united and formed a Schmalkaldon alliance to resist the Catholic hegemony of Charles V.


    Charles V forced a war with the Schmalkaldon alliance.


    In the first phase of the war (1546-1548) he defeated Johann Frederick, Elector of Saxony, and imprisoned the surrendered Marquis of Hesse (generous) Philip I (1547-1552).


    However, he won first and then lost.


    After a new war broke out in 1552, Charles V suffered a series of defeats, and signed the 1555 Augsburg Religious Peace Treaty with the princes.


    And the signing of the Augsburg religious contract is inseparable from one person¡ªHungarian King Ferdinand.


    That is to say, this treaty was reconciled by Charles V''s younger brother Ferdinand.


    As a result of this incident, Ferdinand''s prestige rose sharply in the German region, while Charles V plummeted.


    Moreover, for the sake of the Habsburg family, Charles V was forced and had to give up the title of emperor and Austria to his younger brother.


    More importantly, it is stipted in the treaty that the German region has freedom of belief.


    This shattered Charles V''s dream of a "Catholic Empire", and his ambitions also dissipated.

 Chapter 399: seductive title of emperor

    Chapter 399 The Tempting Title of Emperor


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Of course, in Charles V''s vision, although the Habsburg family is divided into two, his younger brother and son will definitely unite for the glory of the Habsburg family and deter the whole of Europe.


    That''s right.


    Before Charles V died, his younger brother Ferdinand and his son Philip II would scruple his influence and his prestige, and united tightly to advance and retreat together.


    However, with his death, the Habsburg dynasty immediately split.


    And, it will surprise him even more.


    After his death, the Habsburg family was officially divided into two, and the Spanish Habsburg family and the Austrian Habsburg family stood side by side.


    Moreover, the two also announced that the thrones of Austria and the Holy Roman Empire will be inherited by the descendants of Ferdinand, and the throne of Spain will be inherited by the descendants of Philip, and that the two parties no longer have the right to inherit the other party''s throne.


    This is equivalent to saying that the two families have no connection other than having the same name.


    The Habsburg dynasty, which made the whole of Western Europe crawl under its feet, can no longer be reproduced.


    "Father, are you in good health?" Philip II stopped the guards from announcing, and he and Mary came to the room softly and slowly. At this time, His Majesty Charles V was bathing in the sun, watching Starting with a thick Bible in his hand, he muttered words.


    After a while, Philip II bent down and greeted softly.


    "Oh! It''s Philip! Why don''t you have time to see me? Sit down!" Charles V opened his narrowed eyes, and said softly with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Mary, sit down too!"


    "By the way, what happened to your uncle?" The three sat together, and Charles V asked aloud, regardless of reading the Bible.


    "Uncle''s ce is going well!" Philip II sneered at the corner of his mouth, "How can it not go well?"


    "After you announced the transfer of the title of emperor to him, the princes of Germany immediately voted happily. Uncle Ferdinand has officially be the emperor of the Holy Roman Empire. There was no ident in the process!"


    Charles V listened, he clearly felt his son''s dissatisfaction.


    Also, although bing emperor does not increase the power much, how can the title of king bepared to emperor? Obviously a head shorter.


    "Ah! The facts are as expected, my younger brother has already won the support of the German princes!" Charles V nced at his son''s unwilling face and sighed.


    "So what if you are unwilling? If I forcibly pass on the title of emperor to you, the group of princes will definitely vote against it. In the end, the influence of the Habsburg family in Germany will be reduced to a low point!"


    Speaking of this, Charles V couldn''t help showing resentment in his eyes. In the war between Catholicism and Protestantism, he not only lost miserably, but was almost captured, ruining his reputation.


    "Remember, you have to fight side by side with your uncle, so that the continent of Europa, which is constantly at war, will always lie at the feet of the Habsburg family!"


    Philip II listened perfunctorily to thetter words, dismissing the so-called unity, but it was difficult to say it in front of his father.


    But Charles V didn''t notice his son''s face, and he still talked endlessly about the greatness and unity of the Habsburg family.


    After that, Philip II and Mary chatted with Charles V for a while, and after talking about Catholicism, themon topic of the three, they left.


    Along the way, Philip II was still aggrieved that he could not get the title of emperor.


    "Damn Ferdinand, he thought I didn''t know that in the damned Augsburg religious peace treaty, he was leaning towards the group of heretics. Father was deceived, otherwise he would not have signed the peace treaty!"


    Sitting in the carriage, Philip II''s originally handsome face now looked hideous and terrifying. Mary, who was sitting on the side, looked at her husband and listened carefully to his narration without saying a word.


    Although there have been hundreds of times.


    "For the sake of the title of emperor and Austria, he actually abandoned his own beliefs, and stood together with the group of heretics to weaken the interests of Spain. He is really a shameless person!"


    When Philip II said that his lips were a little dry, Mary held a ss of water at the right time and said softly:


    "Okay, Philip, what''s so great about a title of emperor, as long as you defeat the group of heretics in the Mediterranean, His Majesty the Pope will definitely not refuse you a title of emperor!"


    Marie''s words made Philip II feel enlightened. When he came to his senses, he quickly grabbed Mary''s right hand and said excitedly:


    "Thank you, my Mary, for reminding me!"


    Then, he said in a passionate and domineering tone:


    "I will definitely defeat those barbaric pagans, and let the glory of our Lord shine on the Mediterranean Sea, Constantinople, and the holy city!"


    Although Philip II was excited at the moment and made his wishes too unrealistic, Mary still looked at her young husband with eyes full of admiration, and she was fascinated by it.


    As for why Philip II didn''t want to regain the title of emperor, it was Ferdinand I, whose title of emperor was too strong.


    Since 1276, the imperial crown has almost always been in the hands of the King of Bohemia (mainly from the Luxembourg family) and the Austrian Grand Duke (Habsburg family).


    The Hungarian king of the Habsburg family, his uncle Ferdinand I, took over the imperial crown from the emperor and Austrian Grand Duke Charles V.


    He not only served as the Archduke of Austria and the Austrian Habsburg family of the King of Bohemia, but also served as the King of Bohemia, as well as the branch Habsburg-Lorraine family.


    The two choices arebined into one, how can wepete for the emperor again.


    So, he can only hope to defeat the Ottoman Empire and get the canonization of the Pope.


    ...


    United Kingdom of Great Britain, capital London, Hampton Pce.


    At this time, the young His Majesty the King was teaching his three one-year-old sons and daughters to y. The three small figures were running around on the grass with their buttocks twisted and smiling, teasing the dog from time to time, stepping on flowers, nose Li Dumei is out of bubbles.


    However, he is still concerned about the situation in the European continent, especially the movement of the overlord Spain.


    "Your Majesty, Dark de has received news from Frankfurt that Ferdinand Habsburg has been officially recognized by the Seven Electors as the new Holy Roman Emperor!"


    Upon receiving this news, Edward suddenly had a vague impression that this is the main branch of the Habsburg family!


    "The Holy Roman Empire is neither holy, nor Rome, nor an empire!" Edward sneered softly in front of Guy, the leader of the Dark de.


    At the same time, Henry II of France started the smashing mode again, and the title of emperor was also his dream.

 Chapter 400: Heretics are worse than heretics

    Chapter 400 Heresy is more hateful than heretics


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The so-called Holy Roman Empire, the full name: the Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation, or the Holy Roman Empire of the Germanic Nation.


    It was a feudal monarchy empire that spanned Western and Central Europe from 962 to 1806. Its territory included today''s Germany, northeastern France, Belgium, Luxembourg, the Nethends, Austria, Hungary, Czech Republic, Slovakia and other ces.


    In 962 AD, Otto I, king of Germany (formerly the Kingdom of East Frankia), was crowned Emperor of Rome by the Pope in Rome.


    After Frederick I changed the name of the country to the Holy Roman Empire.


    The Holy Roman Empire and the Eastern Roman Empire located in Constantinople are collectively known as the two major empires, which are the only emperors.


    Later, the predecessor of Russia, Grand Duke Ivan III of the Principality of Moscow won the Eastern Roman Empire, that is, Sophia, the niece of thest Byzantine emperor, as his wife, and introduced Byzantine court etiquette to Moscow. At the same time, he adopted the double-headed eagle of the Byzantine Empire as the national emblem of his country.


    In this case, the supreme leader of Russia can no longer be called Grand Duke, but should use the title of the two supreme rulers of Rome¡ªCaesar.


    Thus, the word "tsar" (Russian: §è§Ñ§â§î) was formed by taking the sound "sand" of Caesar in vic, and this is the origin of "tsar".


    In the age of jurisprudence in Europe, other countries can only be called kings and grand dukes. iming to be emperor without authorization will beughed at, or even attacked by groups.


    For most of the empire''s history, it consisted of hundreds of smaller subordinate units, among them princes, duchies, counties, and free cities.


    In the early days, the emperor was a feudal empire with actual power, but in the 14th century, it evolved into a confederate empire that recognized the emperor as the highest authority, and the emperor became a title.


    The Confederacy was invented by the Europeans. In the early days of the founding of the United States, it was such a confederate country.


    The Elector is the prince of the Holy Roman Empire of the German nation who has the right to elect the Holy Roman Emperor of Germany.


    The emperor was elected by them, so Edward dismissed this false Holy Roman Emperor who had no real rights.


    This is the case on the surface, but Guy at the side can still hear that His Majesty the King''s tone is still full of sourness, very strong.


    Of course Edward was jealous, you know, this is the emperor!


    In the entire Western world, the only emperor is more majestic than the so-called Indian emperorter Queen Victoria.


    When you meet other kings in the future, your status will be directly higher, making you angry and speechless.


    Of course, there was a hint of joy in Edward''s heart.


    The Habsburg dynasty is too terrifying. Although the two countries have be allies, if the allies are too strong, it will be scary.


    Reduce some strength, and the status between the two countries is rtively equal.


    ...


    At this time, Philip II, who had just be the king of Spain, did a big thing, something unexpected and reasonable.


    He moved the original administrative center from the wealthy lond king Nethends to Spain.


    His father, Charles V, was the emperor of the Holy Roman Empire, and his territories were everywhere. Therefore, he often issued orders from the Nethends, Spain, Austria, or even a small territory. The rtively wealthy Nethends became the administrative center.


    But when it came to Philip II, it didn''t work.


    He lost the title of Austria and emperor, that is to say, the Nethends is an enve rtive to Spain.


    The important thing is that, unlike Charles V who was born in the Nethends, he was born in Spain and spoke Spanish, but could not speak French and German in the Nethends. The so-called money in the Nethends gave Nofort to him.


    More importantly, the Nethends is no longer what it used to be in the Nethends. The tricksters here are getting more and more tricky. Many people have turned their backs on the Almighty Lord and turned into the arms of heresy. This made the devout Catholic king unbearable.


    Heresy, more hateful than heretics.


    So, the relocation of the administrative center has be an inevitable trend.


    Madrid was his first choice.


    Although he did not explicitly im to move the capital to Madrid, everyone knows that since the new king came to the throne, he has given orders from Madrid, and he brought his own court and lived in the Pardo Pce.


    More importantly, in a canyon outside Madrid, thousands of workers are non-stop building arge pce for His Majesty the King.


    Standing in front of the pce under construction, Philip II took his prime minister, queen, and other court ministers, watching quietly.


    "Everyone, this is really a good ce!" His Majesty the King sighed with a fond expression.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, this is indeed a good ce, the whole of Spain is a good ce!" The new Prime Minister is Earl Erin, a gentle and elegant middle-aged man.


    Obviously, Earl Alyn obviously meant something, and the faces of several ministers in the court were immediately moved, showing a little bit of anger.


    But Philip II pretended not to see it, and continued:


    "Yes! Such a wonderful ce is where we live, what do you think? Earl Erin!"


    "Of course, this is where nobles like me should live!" Earl Alynplimented immediately.


    "Mary, what do you think?" He asked about his queen.


    "Indeed, Your Majesty, this ce is indeed much better than the Nethends!" Queen Mary said happily, sniffing lightly.


    Mary''s mother is from Aragon. She can speak and listen to Spanish, which is much better than the Nethends where there are many German and French.


    "How can such a beautiful ce allow inferior people to exist in thisnd? Never allow it!"


    His Majesty the King''s soft growl made the ministers beside him tremble in fright, their legs trembled, and their hearts trembled.


    They knew that something important might happen today.


    "Anyone with ''impure blood'' is absolutely not allowed to serve in the church of the Kingdom of Castile!"


    He eximed: "The pagans of Germany and France . . . are of the Jewish race."


    The current Kingdom of Spain is the result of the merger of the Kingdom of Castile and the Kingdom of Aragon, and Philip II came from the Kingdom of Castile. Naturally, the old habit is still called the Kingdom of Castile.


    The name of the Kingdom of Spain today is the name of the Kingdom of Spain, which was formally merged into one country by Queen Isabe II after passing the constitutional monarchy in 1837, and decided to use the Spanish word "Espana" (n with waves on it) The pronunciation of the pictophic symbol is simr to "brew", which means "hare" in Phoenician), which has since ended the 300-year-old federal model.


    When such ruthless words came out, the faces of the ministers varied.


    There is a lot of information in this chapter, so I will poprize it for some students who don¡¯t know

 Chapter 401: religious court

    Chapter 401 Inquisition


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    ¡°The pagans of Germany and France . . . are of Jewish descent.¡±


    The Spanish ministers who were delighted were those who believed in Catholicism. Naturally, they hated the Huguenots from France, that is, the Calvinists in history textbooks, and the Protestants in Germany.


    The ministers from the Nethends region, although they still believe in Catholicism, deep down, they yearn for Protestantism very much, and naturally sympathize with Calvinism and other Protestantism.


    The so-called Jews were again charged by Philip II.


    Although in the eyes of Philip II, heresy is more hateful than heretics, heresy can shake the foundation of his rule, but heretics are helpful to his rule.


    However, in the eyes of ordinary people and those who are not devout believers, Protestants are disgusting, but they are still eptable.


    As a devout Catholic, of course I hate Judaism, the heathen, and the Jews.


    Therefore, Philip II arranged all the heretics and heresies on those Protestants at one time, and naturally wanted to upy themanding heights of propaganda, gaining the support of more ministers and nobles, as well as the support of thosemon people.


    "Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty!"...


    Those ministers who sympathized with Protestantism hurriedly bent down and said hastily, calling His Majesty constantly in their mouths, with eagerness on their faces.


    The Catholics, on the other hand, watched coldly, standing in ce one by one, expressionless, and some even showed joyful expressions.


    Queen Mary showed a puzzled look, looking at her husband and the ministers with different expressions in front of her, feeling very puzzled.


    "Needless to say, the Nethends has been defiled, and Spain can no longer continue. This beautifulnd cannot be defiled by heretics."


    But Philip II didn¡¯t care about the persuasion of so many ministers, the expression on his face was very cold, even a bit stern, he said loudly in spite of everything:


    "At present, only God can judge these sinners, Amen!"


    His Majesty the King is praying, and the ministers are no exception. No matter how good or bad the mood is, they can only get up and follow the prayer.


    Subsequently, His Majesty the King and the ministers began to walk towards the pce.


    Along the way, some ministers were bitter and depressed.


    They are all veterans, of course they know that the current His Majesty is about to use an institution¡ªthe Inquisition.


    And those workers don''t know that what awaits them in Spain next will be a bloodbath.


    Inquisition An institution used by the Christian Church to detect and try heresies from the 13th to the 19th centuries. Also tranted Inquisition Trial Office, Inquisition Tribunal.


    Aims at all anti-church heresies, and people with heresy ideas.


    The Inquisition was established from the first half of the 13th century. In order to suppress the Albigensian heresy in southern France, Pope Innocent III established the church''s investigative and judicial institutions, which was the origin of the Inquisition.


    When one hears about the Inquisition, everyone must be horrified, and their minds are full of various tortures, as well as random arrests of various women, false usations of witches, various tortures, and even the capture of scientists and the death penalty in modern times.


    But it is interesting that until 1530 the Spanish Inquisition was universally praised as the best and most humane court in Europe. In fact, there are records of Spanish criminals deliberatelymitting acts of sphemy in order to be transferred to the prisons of the Spanish Inquisition.


    However, after 1530, the Spanish Inquisition began to turn its attention to the new heresy Lutheranism, and the misperception about it may be precisely derived from the Protestant Revolution and the ensuing hostility (between Protestantism and Catholicism) state.


    The Protestant countries at that time had printing presses, so they naturally ndered the Inquisitions in Spain and France, and gained the power of public opinion, which created the current impression.


    In fact, I also wrote the previous article. In Europe in the sixteenth century, a wave of witches swept the world. Countries burned and killed witches, and many innocent women were implicated.


    France and Spain, which have densely popted religious inquisitions, have absolute professionalism. They carefully reviewed witches and found that most of them were fake, but saved many lives.


    And those countries without the Inquisition, instead burned and killed witches, for example, Ennd.


    However, it is undeniable that the Spanish Inquisition faithfully implemented His Majesty''s orders, and still imposed severe punishments on Protestants and heretics.


    Moreover, the Inquisition has a great reputation in Spain in dealing with heretics, and even ministers and nobles still have lingering fears about it.


    That''s why those ministers are so pleading, because once the Inquisition is activated, at least hundreds of thousands of people will suffer throughout Spain.


    However, Philip II did not seem to listen. He still met the archbishop of Spain immediately and ordered to cooperate with the Inquisition.


    Then, cavalry from all over the country flew in all directions, and the Inquisitions,rge and small, received orders from the king and began their work in various parts of Spain.


    ...


    On the streets of Madrid, Ugo is an unremarkable small vendor on the streets of Madrid. He usually sells some dailymodities and supports himself and his family.


    Compared with other Spaniards, he barely has enough food and clothing!


    On this day, the sun exhausted his whole body, spreading thest warmth in his body, and the sky turned gray.


    Seeing the scattered pedestrians on the street, Ugo knew that there was no business today and it was time to go home.


    As soon as he wanted to go home, the image of his fourteen-year-old son with a tiger head and a tiger head shed in his mind, and he was mixed for a while.


    The child is fourteen years old, and it''s time to find him a wife, but my family is still in a tight situation, and I can barely support three people. If I add one more, I''m afraid I will faint from hunger.


    Thinking of this, Ugo nced at the patrolling soldiers, and cursed in his heart: Damn the tax collector, the **** king, collecting so much tax just to build the pce, regardless of the life and death of us civilians.


    If, as Priest Alfonso said, everyone believed in Protestantism, my son would definitely be able to marry a wife.


    He shook his head vigorously, came to his senses, and then staggered home with a load on his shoulders.


    However, as soon as he arrived at the door, suddenly, several gray-robed monks and a dozen soldiers appeared beside him.


    When Ugo saw the gray-robed monk and soldiers, he quickly lowered his head, trying to sneak into the house.


    But this time, the gray-robed man walked over directly and arrived in front of him.


    One of the gray-robed monks waspletely covered in the gray robe, and he couldn''t see his face, but there was a gloomy voice from inside:


    "Ugo, you heretic who betrayed my lord, you betrayer, you are about to be judged by my lord!"


    Hearing this, as a native of Madrid, Ugo''s legs immediately softened, his eyelids turned white, and his crotch was obviously yellow and white, and he fell down.


    He knew that he was in great trouble.

 Chapter 402: cabinet meeting

    Chapter 402 Cab meeting


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Scenes like this began to be staged all over Spain. Inquisitions,rge and small, began to move around to try heresy and maintain the glory of God.


    This action has deep political intentions.


    Everyone must remember that every action of the government is not due to the king''s whims or selfishness, but with deep intentions.


    Philip II is like this. What he wants is to use a religious trial to maintain his rule, reflect the dignity of the king, and let all the nobles know that Spain has ushered in a new king.


    Obviously, tens of thousands of people across the country were arrested at the same time, which shocked the whole Spanish atmosphere.


    And the Pope, who was far away in Rome, also sent a congrattory message, praising Philip II''s behavior of defending God.


    In Ennd, after almost a year of adjustments, the nascent United Kingdom is finally slowly operating.


    London, Pce of Westminster, United Kingdom Cab.


    As the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom, William Selsey sat in his own seat and listened carefully to the discussions of the ministers.


    This is a daily cab meeting, discussing some unresolved proposals and some controversial policies, which need to be resolved together.


    As a cab, except for the prime minister and the nominal deputy prime minister, all the ministers are responsible for specific matters, and then submit the proposal to the prime minister. After the prime minister discusses it with his staff, if he agrees, he will transfer the document to the pce affairs office , the Pce Affairs Office will transfer it to the king, and it can only be implemented after the king approves it.


    Cab under:


    Prime Minister and Civilian Leaders: Coordinating the cab and leading the cab ministers


    Minister of War, responsible formunication between the government and the army, and national war mobilization.


    Minister of the Exchequer: Responsible for government budget and taxation.


    Minister of the Interior: Lead andmand the national police, and is responsible for a series of security affairs, such as fire prevention, riot prevention, etc.


    Minister of Foreign Affairs: Responsible for the kingdom''s diplomatic affairs


    Minister of Transport: Responsible for a series of matters such as roads, ports, and rivers.


    Minister of Civil Affairs: responsible for the promotion and demotion of county chiefs and central officials in the kingdom


    Minister of Education: Responsible for civil service selection examinations and leading the National Institute of Education


    Minister of Trade: Responsible for domestic and foreignmercial trade matters.


    The Keeper of the Seal: The king''s observer in the cab, responsible for supervising the cab, recording the contents of the cab discussions, and reporting to the king.


    Ennd Minister: Responsible for Ennd affairs, served by the Speaker of the Privy Council of Ennd, actually concurrently served by the Prime Minister.


    Minister of Scond: Responsible for Scottish affairs, concurrently held by the Scottish ruler


    Irish Minister: Responsible for Irish colonization and governance, concurrently held by the Governor of Irnd


    Minister of Wales: Responsible for regional affairs in Wales, held by the Welsh Governor.


    Minister of France: Responsible for the cities of Boujne and Cis in the French region.


    Of course, there is also an erged meeting, and there are judges of the Supreme United Court, the Pce Office, the Army and Navy, and members of the major parliaments.


    In general, the ministers of the other three regions basically only govern in their jurisdictions. Only on December 8th of each year, when they return to London, the cab holds an erged meeting.


    The erged meeting is presided over by the king and the prime minister.


    Regional leaders conduct a one-year political report, and then the Prime Minister of the Kingdom will conduct a political report, and regional ministers also need to consult with the cab to engage in a tug-of-war for the budget for theing year.


    The central government uses finances, and the king uses the army to control major regions.


    In this cab meeting plus the words of the prime minister, there are a total of ten people at a long table, the prime minister sits at the head seat, and the Minister of the Seal who is in charge of supervision sits opposite, and begins to take a pen and record.


    "Minister of Trade, how is the tax rate table?" Prime Minister William Selsey nced at the ministers and asked first.


    Tax rate table is the tax basis list for various tax types and goods carried out by the state, and it is the basis for national fiscal taxation.


    The Minister of Trade is a skinny man. Because his hair is thin and he wears a wig, he looks a bit sluggish. Obviously, he is very tired these days.


    "Your Excellency Prime Minister, due to the refusal of His Majesty the Kingst time, our Ministry of Trade has finally obtained His Majesty''s approval after a week of recalction. This is our tax rate table!"


    As he spoke, the secretary on the side handed the tax rate table to William. His Excellency the Prime Minister read it, and then passed it on in turn, and all the ministers read it one by one.


    "Since this is the case, do you have any objections? If not, please submit it to the Pce Affairs Office!" Your Excellency the Prime Minister nced at the ministers and said softly.


    "We have no objection!" The ministers said in unison.


    "In this case, let''s start the next topic!" The Prime Minister continued to speak loudly: "His Majesty the King has requested that the cab add another minister, the Colonial Minister, to be responsible for the kingdom''s external expansion and the colonial movement in the New World. Do you have any objections?"


    The ministers looked at each other, discussed in a low voice, and after finding that nothing harmed their own interests, they agreed in unison.


    "Next topic: Expanding the Irish Colonial Movement!"


    "Your Excellency Prime Minister, it seems that the Minister of Irnd has not arrived yet!" The Minister of Finance on the side quickly reminded.


    "It''s nothing, the Minister of Irnd has sent a message and agreed, and now we are asking everyone''s opinions!" William nced at the somewhat irritable Chancellor of the Exchequer, and said loudly.


    "However, the Kingdom''s finances have been aiding Irnd for a year, and coupled with the construction of national roads throughout the Kingdom, the finances are already overwhelmed!" The Minister of Financeined bitterly.


    "Also, in terms of civil servants, I haven''t prepared so many officials!" As he spoke, he winked at the Minister of Civil Affairs, implying.


    "Haha! Sir Anthony, don''t worry, our civil service department has already started preparations for half a year, which ispletely enough for Irnd''s next expansion!"


    The Minister of Civil Affairs seemed to have not seen the hint, and said a word leisurely,pletely shattering the hopes of the Minister of Finance.


    The other ministers immediatelyughed, and for a moment, the entire meeting room was filled with joy.


    "Although so, but, Your Excellency Prime Minister, there is really nothing financial can do to postpone it for one year!" Sir Anthony''s face became more bitter, and he looked at Your Excellency Prime Minister pleadingly.


    "Sir Anthony, I sympathize with the situation of the Ministry of Finance, but the second step of Irnd''s expansion is a policy set by His Majesty the King, please forgive me for being powerless!"


    Regarding this, William could only look at the Chancellor of the Exchequer sympathetically, and said softly.


    So, the chancellor shook his head helplessly, "s! It depends on the situation! For the current n, we can only make loans and borrow debts!"


    The rest of the ministers felt sympathy when they saw this picture.


    Originally sent the wrong content, refill

 Chapter : festival sorry

    Sorry, sorry for the new chapter


    Because of a mistake, my hand was disabled, I originally wanted to change West Rome to East Rome, but I sent it out, I am sorry for the readers who have subscribed, but I have refilled the content, and I will not let everyone spend money.


    As for those who rumored about my eunuch, ha ha! sure no ***

 Chapter 403: annual summary

    Chapter 403 Annual Summary


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The content of the cab meeting arrived on Edward''s table immediately. The young His Majesty the King nced at it, then smiled and said nothing.


    Let them handle the affairs of the coalition government themselves! The first person in charge is the prime minister, and he only needs to control the overall situation so that the cab does not lose its control.


    Borrowing debts is also a matter for the government, not the king''s business anymore. In the UK, the king can no longer mortgage the crown for loans.


    Thinking of this, Edward is not very proud.


    From now on, the coalition government is a good thing to take the me for. If something goes wrong, the cab will be dismissed and the prime minister will be re-appointed.


    How could His Majesty the King go wrong? It''s all the fault of the ministers, it''s all the fault of the prime minister and the cab, His Majesty the King has always been wise and brave, smart and brave, and he is like the wind...


    Thinking like this, time passed quietly.


    In 1556, on December 8th, on this day, the meeting hall belonging to the cab in the Pce of Westminster seemed a bit crowded at this time.


    In addition to the permanent ministers of the cab, several ministers from as far away as Irnd, Scond, and Wales have all rushed to participate in the erged cab meeting.


    In addition, the judges of the Supreme United Court, the Speaker of the Lower Parliament of Ennd, the Speaker of the Irish Parliament, the Speaker of the Welsh Assembly, the Deputy Speaker of the Army Command Committee, and the Deputy Speaker of the Navy Committee all came to listen.


    Of course, His Majesty the Great King, as the host of this meeting, also participated, mainly to review the four major regions and the United Kingdom government.


    Of course, this is also the first erged meeting of the cab of the United Kingdom. Everyone is very formal and serious.


    Edward sat on the main seat, his face remained unchanged, and he looked indifferent, making the ministers somewhat unable to see through his thoughts.


    He was the first to do the reporting work, and it was obvious that he was still a little nervous.


    "Honorable Majesty, and ministers, on behalf of Ennd, I would like to make a summary of the year here!"


    William first bowed respectfully towards Edward, then saluted the other ministers, and then read the manuscript aloud.


    "After a year of governance, the total poption of Ennd has reached about 3.18 million, and nearly 100,000 pounds of taxes have been paid for the entire United Kingdom!"


    "Next year, we are sure to make persistent efforts, continue to contribute to the United Kingdom, and continue to serve His Majesty the King!"


    ording to the half-and-half ount model, after one year, the central government of Ennd¡¯s tax revenue has reached 200,000 pounds, and the central government of Ennd¡¯s 70-30 split ount, then Ennd¡¯s annual tax revenue is close to 300,000 pounds.


    As soon as William Selsey''s remarks came out, the ministers were in an uproar. Ennd was indeed the richest region in the entire United Kingdom.


    Such arge poption creates unrivaled tax revenue.


    The following detailed introduction, everyone just listened to it, and started talking in low voices one by one.


    After that, the Earl of Argyle, the Minister of State for Scond, began to speak.


    Because of Edward''s second levy on Scond, he finally took the taxation into his hands, and also into the hands of the coalition government.


    In his speech, he said that Scond has a poption of 950,000, contributes 60,000 pounds in taxes, and has been building national roads and religious reforms in the country. Finally, he hopes that the central government can provide more financial support.


    Hearing the words, Sir Anthony, the Minister of Finance, immediately turned his nose in anger. If His Majesty the King hadn''t been in front, he might beat him up.


    Next, the Welsh Faris administration and the Irish Governor Thomas Mane also reported respectively.


    The total poption of Wales is only 380,000. If the Irish region includes immigrants, the actual controlled poption is only 160,000.


    Wales paid 30,000 pounds in taxes, while Irnd paid nothing. Instead, they put on a pitiful appearance and called on the central government to allocate funds for the next round of colonial expansion.


    Responding to this, Sir Anthony, the Minister of Finance, had an ugly face, without a smile, obviously out of breath.


    The four major regions together paid a total of 190,000 pounds in taxes, and the actual controlled poption was 4.57 million, hundreds of thousands more than originally estimated.


    It can be seen that it has only been five or six years since the peace, and the growth rate of the poption is too surprising.


    After the report, Edward gave some encouragement and looked forward to the bright future of the United Kingdom. The first erged meeting of the cab was dered dissolved.


    Next, the Supreme United Court, the Navy, the Army, and the Minister of Royal Affairs, as well as the Guards, all reported face-to-face to the king alone.


    In terms of the army, the entire United Kingdom Army conducted selective recruitmentst year, and the number of the standing army in the entire Kingdom reached 15,000 soldiers.


    Among them, 5,000 were stationed in Ennd, 5,000 in Scond, 3,000 in Irnd, and 2,000 in Wales.


    Moreover, the army has been training and often conducts actualbat exercises, and the musket rate has reached 30%, which means that the United Kingdom has close to 5,000 musketeers.


    The reason why there are only 5,000 people in Ennd is because there are still nearly 6,000 guards suppressing them. If they are added together, the army troops belonging to the king in the entire United Kingdom have reached more than 20,000.


    In terms of the navy, the number of people can exceed 3,000, and there are more than 150 warships. Currently, they have been buildingrge warships and recruiting sailors.


    The navy and the army together cost 120,000 pounds a year. This does not count the tens of thousands of pounds that the royal family supports the navy in shipbuilding, or more. No wonder the United Kingdom¡¯s finances are about to go bankrupt.


    The Supreme United Court reported that in the United Kingdom, the number of people sentenced to death in one year has reached 1,865 people, and 950 people have been approved to execute the death penalty by the Pce Office. In the next year, The number of executions is likely to be on a downward trend.


    Regarding this, Edward has nothing to do. The scum deserves to die. He will not let these scum go to the colony. Even if they go, they will be troublemakers in the future.


    Forgive His Majesty the King for being so straightforward.


    Next, the guards had nothing to say, but they eliminated a small number of infantry and reced them with cavalry. With nearly 6,000 guards, the number of cavalry reached 3,000, musketeers 2,000, and infantry 1,000. That''s all.


    Finally, Sir John, the Minister of Royal Affairs, finally brought good news to His Majesty Edward.


    "Your Majesty,st year, the entire royal family, the territory and estates including the Duke of Lancaster in the United Kingdom brought you a total of 200,000 pounds in ie;mercially, trade and taverns, and selling wine On the one hand, it brings an ie of 360,000 pounds to the royal family; on the colonial side, the Irish region brings you 13,000 pounds; ie!"


    "So, with the addition of some shops and real estate, the annual ie of the royal family has reached 740,000 pounds!"


    With such a huge ie data, Edward''s heart trembled.


    Don¡¯t worry about taverns and wine sales, sales have been good; in terms of territories, the duchies, arge number of manors, and the property of the Scottish royal family have contributed less than 200,000 yuan; and since they got the Spanish market, The tariffs that belonged exclusively to the royal family increased most rapidly.


    However, to Edward''s delight, the Irish side, after so many years of investment and almost 200,000 pounds back and forth, finally has money back.


    It was so exciting.


    "But, Your Majesty the King!"


    Sir John''s a but, makes the heart beat faster.

 Chapter 404: royal bill

    Chapter 404 Royal Bills


    ps: ask for tickets and subscribe


    Such a huge ie really made Edward very happy. Compared with France''s ie of one million pounds, it is naturally rtively small, butpared with the ie of the royal family in previous years, it is a big step forward.


    Moreover, this is a normal ie. In the next few years, if there are no idents, this standard will still be maintained, and it will even increase.


    More importantly, the royal family got rid of the big burden of the government.


    That is to say, if there is a war in the future, or when a riot is suppressed, the king no longer needs to borrow money hard.


    Of course, the benefits obtained will naturally be reduced, but the king leads the government and the army. Although the benefits are less, at least they should be shared equally with the government!


    "But, my lord!" Sir John frowned and said dryly:


    "Last year, the Guards spent nearly 50,000 pounds on increasing horses, daily training, and ordinary expenses!"


    "The pce guards and maids, the pce affairs office, and the daily expenses of the royal family have reached 80,000 pounds!"


    Court expenses reached 80,000 pounds, which was not beyond Edward''s expectations.


    Not to mention anything else, the price of the ordinary clothes he wears every day is more than a hundred pounds, and the dresses for attending banquets and ceremonies are even more than a thousand pounds.


    Compared with his father Henry VIII, the annual court expenditure reached more than 100,000 pounds. At that time, the entire Ennd only had an ie of about 200,000 pounds. Half of the ie was spent by the court. How could the rest support the war? Woolen cloth?


    Therefore, after the Reformation, the Church¡¯s religious property was sold off wantonly. In addition, thend lost during the Reformation originally upied one-third of Ennd¡¯s religious property. When Edward came to the throne, it was less than one-tenth. On the original royalnd, the Tudor royal family only managed to control one-tenth of Ennd''snd.


    Although some of these scattered people went to the hands of the nobles, most of them went to the hands of themon people. As a result, a new ss was born in Ennd-the country gentry group.


    That is, the ss of small and mediumndlords, and the bigndlords are noble knights. They are the elites of the country and the mainstay of society.


    Although one-tenth does not seem like much, it is still a huge number. That is to say, Ennd has a poption of 4 million, and a royal family is equivalent to 400,000.


    But if you look at it from the United Kingdom, the royal family upies one-fifth of the entire United Kingdom.


    Scond¡¯s church property and royal territory, Wales is almost half of the royal family¡¯snd, of course Irnd, of course, the colonialnd, the royal family automatically upies one-third.


    Edward can proudly announce loudly that the Tudor royal family is the royal family with the mostnd in Europe.


    Of course, the richest is the Spanish royal family.


    Thinking of this, Edward couldn''t help feeling proud.


    "The navy will support 30,000 pounds a year for building new ships and recruiting sailors!"


    "And, ording to the usual practice, the sries of the cab, the Supreme United Court, and the Navy and Army Command Committee are all paid by the royal family, so the annual expenditure reaches 10,000 pounds!"


    Edward felt that the sries of the cab, the Supreme Court, and senior officers of the navy and army should still be paid by the royal family. In this way, these people are still royal employees in name, increasing their loyalty to the royal family.


    "The Dark de and the Pce Intelligence Service, as well as the Star Chamber Court, together spend a total of 80,000 pounds per year to maintain operations!"


    Hearing this, Edward was also inexplicably surprised. Together, the two intelligence agencies and the most violent judiciary dog-leg Star Chamber Court swallowed 80,000 pounds a year, which is almost half a year''s tax revenue for the United Central Government.


    But this is an institution to maintain the rule, the eyes and ears of the royal family, and suitable thugs, but it has to run, and the huge cost can only smash teeth and swallow it in the stomach.


    "The judiciary, including the local courts and the central Supreme Court, in addition to returning the 50,000 pounds they turned in, the royal family subsidized an additional 70,000 pounds!"


    Edward naturally felt a little regretful when he heard this, but he had to do it.


    The judiciary is independent of the government and controlled by the royal family. It is also one of the necessary means for Edward to control the entire United Kingdom.


    Relying solely on the military and financial institutions is still not safe.


    "By the way, my sir, what''s the current situation in the judiciary?" Edward looked at the eloquent Sir John with some embarrassment, and asked softly.


    When the Supreme Court first reported to him, he didn''t listen carefully, and now he is a little embarrassed to ask questions.


    But he is the king, what are you afraid of!


    "Your Majesty, at present, the whole of Ennd is covered with courts of all sizes, and the number has reached more than 500. The exact number is still unknown!"


    Sir John nced curiously at


    "However, I estimate that the number will still increase!"


    "Also, my Majesty, the current number of court employees has reached more than 3,600, and the fines they imposed themselves are not enough to pay their sries. I think the subsidy of the royal family will increase a lot in the next few years!"


    As soon as he said this, Sir John poured out bitter water.


    "Your Majesty, do you want the court to reduce some, or ask them to stop increasing the number of courts!"


    As he spoke, Sir John leaned over with a shy face and came up with a bad idea.


    "No, the number of courts cannot be reduced, and the judicial power must bepletely taken from those nobles and gentry!"


    Edward rejected this bad idea without even thinking about it.


    "Go on! Sir!" Edward interrupted Sir John''s words that he wanted to continue pestering.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Sir John continued to report the bill with a bitter face.


    "The Moscowpany was established, the royal family contributed 20,000 pounds, the orphan camp spent 30,000 poundsst year, and other expenses 20,000 pounds!"


    "Last year, the royal family''s total ie was 740,000 pounds, expenditure was 370,000 pounds, and the actual ie was 370,000 pounds!"


    Finally, as soon as the number came out, Edward began to rx. Is this the point?


    The surplus of 370,000 pounds is equivalent to the ie of the Central Committee of the United Kingdom for two years, which is indeed arge sum.


    However, if you keep the money in your hands and don¡¯t spend it, you are a bastard.


    "An extra 20,000 pounds to the navy, and 20,000 pounds to the army to improve food!"


    As long as he has money, Edward is happy in his heart, but he feels ufortable if he doesn¡¯t spend money on Dio, so Sir John can only hold a pen and record with a sad face.


    "Also, donate 10,000 pounds to Oxford University and Cambridge University next year, and increase support to Irnd next year, the amount?"


    Then, His Majesty the King waved his hand and said, "The amount should be fifty thousand pounds!"


    "Also, if the coalition government borrows money next, it will eat half of it."


    "Huh? Half!" "Yes, half, I want the coalition government to owe me money!"

 Chapter 405: a letter from london

    Chapter 405 A letter from London


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "My dear brother, today I disembarked and came to London, the capital of the newly formed United Kingdom. Just disembarked, everything here is amazing, amazing, I can''t imagine it, it ispletely different from the Nethends !"


    I saw that in a hotel, a young man with a thin figure, listless, and looking a little tired was sitting by the window and writing earnestly on the desk.


    Latin letters danced on the clean and unbelievable white paper.


    Wilson sat in the house he rented, looking out the window, feeling the exotic atmosphere, all the fatigue from his body dissipated in a short while.


    Sniffing the mist drifting in the air, he picked up the specially bought soft bread beside him, took a hard bite, and continued to pick up the pen to write.


    "What I''m going to write next, I''m afraid you won''t be able to believe it, thinking that I''m just swimming in a dream, but, my brother, your brother has never deceived you, and today is even more so!"


    "I just got off the boat and came to a pier!"


    When mentioning the docks, the dirty docks in the Nethends,rge and small, and thepletely different docks in London came to Wilson''s mind, forming a clear contrast in his mind.


    "I''m afraid you can''t believe it. The pier here is extremely neat and clean. There is no horse manure and all kinds of garbage that aremon everywhere. There are not even thieves wandering around trying to empty our pockets of silver coins, let alone showing a vicious look. The gangster who tried to drag you around the corner to rob!"


    "Guess what I saw. People in strange uniforms were constantly patrolling the pier (Iter learned that they were the police at the pier). People in the same strange clothes were holding brooms throughout the pier. Keep cleaning the garbage. Don''t let go of a corner!"


    "The whole pier looks so clean and tidy, I think, this has a lot to do with them! It makes me more like who made this wise system."


    "And those workers in short shirts are ordered by the leader in an orderly manner, and they take turns loading and unloading the goods on the ship. There is no fighting or noise here, and everyone is so orderly and efficient!"


    "And what caught my eye was that when I got out of the pier, rows of carriages were parked outside, waiting for foreigners like me!"


    ¡°I saw that others got into the carriage without worry, so I also went up in fear. After I mentioned a destination, the carriage quickly sent me to this hotel, and I only charged me two pence!¡±


    "I''m about to bleed! Who knew it would be like this, I asked him why he only charged that little, and he told me that this is the price set by the carriage house, which is one penny per mile. I can''t help admiring the carriage shop!"


    "If this were in the Nethends, I wouldn''t be able to ride without a silver coin!"


    Watching the mist outside the window gradually dissipate, revealing the figures of pedestrians, the carriages rushing by, the cheerful sound of children ying, and the cries of hawkers, constitute an intoxicating picture.


    "I don''t know the exact number in London, but ording to the innkeeper, the entire city of London has amodated nearly 200,000 people!"


    "By the way, I just arrived at the hotel. Even though I took out the room number te you booked, the boss still didn''t let me in, saying that I need an ID card!"


    "This baffled me. After some exnations from the boss, I realized that everyone in Ennd has their own ID card, and the boss even showed me his ID card. !"


    Writing here, he stopped writing, recalled it carefully, and then continued:


    "The identity card is made of wood wrapped with ayer of iron sheet, on which is written a person''s physical characteristics and identity information, such as the date of birth and home address, which is really eye-catching!


    The boss said that those who do not have an ID card must go to the Baihu Office to register within a week to get a temporary ID card, otherwise they will not be able to stay in the store or go out, and they may be taken by the police at any time and deported from Ennd! "


    "This kind of identity card was originally avable in Ennd, and now I heard that other parts of the United Kingdom are also nning to implement it. Although I don''t know what it is useful for, it is indeed a troublesome thing!"


    "Under the leadership of my boss, I spent a penny to apply for a paper-like residence permit thatsts half a year. If I want to stay here, I must find a job within half a year. Then you will be deported!"


    "The streets in London are all level. All the houses seem toply with certain regtions. On the side of the street, they are almost the same. There are no protruding parts. I heard that this is also required by the government!"


    ¡°Pedestrians on the street are always in a hurry and walk fast, but their clothes look neat, neat and clean, so the streets and alleys of London look so pleasing to the eye!¡±


    ¡°When I was out for a stroll, I saw something unique to Ennd¡ªa stagecoach!


    A huge,rge carriage driven by several horses, with wheels pressed against a specific track!


    This carriage can hold 10 or 20 people at a time, anyone can board, and it only costs one penny, no matter where it goes! "


    ¡°I took it once, but it was too crowded, and it may be a popr route that I happened to board!


    Although it is cheap and convenient, in my opinion, only ordinarymoners will sit, rich people and nobles, but dismiss it! Such a smell of sweat, I really don''t want to try it again! "


    Writing this, Wilson seems to feel that some of this smell remains in his nose, which makes him feel like vomiting.


    ¡°In my opinion, the whole of London is the epitome of Ennd, and even the United Kingdom. It states a fact¡ªthe government has great power indeed!¡±


    "In this way, it can be proved that I was right toe to Ennd. After passing the so-called official selection examination, bing an official is indeed a shortcut!"


    "However, if you want to take the exam, you must believe in Anglicanism, which is the so-called state religion of the United Kingdom. This is a bit troublesome!"


    "However, I have long been disgusted with Catholicism. It is not difficult to ept converting to Anglicanism. As for the Lutheranism you believe in, I am afraid it will be difficult for me to follow!"


    "Finally, your brother Wilson, I give you a sincere advice, my brother, transfer the family business to Ennd! The current turmoil in the Nethends is already predictable, the tyrant has dealt with Spain, and it is impossible to let it go Nethends!


    Your brother Wilson! "

 Chapter 406: Missionaries in the harbor

    Chapter 406 Missionaries in the port


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Devon, Plymouth, the port city.


    Due to the prosperity ofmerce and the intensification ofmercial exchanges between the Nethends and Ennd, the entire port of Plymouth is particrly prosperous and rich.


    The wool in the southwest of Ennd is basically passed out through the port of Plymouth.


    Early in the morning, while other areas were still sleeping, the entire port had already woken up. The dock workers had already lined up, ready to ept a day''s work.


    The tax officials and police officers at the pier, rubbing their sleepy eyes, came step by step, ready to start a day''s work.


    Different from the officials who arrivedte, many merchant ships docked at the pier early in the morning, waiting for the pier to open.


    Following the order of the tax officer, all the dock workers rushed in like a tide, and under themand of the leader, they were divided into small teams to carry out the transportation.


    The captains also shouted happily, urging the workers to go faster.


    And the workers always agree feebly and continue to work.


    At this time, the clever leader smiled and pulled the captains aside and made some reasonable and reasonable requests. Due to the time requirement, the captains could only look bitter. From the purse that the tax officer had opened, he took out a few shillings again.


    Afterwards, they seemed to have received a cue from the leader, and the workers immediately started carrying them at high speed.


    In this way, the merchants can only feel pain and happiness, watching their goods being carried down one by one.


    The morning passed in a blink of an eye. The workers had been busy all morning. When the sun was in the middle of the sky, they stopped to drink a few sips of water and eat some bread.


    Not much time, about half an hour.


    The reason why itsts so long is also due to the government''s regtions. After working for a long time, the workers'' bodies can''t bear it.


    Of course, the leaders of the exploiting workers, that is, the collective deliberation of the foremen, also agreed to this request.


    The workers have more time to rest, so there will be more cargo ships waiting at the dock. As a result, there will be more price increases, and it will even be more profitable than before.


    Under a building at the pier, a dozen workers sat on the clean ground with their backs against the wall, eating the ck bread in their hands without any scruples, talking andughing.


    "I said, Lev, how many ships did you go to in the morning?"


    A worker with a dusty face, long ck hair scattered on his head, and green eyes chewed bread in his mouth, and asked the xen worker beside him.


    "Huh?" The xen-colored worker chewed vigorously a few times, took a sip of the cold water brought from home, swallowed the bread in his mouth, and then said:


    "Two trips, but there is an extra charge for one trip, hehe!" Speaking of this, the xen-haired worker smiled happily, showing several yellow and ck teeth.


    "Hey! Three pennies! That''s pretty good!" The ck worker was a little surprised, and he patted Lev''s shoulder happily, "I''ll only make two trips, just two pennies!"


    "There is a captain who doesn''t pay too much, what a cheapskate!"


    As he spoke, the xen-colored long-haired worker said bitterly, and then he was full of envy for Lev who was beside him.


    You know, now the price of bread has risen to two pennies, and Lev is one penny more than him, so he can buy a soft bread with fewer stones and wood chips, which is really blissful.


    "Joseph, don''t worry, although there are fewer cargo ships with a price increase in the afternoon, there are still many, and you will definitely encounter them!"


    Lev looked at his good friend''s envious expression andforted him.


    "Thank you for your kind words!" Joseph didn''t seem to appreciate it, and responded in a disappointed tone, and ate his own bread silently.


    Seeing this, Lev had nothing to do. He is also the kind of person who is not good at words. He has tried his best to say what he said just now. Since it still doesn''t work, he can only eat his own bread silently.


    Others did the same. They put the hard bread in water to soften it, and then swallowed it little by little. During the whole process, everyone was speechless.


    In less than ten minutes, everyone had finished eating the bread, and chatted again in full swing.


    At this time, a person came from not far away, who seemed to be simr to them, and they were all dock workers.


    He walked in front of everyone, met everyone''s curious looks, smiled easily, and then said:


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just a missionary!"


    "Missionaries? Haven''t we already believed in the state religion? Why are there still missionaries?" A worker immediately asked.


    "Yes! Besides, missionaries usually go out to sea with boats, so how could theye to the pier!"


    "Yes, I often see missionaries running with merchant ships. I heard that they also want to spread the gospel of the Lord and bring the gift of the Lord to the New World. They are really great people!"


    ...


    As soon as the word missionary was uttered, the workers immediately started talking about it, and it even became more and more heated.


    Seeing this scene, Elvis couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. As a first-time missionary, hecks some experience.


    "Okay, everyone, let me exin to you that what I belong to is also the state religion, or it may not be the state religion. Please tell me what you have heard!"


    Elvis smiled, looked at the workers, and said loudly.


    At this time, the workers calmed down. No matter which priest they were, they were all of higher status than them. That was the consensus in their minds to be serious and obedient.


    "Everyone, God is just, omnipotent, omniscient, omniscient, and everything that the Almighty Lord has said and done is correct!"


    After saying this, the workers nodded repeatedly, with pious expressions on their faces.


    Seeing this, Elvis continued:


    ¡°Therefore, we should all read the Bible aloud, and strictly follow the requirements in the Bible to live, so that we will be watched by our Lord, and on the day of judgment in the future, we will ascend to heaven and enjoy all the good life!¡±


    "In the eyes of our Lord, all believers are equal, there is no difference between bishops and believers..."


    "Only, and only, the Bible is the only authority for our believers. All books other than the Bible are superfluous and cumbersome..."


    "Faith is independent and free from any constraints. Neither the government nor anyone can affect our beliefs..."


    "Belief in the Lord does not require red tape, but requires various rituals. As long as you have the Lord in your heart, everyone is a bishop and everyone is the Pope..."


    is talking to him with gusto. And when the workers were listening with gusto, there was a sudden shout from the side.


    "Elvis, it''s time to work!" "Herees¡ª"


    "Don''t worry, everyone, I will continue to tell you tomorrow!"


    Elvis exined to everyone with a smile, and then left quickly.

 Chapter 407: puritans in england

    Chapter 407 The Puritans in Ennd


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Regardless of everyone''s unfinished business, Elvis quickly chose to leave, because, he didn''t lie, he was also a dock worker.


    However, unlike everyone else, he does not believe in the state religion, that is, Anglicanism.


    He believes in the Protestantism that came from the European continent¡ªCalvinism. If it is more urate, he believes in a sect, which will be famous in the future, and all believers are called Puritans.


    The so-called Puritans refer to the religious reform movement that began in the first half of the 16th century and swept across the entire continent of Europe. Martin Luther in Germany and Calvin in France became the leaders of Protestantism after the Reformation.


    Due to the arbitrariness of the Anglican Church, the Reformation camete, but the Anglicans were still influenced by Calvinism, and it was still veryrge.


    In 1524, Tyndale, an Englishman, tranted the New Testament into English. He can be said to be the first Puritan in Ennd.


    The early Puritans wanted to live in full ordance with the principles of the Bible, and obedience to the teachings of the Bible can be said to be their primary task.


    Tyndale''s aim is for every literate person in Britain to have a Bible.


    Historically, Protestants in Ennd, those who believe in Calvinism and are dissatisfied with the teachings of the Anglican Church are called Puritans.


    Due to religious persecution in Ennd, most of the Puritans fled to the United States, so when people talk about Puritans, they generally refer to the Puritans in the United States.


    In history, the famous "Mayflower" ship, the pioneer of American immigrants, had more than a hundred people on board, all of whom were Puritans.


    What are Puritans?


    Puritans are not just a faction, but also an attitude, a tendency, and a value. It is a general term for the beliefs of believers.


    Puritans are the most devout Protestants with the most holy life. They believe that "everyone is a priest and everyone has a calling".


    I believe that each individual canmunicate directly with God, and oppose the arbitrariness, corruption, red tape, and formalism of the priest group.


    They advocate a simple, practical, and equal life of believers before God.


    If this is the case, Britain will not wantonly suppress the Puritanster.


    These Puritans have always been dissatisfied with the reform of the state religion, or they were dissatisfied with the iplete reform.


    Developed to the end, it even turned into supporting the national republic and opposing the monarchy, requiring the church to dominate the country, not the country to dominate the church.


    Of course, under such extreme circumstances, some people must be dissatisfied.


    So the Puritans were divided into two, moderate Presbyterians and independents.


    The Presbyterians supported the revolution together with the Independents at the beginning. After Cromwell failed, they immediately flirted with the Royalists and moved towards apromise route.


    Our independent faction is firm and unyielding, and would rather go to America than support the republic.


    Thus, the United States was born.


    Speaking of Puritans, we have to talk about its origin, Calvinism.


    This sect is extremely reactionary in the eyes of King Edward.


    Because it not only rejects the interference of the king and the government in religion, but also advocates republic and equality, and even requires the church to govern the country and make the government subordinate to the church.


    More importantly, he actually did it. Calvin directly turned Switzend into a **** country.


    Moreover, due to the emphasis on education and economic development, Switzend is developing well.


    Moreover, this person is very simr to the old Maozi ofter generations, and he likes to export his thoughts.


    Therefore, with precedents and sessful implementation, French Huguenots, Dutch Beggars, English Puritans, and Scottish Pledges were born sessively.


    "Elvis, how is your operation going?" During the break between work, a Calvinistpanion who also belonged to the firm faith asked softly.


    "It''s okay. Everyone is very interested in what I''m promoting, and they listened very engrossed. I think it won''t be long before someone will join us!"


    Elvis said excitedly with a little bit of excitement on his face.


    "Very good, keep working hard, I think our team will grow a lot in a short time!"


    "Well! I believe this day wille soon!" Elvis said confidently.


    Afterwards, with excitement, Elvis felt that his strength had increased a lot, and his steps were much easier.


    In this regard, he attributed everything to Almighty God, and his faith became more and more devout in his heart.


    He didn''t notice that when he was speaking, someone behind him was watching him.


    In less than ten minutes, two pigeons flew out of Plymouth.


    ...


    A dayter, two report letters were ced on Edward''s desk, while Guy Ham, the leader of the Dark de, and Jack from the Pce Intelligence Service stood on the king with their heads bowed.


    "Okay, that''s great, everyone has formed a scale and organized, and you just came here to tell me that Calvinism has taken root in Ennd!"


    Edward looked at the two leaders of the intelligence department who buried their heads in front of them and kept silent. He was so angry that he stared at them fiercely and said angrily.


    "You said, I spend tens of thousands of pounds every year to raise you, and you actually give me such a grade. Could it be that I have fed all the money to the dogs!"


    Having said that, Guy and Jack lowered their heads and knelt on one knee, saying that they dared not dare, Your Majesty forgives their sins.


    But the two of them were thinking in their hearts, if we only relied on the little money you gave without extra ie, we would have starved to death.


    Of course, they didn''t dare to show it on their faces, they still had the appearance of pleading guilty.


    Seeing this, Edward still looked at the two angrily, without saying a word.


    The air just solidified like this.


    The time was lost little by little, and more than half an hour passed in a blink of an eye.


    Edward saw a little white hair appearing on the top of Guy''s head, and saw that Jack had grown from a teenager to a strong young man. He sighed that time flies, and he sighed softly:


    "Get up, as a punishment, you will be fined half a year''s sry, and you will be resigned to stay in your post, so as to see the aftermath!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your forgiveness!" The two quickly got up and thanked, with a look of gratitude.


    "Guy, you Dark des are in charge of the area north of London, including Scond and other ces. Find out all the Calvinists, don''t act rashly!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Afterwards, Edward looked at the young and strong Jack again, and ordered:


    "You, take all the members of the Pce Intelligence Department, and screen all the areas south of London for me, and don''t act rashly!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Jack raised his head and replied sonorously.


    "As for London, the two of you act together, as yourparison, whoever wins will be rewarded!"


    Edward pointed to London on the map on the wall, nced at the two, and said meaningfully.

 Chapter 408: The contest of intelligence systems

    Chapter 408 The Contest of Intelligence Systems


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    His Majesty the King''s meaningful words made the eyes of both of them almost go out. At the first moment, there was only one thing they could think of¡ªthe title of knight.


    Afterwards, both of their bodies trembled uncontrobly, their faces suppressed surprise expressions, and they seemed to be working hard.


    Witnessing the change of temperament between the two from the inside out, Edward couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    Sure enough, everything requirespetition, and a field withoutpetition is a stagnant pool of stagnant water.


    Especially the subordinates, they cannot be allowed to do things in a friendly manner. If there is no one behind them who pushes them, they can rece him at any time, otherwise they will not be serious in doing things.


    For example, Faris Alexander, the former Speaker of the Privy Council, has always had William Selsey behind him. Otherwise, the central and local reforms cannotplete basic reforms within five or six years.


    So, this bureaucrat is like a cow, he will not move unless he is whipped.


    Especially the Pce Intelligence Department is in charge of key domestic cases, and the Dark de is in charge of both foreign and domestic ordinary cases, with very few involvements.


    After being king for so many years, Edward summed up his experience.


    At the moment when the king smugly summed up his administrative experience.


    The two generals in front of him did not disappoint him either, sparks had already been sparked in the eye contact.


    "I''ll take my leave!" The two left in unison, but when they left, the distance between them seemed to be greater than when they came.


    The guard closed the door gently, with a cold face, staring ahead indifferently, secretly watching the two regr guests in the pce, without saying a word.


    "Dear Mr. Guy, I hope that in the next time, please give me some advice!" Jack said condescendingly to Guy Ham beside him with a smile on his face.


    The once thin boy has now be a burly man, with long brown hair hanging on his head, almost covering his eyes, and wearing a cloak coat, giving people a gloomy feeling.


    "Of course, it''s my honor!" Guy also smiled, and responded politely, I didn''t know, I thought the two were talking happily!


    "After all, the people in your pce intelligence department are all from our Dark de, of course we are more experienced!"


    As soon as Guy finished speaking, the smile on Jack''s face froze immediately, and then he said goodbye to Guy with a half-smile, "Farewell, dear Mr. Guy Ham, I hope you can bring a Great news!"


    Then, apanied by a soft hum, Jack quickened his pace, walking further and further away from Guy.


    "Young people are bing more and more uncultivated, s!" Guy Ham sighed, then sped up and walked out of the pce.


    Compared with the Pce Intelligence Service, relying on the time gap, the Dark de has already spread its strongholds all over the country, and the entire United Kingdom and even European countries are full of its pace.


    As a rising star, the Pce Intelligence Department is basically a shortened version of Dark de.


    There are only a thousand main personnel in the Pce Intelligence Service, and the personnel are only distributed throughout Ennd, while the Dark de has tens of thousands of people, covering the entire United Kingdom and European countries.


    Of course, in the rtively closed organization of the Pce Intelligence Service, the personnel are almost selected and recruited by themselves in the dark de.


    Moreover, most of the members are core members, with strong confidentiality.


    The Dark de is different. It is almost a translucent organization with various personnel. Except for the core department, the rest are basically non-staff members.


    To put it simply, the Pce Intelligence Department is more like an action group, while the Dark de is more like a special collector of intelligence, with arge number of people.


    Once back at headquarters, Guy called a general meeting.


    Including the three deputy leaders and twelvemanders, they sat neatly on the chairs, waiting for the leader to speak.


    In fact, as Guy Ham has served as the Dark de for seven or eight years, his prestige in the entire Dark de has also risen sharply as time has increased.


    Especially, as the king''s trust intensified, he didn''t say anything in the dark de, but it was not much worse.


    The other three deputy chiefs have also drawn up their own scope of work with him, and they cooperate tacitly. Generally speaking, Dark de has sessfully moved towards a mature department, and power struggles are no longer mainstream.


    "Everyone, everyone was called to a meeting today, mainly because His Majesty the King issued a task!"


    Guy nced at the high-level people sitting there, cleared his throat, and his thick voice followed.


    After seeing that everyone in front of him looked more serious and turned their gazes to him without moving, Guy then asked someone to pass the letter over for everyone sitting here to have a look.


    "Everyone, His Majesty the King asks us to find out all the heresies who believe in Calvinism. This is a test for me, and it is also a test for you. We must redouble our efforts this time!"


    Having said this, the expression on Guy''s face became more serious.


    "His Majesty the King handed over the area north of London to us, and the area south to the Pce Intelligence Service, but let us work with the Pce Intelligence Service to screen the Calvinists in London. If we lose in London, the specific The consequences, everyone, wait!"


    After saying this, Guy Ham directly chose to leave, leaving everyone with a confused face, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know why the leader cares so much about winning or losing.


    However, everyone knows that if they lose this time, His Majesty the King may not want them to do anything, but the leader will make some of them cry.


    On the other side, Jack came to the headquarters of the Pce Intelligence Service with a cold face.


    In name, it is thew enforcement department of the Star Chamber Court, so the Pce Intelligence Department set up its headquarters around the Star Chamber Court, and secondly, it is also for the convenience of sending prisoners there.


    "Your Excellency!" "Your Excellency!" Along the way, the staff who came and went kept greeting each other while they were busy, and Jack responded one by one with a cold face.


    Because the Pce Intelligence Department is equivalent to the executive department, there are rtively few staff, and almost everyone is busy with work. The headquarters looks veryrge, but there are only a dozen clerks, which looks empty.


    Moreover, the Pce Intelligence Department is different from Dark de''s Mingzhu centralization system, and instead speaks his words.


    "Lane!" Jack approached a busy clerk and said softly.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, please order!" The clerk named Ryan immediately stopped his work and shouted loudly.


    The other clerks nced at it, and then turned a blind eye to each other and were busy with the things in front of them.


    "You write an order, use the most urgent red paper!"


    "Yes, Your Excellency!" Ryan was startled suddenly. He didn''t understand what happened, so that Your Excellency the leader activated the highest emergency notification, which surprised him suddenly.


    Afterwards, Jack modified His Majesty''s words, and along with the notification system of the entire Pce Intelligence Service, it spread to all parts of Ennd.

 Chapter 409: intelligence services in action

    Chapter 409 Intelligence Services in Action


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Plymouth.


    Elvis didn''t know yet, his first action revealed too many secrets, and he was also being watched.


    Of course, the smart man had such an effect in his first attempt, but he still resisted the temptation and started his missionary career again and again.


    However, although the workers are the best mass source for preaching, the deep-rooted state religion and Catholicism make his actions very slow to bear fruit.


    However, he was not in a hurry, because he knew that Calvinists had very few believers in Ennd, and they had only recently established their own Presbyterian Church, with a small number of people.


    So, he asked for devout believers, and only epted devout believers, so that the number of people is rtively small and it is not easy to be discovered, especially in an inconvenient ce like Ennd, where the king has a strong control over religion and the country.


    Of course, after going there a few times, I found that on the surface, everyone was very enthusiastic, but there were very few people who came to contact and understand, and even fewer who intended to convert.


    Even so, Elvis still found three believers who had a strong desire to convert.


    Such a big achievement naturally made him overjoyed, and also made him appreciated by the elders.


    In this regard, he decided to make persistent efforts to convert these three aspiring believers to Calvinism, so that the entire Presbyterian Church will grow stronger, overthrow the state religion as soon as possible, and bring the whole of Ennd back on the right track.


    So, he made an appointment with these three people to pray Mass in an abandoned chapel at nine o''clock this morning.


    Although Calvinism does not pay attention to whether to pray in the church, and advocates "everyone is a priest, everyone has a calling", they believe that each individual can directlymunicate with God without the help of a pastor or priest.


    However, preaching in the church is helpful, and they are more receptive.


    Standing in front of the altar of the church, Elvis held the English version of the Bible and read it seriously.


    But in his heart, he has been thinking about how to convert all three of them, so that he is likely to be elected and be a high-level manager.


    Although I believe in Calvinism, the desire in people''s hearts still makes people unable to let go.


    At this moment, footsteps sounded next to his ears. He looked up and saw four timid men walking in at the door of the abandoned church. When he looked carefully, three of them were still the ones he had made an appointment with, while the other was I don''t know them, but they are very familiar.


    "I said, Lev, look, I''ve said it all, I don''t want toe, you insist on pulling me here, I really don''t need to convert!"


    The active-minded Joseph looked at Elvis who was wearing a white cassock in front of him. He felt that his legs were a little out of control, and his heartbeat was so fast that it seemed to jump out of his chest.


    "Don''t worry, Joseph, Pastor Elvis won''t me you foring here without permission!" Lev, who had always been taciturn, said so rarely, holding Joseph''s arm with both hands, persuading him.


    "But, I really have no desire to convert!" Joseph nced at the two people with strange eyes beside him, and whispered into Lev''s ear, his face full of pleading.


    "Dude, you don''t need to change your letter, juste with me!" Lev whispered helplessly.


    "Okay!" In desperation, Joseph could only agree.


    The four of them saw Elvis who had been waiting for a long time, and they quickly came to the altar.


    "Who is this?" Elvis pointed to Joseph and asked curiously.


    "My lord pastor, this is my friend Joseph. He also wanted to convert, so he begged me to bring him here!" Seeing Elvis'' surprised expression, Lev quickly exined.


    "Yes, my lord pastor, I do have this intention!"


    Joseph said with an inappropriate mouth, with a look of excitement on his face.


    Seeing this, Elvis naturally wouldn''t drive him away, butforted him, and then talked about his teachings to brainwash them.


    ¡°People are equal at the moment they are created by God, so we should go back to the beginning, and we canmunicate with God and pray without the teaching of priests and priests. People are equal¡­¡±


    Elvis talked eloquently above, knew these teachings well, and came casually.


    Wait for the four people below to listen mesmerized, with pious looks on their faces, he spoke with more interest, and the small church was filled with his voice.


    Among the four people who listened, only Joseph, who was pious on the surface, was always worried and anxious.


    Different from the honest Lev, he has always been active in his mind, expecting to be rich, to drink and eat meat, and to live the life of an upper ss.


    And what Elvis preached in front of them was thrift, no alcohol, no indulgence, consumption and pleasure, this is simply living a monk''s life.


    Only an honest person like Lev would believe it, but he wouldn''t.


    Justst night, when he was about to close the door and go to sleep, a few athletic men came to his house, all wrapped up tightly, and he couldn''t see a trace of his face.


    They held a sword in one hand and a few golden coins in the other, which made Joseph''s heart beat, and his legs unconsciously knelt down.


    Joseph swore that this was the most gold coins he had ever seen before his eyes, and it was also the one he was most afraid of.


    He knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, begging these unkind people to spare their family.


    However, the masked three drove his wife and children back to the room, and kept dangling five gold coins in front of him.


    At the same time, he also felt the cold back of the iron sword on his neck, and the sharpness that could cut through his throat in an instant.


    Afterwards, he thought he had hallucinations in his ears, and this group of people asked him to go to church with his friend Lev tomorrow, listen to the preaching of the unreliable pastor, and mix in the so-called Protestantism.


    Joseph''s first feeling was danger. It was a pool of deep water, deep enough to drown him.


    But the man forced him to go with a sword, and gave him five gold pieces.


    Finally, he was warned that he must not reveal anything about the night.


    Otherwise, his own life and that of his family members would be lost.


    In this way, he was threatened and could only leave timidly.


    But the next day, when he was about to think of a reason to go together, Lev pulled him and went together.


    After exining all the way, he realized that the fierce wife of Lev''s family did not allow him to ask for leave and not work.


    For this reason, he pulled himself together, ready to go to work together ande back, and the sry was fooled with his private money.


    In this way, Joseph pretended to be unwilling, fearing to arouse Lev''s suspicion.


    It wasn¡¯t just Joseph. Throughout Ennd and the United Kingdom, Dark de and court intelligence kept throwing money away, preparing to take out the lurking Calvinists in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 410: I have done meritorious service to the kingdom, I want to see His Majesty

    Chapter 410 I have made contributions to the kingdom, I want to see His Majesty


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The Dark de and the Pce Intelligence Service were not established. In less than a month, after a lot of money temptations and undercover agents, most of the details of the Calvinists in the United Kingdom were fully investigated.


    Now, a lot of information is ced in the Secretariat of His Majesty the King, which looks extremely exaggerated.


    Several young secretaries quickly started counting, summed up the data, and then forwarded it to His Majesty the King for a preview.


    The status of the king brought Edward a variety of government affairs. He could not be like those kings in Europe, who were all managed by the prime minister and the court ministers, and he was a hands-off shopkeeper.


    Nor can they do it by themselves like the emperors in ancient China.


    You know, in the whole of the United Kingdom, the bills and decrees handed over to him by the cab every day are piled up. This still excludes trivial matters, all of which require his autograph, royal approval, and rejection, and then these are handed over from the cab. The decree will take effect and be passed on.


    And Edward didn''t have a ceremonial supervisor around him to approve him, which made him a little unbearable.


    So, he personally set up a secretariat under the Pce Affairs Office to handle some government affairs for him, and they basically dealt with those tedious matters.


    As for the original secretaries, they became life secretaries, no longer responsible for government affairs, professional affairs, and left them to professional people.


    Although the Secretariat is not a high-ranking official, it has always been a holy ce for cultivating people.


    Therefore, it is either full of noble children, or the outstanding ones from the official selection examination. It can be said that they are all the future pirs of the kingdom.


    As for the bottom line, the head of a thousand-household district cannot run away. In a few years, the county head will be sure. If the ability is good, he may enter the cab at the age of forty.


    All of this is in His Majesty''s imagination, and these secretaries have only been here for more than a year, so it''s still early?


    "Your Majesty, the information from the Dark de and the Pce Intelligence Service has been sorted out. This is a brief list!" A young man with a strong aristocratic taste walked up to Edward respectfully and handed over a piece of paper densely packed with letters. to Edward.


    "Yes!" Edward agreed, and then started to read.


    The secretary on the side also quietly left without making a sound.


    From the list, Edward got a message that too much freedom of thought is not good.


    Among the Protestants passed down from Europe, Lutheranism has the least influence, with only a few hundred people.


    The most radical Calvinists have more than 2,000 people, including local priests, schrs, officials, and the middle ss who are gradually getting richer and are not satisfied with the religious reform.


    This is still the core number, and those non-staff personnel are really countless, even almost catching up with the group of Catholics.


    Seeing this, the king, who has always maintained his dominance, couldn''t bear it.


    "Crack!" Edward pped the table vigorously with his right hand, and frowned, "These people really have enough. When they are hungry, they will riot, and when they are finally full, they are ready to rebel and seize power when they have nothing to do!"


    Suddenly, Edward felt that he was a little exploded, can''t you live your life well? Don''t bother.


    He knew that if it was written in history, these people were all representatives of justice, constantly fighting for the rights of the people.


    However, how could he follow the situation and toss with them? This United Kingdom of his own is his own painstaking effort, and it will be passed on to future generations. Stability overrides everything.


    "Come here!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" A secretary quickly ran over and responded.


    "Send orders to continue the investigation. After that, they will be arrested one by one ording to the list and sent to London!"


    Edward had a cold face, squinted his eyes, looked in the direction of Spain, and ordered through gritted teeth.


    A while ago, he joked about the religious issue in Spain, but today, the same problem has appeared in the United Kingdom. This p in the face is too fast!


    As soon as he thought that hundreds of people would be arrested and their fate would be changed, Edward felt a sense of guilt.


    Afterwards, the pleasure of deciding the life and death of others overwhelmed the sense of guilt. Rights are indeed a good thing.


    Early in the morning, the mayor of Plymouth got up and had a simple breakfast with his wife and children that did not match his status.


    Regarding this, his wife from a merchant family and his son who was used to eating delicious food naturally chewed with resentment, and the expressions on their faces were extremely ugly.


    Seeing this scene, His Excellency the Mayor snorted coldly, and the two of them grimaced and started eating.


    After eating up his own share, the mayor asked the maid to clean up for him. He wanted to go to the city hall to work in the best appearance.


    Looking back at his unwilling wife and children, he sighed. He knew that if he wasn''t there, these two people would definitely steal foodter, so what could he do.


    Diligence and thrift are the guarantee for the family to continue, and extravagant things will make people degenerate.


    Your Excellency the mayor only wanted to understand this truth a while ago. Thanks to those pastors who conveyed the true will of the Lord to him, he was on the right track.


    However, my wife and children still believe in false religion and go to pray every weekend, don¡¯t you know? Everyone is a pastor and canmunicate with God through the Bible. How can a pastor be used?


    Sitting in the carriage, Your Excellency the Mayor rubbed his forehead, feeling very troubled about how to induce his family members to convert.


    Soon, His Excellency the Mayor, dressed in formal attire, arrived at the city hall before eight o''clock.


    Regarding the time requirement, Your Excellency the Mayor hasined about the central government for countless times, and the control is too lenient. He is so clear about when to go to work and when to leave work. Now, he misses the time when thete king was alive.


    What corruption, bribery! It''s allmonce, unlike now, everything is so strictly controlled.


    However, if he really wants to go back to the past, he really doesn''t want to. At that time, he would not have as much power as he does now, and he could be promoted and raise his sry.


    Thinking like this, he also responded to the staff who greeted him along the way, and the image of a friendly mayor was immediately reflected vividly.


    After going up the stairs and turning a corner, he arrived at his office. The secretary at the side looked a little strange. After opening the door for him, he was about to inquire when he saw the scene in front of him, and said All the words that came out were swallowed.


    I saw a few people sitting on his desk, wearing blood-red cloaks. What''s even more strange is that their faces were covered, and only two big eyes were seen.


    "I, I don''t seem to have been corrupt before!" The mayor looked at these people and stammered.


    "Of course, you didn''t!" The leader replied crisply.


    "Take him away!" The leader gestured.


    "You have no evidence, how can you arrest me casually? I am the mayor of Plymouth, and I have met His Majesty in person. His Majesty the King will not let you go!"


    "It''s really troublesome, ignore him, just arrest him!" Looking at the mayor who is still stubborn and resisting arrest, the crisp voice sounded again.


    "No, I have made contributions to the kingdom, I want to see Your Majesty! I want to see Your Majesty!"


    In an instant, the hall of the city hall sounded like a hog-killing wail.

 Chapter 411: young duke of norfolk

    Chapter 411 The Young Duke of Norfolk


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Following the order of His Majesty the King, the two major intelligence agencies immediately stood up, dressed in brightly colored clothes, rode horses and carried swords, and walked around the streets.


    At one moment it was the street, and at another moment it was the government hall.


    Whether it is the officials or the police, they fear these people like a tiger and dare not stop them in the slightest.


    In a short while, the two silent organizations received a lot of admirers. This kind of prestige, even the nobles may not be able to achieve it, but they did it.


    Of course, the effect of such a quick and brutal action is also gratifying.


    As of one month, Edward already knew that more than 1,900 people had been arrested and were being escorted to London.


    The number of people being arrested is also rising, exceeding two thousand, three thousand, just around the corner.


    And the Dark de and the Pce Intelligence Department seemed to bepeting for sess, and all kinds of good news came one after another. It wasn''t that I took hundreds of people here, but I found hundreds of people there, making the entire British kingdom seem to be Calvin. Average pie.


    So, in Edward''s eyes, this made him a little dumbfounded.


    He really didn¡¯t know whether he was happy because he found so many Calvinists, or he didn¡¯t know whether he was discouraged because of his ineffective governance of the country.


    In short, our King is very annoying, super annoying, even those beauties who sleep with him and do shameful things can only relieve a little bit of worry, but cannotpletely relieve his worry.


    Regarding this, Edward thought about it, and finally took Queen Mary, Princess Elizabeth, and several little Marys together, fled London, and came to his own Windsor Castle to find his own good mood.


    Of course, all of the above are just reasons for Edward to fool those nobles and ministers.


    In fact, it was because of the unscrupulous behavior of the two major intelligence agencies, who despised the authority of the government and trampled on the dignity of the nobles, that the entire local government, the central government, and the nobles became angry.


    You must know that the two major intelligence organizations not only captured many middle-ss people, but also captured some aristocrats and officials who wanted to convert after eating too much and having nothing to do. dissatisfied.


    Edward counted a little, and there were only a few barons, knights, and more than a dozen county-level officials. Compared with ancient China, this is much less.


    Edward even felt that this was basically nothing.


    But the nobles and the government don''t think so.


    In their view, His Majesty''s behavior was too impulsive, and they didn''t even give them a notice.


    Moreover, they arrested people without giving any reason, which made the hearts of the whole kingdom a little unstable.


    More importantly, the two major intelligence departments, in broad daylight, in front of a group ofmon people, took away the dignified nobles who flowed with noble blood, and the high-ranking shepherds who shepherd the sheep, as if they were killing pigs. Nobles and officials, are they losing face? How to show off in front of themon people in the future.


    Therefore, voices of impeachment of the two major departments are endless, as well as officials and nobles whoe to intercede.


    The nobles have broken their bones and connected their tendons, and they have been married for hundreds of years. The rtionship has been damaged and all have been damaged. Edward is still understandable when hees to intercede.


    However, what happened to those officials, they couldn''t get close to each other, even if they gave gifts, it was impossible to do this. That is to say, only officials and officials protect each other and form cliques to exin it.


    This gave Edward a thorough insight into forming cliques, and he haspletely integrated into the genes of the bureaucratic ss, whether it is Chinese or foreign.


    His Majesty the King has always wanted to spend some time with his women and children, but these nobles and bureaucrats kept asking the King to see him, which annoyed Edward very much.


    But you have to meet them, after all, they are considered the ruling ss, and they cannot be separated from the royal family.


    So, Edward was sitting quietly by the river fishing alone. A ck stupid bear squatted aside like a dog, with a big red tongue sticking out, and his mouth was wide open, and the sound was dripping all over the floor.


    The two big eyes stared intently at the river, as if knowing that it could not make a sound, so it just watched quietly and drooled quietly.


    Edward didn''t bother to care about it, and started fishing on his own.


    On the other side, the Duke of Norfolk, who was finally received by the king, hurriedly followed the guards to the river.


    By the way, the old Duke of Norfolk, who couldn''t get older and loved painting, died in 1554, and now his son, Thomas Howard, is the same as his father name.


    However, what is special about him is that he was born in 1538, about the same age as Edward.


    Even so, the young duke also served as the Earl of Arundel.


    In addition, he is also the dean of the hereditary British Heraldry.


    The fiefdom of the Duke of Norfolk is Arundel Castle in Sussex, although the name refers to Norfolk.


    The title of Duke of Norfolk has been hereditary since it reached the Howard family in 1483 and has been hereditary until the 21st century.


    So, although he is young, he can still represent the English nobles ande to meet Edward.


    When he came to the river, he saw His Majesty the King fishing at a nce, and his face was very calm, but when there was a bear next to the king, his expression was really horrified.


    Although he had long heard that His Majesty the King raised a bear, seeing it with his own eyes still made him shudder.


    He turned around by reflex, and wanted to run away, but when he looked back, he was not afraid of even His Majesty the King, so why should I be afraid.


    So, when Edward turned his head, he saw such a picture.


    The young Duke of Norfolk tightly held the arm of the guard beside him, and his expression on his face was as calm as possible, but his trembling legs and his movement of only moving a small step clearly reflected the His fear and nervousness.


    The young king smiled when he saw such a funny scene, and the Duke of Norfolk, who was walking slowly, also forcibly maintained his aristocratic restraint, saluted him, and then slowly began to move over.


    "Your Excellency, there is no need to do this, this stupid bear will not hurt anyone!" Edward exined, and then touched the big ear of the stupid bear in a demonstration, but the stupid bear didn''t care at all.


    Seeing this, the young Duke forced a smile on his face, and walked over at a faster speed.


    As if smelling the scent of a stranger, the stupid bear suddenly turned his head and grinned at the young Duke.


    His Excellency the Duke trembled all over, stopped, and looked at His Majesty the King as if asking for help.

 Chapter 412: Not to be underestimated

    Chapter 412 cannot be underestimated


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Seeing this, Edward patted the stupid bear''s head and raised the fishing rod. Then the stupid bear turned his head and looked at the river again with his round head.


    "Your Excellency, I don''t know what''s important for you toe to see me?" Edward asked softly, fishing alone, without even looking at him, looking at the clear and calm river like a stupid bear.


    "Your Majesty, I came here this time not on my own will, but on behalf of the nobles. I am asking Your Majesty for mercy!"


    The young Duke looked at the huge body of the stupid bear, then at the immobile body of His Majesty the King, and his calm expression. Then he took a big step, stood five feet away from Edward, and reported.


    "Oh? Is that so? What happened to those nobles? If there is anything you need to ask your majestic Duke to intercede in person, please tell me!"


    His majesty''s yin and yang voice came from his ears, and the young duke was startled, and his right foot unconsciously rubbed against thewn. He heard from the words that his majesty was very dissatisfied with his arrival.


    However, as the only duke in Ennd and the representative of the entire English aristocracy, he does not have the prestige of his own father, and he cannot convince the nobles simply by relying on his title.


    So, the nobles urged him toe and meet His Majesty in unison. In order to maintain the dignity of the nobles, and also to maintain his position as the leader of the English nobles in his own family, he had toe to meet the king with the cheek.


    As mentioned above in the War of the Roses, the English nobles suffered countless casualties, extinct, extinct, and rebellious, which almost brought a big sweep to the English nobles.


    Coupled with the lessons learned from the previous dynasty, the two monarchs, Henry VII and Henry VIII, have been suppressing the aristocratic group, forcing this ss of nobles who were originally enemies of the king and separated powers to beg for mercy from the king and attach themselves.


    So, when Edward came to the throne, there was only one duke, the real duke, and the court duke was not counted.


    So, as the only duke, the Duke of Norfolk is naturally the natural leader of the nobles.


    "Why are you begging for mercy?" Edward asked deliberately pretending to be confused.


    The young Duke was a little unustomed to His Majesty''s shamelessness for a while, and was surprised in his heart.


    In this regard, he could only bend down respectfully and look at the big fat bear at the pier from time to time with his peripheral vision, and carefully apologized with a smile:


    "Your Majesty, a while ago, Dark de and the Pce Intelligence Service suddenly arrested several barons in broad daylight, do you know?"


    "I know! What''s the matter?" Edward then turned his head, as if it was a matter of course.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the young Duke''s expression froze, as if he was constipated, very embarrassed.


    "Your Majesty, you know that the nobles are the cornerstone of the kingdom. It is out of date to arrest several barons without pronouncing any charges!"


    The Duke of Norfolk looked at His Majesty''s t face, and felt the faint majesty, swallowed his saliva, and could not speak more euphemistically.


    "Oh! I know what you mean!" Edward looked suddenly enlightened, and when His Excellency the Duke showed a happy expression, he turned around and continued to catch fish.


    This time, the face of the Duke became even uglier.


    "Do you want to say that arresting the nobles at will will damage the dignity of the nobles and make them more likely to be dissatisfied, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I have exactly that intention!" Your Excellency the Duke quickly agreed.


    "Then you don''t have to worry about it. In a few days, their charges will definitelye out. I am not targeting the nobles, but just targeting them!"


    His Majesty the King quickly threw the fishing rod up, and then pulled it up. The stupid bear knew that it wasing, so he quickly opened his mouth and bit the fishing rod, and pulled it back together.


    His Excellency the Duke at the side also immediately came to help, and soon, a big fish about one foot was jumping around on the grass.


    After working for so long, Edward felt a little excited, and he couldn''t help saying to His Excellency the Duke at the side.


    And the chubby and fat stupid bear squinted his eyes when he saw it, and spewed out his saliva like the water in the river. Before Edward could react, he rushed straight at lightning speed, a bear rolled, a big fish It was near his mouth, with four cylindrical thighs, he stepped forward quickly, and after a while, he was about ten meters away from Edward.


    "Damn it, this stupid bear!" Edward reacted, and seeing this appearance, he couldn''t help being anxious, and blurted out curse words.


    After seeing the surprised look on the Duke''s face, he quickly restrained himself, showing a calm look on his face again.


    "Your Majesty, since this is the case, I have nothing to say!" The Duke could only sigh in frustration, and said softly.


    "But, Your Majesty, you must know that the Scottish nobles are unreliable. Only we English nobles are the most powerful pirs of the royal family!"


    After saying these words, the young Duke bid farewell to His Majesty the King, ending the journey of meeting.


    Our King, however, is thinking about hisst words.


    The so-called English nobility and Scottish nobility are just two groups of nobility in the Kingdom of Britain.


    Although Scottish and English nobles sometimes marry, in the final analysis, one is a Kate and the other is an Anglo-Saxon, and the culture andnguage are different.


    With the establishment of the United Kingdom, and under the intentional or unconscious promotion of His Majesty the King, many Scottish nobles began to settle in London and came to the bustling city of London.


    As the saying goes, shallow water is too much.


    In the past, London and the court naturally seemed affluent for the English nobles alone.


    But the migration of the Scottish nobles made the city of London extraordinarily noisy.


    And, with the establishment of the United Kingdom, the power of the central government is also sought after by many nobles.


    However, the positions of the central government are limited, and the two factions naturallypete.


    The two factions of nobles naturally became dirty.


    After all, as a member of parliament with nothing to do, there are no central government officials.


    The English nobles upy a favorable location. After all, His Majesty the King is surrounded by English nobles all day long, which is a great advantage.


    And the Scottish nobles have just migrated here, and they are not familiar with the ce of life.


    However, the Scottish nobles upy the majority of the people. There are at least a few hundred nobles, while the English nobles only have dozens of families. The gap is too big.


    But generally speaking, the power of the two factions of nobles is still bnced, and His Majesty the King is also willing to fight between the two factions, so as to benefit from it.


    The Duke''s words hit Edward''s point directly.

 Chapter 413: unimaginable

    Chapter 413 Unimaginable


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Although the Scottish nobles are also loyal to the royal family, they are far inferior to the English nobles.


    More importantly, the Scottish nobles can only help Edward stabilize Scond, while the English nobles can help him stabilize Ennd.


    Logically speaking, the functions of the two factions of nobles are the same, and they should be equal.


    But in fact, it is different. The importance of the English nobility is much higher than that of the Scottish nobility.


    That''s because Ennd is the root of Edward. With Ennd, there are Scond, Wales, and Irnd.


    In terms of poption, Ennd has more than three million people, while Scond has only a few million people, and many of them are controlled by nobles.


    In terms of taxation, Ennd pays hundreds of thousands of taxes and is thergest taxpayer in the United Kingdom. Not to mention, it provides a lot of wealth for the royal family.


    More importantly, Edward is the king of Ennd first, but the crown of Scond is shared with Mary, and the importance is immediately clear.


    Ennd is his foundation, and only with Ennd can he have everything.


    So, the words of the Duke of Norfolk immediately made His Majesty the King feel uneasy.


    "The choice between the English nobles and the Scottish nobles is of course beyond doubt. We should indeed be cautious about weakening the English nobles!"


    After thinking about it for a while, Edward came to a conclusion.


    Huh-


    What I just said was about the arrest of nobles, what does it have to do with the nobles of Ennd?


    "Damn, sure enough, everyone is simple, don''t look at him young, but be careful and think a lot!"


    In the blink of an eye, the capture of the nobles was immediately involved in the struggle between the English nobles and the Scottish nobles, forcing the king to make a choice.


    Catch it, the power of the English nobility will be weakened, the power of the Scottish nobility will increase, and the bnce will be broken.


    His own rule is also not stable.


    Don''t catch it! But they are all Calvinists, and if they are released, the harm will be even greater in the future.


    So, it made it difficult for Edward to make a choice for a while.


    The Duke of Norfolk smiled, sitting in the carriage, returning to the mansion.


    Finally, when he saw the astonishment in His Majesty''s eyes, he knew that his purpose was almost inseparable.


    His Majesty the King is the center of power. Even though the cab is still in London, most of the nobles havee to the vicinity of Windsor Castle, sellingnd to buynd, and building houses. For a while, the arrival of the Scottish nobles made the entire Windsor Castle Thend is hot and the price is skyrocketing.


    Sitting in the carriage, the sound of jingling came from my ears. His Excellency opened the curtain of the bed and looked at the pictures of the groundbreaking and the dust, which made His Excellency the happy mood immediately dissipated.


    "A group of Scottish savages, thinking that moving to London is civilization, and they are shameless!"


    No need to guess, His Excellency the Duke knows that this is the group of Scottish nobles who are building houses.


    After all, there are very few unowned vis near Windsor Castle, and if they want to follow His Majesty the King, they can only buynd and build houses.


    Regarding this, the young Duke naturally looked down on him, his eyes were full of contempt.


    As everyone knows, outside the car, a group of Scottish nobles are gathering together, riding horses and carrying bows, huddling in front and back, very majestic.


    A group of people are discussing their prey, happily.


    Although they stayed in the bustling city of London, they were dazzled by all kinds of things, curious and enjoying.


    But, in the final analysis, they came from Scond after all. Although the city is good, it is not as refreshing as hunting on horseback.


    So, taking His Majesty the King to Windsor Castle, they also got together and started hunting.


    For civilians, they cannot hunt at will without the permission of the lord, but they are nobles, which is a natural exception.


    Besides, there are hundreds of people in their group, and any noble who dares toe to obstruct them is afraid that they will be beaten.


    "Your Excellency, today is really rewarding!" The green-eyed, red-haired Earl Lannox had two deer and a wild boar piled up beside him. Naturally, the nobles winked and ttered.


    "What''s the matter? Today''s harvest is less than half of my usual. Ennd is not as good as Scond. If I just do it casually, there will be more than one wolf!"


    Even though he was almost thirty years old, Earl Lannox was still reckless and rude. He stroked his beard, raised his chin, and said arrogantly.


    "Only wolves can reflect the courage of our men. Those English girls naturally can''t understand."


    Following the earl''s words, many Scottish nobles immediatelyughed.


    Just as Ennd called the Scots barbarians, the Scottish aristocrats were naturally unwilling tog behind, and quickly nicknamed the gentlemanly English aristocrats,ughing at their timidity, hesitation, andck of decisiveness of men.


    "Hey, Your Excellency, isn''t that the Duke of Norfolk''s family crest? It''s the Duke of Norfolk''s carriage as usual!"


    Aside, the sharp-eyed nobleman saw the Duke of Norfolk''s carriage and said hastily.


    Although he looks down on the English nobles, as the only duke in Ennd, the leader of the nobility, and the family emblem of the Duke of Norfolk, many nobles naturally know it.


    After all, knowing the family crest of nobles is the knowledge they must have.


    "It''s really the crest of the Duke of Norfolk''s family. I''m afraid the Duke of Norfolk is sitting inside!" Earl Lannox immediately looked up, thought for a while, and said.


    "This carriage came out of Windsor Castle as usual. It seems that the duke went to see His Majesty the King, but I don''t know if he has met him!" Another nobleman immediately said, his tone was full of sarcasm.


    "What''s going on? Why did the Duke of Norfolk ask to see the king! What happened?" Earl Lannox was a little confused for a while. He didn''t care much about political matters. When he got the news, he immediately asked.


    Seeing that His Excellency the Earl was interested, the little noble immediately puffed up his chest and said:


    "I heard that a while ago, two spy organizations under His Majesty the King were mobilized and arrested several English nobles!"


    "The Duke of Norfolk, as the leader of the nobles, naturally cannot just sit idly by. He can only ask His Majesty the King, but His Majesty the King has refused to ept his request for an audience several times!" The earl naturally expressed his interest in the little nobleman.


    "What? His Majesty the King was able to arrest nobles, but his spies did it. How is it possible?" Earl Lannox couldn''t believe it when he heard the news.


    It is really hard for him to imagine that in Scond, even if the nobles treasoned the country, but only if the parliament decides that the nobles are innocent, His Majesty the King can''t fart.


    In Ennd, the king''sckeys dared to arrest the nobles at will, and asked the Duke to intercede.


    Such a picture is really unimaginable.


    When did the king have so much power?

 Chapter 414: end

    Chapter 414 ends


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Whether in the tavern or in the hotel, there was a lot of discussion about the wanton arrests of His Majesty''s two intelligence agencies.


    Fear, anger, and fear, to name a few. People can''t stop their fear of being arrested at random without leaving a single word of information.


    Even the number of merchants has decreased a lot, which Edward did not expect.


    In the tavern, there was no more hustle and bustle in the past, and there were only a few people. Seeing the two or three people whispering in the tavern, this made the owner of the tavern frown.


    And those beautiful girls who were going to do bed business were also leaning against the wall boredly, frowning, there were too few people, and their business was not easy to do!


    "Boss, have two sses of dark beer!" "Okay, you two wait a moment!" There was a sudden sound in the ear, which made the boss''s heart feel relieved, and he quickly agreed loudly.


    Looking up, two middle-aged men, one fat and one thin, came over, sat down on the empty table, and gave orders loudly.


    Seeing this, the boss poured two sses of wine from the barrel without any dy, holding back the pain in his heart, and specially added some more to attract customers.


    "Guest, please use it slowly!" Afterwards, he directly took four pennies from the table, said something kindly, and then withdrew.


    "Oh! Today''s wine is much more than before?" Seeing that the wine ss is full, much more than in the past, the fat man sighed softly.


    "Of course, there are fewer customers now, and now there are fewer customers. We just need to attract customers. When there are more customers, we will return to the original state. Cherish the present time!"


    The thin man took a sip of the rye wine mixed with water and said with emotion.


    "Tell me, why does His Majesty the King want to arrest people everywhere? This is even more tense than when His Majesty Henry VIII was here!"


    The fat man leaned over and asked quietly, looking around, as if he was afraid that others would overhear.


    "Hey! Who knows, it won''t involve us anyway, don''t worry!" The thin man smiled wretchedly and said softly.


    "How to say?" asked the fat man.


    "Didn''t you see that fewer and fewer people were arrested in London. I didn''t hear a single person was arrested yesterday. That is to say, this operation is almost over!"


    "It''s almost over. If you want to arrest us, you have already arrested us, and you won''t wait until this time!"


    Having said this, the thin man breathed a sigh of relief, took another sip of wine, and said loudly.


    Besides, the other guests in the tavern, their own bosses, gradually retracted their pricked ears, and gradually put a smile on their faces.


    Suddenly, the entire tavern became noisy.


    Not only the skinny people, but other smart people in London also discovered this situation. The previously depressed streets suddenly became lively, as if nothing had happened, and people lived their lives as usual.


    London, Whitehall Pce.


    Dark de''s leader, Guy Ham,bed his hair shiny, wearing high-grade linen clothes that fit well, and matched with his straight waist, the aura of a mature uncle can''t be blocked, and he is full of charm.


    Besides, Jack from the Pce Intelligence Department was also wearing a high-grade ck sackcloth, with sharp eyes and a dashing demeanor.


    Seeing the appearance of the two generals under him, Edward nodded, took a sip of hot tea, and asked slowly:


    "Tell me, what you have gained for such a long time!"


    It has been a month since the capture activity, but the situation is somewhat beyond Edward''s expectations. The business has been affected, and it has been sluggish for a while, and on his desk, the impeachment of the two intelligence organizations has piled up.


    Moreover, the follow-up effects are also constantly being produced, which makes Edward regret his reckless decision.


    In order not to intensify religious conflicts, he did not put it on the surface, which caused the entire United Kingdom to generate split genes.


    Who knows, it has caused such a big impact, and different levels of politics, economy, religion, justice, etc. have been affected.


    But I have already done it, and it is useless to regret it, I can only forcefully support it.


    "Your Majesty, after a month of investigation and arrest, Dark de has destroyed 132 false religious organizations, arrested more than 1,300 members, and dozens of gentlemen and nobles!"


    Guy Ham has the most seniority and the oldest age, so he was naturally the first to report. When he reported, he had a serious face.


    "London has arrested more than 400 people, ranking first among all ces!"


    After speaking, he took a step back and returned to the original ce.


    Jack took a step forward at this time, and said softly: "Your Majesty, in the past month, the Pce Intelligence Service has destroyed 142 false religious organizations and arrested more than 1,300 people. Among them, London is the leader with 300 people. many!"


    "It''s simply unreasonable. London, the capital of the United Kingdom, has be a den of thieves, which makes peopleugh!"


    Edward put down his teacup, pped the table and said loudly.


    "Next, stop the arrests, let''s do our jobs!"


    After walking back and forth a few steps, Edward gave orders.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Guy Ham and Jack nced at each other and answered in unison.


    Just when the two were about to retreat, Edward finally realized, "That''s right!"


    "Guy Ham, get ready, you will be a knight in a few days!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Hearing this, Guy Ham couldn''t help but agree with joy on his face, fearing that the king would go back on his word.


    Meanwhile, Jack''s face was full of envy. Who wouldn''t want to be a nobleman?


    But seeing this, he couldn''t help cheering up. Gayham served two generations of monarchs before he was awarded the title of knight, which he deserved.


    Sooner orter, I will do the same and be a master.


    Jack secretly swore in his heart.


    Next, the busiest one is the Star Chamber Court.


    Dark de and the Pce Intelligence Service are only responsible for arresting people, and the trial is handed over to them.


    It''s a pity that they only have more than one hundred people, and they worked overtime overnight. It took about a month to review the two thousand people.


    After the report, there were no mistakes or omissions. Almost all of them were Calvinists, and the few who made mistakes were hooligans and were arrested.


    In this way, the biggest trial case since Edward came to the throne is over.


    In order to consolidate his rule, Edward did not punish them like France and Spain, but exiled them to Irnd.


    This is his deliberate decision.


    More than 2,000 people did notmit a crime, and they were killed directly. He couldn''t ept it, it was too inhumane.


    Or exile to Irnd! Here he directly regards it as a ce of exile, and there is a shortage of people anyway, so it is such a happy decision.


    So, more than two thousand people at one time were transferred to the ind of Irnd.


    The Supreme United Court of the United Kingdom announced that Calvinism was added to the cklist, and all people in the United Kingdom are not allowed to believe in it.


    Moreover, it also emphasizes that any citizen must believe in the state religion. This is the real Christian orthodoxy, and those who vite it will be severely punished.


    Immediately afterwards, the Anglican sect dered Calvinism to be heresy and advised everyone not to believe in it.


    In this way, the nobles andmoners also knew the situation, and the kingdom returned to calm.


    So, with the passing of 1556, this sudden inquisition in the United Kingdom also came to an end.

 Chapter 415: Harvest in 1558

    Chapter 415 Harvest in 1558


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Time flies by, and in the blink of an eye, the time hase to 1559.


    In the past few years, although France and Spain have been busy dealing with the Calvinists in their own countries, the foreign wars have not fallen behind.


    Italy became a victim of Spain and France''s struggle for hegemony in southern Europe.


    The first period: 1494-1504. At the heart of this period was the French struggle for the Kingdom of Naples.


    As a result, France won sessively, upying Mn and Lombardy sessively. In 1500, France and Spain colluded to upy Naples, but in the spring of 1503, war broke out between France and Spain due to the uneven distribution of spoils.


    On December 29, 1503, in the Battle of the Galligliano River, the Western Army won, and the French Army was forced to abandon the Kingdom of Naples, making it a Spanish territory.


    The second period was from 1509 to 1515. In December 1508, because the Republic of Venice took advantage of the opportunity to expel France to expand its territory, all anti-Venice forces united to establish the "Cambrai League" (members included Spain, France, the Pope, " Holy Roman Empire"), jointly fighting against Venice.


    As a result, France upies Mn and Spain upies Naples.


    The third period, 1521-1559. Spain and France signed the Cato-Cambrezzi Peace Treaty, officially ending the war for Italy, and Spain reced France and took control of Italy.


    Of course, unlike in history, Edward did not send troops to participate in this battle this time, so this treaty did not sacrifice the interests of Britain as it did in history.


    Yes, in history, Queen Mary fought for Spain when she was alive, and lost Cis, the only British stronghold in France.


    The title of King of France has really be a false name.


    So, the signing of this treaty has little to do with Edward.


    If there is a rtionship, it is one: the bronze cannon entered the stage of history with the Italian War.


    Interspersed with a piece of news, the Habsburg emperor, Charles V died in 1558.


    In this way, the Spanish Habsburg family and the Austrian Habsburg family officially dered a split.


    At the same time, good news came from Spain. Edward''s sister, Queen Mary, gave birth to a prince named Charles for King Philip II of Spain at the age of forty after an idental miscarriage.


    In the United Kingdom, Edward''s wife, the Queen of Scots, gave birth to a prince for Edward, who is also the heir to the Kingdom of Britain.


    Edward thought about his name for a long time, and finally, with a big stroke of a pen¡ª¡ªCharlie.


    That''s right, the first heir to our kingdom is Charles Tudor.


    As for why he took the name, Edward was purely for fun.


    In his generation, if he fights against Spain, whether he can win or not is a matter of opinion.


    In this case, let your son fight!


    Go to fight with his cousin, in this way, the history will be much more fun.


    After choosing the name, Edward imagined that it must be very interesting to record the dispute between the two Charlies in history.


    As the saying goes, when good thingse, theye in clusters, and children are also piled up.


    Not long after his eldest son was born, several other women also gave birth to several illegitimate children.


    Lucy gave birth to his second daughter, the fifth eldest, named Isabe Tudor.


    Luna gave birth to his fourth son, the sixth son, named John Tudor.


    Emma gave birth to his fifth son, the seventh oldest, named George Tudor.


    So, in 1558, Edward had five sons and two daughters so far.


    The eldest son, Henry Tudor, was born on December 10, 1555, at the age of three.


    The second son, Adam Tudor, was born on December 12, 1555, at the age of three.


    The third son, Charlie Tudor, was born on September 1, 1558.


    The fourth son, John Tudor, was born on October 3, 1558.


    The fifth son, George Tudor, was born on November 8th, 1558.


    The eldest daughter, Alice Tudor, was born on December 10, 1555.


    The second daughter, Isabe Tudor, was born on November 10, 1558.


    Of course these illegitimate children were just born, and Edward gave each of them two manors and a ranch.


    The most important thing is the nominal eldest son, the king''s only heir, Charles Tudor.


    Just three days after he was baptized, he was still in a state of ignorance, and he was conferred the title of Prince of Wales and Duke of Cornwall by Edward in Westminster Abbey.


    That is to say, if nothing else happens, he is the prince of Ennd.


    Then, Edward and Mary canonized him as the Prince of Scond in Westminster Abbey, and concurrently served as many earls.


    In this way, unless he dies, the United Kingdom of Britain is basically in his pocket.


    This year, His Majesty the Great King was twenty-two years old, and Queen Mary was seventeen years old.


    With thending of the crown prince, the entire United Kingdom suddenly and inexplicably stabilized.


    Yes, Edward felt that way.


    In the past, although the United Kingdom was established, for the nobles, if there was no safe heir, it would be a hanging garden, a castle built on mud and sand, which could not withstand wind and rain.


    However, since the birth of Charles, the Irish aristocracy has be more loyal, and Irnd''s original move to resist the central government from time to time has also slowly disappeared.


    Also, almost all the Scottish nobles moved to London, and the marriage of the Scottish nobles and the English nobles also slowly unfolded.


    Edward can proudly say that if he is given twenty years, Scond will be fully integrated into the United Kingdom.


    And, more importantly, tribes from the Scottish Hignds came to London to swear allegiance to Edward and Mary.


    At this point, after the Scottish londs were brought into rule, the more expansive hignd areas finally joined the United Kingdom.


    In this regard, Edward was very happy to recruit two thousand people from the hignd area to form the Scottish Hignd Guards to guard the pce and protect the royal family.


    Scottish Hignders are tall and ferocious, and most of them are dead-brained and simple-minded, so they are more suitable as a guard force.


    Scottish mercenaries were also popr in Europe for a while, and yed an important role in the colonial expansion of the British Empire.


    Irnd has also made new progress, and the secondprehensive expansion operation has slowly begun.


    Thend developed has reached one million acres, 53,000 immigrants, more than 130 naturalized tribes, and a poption of 130,000.


    In five more years, the whole of Irnd will basically bepletely incorporated into the United Kingdom.


    In this regard, Edward can proudly announce that he has aplished something that other British kings cannot do.


    1558 was also the year of Edward''s harvest.

 Chapter 416: Knights Conference (Part 1)

    Chapter 416 Knights Assembly (Part 1)


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The time suddenly came to June 1559. In order to celebrate the signing of the "Cato-Cambrazzi Peace Treaty" and the princess''s wedding, ording to the French aristocratic tradition, Henry II decided to hold a grand knight tournament in Paris.


    Speaking of this, I believe everyone is familiar with the Cavaliers.


    Knight, as the name suggests, is a warrior on a horse.


    Before the 8th century, the protagonists on the European battlefield were always infantry. Until the 7th century, the Arab cavalry who conquered the Quartet had used stirrups. In 711, the Arab cavalry crossed the Strait of Gibraltar and entered Europe.


    The Franks and the Germans learned to use stirrups almost at the same time.


    Stirrups not only make the cavalry and the horse better integrated, but alsopletely liberate the hands of the cavalry, so that they can use weapons as they like. In this way, the cavalry has be a "human bullet" with strong impact.


    There was a proverb at the time: A Frank on a horse can punch a hole in the wall of Babylon.


    The rise of cavalry has gradually reced the dominance of infantry on the battlefield.


    So, war is really the main way of cultural exchange, and Westerners should also thank the Arabs.


    Since the copse of the Roman Empire, the fiefdom system has prevailed in the world, and the core of the fiefdom system is knights.


    If wepare countries at that time, it is not based on the size of the economy, but the number of knights they own.


    There is a saying that not all nobles are knights, but knights are all nobles.


    Strictly speaking, training a knight is very strict, takes a long time, and requires a lot of manpower and material resources.


    Ordinary people will follow a knight at the age of fourteen and be a servant, and then they will be considered a real knight when they are appreciated by the lord and have a fief at the age of twenty.


    Among them, being taken in by a knight, I don¡¯t know how many children of ordinary civilians were stuck. In addition, the knights fought every day, and the knights could be treated preferentially by captives, while the attendants faced death directly.


    This road is the most difficult and the most important avenue.


    The second way is to participate in the tournament.


    The so-called martial arts tournament, that is to say, let a group of wandering knights, that is, a group of reserve knights without fiefs, usually the sons of nobles who have no inheritance rights,e to thepetition to choose the winner and be selected. Selected by nobles, canonized as knights.


    This is the easiest and most convenient.


    However, it is not universal, and ordinary people can only suffer in silence.


    As a kingdom of knights, the news that His Majesty the King will hold a knights conference spread rapidly throughout Europe.


    France, Ennd, Germany, Spain, and Italy, countries with strong knight culture, those preparatory knights rode horses and boats, and went to France continuously to participate in the knights'' meeting, expecting to be loved by His Majesty the King in one fell swoop and be real knights. knight.


    The Principality of Lorraine, a small town.


    At this time, as the two most noble people in the town, Knight Bernard and Knight Bastian looked into the distance with excited faces.


    Just now, the two of them bid farewell to their son.


    "Tell me, old Bernard, there must be many peopleing to this knight''s conference in France. Can your son do it?"


    Bastian blinked, looked into the distance, and said to the Bernard knight who was still a little sad.


    "Who knows, that kid insists on going, and I can''t stop him. He even said that the whole of Europe must see the style of the Bernard family!"


    Speaking of which, although Knight Verne felt a little excited, he was more worried.


    His son is the eldest son in the family. To train him, I don¡¯t know how much effort was spent. This time, he went to the knight meeting, not seeking honor, but returning safely.


    "Yes! I advised my kid not to go, it''s dangerous, but when I think about itter, when he gets older, he will still have to go out, why not go out now!"


    Knight Bastian sighed.


    Although knights are most injured in martial artspetitions and there is no danger of death, these young people sometimes engage in life-and-death duels because of the instigation of a few women.


    Especially during the martial arts tournament, there are a lot of beautifuldies and young and vigorous trainee knights, how can they bear it?


    At the same time, the two trainee knights who had just left the house were full of excitement and showed no worries.


    "Charles, do you think that after we go to Paris, we can be appreciated by the king and canonized as knights?"


    David Jean Bastian, who is rtively young, only sixteen years old this year, asked Charles who was riding a big white horse with some anxiety.


    "Of course, I will definitely get the marriage of all nobledies and be a knight respected by everyone!"


    Charles'' handsome face had a different kind of brilliance, staring at the front with piercing eyes, and said proudly.


    "As for you? You are still young andck strength. Go this time and simply umte experience! Leave the limelight to me!"


    Charle turned his head, looked at the thin David, and then at his immature face, shook his head, and said with curled lips.


    "Ah!" David heard this, looked at his thin arms, then at Charles'' thick body, lowered his head, and became discouraged.


    "However, David, it won''t work this time, just wait until the next time, you will definitely be able to be a knight!"


    Seeing hispanion like this, Charlesforted his conscience.


    David finally lifted his spirits, and followed Charles, each with a servant beside him, and rode forward on horseback.


    The poor two servants rode on two donkeys. Seeing the two young masters who were speeding up, they quickly urged them to catch up.


    By the time David and Shard arrived in Paris, it was already June 29, and the deadline for registration was almost over.


    Charles and David patted their chests with lingering fear, and they finally came here, so don¡¯t turn it into a game.


    After registering, the two of them searched all the hostels in Paris, but every one was full, and the price of living also soared to one silver coin per night.


    So, Charles and David searched and searched, and only rented two houses. After paying the fee for a week, they settled down.


    With his eyes closed, David is still reminiscing about today''s crowded registration. The huge number of knights and reserve knights personally reported their family names and family crests to the registrar, pressed their fingerprints, and exined some rules. It was extremely cumbersome .


    He roughly counted, and the number of people who signed up at that time had exceeded one hundred. One can imagine what a spectacr scene tomorrow will be.


    When he thought of this, he was so excited that he couldn''t fall asleep. Even though he knew that he was hopeless, seeing such a scene would be a good material for bragging in the future.

 Chapter 417: Tournament (Part 2)

    Chapter 417 Tournament (Part 2)


    ps: The end of the month, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The next day, that is, June 20th, early in the morning, David and Charles arrived at the ce des Vosges in Paris with all their equipment, which was the scene of the knightly tournament.


    By the time David and Charles arrived, the entire square was already filled with colorful gs and crowds of people. The scene was very spectacr.


    As knights participating in the battle, Charles and David came to the contestant field fully dressed.


    Luckily, although they came on thest day, they were drawn on the first day.


    Unfortunately, although the battle can be ended as soon as possible, the disadvantages are also obvious.


    On the first day, everyone¡¯s attention was actually on the battle between His Majesty the King of France and the noble knights. For the nobledies, His Majesty the King and the noble knights were the most popr.


    Not many people watched their games at all.


    And more importantly, they are sparring partners,pletely supporting roles.


    Of course, the two fledgling young people don''t know these twists and turns at all. They just know that today is the time to choose their fate in life.


    Defeat the opponent, gain the favor of the nobles, and then be a knight respected by everyone; or, lose the game and be a spectator.


    Come to Paris so hard, of course, not to watch other people''s games, but to make myself the protagonist.


    Seeing the people who werepeting with them at the same time sighed, this made the two of them a little puzzled. There was no reason to sigh before thepetition.


    Although they were full of doubts, but as pink and tender neers, the two of them were too embarrassed to ask further questions, so they could only lead the horse and calm its emotions.


    The more than one hundred contestants stayed within their own range, while the rest of the square was almost upied by crowds of onlookers.


    Ordinary onlookers, stretching their heads, kept looking around in the crowd, looking at the center of the square, for fear of missing something.


    The peddlers brought things, snacks, drinks, and even the clothes of a certain famous knight, and shouted loudly, butpared with the voices of the crowd, they were still too small.


    Moreover, on the outskirts of the square, the major casinos have also set up odds one after another, including those knights who are a little bit famous for everyone to choose.


    It was extremely lively inside and outside the stadium.


    The nobles anddies who appreciate the performance have their own exclusive high tform, sit there, and watch the knights fight condescendingly.


    The participating knights stayed near the high tform, and when they looked up, they could see the figure of the delicate and beautifuldy on the high tform, with every frown and smile, beautiful and beautiful, ordinary and ripe peaches, sweet and alluring, tempting these young people who were about topete knights.


    The original momentum was a bit decadent, and after seeing those beautifuldies, the participating knights felt as if they had taken a stimnt instantly, with their heads held high and their chests high, full of energy.


    The nobles gradually took their seats ording to their status. Finally, as the protagonist of today''s game, His Majesty King Henry II of France entered the arena with his queen.


    "See Your Majesty the King!" All the knights and nobles bent down to salute, and thedies held their skirts and shouted loudly.


    The onlookers also knew that His Majesty the King wasing, and knelt down on their knees to wee His Majesty the King.


    In fact, at the end of the Middle Ages, kneeling on one knee is only the right of nobles and those with status. It is the most basic etiquette for ordinary civilians to kneel when they meet lords and nobles.


    Of course, with the passage of time and the poprization of culture, the number ofmon people kneeling on the knees has be less and less.


    Seeing the huge crowd in front of him saluting to him, Henry II became more and more happy.


    After he and the queen sat on their seats, the entire tournament officially began.


    First of all, the contestants were noble knights from the French court.


    It''s not so much apetition as it is a performance.


    The court knights wore green hair one by one, their armor was gorgeous and shiny, and they walked into the performance stage with arrogance and arrogance.


    As the court knights of France, they are proud.


    Different from other court knights, these people are the most powerful knights in France, and they are the knights who are most intimate with His Majesty the King.


    Today, as soon as this group of brave and handsome knights entered the arena, the whole square waspletely boiling.


    When the ordinary people saw such a handsome and handsome knight approaching, they immediately made a noise, howling and cheering, anyway, it was right to shout loudly.


    Including the Queen of France, all thedies shouted loudly to the knights they supported, and kept blowing kisses, interacting frequently.


    The aristocratic husbands beside thedies pretended not to see them and looked ahead indifferently, including their boss, His Majesty Henry II.


    For these male nobles, as long as their wives give birth to legal heirs, they can y whatever they want with their wives, even if thousands of people sleep and ten thousand people ride, it doesn''t matter.


    They themselves are obsessed with being in love every day, with a lot of mistresses, how can they have time to care about these.


    So, don''t make a fuss about this kind of scene.


    In the square, a hundred or so of the bravest and best knights in France started their performances.


    The more than a hundred knights facing them felt timid when they saw the majestic bodies and gorgeous armor of these court knights.


    And the same is true for Charles and David from the Principality of Lorraine.


    Not to mention that the steeds under their crotch are superior to others like me, and looking at their arms thicker than their own thighs, it is conceivable that they are extremely powerful.


    The two hundred people fought against each other as expected. After more than an hour, it basically ended with the victory of the court knights.


    Of course, there were rare cases where the court knights were killed, but unfortunately, it didn''t happen this time.


    Charles was hit to the ground by the court knight with a spear as soon as he went back and forth. With the help of his servants, he slowly stood up and took off his armor.


    Charle picked up his clothes, and saw a fist-sized bruise on his chest, which hurt very much when he touched it lightly.


    David on the side was knocked down by the opponent''s shield because ofck of strength, which made David very embarrassed. Is a knight without strength still a knight?


    The two looked at each other with helpless smiles.


    Then stood up and watched the group of court knights who eliminated them fight each other.


    To be honest, Charles had to admit that these court knights were not only powerful, but also very beautiful and exciting in fighting, which was very eye-catching.


    Different from them, these knights sparred much longer than them, and some of them even took a break, and then continued.


    By the time it finally ended, it was already noon.


    And as the most anticipated, it is also the finale of His Majesty King Henry II of France. With the help of his servants, he is preparing to put on his armor and perform a battle performance.

 Chapter 418: king play

    Chapter 418 The King ys


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Henry II''s father, King Francois I of France, was keen on making contributions and had great ambitions, so he frequently used troops.


    Because he often took the lead in the battle and personally experienced the battlefield, he was regarded as a model knight by his subordinates and became the favorite of many bards.


    As his son, Henry II naturally developed a hobby of knights since he was a child. In France, a country with a strong knight culture, a knight king is more likely to be respected and supported by his subjects, which is of no avail to the rule of the royal family. Harmful.


    So, in his youth, Henry II was keen on jousting with spears and trying to be a knight.


    When he was 15 years old, he fell madly in love with a 35-year-old widow who was twenty years older than him¡ªDiane de Poitiers (1499-1566).


    Of course, this kind of situation is verymon, young Muai! Women of the same age are all shriveled, what''s so good about it.


    In order to express his love, the young and impulsive Henry. He insisted on tying Diana''s ribbon (not his wife''s) on the spear during the joust in order to dedicate victory to his beauty.


    Although this move broke the heart of his wife, Catherine de Medici, it does have a medieval chivalry to some extent.


    The spirit of chivalry has always been admired by His Majesty the King.


    As the finale performance, Henry II was looking forward to and excited.


    As a king, especially a knight king, it has been a long time since I have experienced fighting in front of so many people. Today I can finally show my skills and let the subjects of the whole of France see it! His Majesty the King is about to show his might.


    With the help of the servants, His Majesty Henry''s mount has been put on armor and a horse helmet specially made for it.


    Looking at the helmet in front of him, Henry stroked it gently, feeling the cold touch, which looked like an ancient dragon, which made Henry overjoyed.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive my presumptuousness, but I beg you, please do not participate in this dangerous knightly battle, after all, you are the king of France!"


    Aside, his queen, Catherine de'' Medici, stood aside, holding his golden helmet in her hand, and said worriedly


    Henry II nced at his queen, with an undisguised look of disgust in his eyes, grabbed the helmet, and said disdainfully:


    "It''s just a martial artspetition, what''s so scary, even though I''m forty years old, I''m still the most powerful knight in France!"


    For the needs of thepetition, Henry II ordered arge number of weapons and armor, and established his own pce weapons and armor workshop ordingly, employing many skilled craftsmen from France, nders, and Italy. A considerable part of the works have been preserved to this day.


    He nced at his queen slightly, with a disgusted expression on his face.


    To be honest, Henry II has always hated the queen beside him.


    His father, Fran?ois I, suffered repeated defeats and defeats in the war against Spain, and the court was already on the verge of bankruptcy.


    In order to obtain arge amount of wealth, his father married his second son, Henry II, to the Medici family, a banker with wealth and power in Italy.


    Having money can turn ghosts into millstones. In order to save his court, Henry was sold by his father in this way.


    You say, it¡¯s okay to be beautiful, but the key is to be fat and short, and have nothing but money.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she gave birth to several heirs for herself, Henry II would have wanted to imitate Ennd''s Henry VIII and abolish the queen.


    "Don''t bother me anymore, go to the high stage and let you see my performance moment!"


    Henry II waved his hand and drove away his wife.


    Seeing this, Queen Medichi opened her mouth, and after seeing her husband''s disgusted face, she could only leave with her maid.


    The servant began to put on the armor for His Majesty the King one by one, which was very cumbersome.


    On the other side, Gabriel, Earl of Montgomery, the king''s close bodyguard, the most trusted Scottish Guard Captain in the kingdom.


    As the captain of the Scottish Guard, the most elite guard in France, Gabriel looks majestic and powerful, with a handsome face, which is very consistent with the image of the knight in the poem.


    At this time, he was preparing to put on his armor, when he suddenly received a letter sent on parchment, which made hisplexion change drastically, gradually turning pale.


    "What''s the matter with you? My lord!" The attendant at the side saw that his master''s expression was not right, and asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, continue to help me put on the armor!" Gabriel shook his head with a forced smile, and asked the attendant to continue working.


    In this regard, the attendant can only continue to serve him in the troublesome full body armor, and his mount is no exception.


    Suddenly a servant came over and asked tteringly, "Master Earl, I wonder if you are ready? His Majesty the King is urging you!"


    "It will be ready soon, Your Majesty, please wait for a moment!" Gabriel quickly changed his face and responded with a smile when the servant came.


    Turning to pick up his helmet, Gabriel, supported by his attendants, rode on the horse.


    Under the support of the dual strength of the body armor and the back, the horse slowly walked towards the center of thepetition.


    And there, His Majesty the King has been waiting for a long time.


    I saw His Majesty the King''s mount and his own helmet with colorful feathers, and looking at the armor, this is His Majesty''s favorite golden lion armor, which is shining golden under the direct sunlight at noon.


    The carvings on the armor are extremelyplicated and delicate, and the vine-like decorations have an Arabic style, especially on the shoulder armor, each depicting a lion''s head, and the sideburns almost extend to the chest, majestic.


    The pattern on the breastte shows a Roman warrior epting weapons presented by two women as tribute.


    "My lord, I hope you will show your true level and don''t let me down!"


    He knew the king very well. Henry II was eager to win, and he would never allow himself to openly "let the water" in a contest under the eyes of everyone.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, please forgive my rudeness!" Gabriel said angrily.


    Afterwards, Gabriel took the wooden spear and wooden shield from the attendant.


    Because it is different from actualbat, the contests here all use spears with wooden handles, which are umbre-shaped and brightly colored.


    Usually, two knights hold a shield in their left hand and a spear in their right hand. After a long sprint, they t-end the spear and give the opponent a blow (experienced knights usually attack the opponent''s neck armor, gaps in the helmet and shield handles, etc.) Weakness, if you touch it, you will win).


    Because the spears with wooden handles are easy to break under a huge impact, they are often one-off, and the victory or defeat is often in an instant.


    Beside the two, the clown performed the show without fear, and the audience also watched the contest between His Majesty the King and the captain of the Scottish Guard with great anticipation, which was really exciting.

 Chapter 419: The Mystery of Henry IIs Death

    Chapter 419 The Mystery of the Death of Henry II


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Through the gaps in the armor, Henry II felt that he was in excellent condition, and he would definitely show off today.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his legs were lightly mped. Henry II had expected that he would definitely win and receive the enthusiasm of thousands ofdies.


    Thinking of this, Henry II couldn''t help but smile softly.


    The clown who was performing on the side seemed to hear His Majesty''sughter, and couldn''t help but stand up, and couldn''t help shivering.


    He couldn''t help turning his head back, and after ncing at the glittering golden His Majesty, he quietly moved a few steps away.


    It is still dangerous to get too close.


    The audience also fell silent. At this moment, the entire square seemed to press the pause button. Everyone stared at the front with breathless attention, watching this or that famous knight king in Europe. heroic.


    On the high tform, all the nobles also stretched their heads, watching the two yers on the field.


    Especially Her Majesty, she always felt that something important happened in her heart today. She stared at her husband closely without daring to blink.


    She knew that Henry II hated her and didn''t want to be his queen himself.


    However, which girl is not pregnant, but she is deeply in love with her husband, the knight king.


    The girl''s dream came true, but the boy Henry suffered a disaster.


    On the other side, as the king''s opponent, Gabriel watched His Majesty the King galloping over on horseback through the slits of his eyes. Gabriel made several turns in his mind.


    He gritted his teeth involuntarily, mped his legs lightly, and the horse under his crotch galloped swiftly.


    The audience only saw that when His Majesty the King and the Captain of the Scottish Guards were sprinting towards each other, Gabriel aimed at the king''s helmet as he did in usual training, and stabbed hard...


    "Boom¡ª" The king on the horse was thrown to the ground, lying there, his body writhing unceasingly.


    The horse continued to sprint forward, as if it was just apetition.


    Gabriel, on the other hand, stared at the wooden spear head in his hand shattered into pieces, his face full of disbelief.


    Then he turned his horse''s head in an emergency and ran towards the fallen king.


    The clown performing on the sidelines and the serving servants also stared nkly at the fallen king, and immediately ran over quickly.


    The queens and nobles on the high tform immediately ran down regardless of their appearance, ready tofort His Majesty the King.


    Yes, that''s right, everyone thought that His Majesty the King would definitely fight the Captain of the Scottish Guard on equal terms, and who knew that he would be thrown off the horse in one round.


    Everyone knows that the king¡¯s self-esteem is very strong, and he is very sad after failure, so they are all ready tofort him and feel his presence.


    Only Her Majesty the Queen feels that this matter is not that simple.


    Sure enough, just as everyone got off the high tform, the servants found a lot of blood flowing out of His Majesty''s helmet, so they hurriedly stepped forward and came to report to the queen and nobles: His Majesty the King is injured!


    At this moment, all the nobles seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, trembling all over, unable to tell whether they were happy or sad.


    In short, there is only one sentence in everyone''s mind: the big thing is not good!


    But the onlookers didn''t know it. They thought that His Majesty the King fell off his horse and was injured. This is verymon in the arena.


    So one by one happily left the square, not knowing what this game meant.


    What happened in the moment of hand-to-handbat has be an eternal historical mystery.


    People only saw the king''s spear slipping past the captain of the guard, and Gabriel''s spearhead suddenly hit the king''s helmet and was smashed to pieces¡ªthe king fell from his horse and fell to the ground.


    His Majesty the King was sent to the pce urgently, and the imperial doctors also rushed to the pce to diagnose and treat His Majesty the King.


    The armor of His Majesty the King had been removed by the servants long ago, with his eyes closed, lying on the velvet bed with a face of pain, unable to speak.


    The maids on the side kept bringing towels and wiped the wound on the corner of His Majesty''s eye. The blood had already soaked the entire bed.


    The queen stayed by the side, looking at her husband who was watching her injury, with tears in the corners of her eyes, covering her lips, and whimpering softly.


    The high-ranking French nobles stood in the room with dignified and worried expressions.


    The royal doctors checked His Majesty the King''s body up and down, left and right, back and forth, and came to a conclusion: Something has entered His Majesty''s brain.


    Then went to the scene for inspection. Although the king was protected by heavy armor and the spear did not have a metal spear point, a broken piece of wood happened to pass through the gap in the helmet, pierced the king''s eyeball, and reached deep into the brain.


    Under the medical conditions at the time, this was incurable.


    So the imperial doctors collectively showed their cards to the queen: His Majesty the King cannot be saved, so prepare for the funeral!


    "What? Even this injury can''t be healed, what use are you imperial doctors!"


    Hearing that her husband was about to pass away soon, Her Majesty the Queen couldn''t bear it anymore and scolded loudly.


    The imperial doctors were trembling and begging for mercy.


    Of course, in this era, when doctors are scarce, the nobles dare not kill the imperial physician. Who knows what kind of illness they will have in the future, and what will happen to them after killing the imperial physician?


    You must know that whoever can be an imperial doctor is not the best in the industry.


    So, although they were scared on the surface, the imperial doctors were still calm in their hearts.


    At this time, Henry II woke up.


    He opened his eyes, only to feel that something seemed to have entered his head (the feeling was very sharp), and it was very painful.


    "Your Majesty! You are awake!" The queen walked over immediately, wiped away her tears, and said.


    The important officials of the kingdom on the side also approached and looked at the king who was dying.


    Riding this period of time, he finally realized that something had finally entered his head, and more importantly, he was going to see God soon.


    "My God, I really don''t want to see you!" Henry II couldn''t help crying in his heart.


    While he was awake, he hurriedly arranged for the afterlife.


    In fact, there is nothing to arrange, his eldest son has grown up, and there is no suspense for the crown prince to take the throne.


    Then, he asked Gabriel, who was responsible for his death.


    "Your Majesty, someone must have ordered this criminal, please let us find out who is behind him!"


    The important minister of the kingdom, the Duke of Guise, said in a deep voice.


    "No, let him go!" After saying this, Henry II took a breath and said softly:


    "I know he is innocent. It''s normal for knights to have an ident. A real knight should have expected it long ago. Don''t me the past!"


    "Besides, he has followed me for so many years and is my closest guard, so how could he betray me? What reason would he betray me?"


    Unable to bear the order of the king, the ministers and the queen had no choice but to release Gabriel. As for the captain of the Scottish Guard, he should not think about it.


    Ten dayster, the strong Henry II passed away for the first time because of septicemia.


    Don''t mention the crying queen, just talk about Gabriel!


    The pardoned captain of the Scots Guards, ironically,ter converted to Protestantism, fought against Henry II''s sons, and was eventually captured and executed during Henry III''s reign.

 Chapter 420: Reactions from all parties

    Chapter 420 Reactions from all parties


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The death of Henry II did not bring anything to France, and the entire kingdom was as peaceful as ever.


    Afterwards, the eldest son of Henry II ascended the throne in Reims Cathedral. He was only fifteen years old and was called Fran?ois II.


    Soon, the news that Henry II went to see God reached London, and our King was very happy.


    At this time, Edward was receiving the hignder envoys from Scond, or in other words, the pilgrimage offerings of several tribes this year.


    Every year, gifts are given to the king to serve as taxes.


    As for these gifts, they were nothing more than animal furs, and Edward really didn''t like them.


    Scond is the most famous, than Scotch whiskey and Scottish hignd warriors.


    Especially for hignd fighters, in this era where cold weapons are still dominant, the source of strong soldiers is the key to the victory of the army.


    Edward showed a smile like a spring breeze, and received the representatives of these hignders.


    And invited a trantor, the two had a cordial conversation, the content was nothing more than firmly supporting His Majesty the King and being loyal to His Majesty the King!


    ording to the usual practice, Edward also rewarded some items, including paper, Bible, and some ironware.


    Although the value of the items is asymmetrical, this is to generalize these tribes and let them serve the kingdom wholeheartedly.


    It should be said that although these hignders are rebellious, they often fight with each other and rebel from time to time.


    However, if outsiderse to beat their loyal master, they will stubbornly support their master, preferring to die rather than submit.


    For example, in the Stuart dynasty in history, after James II was defeated by the Glorious Revolution, his daughter and son-inw came to the throne, and then his daughter Queen Anne, and after that, the parliament suddenly elected an earl of Hanover from Germany as king, and James The second son was abandoned.


    This is not bad. The Hignders have always supported James II and his heirs. Even in the eighteenth century, the British government became stronger and stronger, but the Hignders still chose to riot.


    This kind of silly and cute spirit is exactly what Edward appreciates.


    Europe is not good at this point, there is no spirit of loyalty to the monarch at all, the mind is full of God, and there is no loyal thinking in the mind.


    It¡¯s better to be a barbarian, with a single mind.


    While relying on the trantor to talk to these tribal envoys, Edward thought without thinking.


    As soon as he thought of this, Edward hurriedly ordered:


    "When they go back, send them a cart of silk!"


    Silk was originally only produced in the East, but who told the Ottoman Empire to get stuck?


    In desperation, the Europeans began to study on their own and developed imitation silk. Although the quality of silk was inferior to that of the East, it was still widely weed in Europe.


    Of course, Edward is not good at silk, but there are people in Italy who can directly buy a few craftsmen ande to Ennd, which is much better than ss.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The personal secretary at the side quickly wrote it down in the notebook, and then handed it over to the secretariat.


    "Your Majesty!" A man came from the secretariat suddenly, and Edward waved his hand to send the tribal envoys away before letting him speak.


    "What''s up?"


    "French King Henry II passed away, and the fifteen-year-old Dauphin ascended the throne as Fran?ois II!"


    "Really? This is really good news!" Edward pped his hands happily when he heard the news.


    Edward was so excited.


    Because the young king only knew that a religious civil war would break out in France in the sixteenth century, and the whole country had been fighting for decades. That was a mess!


    But he wasn''t sure when it was, but Henry II''s sudden death at this time, don''t think about it, the religious war must be a certain period of time in the future, just a few years.


    Next, it won''t be long before a religious civil war will break out in France, and then it will be a good opportunity for him to fish in troubled waters.


    In today''s Europe, thergest country is Spain, which controls a huge territory and has a strong military force.


    The secondrgest country is France, which holds a strong economic power and poption.


    The third is Edward''s United Kingdom, the military economy is medium, and the two are bnced.


    Don''t be afraid of Spain. Although the territory isrge, it is one piece to the east and one piece to the west. Sooner orter, it will have to say goodbye.


    France is different. Today, France basically maintains a unified situation, and it has thergest poption.


    At this time, the poption of France has reached 18 million, that of the United Kingdom is more than 4 million, and that of Spain is more than 8 million.


    Spain and Britainbined do not have as many as France, so France has the greatest war potential.


    With such a huge poption, Edward''s heart itch.


    Why he hasn¡¯t colonized the Americas until now is because the poption is insufficient. The current poption can¡¯t even satisfy the factories, let alone colonize the Americas. Irnd is a bit too much.


    Thinking of this, Edward realized that he was going to prepare for the war next. Where would he eat such a delicious meal?


    Normandy? Or Brittany?


    At this time, Madrid, Spain.


    Philip II, who had been busy all the time, also heard the news.


    His Majesty the King is hugging his son, excited and deeply moved.


    This is his first heir, and it may be thest. The more he looks at the little guy, the more Philip feels pity.


    Kissed him on the forehead, Philip II turned his head and received the messenger.


    "What''s the matter?" Philip II asked majesticly, interrupting the time to y with his son is not a trivial matter.


    "Your Majesty, King Henry II of France has passed away and his son has ascended the throne!"


    "What? Is this true?" Philip II couldn''t help asking, his face full of searching.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, Henry II was stabbed in the eye by a wooden chip in a fight with Gabriel, the captain of the Scottish Guards. After ten days of hard work, he died!"


    The attendant nced at His Majesty the King and continued.


    "Very good, really great, the annoying Henry II has finally passed away!"


    After Henry II ascended the throne, he continued to fight against Charles V, and after Philip II inherited the throne, he also continued.


    Although he won the war in Italy, his court went bankrupt.


    So, the shameless Philip II directly announced to his creditors that the court was bankrupt. This was the third time he had gone bankrupt since he ascended the throne in 1556.


    His Majesty the King announced the bankruptcy of the pce, which directly made the bankers who borrowed money speechless, and the debt could only be dragged on.


    This gave the Genoese bankers a deep experience. The one who owes the debt is the famous saying of the uncle.


    "Tell those Genoese bankers that the King of France is dead, and I want to borrow another sum of money from them!"


    Philip II had a smile on his face, and announced to the attendant, without any sense of shame.


    A fifteen-year-old king, it is difficult for France to think about it, Philip II thought silently.

 Chapter 421: hunting flag

    Chapter 421 The Hunting Banner


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Kill! Kill these English dogs!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "Let''s go together! Go!"


    "For the tribe, for the family, everyone!"


    "Aww¡ª"


    Beside the stacks of a fortress wall, young soldiers couldn''t help looking up. The sparse crowd was holding all kinds of weapons, men, women, children, old people, about a few hundred people, shouting that they couldn''t hear Knowing thenguage, he sprinted towards the castle.


    Looking at theyer afteryer of corpses under the fortress, and silently listening to other disgracedpanions around him, the young soldier sighed softly, not knowing whether it was fear or joy.


    "Hey! Dude, don''t be afraid, the castle we built is thirty feet high, the tallest and strongest castle in the whole of southern Irnd, and those Kate savages can''t attack it!"


    Besides, the veteran with blood on his arm licked his chapped lips and said with a smile.


    The young soldier turned his head involuntarily, and saw a young soldier with xen curly hair sitting on the city wall with his buttocks, andughed softly with his mouth open.


    Seeing his calm appearance, the young soldier couldn''t help puffing out his chest, and said loudly:


    "Who''s scared? I''m just wondering why those Kate savages don''t feel afraid. Could it be that we have killed so many people, and the city walls are covered with corpses. They don''t have any fear at all, and they are still rushing forward recklessly! "


    As soon as the young soldier finished speaking, he immediately felt that there were several pairs of eyes staring at him sternly, as if they were about to eat him.


    He shrank his neck and sat on the spot. After a while, he felt his eyes leave him.


    And when he looked up, the veteran in front of him was looking at him with teasing eyes, which made him a little impatient, and gave him a hard look.


    Who knew, not only did he not care, but heughed, covering his stomach andughing.


    Seeing this appearance, the young soldier turned his head angrily, and looked at the scene of being shot and killed by archers under the city wall.


    "Hey, buddy, do you know why you were hostile just now?" The veteran looked at the sulking recruit, stopped smiling, moved his buttocks, and said to him.


    The young soldier who didn''t want to talk to him before heard this, and couldn''t care less about being angry anymore. He turned his head, widened his eyes, and asked curiously:


    "Why?"


    "Hehe!" The old soldier smiled, pressed the young soldier''s head over, and said with his lips to his ear:


    "Because it is the Kate who are hostile to you!"


    "What?" The young soldier showed an unbelievable expression. Although his face was ashamed, his eyes were wide open, and his blue eyes could be clearly seen, like stars in the sky, very beautiful.


    "This must be a handsome guy!" The veteran thought silently in his heart.


    "Keep your voice down!" The veteran quickly showed a cautious look, and reminded, "These Kate are different from the Kate under the city wall!"


    "They are all from the Kate tribe in the northern province of Alt, and they took refuge with us, so they were sent here to guard the city for us!"


    "So, be careful in the future, don''t swear at people casually, especially don''t implicate them, these people are very powerful characters in fighting!"


    The old soldier said with lingering fear, his voice trembling slightly, and he nced around, as if afraid of being heard.


    "Oh! I see!" The young soldier nced at the people beside him and replied cautiously.


    "By the way, little guy, where are you from?" The old soldier nced at the young man and asked.


    "I''m from Scond, but I''m from the londs, and I can speak English!" the young soldier said with some mncholy.


    "You are from Scond, why did youe to Irnd?" the veteran asked curiously.


    "Oh! Isn''t this the establishment of the United Kingdom? His Majesty the King established the United Kingdom Army, and I wandered around the streets, but I was arrested!" The young soldier said angrily, "My brother and parents must still be at home When I go back? Damn the army! I''m only sixteen years old this year, and I''m not married yet!"


    "I was not caught, but was drunk, lying on the side of the road, and was dragged directly by the army. When I woke up in a daze, I arrived at the barracks!" The veteran waved his hand helplessly and said.


    "Oh!" The two sighed heavily.


    Recruiting people to serve as soldiers is a tradition both at home and abroad, especially in Europe, where wars have been going on for years, coupled with the extremely bad medical environment, the death rate of soldiers remains high, and there is no pension, so people are very afraid of being a soldier.


    No way, even if Edward increased the sries of soldiers and added pensions, but influenced by traditional concepts, no one wants to be a professional soldier unless the king conscripts the militia.


    The army is better. The navy has added more money, and not many people are willing to join.


    The weather at sea, pirates, disease, and harsh environment are the threshold for youngds to stop.


    Eventer, when Britain became the era of the empire on which the sun never sets, most of the sailors did not join the British Navy voluntarily.


    So, everyone travels back to that era, just be careful.


    "Come on! Kill!" The two of them were talking, and suddenly a louder voice came from their ears.


    "Everyone get up, arge enemy army ising, get ready!" Themander on the city wall shouted loudly.


    The young soldiers and veterans hurriedly stood up and looked down, all the original calm expressions disappeared.


    I saw a group of ants-like crowd running towards the castle, like the waves of the sea, running towards the castle unstoppably, majestic.


    Several siege vehicles were pushed forward slowly by hundreds of people. There were thousands of cavalry in the front row, majestic and majestic. The remaining Kate infantry brandished various weapons. Although the expressions on their faces were unclear, they Don''t think about it, it must be extremely hideous.


    Looking from the front to the back, the endless human heads make people''s scalp numb, and even cover up the brilliance of the sun in the sky.


    There are more than 10,000 people, and there is no limit.


    "Impossible, this is impossible!" The old soldier kept muttering, his face full of disbelief.


    "What''s wrong?" the young soldier asked hastily.


    "You just came here, I''m afraid you don''t know that here in Irnd, there are almost no tribes with a poption of more than 10,000, but this time, based on my experience, there are at least tens of thousands of people. This time we may be in danger!"


    The veteran sighed with sadness on his face.


    "Including the tribes that attacked the city a few days ago, there is not such arge tribal alliance on the ind of Irnd. I am afraid that this is the remaining tribes in Irnd!"


    Sure enough, what the old soldier said was right. The tribal allied forces did not immediately attack the city, but set up their tents quite methodically.


    I saw dozens of various tribal gs fluttering against the wind, hunting and hunting, looking extremely spectacr.

 Chapter 422: Last chance

    Chapter 422 The Last Chance


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    In the eyes of the young soldiers, the Irish under the city wall are simr to the Scots, with almost the samenguage and clothes. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, the young soldiers would not have believed it.


    These barbarians turned out to be the same nation as themselves.


    "Oh, my God, am I not descended from the same ancestors as these savages? Shame on me!"


    The young soldier looked at the wall of people below, thinking unwillingly.


    In fact, not only the Irish, but even the Welsh are the same as the Scots, they are the same nation.


    Ennd was originally dominated by the Celts. After the Romans came, they upied Ennd and drove the Kate people to the cold north and southwest mountains, as well as the nearby Irish ind.


    After the copse of the Roman Empire, the European barbarians came again, continued to drive the Kate people away, and then fused the genes of the Romans and some Kate people to form today''s Anglo-Saxons, that is, the English.


    "My God!" "My God!" "God bless!"


    The castle guarded by just over 2,000 soldiers was suddenly overwhelmed by the huge army in front of them. The first thing almost everyone did was to pray to God.


    The only stronghold in Comorick County, Munster Province is also thergest stronghold. As the chief of this stronghold, John Perrott feels a lot of pressure inexplicably.


    Especially under his monocr, those Kites actually had a siege engine at this time, which made him take a deep breath.


    In the past, no matter how many people came to attack the city, Sir John didn''t worry at all.


    As one of the most cutting-edge strongholds, this is the strongest castle in Munster Province. It took 5,000 people and took half a year to build it. It is indestructible.


    Moreover, in the past, the Celtics were unable to attack, and after a stalemate for three or four days, they would take the initiative to retreat due to insufficient food and grass.


    This time, what did he see?


    Carts of food and grass were sent to the camp that was being repaired. Although traces of battle could still be seen in the Celtic camp, it was much better than before.


    At this point, John came to a conclusion in his mind: the Celtics were not good.


    Looking at it like this, it is very likely that the entire stronghold will be captured.


    Thinking of this, Sir John couldn''t help having a headache.


    Since thest time he was received by His Majesty the King because of the strength of the colonization, he was appointed as the head of the colonization of Munster Province,manding the army of 14 strongholds in the seven counties of Munster Province.


    It can be said that it took a big step directly.


    In addition, Lemire Watson was appointed as the head of the colonization of Leinster Province because of his outstanding performance.


    This is what John envies the most, because Dublin is in the province of Leinster, and it is easiest to achieve results by performing beside the Governor.


    The province of Munster, where he is located, is the southwestern part of the ind of Irnd, and it is also the ce where the Celtics have the most settlements.


    "Come on!" His Excellency shouted loudly.


    "My lord!" Immediately, someone ran over from outside and replied respectfully.


    "Has the messenger you sente back?" Sir John naturally asked for support from all over when his parents attacked the city this time.


    "My lord, currently only Waterford County, North Tipperary County, South Tipperary County and re County can support!"


    "What about the rest of the counties?" Frowning, Jazz had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "There is news from County Kerry and County Cork that they have also suffered arge-scale Celtic attack and cannot send troops to support them!"


    County Kerry and County Cork are located at the southernmost tip of the ind of Irnd, and are naturally the areas where the Celts mainly live.


    If the two counties are breached, the consequences will be disastrous, and his future maye to naught.


    Thinking of this, Sir John frowned more clearly.


    "Quick, before the Celtics havepletely besieged the city, send someone to Dublin for help!"


    In this way, in the end, we can only count on the governor to send someone.


    Sir John sighed, rubbed his forehead, and thought silently.


    Thrillingly made the people in the castle wait for a day, this group of Celts did not attack the city, but instead built a camp in a decent manner, quite like a regr army.


    The next day, Your Excellency went to the city wall in person to cheer for the soldiers and take a look at how the Kites were going on the offensive.


    Plumes of cooking smoke rose from the Celtic camp, as if to show the people in the castle that they were not short of food.


    Thinking about it, the Celts are not all tribes. Most of them live on farming and animal husbandry. On the fertilend of Irnd, thend is sparsely popted, so how can they be short of food?


    Not long after the smoke rose, in less than half an hour, a team of more than a thousand people approached the castle gently, bringing a bit of depression to the castle.


    Sir John looked through the binocrs and found that most of them were old, weak, sick and disabled, and they knew at a nce that they were sent to die, that is, to test the troops.


    "Tell everyone, wait for my order before acting, and don''t do it privately!" Sir John turned his head and ordered.


    Aside, the armymander immediately agreed.


    As the team gradually approached, the soldiers on the city wall became more and more nervous, and Sir John also clenched his fists.


    Just when the probing troops were a hundred steps away from the castle, the archers were allowed to throw down the rain of swords.


    After three throws, there were less than four hundred people standing under the city wall.


    The four hundred people looked up with bewildered faces, then ran back with their heads buried in their legs, losing any consciousness of continuing to attack.


    The bearded man whomanded the Celtic army ignored the feelings of these soldiers, once again filling up with a thousand old, weak, sick and disabled, and continued to move forward.


    As a result, this time they retreated and returned in defeat, seeing the corners of the mouths of other tribal leaders twitching, feeling extremely distressed.


    "Boss O''Hara, we can''t go on like this!" On the side, a big man with braids all over his head, wearing rough linen clothes, yelled with distressed face.


    The other tribal leaders around him also nodded and shouted, and the originally peaceful camp immediately became noisy again.


    "Everyone, I am the leader of the tribal alliance today. This is unanimously recognized by everyone. You have also sworn before God. My order must not be disobeyed!"


    This big man with a particrly burly body and tattoos on his arms nced at the leader of the trouble, his eyes were extremely sharp, as if he wanted to eat someone, and he dered loudly.


    "Everyone, today is different from before. The English have upied our homnd, and we have no way to retreat. The tribe and thend will be swallowed up by the devils!"


    "This is ourst counterattack and our only chance. If we fail, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    "So, if anyone still doubts my decision, I will chop him with an ax immediately!"


    As he spoke, the big man shed at a chair with an axe, and the chair fell apart.


    The moment the ax fell, all the leaders were startled and felt chills all over. They believed that this number one warrior of the Celts would definitely do what he said.


    I drank too much yesterday, sorry

 Chapter 423: irish despair

    Chapter 423 The Despair of the Irish


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The next day, the Celts used a test team of 3,000 people. After dropping more than a thousand corpses, they retreated in a panic, ending the day''s battle.


    So, although the soldiers are all very happy, they look forward to the next war to continue like this.


    But Sir John was not happy. The smell of temptation here was too strong. Even if he repelled, there was nothing to be happy about.


    Sure enough, on the third day, the Celtics gave everyone in the castle a big one.


    On this day, the sun concealed half of the face from the sky. The morning dew wet the cors of the soldiers on guard.


    But everyone dared not ck off. Outside the castle, tens of thousands of troops stayed neatly in the camp, staring at them. A slight loophole could deal a devastating blow to the castle, and no mistakes could be tolerated.


    The soldiers standing guard felt that the castle was slightly shaken. Looking forward, an endless ck phnx slowly approached. At the front, five siege vehicles brazenly announced to them that the real war wasing.


    Soon, the news spread throughout the castle, and everyone boarded the city wall, watching this scalp-numbing moment.


    Sir John looked at the five siege engines, his face changed drastically, and his face was full of hatred.


    "Attention everyone, shoot me the people near the siege engine, shoot hard!"


    Tens of thousands of people could not line up in front of the castle, but surrounded the entire castle, as if looking for its weak point.


    However, the siege engine came directly to the city gate and started to attack.


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" the bows and arrows on the city wall shot down one after another, taking away one after another Celtics who were guarding the siege engines.


    However, for each one, there are two or three screaming Celtic warriors, brandishing stone axes or spears, stepping on the corpses of their predecessors, rushing up one after another.


    Soon, in less than half an hour, five heavy siege vehicles arrived at the city wall. On the arrow towers on the siege vehicles, the Celtic archers also looked at the soldiers on the city wall at the same level, and took away arrow after arrow. Take the lives of soldiers.


    So, it annoyed Sir John very much.


    He asked people to shoot the siege vehicle and the arrow tower at the same time. For a while, the soldiers on the entire city wall panicked.


    Finally, the arrow tower was shot down, but Sir John found that those Celts had climbed up the city wall step by step along the siege engine, although there were only a few sporadic ones.


    However, the power of role models is infinite. Those Celts tried to climb the city wall against the rain of arrows with the spirit of not fearing death.


    If you look from the outside, a series of echelons of human figures have formed and are continuously climbing upwards. Under the city wall, more Kate people are gathered and are lining up.


    It can be said that a person who climbs up the city wall may not necessarily die if he falls down, because there are several people helplesslyying the groundwork below him.


    It can be expected that if no measures are taken next, it is only a matter of time before the fortress is captured.


    Seeing such a scene, Sir John was taken aback, and he felt a little bad.


    "Quick, everyone stand up for me! Hold up!" Jazz shouted loudly, "Quickly, let the Musketeerse out and let them support!"


    The messengers faithfully fulfilled their duties, and within a short while, 300 musketeers came to the crowded city wall with neat steps.


    The soldiers moved away one after another, exposing the brave and invincible Celts who climbed the city wall to the sight of the Musketeers.


    Following an order, the muskets fired together, followed by a puff of thick smoke. Immediately afterwards, most of the Celtics who climbed the city wall fell down in an instant.


    The rest of the people didn''t have the slightest sense of retreating. Instead, they yelled iprehensible words and rushed towards the Musketeers.


    Immediately afterwards, the first row retreated, the second row moved forward, the ignition was fired, and another salvo was fired.


    This time, the remaining Celts finally fell down, and at the moment when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, hundreds of people climbed up again.


    Then, the musketeers started a new round of shooting, and the entire city wall was suddenly filled with smoke, making it difficult to breathe.


    In this way, on the third day, the tug-of-war began on the city wall, and it was very difficult to fight.


    In the evening, when the Celts finally withdrew their troops, everyone on the city wall breathed heavily, patted their chests, and were deeply moved.


    But Sir John didn''t care about taking a break, instead he led his people around the entire city wall to boost morale.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely win!" "In a few days, reinforcements will arrive, keep going!" "Think about your family, they are in the city, for them, you must keep going!"


    Just a few words, Sir John said back and forth, the tour was over, and it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    He was almost paralyzed on the seat, gasping for breath from exhaustion, then swallowed the bread in big gulps, and took a sip of hot soup regardless of his image, and he felt a little more rxed.


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of food in the castle, otherwise it would be really difficult.


    "Sir, how many days will our gunpowder and arrowsst?" He took a breath, and then he asked his ordnance officer.


    "My lord, this is exactly what I want to say. Today, we have consumed one-third of the arrows and half of the gunpowder. If we continue today''s intensity, we willst for three days at most!"


    "The weekly production of the workshops in the city is only enough for today''s consumption, my lord, please be restrained!"


    Sir John smiled at the words of his ordnance officer. He wanted to be restrained. Who would have expected that the Kate would be so fierce that they would force the musketeers out on the first day,pletely breaking his n.


    "Sir, you are an ordnance officer, and you should know a lot about various weapons. So, do you have any countermeasures against siege vehicles?"


    Today, what impressed Sir John most was the five siege engines, which were simply siege weapons, and made him miserable.


    "Eh!" The ordnance officer had a thoughtful look on his stiff face, and after thinking for a while, he finally took on a tinge of joy.


    "My lord, there are still twenty barrels of strong fire wine stored in the warehouse, and the fire is so powerful that it can burn those siege vehicles!"


    After being reminded, Sir John immediately had a smile on his face, and then a bitter expression.


    No more wine, what should I do in the future!


    The next day, under the strange eyes of the soldiers, Sir John brought twenty barrels of wine, and the city wall was filled with the smell of wine, causing everyone''s noses to twitch.


    Then, five siege vehicles arrived as promised. Under the eyes of the soldiers, Sir John ordered people to spill wine on the siege vehicles, and twenty barrels of wine were spilled.


    The Celts below thought it was raining, but when they raised their heads, what fell into their mouths was wine, a high concentration of wine, and a smile suddenly appeared on their faces, and the siege vehicle was finallypletely soaked.


    The savages howled and rolled in their drinks with joy.


    Seeing this, Sir John sneered, and dozens of torches fell down.


    In an instant, all the siege vehicles caught fire, and the fire was so fierce that the Kate people around couldn''t avoid it.


    And those who were covered in alcohol also burst into mes, screaming and running on the ground, pulling innocent people from time to time, wanting him to save themselves.


    Who knew that with one infection, dozens of people were on fire, but hundreds of people were on fire. The miserable screams sounded numb.


    After burning for more than an hour, these siege vehicles werepletely burned, leaving only a few ashes.


    Seeing such a scene, Sir John finally realized that there are still so many ways to defend the city, so he raised his posture.


    So, after returning to London, Sir John wrote a diary of his conquest in Irnd, and solemnly introduced the function of fire attack and strong fire wine not only for drinking, but also for killing enemies.


    Not only did he himself be an authority in defending the city, but he also identally made the sales of the strong fire wine to a higher level.


    Next, with the destruction of the siege engine, Sir John, who persisted for a week, finally waited for reinforcements of 5,000 people, defeating the Irish''s final counterattack.


    Since then, the Irish have no choice but to ept the rule of the Tudor royal family.

 Chapter 424: official merchant

    Chapter 424 Queen''s Merchant


    ps: There will be another chapterter, ask for tickets, please subscribe


    During the protracted colonial war in Irnd, our Majesty the King was reviewing and reforming thew.


    With the development ofmerce in the United Kingdom, especially the development of the textile industry, various factories were born and merged continuously, contributing more and more taxes.


    It must be said that the bourgeoisie at this time is actually the aristocratic ss.


    Thoserge-scale and heavy factories, if they do not have aristocratic background, can hardly escape the fate of being eaten away.


    Gangsters will ask for protection money; officials will take all bribes; workers will also look down on factory owners, and situations such asziness and stealing cannot be avoided.


    Only those family workshops with no noble background and a few people will survive.


    Businessmen, no, nobles, have always been the most diligent and serious when ites to their own interests.


    For example, at this time, on Edward''s desk, there were several legal bills submitted by the joint parliament, proposals on business.


    Among them, they demanded that the export of primary industrial raw materials such as hemp, wool, and x be banned, and tax relief be given to the textile industry.


    Prohibiting the export of raw materials is to control the stability of domestic raw material prices, avoid the impact of foreign raw material markets, give priority to satisfying their production, and prevent stock outs, so that they can continue to maintain high profits.


    If you look at it from a national perspective, this is a typical shearing of agricultural wool to fertilize business.


    However, in this era whenmerce has already determined the destiny of the country, such a sacrifice is meaningful. Wait for the moment whenmerce develops stronger, and then makepensation!


    However, if the ban is too rough, and the trade protection is too obvious, it is more appropriate to change the ban to a restriction.


    As for tax cuts, that is impossible.


    You have made so much money by selling things, but instead of thinking about how to contribute more to the country, you want to earn more, which is unreasonable.


    Is 30% tax too much? Compared with other countries, it is simply a price of conscience, and it cannot be more important for business.


    Besides, after the Reformation, almost all the exorbitant and misceneous taxes collected by the churches were exempted, which relieved more than a fewyers of burden for the development ofmerce.


    He was ashamed to ask for tax cuts, and Edward wished he could p their mouths to death.


    In order to highlight the support for business, more imports of raw materials should be encouraged, and appropriate tax rates should be reduced for these raw materials. Although this will impact the domestic agricultural material market, it is also a necessity formercial development.


    After Edward added some of his own opinions, and then let the secretariat polish it, the document was turned to the joint parliament.


    After the United Parliament agrees, it will be drafted together with the Supreme United Court, and then handed over to the United Central Government for reading, and they will be notified, and then His Majesty the King will seal it and promulgate it nationwide.


    Thus, aw was officially formed.


    The next time, Edward will meet a businessman, a big businessman in London.


    Before introducing him, let me talk about themercial system of the United Kingdom¡ªthe monopoly.


    As the name suggests, it is to monopolize the right to sell a business.


    This is also the birthright of the royal family.


    For example, the Tudor royal family has exclusive rights to hundreds of thousands ofmodities, and the royal family transfers these exclusive rights to a certain businessman to obtain benefits.


    Every year, the soap-making alum alone provides the royal family with an ie of thousands of pounds.


    But why the royal family has no money? Because these monopoly rights have been sold out in a few years or decades, and some of them have been foreclosed on or rewarded to certain nobles. Now the annual ie is like a trickle, which is only tens of thousands of pounds. .


    For example, Edward rewarded Princess Elizabeth with the exclusive right of alum as her annuity, allowing her to spend freely.


    There are also some monopoly rights that were abolished by the parliament when the aristocracy was powerful and the royal power was small. For example, during the bourgeois revolution during the Cromwell period, hundreds of royal monopoly rights were abolished. After the abolition, in modern times, the royal family has very little power.


    And these interests, to some extent, have hindered the development of business.


    For example, a certain silk association has obtained the king''s privileged approval letter, which only allows this silk association to sell silk in London, and other merchants and associations are not allowed to trade silk.


    That is to say, the king sold the management rights of London silk to obtain an ie, and then the government collected taxes from their profits to obtain another ie.


    Businessmen cannot suffer losses, and they can also make money.


    Then, only the consumers will suffer.


    Among them, the most famous is the East India Company that everyone has heard about.


    The king and the government only allow thispany to operate trade between India and the East, and otherpanies are not allowed to operate without authorization.


    Speaking of this, everyone will understand why the big capitalists are not nobles, but people with noble backgrounds!


    Ordinary people want to obtain monopoly rights, wishful thinking.


    Therefore, close to the water andnd first get the moon, and London businessmen benefit from the geographical location and be the beneficiary group of the monopoly, thus making London thergest city in the United Kingdom.


    This is why after Edward seized the autonomy of London, other autonomous cities sumbed so easily. The bosses all knelt down, let alone the younger brothers.


    Next, the businessman introduced can also be called the royal businessman¡ªThomas Grashan.


    His father, Richard Grassan, was Henry VIII''s royal merchant, and he inherited his father''s position and continued to serve the royal family.


    The so-called imperial merchants are the financial agents of the king¡¯s government, who borrow money for the king, manage money, and carry out foreign loan work.


    Of course, there are many royal merchants, and almost all London merchants can be counted as royal merchants.


    Most of the customs managers and mint officials were appointed by royal merchants. They used their knowledge of international currencies, markets and foreign trade to serve the king''s government.


    And Thomas Grashan is thergest royal businessman.


    Historically, this merchant was the elder of the three dynasties, and the chief merchant of the three monarchs, Edward VI, Queen Mary, and Elizabeth I.


    Thomas Grashan joined the Silk Merchants Guild and the Adventurer Company in 1543, and was elected as the chairman of the Silk Merchants Guild in 1553, 1560, 1570 and 1579, and was hailed as the "King of Merchants" by the people at that time.


    Thomas Grashan, who is in his twenties this year, looks very energetic. His long ck hair isbed meticulously, his hooked nose, green eyes, and tough body make Edward have a good impression of him.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" His voice was very strong.


    "Mr. Grashan, I invite you here this time, because I need your help!" Edward looked into his eyes and said seriously.


    "Could it be that His Majesty is short of money? What kind of monopoly should I want this time?" As soon as the king''s voice fell, a lot of thoughts appeared in Geleshan''s mind.


    God is pitiful, since he became a royal businessman in 1551, the king has never borrowed money again, which directly made him lose a lot of money.


    "Your Majesty, do you need to borrow money? How much?" Geleshan asked impatiently, his eyes widened.


    "No, I need you to go to nders!"

 Chapter 425: panic of the netherlands

    Chapter 425 The panic of the Dutch


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    nders is a historical ce name in Western Europe, including East-nders and West-nders in Belgium, Pas-de-Cis and Nord in France, and Zend in the Nethends.


    In the sixteenth century, nders generally refers to the southern part of the ancient Nethends, located in the southwestern part of the Western European londs and along the coast of the North Sea.


    The Nethends is an economically developed area in Western Europe. At this time, it has a poption of 3 million, and there are more than 300 cities in 17 provinces. Antwerp in the south is the center of international trade, and Amsterdam is the economic center in the north.


    Here, trade has been prevalent since ancient times, and it is also the richest ce in the European continent, and it is also a treasurend that all countries dream of.


    The Habsburg family controlled this ce and made it their own money bag, continuously contributing to the Habsburg dynasty.


    The annual tax ounted for half of the fiscal revenue of the Habsburg dynasty.


    With the ession of Philip II, this devout Catholic believer finally revealed his anger towards heresy.


    With the actions of the Inquisition in Spain, all Protestants, ***, have suffered a major blow, and Catholicism has re-established its authority.


    And Philip II, with the victory of the Italian war and the religious suppression, established his domestic prestige, and those old nobles had to sumb to his subordinates and obey his orders.


    So, his eyes turned to the Nethends, especially the nders region, which is a wealthy region. He absolutely cannot tolerate being taken over by Protestantism.


    Not only to maintain the Catholic faith, but also to consolidate his rule, he finally stretched out his ws to the Nethends.


    First, he sent his new governor to the Nethends to carry out religious actions.


    In the period of Charles V in history, the number of Protestants who were persecuted reached more than 50,000, and people were alreadyining.


    At this time, the new governor was a woman.


    The governor is Margaret, Duchess of Parma.


    She is the illegitimate daughter of Holy Roman Emperor Charles V.


    She was raised by Charles V''s aunt, Archduchess Margaret of Austria, and sister, Queen Mary of Hungary.


    These twodies are outstanding women, sessively served as the Governor of the Nethends (Margaret 1507-1530, Mary 1530-1555), guarding the most affluent territory for the Habsburg family, is an outstanding political Home.


    Therefore, Margaret was ced high hopes by Philip II, and let her own sister continue to guard the Nethends.


    After the female governor took office, although she treated people softly and sympathized with the experience of the Dutch people, she still carried out her brother''s order without hesitation.


    As a result, the Inquisition prevailed throughout the Nethends, and all the Protestants were panicked and uneasy.


    Business has been affected, and it is much more depressed than in the past.


    Under the coercion of the new governor, the atmosphere in the Nethends seemed a little uneasy.


    At this time, Thomas Grassan came to the trade center¡ªAntwerp by boat.


    As soon as he got off the boat, Geleshan felt that although the whole city was still prosperous in business, it made people feel ufortable.


    "Hans, what happened in the Nethends recently?" Sitting in the carriage, looking at the nervous passers-by outside the car, Gele Shan couldn''t help asking the person in charge of his family in Antwerp.


    As one of the few wool merchants in the United Kingdom, especially in the Nethends, which has close ties with Ennd, Geleshan certainly arranged some people to take care of the business.


    "Sir, a trustworthy female governor came to the Nethends recently. She hates heretics. Although the methods are not drastic, they still have a great impact!"


    "Looking at the pedestrians on the road, you are always worried, and you will be caught by the monk who suddenly appeared! How can you care about doing business!"


    The supervisor who stayed behind pointed at the sad-looking pedestrian, shook his head, and said helplessly.


    "En!" Seeing such a picture, Gele''s confidence inpleting the task doubled in his heart.


    Boris is a craftsman, and it can also be said to be a weaver.


    He was over 40 years old, originally wanted to go home and retire, keep his previous savings, buy a grocery store, and spend his retirement leisurely.


    Who knew, the tyrant carried out the Inquisition in Spain, expelled and persecuted arge number of Protestants, and then extended his ws to the Nethends.


    The new female governor faithfully carried out the order of the tyrant, and implemented a series of prohibition and persecution policies against Protestants, which made everyone feel insecure, and even he trembled a little when he usually did things.


    Looking around, there are fewer and fewer pedestrians on the street, and it is getting dark soon. I have to go home quickly, otherwise it will be bad if something happens.


    Boris hurriedly speeded up and returned to his home.


    However, to his surprise, his mother-inw did not greet him at the door, which made Boris a little angry. He worked hard for his family, but he didn''t understand anything.


    Just stepped into the house, Boris'' first reaction was that the house was so bright, and his second reaction was, who is this person?


    I saw that in his home, in his seat, sat a well-dressed gentleman, followed by two subordinates, and his wife, who was sitting a little timidly, lowered her head.


    "Well, this gentleman, don''t you know why you are here?" Boris was taken aback for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face, and he said in a low voice.


    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Boris, a senior weaver?" Ge Leshan, who was sitting on a chair, smiled kindly and asked.


    "Of course, do you have any orders?" Boris was about to deny when he heard that he was looking for him specially, but when he saw the old wife shrinking on the chair, he sighed and agreed simply.


    "We''re here to find you!" As he spoke, Ge Leshan hinted with his eyes, and the guard at the side took out a money bag, revealing the glittering gold coins inside.


    "Here are fifty gold coins, pleasee with us!" Grashan''s voice was very friendly, but his words were very domineering.


    "Where are you going?" Boris couldn''t help asking.


    "Ennd!" Gele said habitually.


    "Let me think again!" Boris nced at the gold coin, swallowed his saliva, and said tremblingly.


    As a senior weaver, he doesn''t eat or drink, and it takes him five years to umte it. The temptation is too great.


    Seeing that the effect of the gold coin offensive was not obvious, Ge Leshan immediately persuaded:


    "Mr. Boris, even if it''s not for gold coins, for your wife, for the family of your married daughter, you should leave the Nethends!"


    "Think about it, Your Majesty the King hates Protestantism very much. This year''s new governor has proved this. Next, I think the situation of the Nethends and Spain is not far away!"


    Boris shuddered at the thought that his family would be persecuted and judged like the Spanish Protestants.


    Think again that Ennd is also a Protestant country, which should be much better than the Nethends.


    Looking at the gold coin onest time, Boris made up his mind.

 Chapter 426: Irelands sewerage

    Chapter 426 Sewage in Irnd


    ps: Wait for another chapter, ask for tickets, please subscribe


    Using his personal connections, Geleshan invited two hundred senior weavers and their families to Ennd, spending more than a thousand pounds, and finallypleted the task deployed by His Majesty the King within a month.


    As the situation in the Nethends became more and more turbulent, he did not need to spend money at all, and many senior weavers begged him to take it away.


    Actually, when he first epted this task, Grashan understood the king''s intention¡ªto steal a teacher.


    Although the United Kingdom has a vast market due to its alliance with Spain, the textile industry has also begun to take off.


    But just like theter China, it only upies low-end and mid-end technology, and is at the bottom of the textile industry to make money. The profits obtained cannot bepared with the Nethends.


    For example, the production of high-grade woolen cloth, only the Dutch have this technology and sharp weapon, and every year the partner royal family imports arge amount of high-grade woolen cloth from the Nethends to meet their own needs.


    Moreover, the same is true for silk. Not only does Ennd have no oriental silk technology, but it doesn''t even have European imitation silk technology.


    And when he came to the Nethends, he shouldered the requirement of innovating technology for the country. When he thought of this, Geleshan felt that he had made an important contribution to the entire kingdom.


    So, whilementing his contribution, Geleshan recruited hundreds of senior weavers for his factory.


    "With these people, I am afraid that the profit of my factory will double in theing year!" After renting a merchant ship for three days, Geleshan returned to Ennd with the weavers and their families.


    "If I knew the situation in the Nethends was in turmoil, I should have brought more thank you boats! s!" Geleshan sighed as he looked at the crowded ships.


    Not long after he left with the senior weaver, the Governor''s Office of the Nethends got the news.


    "Your Excellency, an Englishman brought many people from the Nethends to leave the country!" The young staff member bent down and reported respectfully.


    "Understood, don''t worry about how many heretics leave, workers, Nedendo is!" The Duchess of Parma pondered for a moment, and ordered decisively.


    As the staff went down, she murmured softly: "That''s fine, let those heretics leave. I hope that after those activists leave, the Nethends will return to stability! It would be nice to continue to be a cow!"


    Until now, the female governor still can¡¯t figure it out, these Dutch people don¡¯t believe in Catholicism, so they have to be a heretic and return to the embrace of our Lord, isn¡¯t it good?


    In the original history, since the turmoil in the Nethends, more than 30,000 Dutch people came to Ennd to escape the Dutch revolution.


    Their arrival made Elizabeth I very happy and received a very wee.


    After the arrival of these textile workers, they greatly improved Ennd''s textile technology, making Ennd''s exports from low-end to high-end all at once.


    Thus, a solid foundation wasid for the rise of the entire empire on which the sun never sets.


    However, Queen Elizabeth has tasted the price for this.


    The arrival of these Dutchmen made Ennd''s technology advance by leaps and bounds, but it also allowed the original narrow Calvinism to expand wildly, forming a wave of anti-establishment religion all at once.


    Before she died, those Puritans were still moring for the reform of the state religion and the abolition of the bishop system.


    Damn it, the bishop system is a sharp weapon for the king to control his mind, if it is abolished, the kingship will be shaken.


    In terms of technology and religion, Edward has been entangled in his mind.


    Ennd is not the United States. It cannot absorb immigrants regardless of the consequences. Inherent traditions and conservatism are the foundation of social stability. The arrival of immigrants will make the whole society a mess.


    What''s more, His Majesty Edward is not willing to delegate power.


    His Majesty Edward thought for a long time, and finally decided to selectively ept some elite technical personnel, and after obtaining their technology, if they still don''t believe in it, then they will be exiled to Irnd directly.


    Now, the young His Majesty the King finally no longer ideally turns Irnd into and like Ennd.


    Moreover, the existence of arge number of Celtics cannot bepletely amodated.


    Irnd is not treated as a colony like previous kings.


    Young His Majesty the King intends to make the ind of Irnd the outfall of the United Kingdom.


    Let Puritans, Catholics, and all kinds of messy believers go to Irnd to feel the warmth of the Celtics!


    It would be easier to control if, by the way, it could also influence them and let them fall apart from the Catholic vortex.


    Soon, with the arrival of the merchant ship, His Majesty the Great King personally received these senior weavers, greeted them cordially, and praised them for abandoning their homes anding to the United Kingdom for their dedication.


    The senior weavers and their families, after being received by His Majesty the King, cried bitterly and patted their chests to promise that they will definitely train more workers for the United Kingdom and make more contributions to the entire United Kingdom. Thanks King, thank you government.


    Apanied by the Kingdom''s Prime Minister William Selsey, and other cab members.


    Closer to home, after this pleasant interview, His Majesty Edward directly arranged these people into severalrge textile factories under the royal family, where they were supervised to teach technology and not to spread religious messages.


    Afterwards, His Majesty the King received Cab Prime Minister William Selsey and asked him to draft a new immigration bill.


    The requirement is that anyone who does not believe in Anglicanism is not allowed to preach in the United Kingdom, and those who vite it will be exiled to Irnd and be immigrants.


    And draft again, unless they are state personnel, they are not allowed to instigate and agitate others, and carry out dissemination of non-state religions, and all offenders will be sent to Irnd.


    Several treatment of the missionary personnel and missionary activities of the returnees shocked the entire cab, but the cab quickly cooperated.


    The draft is submitted by the cab to the king. After receiving a positive reply, it is then transferred to the joint parliament. After approval, it is then handed over to the Supreme United Court for promulgation, and then the regional parliaments vote for approval. Finally, the highest courts in each region promulgate.


    After these processes werepleted, a month passed, and the entire United Kingdom began to implement this strictw.


    In name, the parliament still exercises the legitive power, and the rights still belong to the people in name (this, everyone is familiar with it, I didn¡¯t say it).


    Apanied by the teaching of the textile workers in the Nethends, the textile level of the entire Ennd region continued to improve, and the shipment volume also recorded an increase.


    On the contrary, the Nethends region still maintains a slight turmoil, with undercurrents surging, and its position in the entire textile industry slowly begins to decline.


    As a result, Edward believes that within five years, Ennd will step on the Nethends and be the first textile region.

 Chapter 427: irish conqueror

    Chapter 427 Conqueror of Irnd


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    By the end of 1559, the whole of Irnd was finally at peace.


    Dublin, Irnd''srgest port and regional capital, is bustling today.


    On the streets of Dublin, people are singing andughing, smiling, clowns, singing and dancing, and even magic, all kinds of hawkers are shouting loudly, pedestrians are in an endless stream, looking up frequently, not knowing which product to choose.


    And the children also surrounded the clown, pping their hands while running, singing bads from nowhere.


    In the streets and alleys, the army alsozily leaned against the wall, chatting from time to time, with smiles on their faces.


    People no longer need to fear attacks as they once did.


    Today is a happy day, but also a day of great significance.


    Today, all the left-behinds from all over the ind of Irnd came to Dublin and the Governor''s House to celebrate the sessful conquest of Irnd.


    Yes, it took nine years to finally conquer all of Irnd.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, on the ind of Irnd, at the end of this year, almost all the tribes swore allegiance to His Majesty Edward, conferring dozens of titles, hundreds of knight titles.


    Of course, the highest title will certainly not exceed the earl, and an earl is already their highest rank.


    After more than three months of reporting and statistics, the poption of the entire Irish region has reached 500,000, with more than 103,000 immigrants and nearly 400,000 Celtics.


    This is the result of the massacres and massacres in various strongholds. ording toter statistics, the colonial rule in the past few years has wiped out at least 300 tribes and tribes, and more than 100,000 people have disappeared from this world.


    "Gentlemen, please be quiet!" Irish Governor Thomas Mane pressed his hand, smiled, and said excitedly:


    "Although a few days ago, many tribes went to London to ept His Majesty''s canonization, but the specific territory contract has not yet been signed, and Irnd has not yet been truly included in the embrace of the kingdom!"


    When the governor made a speech, including the remaining officials and the chiefs of the big tribes, all of them held their breath for fear of disturbing his speech.


    "Yesterday, the decree from the king and the cab was officially delivered to me, everyone listen carefully!"


    Hearing something rted to their own vital interests, the dozens of big tribal leaders who arrived immediately pricked up their ears.


    ncing at the serious crowd, Your Excellency the Governor continued:


    "Earls are allowed to have 500 private guards; viscounts are allowed to have 300 private guards; barons are allowed to have 200 private guards; knights and knights are allowed to have less than 100 private guards!"


    Hearing this, all the tribal leaders suddenly showed smiles on their faces, which was in line with their expectations, and even exceeded their expectations.


    In the past, when the poption was only a few thousand people, excluding the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, the number of able-bodied people was only a few hundred people, which was quite in line with his requirements.


    Seeing the many tribal leaders who were all smiling, Your Excellency the Governor raised his mouth and continued:


    "However, in order to protect the security of Irnd, every baron and above nobles must contribute half of their private soldiers as the army of the Kingdom of Irnd!"


    "Knights and jazz need to contribute ten pounds a year as a contribution and as military expenses for the army!"


    "What?"


    In this way, wouldn¡¯t the leaders of these big tribes be almost the same as those little leaders? Talk about status.


    "Quiet¡ª" His Excellency the Governor yelled loudly, raised his brows, and said sharply, "I am reading out the king''s decree, who wants to die?"


    "Since you have pledged allegiance to my king, you should take corresponding responsibilities, otherwise, your tribe would have gone to see God long ago!"


    Seeing these leaders bow their heads, His Excellency the Governor continued to read:


    "Fifty miles for earls; thirty miles for viscounts; twenty miles for barons; and no more than ten miles for knights and knights!"


    Fifty square miles, equivalent to the size of five Macao, all the noble fiefs add up, equivalent to one-fifth of the ind of Irnd.


    Even the smallest ten miles has tens of thousands of acres, which is enough for the tribal people to live.


    Regarding the area of ??thesends, these naturalized leaders have received somemon sense education, plus exnations, and they are very satisfied with these.


    Most of them were beyond their living area, and the resentment for the previous uses disappeared a lot.


    So, everyone expressed their eptance.


    In this way, His Majesty Edward got four-fifths of the Irishnd out of thin air, and the Celtic tribes were also satisfied, and everyone was happy!


    However, what all the tribes couldn''t think of was that the current poption andnd can certainly amodate it, and even have a surplus.


    And what if decadester? What about poption growth? Everyone can''t think of it.


    "All nobles are required to pay taxes to the Governor''s Mansion. The earl has one hundred sheepskins or one hundred pounds per year..."


    "All nobles are not allowed to fight, fight, or disobey without authorization!"


    "All nobles are not allowed to change the fief area without authorization, and those who vite it will be obliterated!"


    ...


    In this way, the sixteenws strictly stipte the order of the ind of Irnd, and also endow the nobles with responsibilities and obligations.


    This has also be the pervasivew of the ind of Irnd, and the Irish are also used to call it the agreement between the king and the Irish.


    However, to more people in the United Kingdom, the "Dublin Code" is still the most familiar.


    It is also difficult for our Majesty the King to rack his brains on how to rule Irnd.


    Feudalism? County system? Or a colonial system, or a military region system directly under the army?


    These all shed through the king''s mind one by one.


    Finally, in desperation, he thought of the cab, the head of the coalition government.


    After a few days of discussion by the cab,bined with the actual situation in Irnd, thebination of feudalism and county system was chosen.


    It can also be called: one ind, two systems


    In one-fifth of the ces upied by the Kate, an enhanced version of medieval feudalism is implemented.


    In four-fifths of the ces upied by immigrants, the county system is implemented.


    That is to say, each manages its own business and does not conflict with each other.


    In this way, the entire ind of Irnd is at peace.


    It''s just that Edward didn''t take care of the issue of whether the ind of Irnd, where 100,000 people upy four-fifths, was suitable, and he would not remind those tribal poptions of their troubles after their poption growth.


    But, it is really a great merit to let the Celts of Irnd go from very to return, no, directly to feudalism.


    His Majesty Edward feels that he has contributed a lot to helping the Celts directly save civilization from ignorance!


    At this time, the cab reported tactfully that they wanted to add the title of "Conqueror of Irnd" to him, but their attitude was still very firm.


    Edward had no choice but to ept it, although he had never been to Irnd once.


    There was originally a title of "Conqueror of Scond", but considering the feelings of the Scottish nobles, Edward did not ept it.


    After all, Scond has been united with Ennd, and it is also one of the main fulcrums of the United Kingdom. Taking this title is very embarrassing and easy to provoke hatred.


    Still, the title Conqueror of Irnd sounds good too.


    His Majesty Edward is very satisfied.

 Chapter 428: parting

    Chapter 428 Farewell


    ps: There will be another chapterter, let¡¯s read it tomorrow! Ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Irnd''s feudal system took a very short time toplete. In less than half a year, all Irish noblespleted feudalization and divided their territories and people.


    After that, among the remaining four-fifths of thend, except for some mountainous rivers and barrennd, the rest is either ins or arablend, which is very suitable for nting and grazing.


    The Governor''s Office of Irnd also implemented the edict from London, dividing Irnd into four major provinces and thirty-two counties, basically following the ancient Irish system.


    Among them, resettlement measures are carried out centering on 64 bases.


    Soon, the number of 100,000 immigrants increased to 150,000 by the end of 1561.


    Thebined army formed by the Irish nobles has reached 10,000 people, plus the immigration armyposed of 5,000 people, the army on the ind has reached 15,000 people.


    There are two million acres of arablend and more than 13,000 pastures, one-third of which are owned by the royal family.


    The nobles and some wealthy people were not to be outdone, and paid a lot of money to buy arge amount ofnd from immigrants, forming manors and ranches, and the number reached one-third.


    The remaining one-third is owned by the immigrants.


    But they willingly sold thend to those merchants and nobles.


    Because, the money sold can not only repay debts, but also improve life.


    More importantly, there is still a lot ofnd in Irnd that has not been developed. After a few years, if it is sold, it will be another ie.


    However, this kind ofnd bonus can''t be enjoyed for a long time. Among them, the huge benefits have made the Governor''s Mansion, the coalition government, and the royal family look down on it.


    This kind of costlessnd development is simply too profitable for ordinary people to afford.


    Dublin, on the port pier, beside the long trestle, countless Irish nobles and businessmen, all dressed in leather and leather shoes, came here for a farewell farewell.


    Flowers, gs, will constitute a new look for the entire pier, and people shout and rejoice, and bid farewell to these heroes.


    "Your Excellency, your departure is truly our regret in Irnd!"


    The speaker of the Irish Parliament has a long beard and a face full of pity. He looks at the Governor Thomas Mane who is about to board the ship, and looks affectionately.


    His Excellency the Governor, there are more than 60 other strongholds staying behind. They will return to London with the Governor. They will be received by His Majesty the King, and they will be briefed on their duties. Then, what awaits them is promotion and sry increase.


    So, except for some old people who are a little sad, such as Sir John Perrot, the faces of the others are inexplicably excited, chatting happily with each other, and looking forward to their future.


    "This is what I should do!" As a gentleman''s traditional virtue, Governor Thomas has always maintained a modest attitude, shook his head, and said softly.


    "After all, His Majesty the King and the Kingdom government have entrusted me with important tasks. As a member of the Kingdom, I should serve them as a matter of course. There is nothing to say!"


    His Excellency the Governor has such a calm appearance, but it is even more admired by everyone, and praises are endless.


    Hearing this, Your Excellency the Governor showed a faint smile, pretending to be aggressive, no, the aristocratic temperament is undoubtedly revealed, not a nobleman, but a nobleman.


    Everyone knows that after the conquest of Irnd, the Governor-General who has been in charge of Irnd for nearly nine years, will definitely be canonized as a nobleman, leave Irnd, a barbaric ce, and establish a good rtionship in advance.


    After everyone praised you, Your Excellency the Speaker of the Irish Parliament, continued to ask:


    "Your Excellency, all of us have witnessed your achievements, so we n to jointly sign a letter to state your great achievements to the cab and His Majesty Edward!"


    "And, in order to thank you for your kindness, we have collected some souvenirs for you and put them on the boat!"


    Everyone is going to be sky-high and let the birds fly, and get promoted and get rich. Now it''s okay to make a favor in advance.


    In this regard, the upright governor quickly refused to back down, but the congressmen and officials insisted on writing a letter. Suddenly, the atmosphere of the whole pier became more cheerful.


    After epting helplessly, feeling that the time was almost up, Your Excellency the Speaker asked carefully and softly, as if he was not paying attention.


    "What do you think of the next governor?"


    As these words fell, everyone fell silent for a moment, staring straight at His Excellency the Governor, waiting for his speech.


    The next Governor-General has always been a source of restlessness in everyone''s hearts.


    The basic interests of all those present are in Irnd. In this era when the power of the governor is scary, the choice of the governor is rted to everyone''s vital interests.


    A normal governor is what everyone looks forward to.


    "This¡ª" Hearing this question, Thomas pondered for a moment and frowned.


    No one dared to disturb the Governor-General who had not left office, and waited anxiously and cautiously for his recovery.


    "I can''t say it! I can''t say it!" He shook his head and said with a wry smile. Although as the former governor, he has the right to rmend the next governor to the king, even if he reveals his goal, although he can get the respect of these Irish people, But it will definitely have an impact on his future prospects.


    However, people are sending money and submitting letters, so I can¡¯t refuse them. It¡¯s really a trick!


    After wandering in my mind for a few seconds, Your Excellency the Governor smiled:


    "Haha! The governor has a great responsibility, and the candidate must be cautious and cautious. How do I know? This is a matter of concern for the cab and His Majesty the king!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was frustrated.


    "However, the Irish Chuping, the governor is rted to the safety and stability of the ind, I think the cab will definitely give priority to meeting those officials who have known it before!"


    As he spoke, he didn''t know whether it was intentional or not, he nced at the many left-behinds behind the bustling crowd.


    Seeing this, everyone understood, and quickly changed the topic of rxation. For a while, the air was filled with joyful factors.


    Soon, the three figures in charge of the colonization of a province, including Sir John Perrot and Lemire Walson, as well as some famous left-behinds, all received gifts.


    For example, when Sir John was having a good time chatting with his colleagues, he suddenly received many congrattory greeting cards from the butler, as well as some Irish ''souvenirs'', which made him look confused and couldn''t figure out why he was suddenly popr .


    I flipped through it casually. In the greeting card, there are also many messages about the youngdy. Of course, the focus is on one of the columns: unmarried


    So, Sir John, who was already married, couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled wryly, and could only order his housekeeper to put it away quickly, so that his wife would not see it.


    When it was just about to leave, it was a merchant ship; when it left, two small cargo ships followed behind the merchant ship, with a deep draft.

 Chapter 429: deceased

    Chapter 429 Old friend


    ps: Ask for tickets, ask for rmendations


    Irnd is very close to Ennd. After half a day, the ship arrived at the port of Bristol, an important town in the southwestern part of Ennd.


    Hundreds of people, including family members, received a warm wee from the Bristol City Government and arranged amodation.


    The next day, the carriage was arranged again, which moved the heroes of the Irish colonization.


    "Your Excellency the Mayor is really a warm-hearted person!"


    The family sat in the front carriage, with some personal belongings beside them, and the rest were ced in the back carriage.


    The carriage at the back was looked after by the butler and three servants he brought from Irnd.


    Hearing his wife''s exmation, and then taking a look at his daughter who was getting more and more handsome and beautiful, Lemir smiled softly, "Don''t think so noble of him, these arrangements are not specially arranged for us!"


    "You said it was arranged by the city government!" My wife couldn''t help asking with surprise in her eyes.


    "No, the city government is impossible!" Looking at his wife who apanied him to Irnd, worrying about him and his children all the time, the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes became more and more obvious, and he looked older and older.


    With a sigh in his heart, he showed a sincere smile, ignored his wife''s shyness, and brushed a strand of long hair from her forehead behind her ears, and then exined:


    "The city government doesn''t care, but the city council will never allow the city government to spend money to entertain us at will, even if we are heroes!"


    "What''s that?" asked the wife puzzled.


    "The cab''s arrangement!" Lemire looked into her green eyes and said, "Or His Majesty Edward''s arrangement!"


    "Okay, I don''t want to talk about politics anymore!" After hearing this, the wife was relieved, turned her gaze to her daughter, and sighed:


    "Su Na is already fourteen years old, it''s time to find a husband!"


    As he spoke, his wife red at Lemire and med:


    "General people get engaged at the age of seven or eight, and get married at the age of fourteen, but our Su Na is fourteen years old and hasn''t gotten engaged yet. What will happen in the future?"


    Looking at his wife''s angry expression, Lemiel quickly apologized. Lemiel has always respected her wife who has followed him since childhood.


    "In Irnd, in that deserted ce, there were no young talents who were worthy of Su Na. I wouldn''t want an Irishman to be my son-inw! I would be ridiculed in the officialdom!"


    As soon as she heard the word Irish son-inw, the wife shook her head quickly. She couldn''t ept an Irish son-inw either.


    Irnd at this time is like we look at Africa, full of contempt. Do you want your daughter to marry a ck man?


    "You''re right, honey!" said the wife softly, "I can''t imagine Soona having an Irish husband, it''s just awful!"


    "Yes, so I n to wait until I return to London and ept His Majesty''s reward, so that our Suna will have more choices, and even marry a nobleman!"


    Thinking of their daughter marrying a nobleman, the two couldn''t help but smile with joy in their eyes.


    Su Na, who was at the side, watched her parents discussing her marriage, and couldn''t help frowning.


    After staying in Irnd for so many years, she is proficient in horse riding and archery, and her heart has long been wild. She is very resistant to the marriage arranged by her parents.


    Thinking of this, she stretched out her hand, opened the curtain aside, twisted her brother''s thigh with his head facing outwards, and only after hearing his loud roar, she slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ah, ah¡ª" the younger brother cried out in pain.


    "Huh¡ª" She just felt that she felt much morefortable in her heart.


    "What''s the matter? Agel!" Lemier asked his wife quickly.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, it''s just that the road is so wide and beautiful!" The 12-year-old brother secretly nced at his sister, recalling her previous evil deeds, and said a little aggrieved.


    "Really? Let me take a look!" Hearing nothing, Lemir became interested in the long-known national highway, and hurriedly squeezed his son away and stretched out his head to look.


    The 12-year-old Agel gave his sister a hard look, protesting against his innocent abuse.


    And Su Na nced at her younger brother, rolled her eyes, raised her red lips, and looked provocative: Do you dare?


    Agel, who just wanted to muster up the courage to fight, was immediately discouraged. When he thought of the experience of being kicked off his horse by her, he couldn''t help being afraid. His sister was terrible.


    Seeing her younger brother''s resigned expression, Su Na nced at him arrogantly, and went to her mother to whisper.


    Lemir, who looked up, had a shocked expression on his face.


    I saw that on the national road where the carriage was driving, walking on the right side, there was an endless stream of carriages passing by, and sidewalks were set up on both sides of the road, and men, women and children walked sparsely.


    This national road is extremely wide and can amodate about six carriages moving in parallel.


    And it was extremely t, the carriages in front drove one after another, leaving no potholes on the road, and the carriages drove extremely smoothly.


    Lemire thought to himself: Sure enough, it is true that the foundation of the national road is paved with floor tiles, no wonder it is so stable.


    Looking around, there are neat trees nted on both sides of the road. Under the sunlight, there are patches of shadows on the national road, which is convenient for pedestrians to rest.


    This move is indeed very good. It can not only take care of pedestrians, but also fix the foundation, Lemier thought.


    It seems that I have been away from Ennd for so many years, and I have really changed a lot.


    Three days passed in a sh, and Lemire and his party arrived in London.


    Relying on the stable national road, this saves two days of travelpared to the past, which is indeed gratifying.


    "This is your home when you were young. Tonight, let''s live in a wronged way!" Lemir came to his hometown and joked.


    A group of people came to the small house that was once located in London, because they asked their neighbors to take care of them. The house still looks rtivelyplete, although a bit dirty.


    "What? This is the ce where I lived when I was a child, it''s too dpidated!" Agel looked at this shabby house,pared with the mansion in Irnd, even the toilet was not as good, and he couldn''t helpining.


    "Bang¡ª" Su Na hit him on the head and scolded:


    "You were born here, whyin!"


    Su Na still has some vague memories of this ce, and her heart is full of nostalgia.


    "Su Na, don''t be so violent!" Her mother quickly reprimanded, and then said softly to her son, "Agel, your father is just joking, we are staying in a hotel today!"


    "Humph¡ª" Su Na snorted coldly, and turned her head away.


    Just as the family was talking, there was a sudden sound of surprise from the side.


    "Are you Mr. Lemire?" A man in his forties, with wrinkled face and wine in his hand, asked in disbelief.


    "You are, Mr. Rodney!" Lemire turned his head and saw that this was his old acquaintance, and shouted loudly.


    At this moment, Lemiel felt an inexplicable emotion in his heart.


    It was the rmendation of this person that I gained my current status, and I couldn''t help but feel a lot of emotion in my heart.

 Chapter 430: knighted

    Chapter 430 Knighthood


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The next day, in the pce, His Majesty the King received the heroes of these kingdoms.


    In order tomend the outstanding contributions of these warriors, the Pce Affairs Office ordered some medals ording to the opinions of His Majesty the King, which can also be called the Shamrock Medal.


    The medal is mainly made of gold, with a clover engraved on the front, and two swords are engraved on the clover, crossed on the clover.


    On the back, there is a flower print of a heroic knight. The horse raises its hooves, and the knight swings his sword. It looks very inspiring and extraordinary.


    Clover is a nt that the Irish people love very much.


    Eighty percent of the entire Irish region isposed of pastures, and clover is one of the mostmon and high-quality pastures, and is very popr among Irish people.


    Clover is called white clover, but the Irish have given it a beautiful name - Shemerlock.


    So, this medal is also called the Shemerok Medal.


    This medal has great political significance.


    It symbolizes the official annexation of Irnd by the United Kingdom and the achievement of expanding its territory.


    So, outside the pce, these heroes stood in a row, and the drummer beat the music, setting off a joyful atmosphere.


    The nobles and ministers of the kingdom stood on both sides as onlookers.


    Under the eyes of everyone, His Majesty the King finally came out and showed his face.


    The nobles and ministers hurriedly bowed down to salute, and the band also yed high-spirited and cheerful music at the right time.


    The king stands in the center with a faint smile on his face.


    Your Excellency the Prime Minister, wearing a wig, stood beside him respectfully, holding a paper book in his hand, nced at the bottom, and then read aloud:


    "Gentlemen anddies, today, in recognition of the contributions made by the heroes of Irnd to the kingdom and the royal family, His Majesty Edward will personally award medals to these heroes as amendation!"


    "Papa papa¡ª" Everyone apuded with interest, showing respect.


    "Okay, now I invite His Majesty the King to speak!" The prime minister took a step away tactfully, highlighting His Majesty the King.


    "The hero, the royal family will never forget, and neither will the government. The clover medal awarded today is to let everyone remember forever. There are still these heroes in the kingdom!"


    After a short speech, there was another burst of apuse.


    William Selsey nced at Thomas Marne, who was a little dazed, and reminded softly: "Sir, it''s your turn!"


    "Okay!" Thomas immediately reacted, took a step forward, and saluted again in front of the king.


    "En!" Edward nodded and nced at the Prime Minister.


    William Selsey hastily opened the book and read aloud:


    "Thomas Mane, following the will of the Lord, obeying the arrangements of the royal family and the government, he is brave and good at fighting, quick thinking, and decisive. During his tenure as Governor of Irnd, he was loyal to the royal family, fully exerted his duties, and gradually conquered Irnd..."


    His Excellency the Prime Minister was reading, and Edward put the medal around his neck.


    "Good job, my Governor!" His Majesty the King said with a smile.


    "This is my duty, Your Majesty!" Thomas Mane lowered his head and said seriously.


    Seeing this, Edward smiled, and after the Prime Minister finished reading, he continued to the next one.


    In this way, it took more than half an hour to finally distribute more than 60 medals.


    The presence of the king and the spectators of the nobles made this group of young heroes overjoyed, their heads held high, and they felt a little erratic.


    At this time, everyone thought: Today is really a moment of honor


    At the moment of being awarded the medal, an urge to dedicate their lives to His Majesty the King suddenly surged in everyone''s hearts, from the spine straight to the sky.


    His Majesty the King and the nobles left one after another, and these medal winners naturally also left.


    Sir John carefully looked at the medal in his hand, especially the exquisite patterns on its surface, and was overjoyed for a moment.


    This represents his achievements, and it also represents the affirmation of his achievements, which is worth showing off.


    However, although he doesn''t care about the material, the medals made of gold are much better than the silver medals before. No matter how bad it is, you can get more money when mortgaged.


    "Hey! Sir! Sir!" Sir John Perot, who had devoted himself to the medal, noticed that someone was calling him.


    He couldn''t help turning his head to see a tall, dark-faced man walking over, wearing high-end linen clothes, about the same age as himself, and seemed to have returned from Irnd.


    Waiting a little closer, he took a closer look. It turned out to be the famous Lemire Watson of Irnd. During the colonization of Irnd, he was a generous and glorious grand stayer and a pioneer of Leinster Province.


    He also bears the nickname, the pioneer of Munster.


    Thinking so much in my heart, but John Perrott quickly greeted him, and his face was instantly filled with a smile.


    "Oh! Mr. Sir, it''s really hard to see you!" Lemire sighed softly, looking at the well-maintained Sir in front of him.


    "Sorry, Mr. Lemire, I was thinking about something just now, and I didn''t notice it. I''m sorry!" Sir John replied very politely.


    "It doesn''t matter, I came this time, and I just raised money to congratte you!" Lemir smiled and said with an expression of indifference.


    "Congrattions?" A trace of doubt appeared on Sir John''s forehead, "My sir, is there something gratifying that happened to me?"


    As he spoke, he turned his puzzled eyes to Lemiel in front of him.


    "Sir, don''t you know?" Lemire said deliberately in an exaggerated tone, "Next week, His Majesty the King will hold a knighthood awarding ceremony at the Pce of Westminster, and you are likely to be canonized as a baron. Congrattions you!"


    "Oh! Nothing, nothing!" Modesty is an essential virtue for nobles, Sir John shook his head with a smile, and said:


    "The specific situation has not yete out, so how can it be counted?"


    After chatting for a while and sending a blessing, Sir John said goodbye to Lemire and boarded the carriage.


    "Hmph! Who doesn''t know that you are the illegitimate son of His Majesty Henry VII, and you still pretend to be in front of me. Judging by his appearance, the baron must have been obtained!"


    Looking at his receding back, Lemire turned and left, thinking in his heart, not paying attention to John Perrot''s affectation.


    However, he felt envious and jealous of him getting the title of baron.


    A weekter, at the Pce of Westminster, His Majesty the King and the nobles came one after another, together with some important ministers of the kingdom, the Pce of Westminster couldn''t bear to pretend.


    This canonization ceremony is very grand, which is also exciting.


    On this day, two barons (John Perrot and Governor Thomas Mann), twelve hereditary knights, and dozens of lifetime jazz were born.


    These people have all obtained corresponding territories, but they are located in Irnd, so the nobles in London also call them Irish nobles.


    In the ind of Irnd, the nobles have since been divided into two factions.

 Chapter 431: inspect the army

    Chapter 431 Inspecting the Army


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    At the end of 1561, the cab headed by William Selsey had been in office for five years, and had served as the Speaker of the Privy Council of Ennd for five years.


    So, in view of William Selsey''s outstanding achievements in governing the country in the past five years, the stable development of the British Kingdom''s economy, and the unstable situation in France, this made His Majesty Edward decide to remain a member of the cab.


    So, on December 8th, William Selsey officially started the second term of the Privy Council of Ennd, and the next day, he started the second term of the prime minister of the coalition government cab.


    Subsequently, Scond continued to be regent of Scond by the Earl of Argyle, and Faris Alexander served as the regent of Wales.


    As for the post of Governor of Irnd, it will be held by the outstanding Baron John Perot.


    As for themand of the Irish Army, Edward also dispatched a minister after discussing with the cab.


    It is located in Cis and Brizigne in France. The cab also drafted a list and presented it to Edward. After considering his ability and background, His Majesty Edward chose to agree.


    Afterwards, new parliamentary elections were held in Ennd, Scond, Wales, Irnd, and even Cis and Bouzygne.


    This election is different from the past.


    In the past, the members of the parliament were basically elected from the municipalities, and there were only a few seats in ordinary counties.


    Since the abolition of municipalities, the source of parliamentary elections has been cut off.


    In this way, in order to better unite the interests of the broad masses of the people and make the elite a vested interest group, His Majesty the King announced that each county has five ces for election.


    In addition, every city with a poption of more than 5,000 can elect two councilors.


    However, as for the qualification line for having the right to vote, His Majesty Edward did not decrease much, but increased a little difficulty.


    For example, some cities stipte that adult men with a family property of 100 pounds have the right to vote and be elected. On this basis, His Majesty the King has drawn a line: 200 pounds.


    Only adult men who have a property of two hundred pounds, have no criminal record, and belong to the United Kingdom will have the right to vote and be elected.


    In this way, by the end of December, before 1562 came, the local council elections had been sessfully held.


    On the first day of the new year, His Majesty the Great King did not stay in the pce, apanied by his wife and children, and came to the outside of London in a carriage.


    United Kingdom Army Garrison, located five miles outside London, on the banks of the River Thames.


    Located on the Thames River, it can not only transport food and water nearby, but also quickly advance to London and other cities around the Thames River. It has excellent geographical conditions.


    In the early morning, the rain has already washed the ground. In this winter, there are still a few drops of water on the grass. After walking a few steps in shoes, it will be soaked in a short while.


    Then the slightly cool cold wind blows, this kind of sourness, not to mention how vigorous it is, coupled with the wet soil, it is wet and heavy, ordinary people will note out under normal circumstances, and suffer this crime.


    But the soldiers in the army were very hard. The sun had just risen, and there was a faint ray of light, so they had to pull down the quilt reluctantly and get up quickly under the call of the wake-up call.


    "Boom, boom, boom!" There was a burst of footsteps, as if urging, making other people who were not well yet anxiously speed up their pace, get up and wash.


    As the team leader, Opa naturally has the responsibility to make his soldiers wake up, wash and eat together.


    You know, the time for washing and eating is only twenty minutes.


    That is to say, get up at 6 o''clock, and have toe to the pasture before 6:20 to conduct the same queue training. On the yground, the training officer has already been waiting there, ready to spot check.


    After yelling a few times, the guys who were about to stay in bed were urged up, and then Opa and the whole team began to wash and eat.


    After drinking a few bowls of porridge, they arrived at the yground on time for boring queue training.


    "Go, go, go, turn left, turn right, turn back!"


    Words like this kept ringing out on the yground. Each team formed a row of twenty-five people, and the team leader stood at the first position and was responsible for shouting.


    Then, the ten teams formed apany and stood in the same small square for training.


    Afterwards, severalpanies werebined together, and each regiment was integrated for integrated training.


    Every month, there is one more day of general training. Several regiments are divided into two parties for battle training.


    Including barbers, g bearers, and musicians must be trained,


    In the afternoon, live ammunition training is basically necessary. Stepping on drums, filling gunpowder, shooting, and cleaning the barrel, all have to be trained over and over again.


    And learn the meaning of different gs and the meaning of music yed by musicians.


    In the evening, the pastor read the Bible aloud to exin doubts to the soldiers.


    This is the training content of infantry.


    The artillerymen were not so troublesome.


    Bronze cannons showed great prowess in the Italian war, and His Majesty Edward immediately ordered the royal arsenal to manufacture them.


    So the mostmon exercises for artillerymen are loading and unloading shells, cleaning the barrels, and conducting live ammunition exercises.


    Even if they know that sulfur is very expensive, there is no way to do it. For technical arms, only continuous practice can truly improve the level.


    Moreover, under the influence of Napoleon in the 18th century, in the next few hundred years of war, the strategy of artillery as king has always been the pursuit of armies of various countries.


    In this European continent, the current understanding of artillery is not enough, it is necessary to vigorously develop artillery and start the role of artillery in advance.


    In a corner unknown to many soldiers, His Majesty Edward is holding a binocrs, inspecting the training of these soldiers.


    "Your Majesty, these soldiers train every day and are already very familiar with the Spanish phnx, which ispletely different from the inadaptability of the Guards!"


    The Guards were ustomed to the old-fashionedbat methods. Since they retrained the Spanish phnx, none of them adapted to it. After a few years, Edward also gave up.


    We had to change the guards into cavalry. Among the 6,000 people, there were 4,000 cavalry, 1,000 infantry, and more than 1,000 logistics troops.


    Although Knight Alexander is getting older, his appearance is still online. He still looks so personable and handsome. His skin does not appear rough because of joining the army, but is as smooth as before.


    Edward couldn''t help but admire him for being so well maintained.


    "Of course, Mr. Knight, I am very convinced of your ability!" Edward turned his head and said affirmatively.


    "What is the current army size?"


    "Including the logistics staff, there are about 16,000 people, six regiments, each regiment has more than 2,500 people!"


    "How is thebat effectiveness?"


    "You can go to the battlefield at any time!"


    "Compared to the Spaniards, how?"


    "This¡ª" Knight Alexander pondered for a while, then said solemnly:


    "Your Majesty, there has not been a formal collision yet, but I am sure of a tie!"


    "Okay, I believe in you, knight!" Edward looked into his good-looking eyes and said solemnly: "Starting today, let the army be ready to go to the battlefield at any time. I think the opportunity for actualbat ising soon!"


    "Your Majesty, is this true?" Alexander asked in disbelief. After staying in the barracks for so long, he wanted to go to the battlefield for a long time.


    "Yes, a very long war!"

 Chapter 432: war preparation

    Chapter 432 War Preparation


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Finally, after such a long time, His Majesty Edward recalled the French War of Religion.


    The beginning period was in 1562. I don¡¯t know the exact month. It ended at the end of the sixteenth century. It was the only famous civil war in French history.


    What impressed Edward the most was that this war directly made the French royal family extinct, the Bourbon dynasty came to power, and famous figures such as the Sun King Louis XIV and Louis XVI could enter the history books.


    So, at such an important moment, Edward finally couldn''t help it. Knowing the start time, how could he hold back and not get involved?


    After the resident soldiers were formed in each region, the Army Command Committee directly controlled all the military power, and reorganized all the self-built army and the original army, and the total number of troops reached 30,000.


    The army will be divided into garrison troops and conscript troops, with 5,000 people stationed in Ennd, 2,000 in Scond, 1,000 in Wales, and 2,000 in Irnd.


    The remaining 20,000 selected will be a full-timebat army.


    In this way, although the local finance will assist half of the military expenditure, the amount of appropriation directly proposed by the Army Appropriation Committee to the cab every year has reached 80,000 pounds, of which the consumption of gunpowder is thergest.


    Fortunately, the ie of the cab continues to increase every year, otherwise it will really go bankrupt.


    Edward couldn''t help feeling a little emotional for the cab''s strong support.


    After inspecting the army, Edward began to inspect the navy again.


    Although in this war, the navy is just a soy sauce, but at least it is also a force!


    After several years of continuous development, the navy has gradually grown.


    The three squadrons are almost all the strength of the previous Henry VIII period. In other words, the strength of the navy has tripled. Although it is not half the strength of Spain, in the English Channel, there is no problem with self-defense.


    After all, the Spanish navy was basically involved in the Mediterranean, and the Ottoman Empire continued to shed Spanish blood.


    The number ofrge ships, that is, Galen ships over 1,000 tons, has reached twelve, and two ships areunched every year.


    The number of medium-sized ships ranging from 300 to 1,000 tons has reached more than 200. Basically, they are all equipped with bronze cannons.


    The number of employees has reached more than 10,000, and the annual cost has also soared from 40,000 pounds to 100,000 pounds, which almost bankrupted the coalition government.


    In this regard, Edward''s annual support of 30,000 pounds has been directly increased to 80,000 pounds. That is to say, the cab only needs to allocate 50,000 pounds a year.


    The navy and army inspections werepleted, and Edward met with Sir John, the Minister of Royal Affairs, who likes to tter, is stingy, and can do things.


    "Sir, at present, how much cash can the royal family provide?"


    Looking at the aging Sir John, and looking at his gray hair, Edward felt for a moment that time passed too fast.


    "Your Majesty!" Seeing the beard growing thicker on the king''s chin, Sir John couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that His Majesty the King has really grown up.


    He could feel something majestic that made his heart beat faster.


    "As you wish!" Sir John put on his reading sses after seeing his age, picked up an ount book from the secretary behind him, and began to look it up.


    In this way, quietly, Edward looked at this old man who had served the royal family for many years and was still working hard for the royal family. Even if he knew it, it was because of interests. Many families circled around the big tree of the royal family to gain honor money.


    After a long time, it has be a habit. People are emotional animals. Looking at this old man who has served two generations of kings, Edward was inexplicably moved.


    Hope, there will be more and more people like this, and the royal family will be stronger and stronger, Edward blessed in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, it has been found out that the cash currently avable to the royal family is stored in the Bank of Ennd, and the amount is 300,000 pounds! Other ie has just arrived, and there is a bnce of 200,000 pounds in addition to the next year''s expenditure budget, so the total Half a million pounds!"


    Sir John''s old voice resounded in the room, especially clear.


    Hearing this amount, Edward couldn''t help pondering: 500,000 pounds, ording to previous wars, it was enough to support military expenditures for one year!


    Seeing His Majesty the King''s pondering expression, Sir John couldn''t help but turn pale with fright:


    "Your Majesty, the royal family has be more affluent in recent years. You must think carefully about it!"


    Seeing that Mr. Jazz, who had always been stingy, began to persuade him again, Edward couldn''t bear to speak directly to him, so he couldn''t help exining:


    "Sir, the money is urgently needed. You must prepare the money and transfer it to the Army Appropriations Committee ount tomorrow!"


    "What?" Sir John was a little surprised, "Is this going to war?"


    "Yes, sir, let''s get ready!" Edward nodded without denying it.


    Then, taking another look at Sir John''s slowly leaving back, Edward immediately left the room and came to a conference room in the pce.


    Here, an imperial meeting will be held.


    Participating in the meeting were the Earl of Argyle, the regent of Scond, Faris Alexander, the regent of Wales, Baron John Perot, the new Governor of Irnd, the Speaker of the Privy Council of Ennd and the Prime Minister of the Cab, William Selsey, and cab members.


    "His Majesty has arrived¡ª" the guard shouted.


    "Your Majesty!" Everyone stood up and saluted.


    After His Majesty Edward took his seat, Your Excellency the Prime Minister stood up and said:


    "The convening of this imperial meeting is only for one thing - the increasingly fierce civil war in France!"


    As soon as the voice fell, discussions immediately rang out in the conference hall.


    Although as high-level people, many people already know the turbulent situation in France, but they still don¡¯t believe that this European power will fall into civil strife. Your Excellency Prime Minister cleared his throat and exined:


    "Since the death of Henry II, the false king of France, the young Francois II came to the throne. He has a huge head, extremely thin hair, a very thin neck, and a mouth full of saliva. It is said that when he put on the crown, he shouted loudly, Take this thing away, it will break my neck!"


    As soon as the joke was told, everyone couldn''t helpughing.


    Although it was fake, the young king was indeed very weak. He went to see God less than two years after he ascended the throne.


    His younger brother Charles IX came to the throne.


    "Although Charles IX came to the throne, the French king was deeply influenced by his mother, Catherine de'' Medici. He is a cowardly and uninspired king!"


    "Since Calvinism was introduced into France, the political situation in France was turbulent, and conflicts urred from time to time. The Catholic nobles headed by Fran?ois de Lorraine, Duke of Guise, and his younger brother Cardinal Charles, and Cond¨¦. Huguenots headed by the Prince, Admiral Coligny, King Navarre!"


    "ording to spection, in the near future, conflicts will definitely break out between the two factions in France, and there is a great possibility of civil strife!"


    After His Excellency the Prime Minister finished his speech, everyone was thinking with their heads down, digesting the information.


    "Which faction do we choose to support?" the Chancellor of the Exchequer asked immediately.


    "In my opinion, they are still Huguenots, and they are Protestants anyway!"


    "No, it''s still the Catholic sect. The Catholics are the most powerful and have more chances of winning!"


    ...


    "Stop talking, let''s prepare for war first! Let''s discuss the preparations!" Your Excellency the Prime Minister patted the table and said.


    Edward was still sittingfortably, listening to their speeches and observing.

 Chapter 433: National position

    Chapter 433 National Position


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    To be honest, although I don¡¯t know the historical results, Edward wanted to support the Catholic sect because of the supremacy of the Bourbon family and the fact that the state religion of France was still Catholic.


    After all, the leader of the Catholic Church, the Duke of Guise, is the uncle of his own Queen Mary, so there is still a rtionship.


    However, the characteristics of the United Kingdom forced Edward to support the Huguenots, that is, the hated Calvinists.


    Many people forget that the United Kingdom is a Protestant country, and the state religion is Anglicanism. Although the reform is not thorough, it is indeed a Protestantism.


    Ennd at this time, it is not modest to say, is thend that Europeans yearn for after the founding of the United States in the future, the country of lighthouses.


    It''s just that the United States is the lighthouse of the Ming Dynasty, while the United Kingdom is the lighthouse of Protestantism.


    All Protestants target Ennd, continue to carry out propaganda, and carry out revolutions, which is too great for Ennd to improve its international status.


    More importantly, Henry VIII shamelessly admitted that he was a lighthouse country, and shamelessly publicized it.


    After so long, not only foreigners believe it, but even many Chinese people believe it.


    In this way, in the eyes of Europeans, Britain and Protestants are equated, and their international status has been greatly improved by their religious status.


    So, it doesn''t matter if Britain and Spain form an alliance to deal with France. Anyway, France is a Catholic country, and there is nothing wrong with Protestants dealing with Catholicism.


    But at this time, if you support Catholicism, it will cause the copse of identity.


    That is to say, the character setting rtionship is simr to that of a star. Britain is a Protestant country.


    In the 16th century, when religion still dominated people''s basic necessities of life, it was necessary to treat this kind of religious persona carefully.


    "This time, we support the Huguenots, and the number of troops sent is up to 10,000. Let''s discuss the preparations!"


    After dropping a sentence to set the tone for this discussion, His Majesty the King stopped speaking.


    Next, everyone at the meeting began to discuss preparations for war.


    Recruitment of militia, preparation of soldiers'' weapons and equipment, food, clothing, preparation of horses,batmander, and the number of troops already dispatched, a series of discussions were carried out.


    Finally, an hour flew by, and every detail of the war had a person in charge.


    For example, the ruling Earl of Argyle in Scond needs to recruit hignd warriors, supply wool, supply horses and other tasks.


    In this way, the preparations for the war are nned, so everything is ready, and the only thing left is the east wind.


    "Mr. Prime Minister, I don''t know how much war preparation the coalition government can provide!"


    Looking at William Selsey, who was discussing non-stop and with sweat on his forehead, Edward asked naturally.


    "This, Your Majesty!" William Selsey quickly lowered his head, "Your Excellency the Chancellor is familiar with this!"


    Edward turned his gaze to the Chancellor of the Exchequer who suddenly became nervous, looked at his swollen belly, and asked:


    "Sir Anthony, how much war funding can the current coalition government provide?"


    Basically, every cab member will receive a knight title, which is an unwritten rule.


    So, in theory, the ruling ss of the kingdom is all nobles.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Sir Anthony''s stomach again, and thought to himself: The position of Chancellor of the Exchequer is really very supportive, but after a few years, his stomach has be round and round, it seems that he is not less greedy!


    "Your Majesty, after the development of the kingdom''s business in the past few years, the kingdom''s finances have be a little better. In addition to paying off the debts, there are only 100,000 pounds left!" Sir Anthony nced at His Majesty the King and noticed his teasing expression. After looking at him, he immediately changed his words:


    "However, the kingdom''s fiscal revenue of 300,000 pounds this year has just arrived. Cutting some unnecessary budgets, there can be an extra 100,000 pounds!"


    "So, Your Majesty, the coalition government can spend 200,000 pounds as a war budget!"


    Hearing this number, Edward nodded and turned his attention to several other local rulers.


    Hearing this, everyone didn''t know that they were not only here to announce the task, but also bleeding, and everyone felt pain in their hearts.


    "Your Majesty, Ennd can contribute 100,000 pounds as a war budget!" William Selsey said, under the eyes of the other three cannibals.


    Edward nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Welsh ruler Faris Alexander stood up helplessly and said, "Wales can provide fifty thousand pounds!"


    "Scond can provide fifty thousand pounds!"


    "Irnd can provide twenty thousand pounds!"


    "Very good, the royal family invested 500,000 pounds this time, plus 420,000 pounds, that''s 920,000 pounds! If nothing else happens, it''s enough for two years of military expenses!"


    His Majesty Edward stood up, nced at these people, and said.


    The other ministers were full of surprise. They didn''t expect that the royal family was so rich.


    Seeing this, Edward smiled faintly. A rich king speaks with the most confidence.


    "Sir Anthony!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "This year, the war tax will not be collected, let''s talk about it next year!"


    Edward said something that the kings of all dynasties dared not say, and when he saw the surprised expressions of the ministers, he felt very majestic and domineering in his heart.


    To be rich is to be willful.


    "Starting today, set up a war preparation team, with the cab prime minister William Selsey as the team leader, and others will join it to prepare for this kingdom operation!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Everyone stood up and bowed quickly, saluting.


    After the meeting, businessmen all over London went crazy.


    Garment factories, leather boot factories, coat and hat factories, saber factories, grain merchants, wine merchants, and even timber factories have all started lobbying work.


    Logistics support of 10,000 people, what a huge sum!


    Even if it is a button on the body of 10,000 people, if it is mass-produced, the profits will be intoxicating.


    Such a good opportunity, how could many businessmen give up!


    Money, beauties, houses, horses, as long as you need them, they will be delivered to your mansion continuously.


    In the past few days, the people in the preparatory team have felt unprecedented enthusiasm, and many people have chosen to fall.


    His Majesty the King is indifferent to this, as long as the goods are not inferior, anyway, in the current world, the quality of the goods is almost the same, and it¡¯s not what you buy, so let these people make some money!


    Anyway, the weapons and equipment are all forged by the Royal Weapons Bureau, so as not to interfere with the victory of the war.


    Madrid, Spain.


    Since the official relocation of the administrative center to Madrid, the city has begun to develop rapidly, the poption has surged, and the market has be more and more prosperous.


    The newly established pce is the focus of people''s discussions. What ministers have fallen out of favor, and which lords have been greened, are all content that people like to hear.


    Today, news came from the pce that His Majesty the King suddenly repaid part of the loan six months after dering the pce bankrupt, and borrowedrge sums of money from the Dutch and Genoese roguely.

 Chapter 434: war started

    Chapter 434 The war begins


    ps: Uncle¡¯s birthday in the evening, drank some white wine and daughter red, overslept, only one more, sorry.


    The reason for the rise of the French religious war this time, in addition to the necessary contradictions between Protestantism and Catholicism, the Queen Mother Catherine also yed a role in fueling the mes.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention one of the protagonists in the French War of Religion, the Duke of Guise¡ªFran?ois de Lorraine, also known as the scarred Guise, is the second Duke of Guise.


    He became the head of the French royal family in 1551. He sessfully defended the city of Metz from the emperor Charles V in 1552 and became famous in the first battle. Later, he defeated the imperial army again in the battle of Renty in 1554. The peace of Vaucelles temporarily suspended his military activities.


    In 1557, he led an army into Italy to help Pope Paul IV (probably also to expand the family''s influence on the Anjou heritage), although he was finally recalled.


    French Grand Marshal Montmorency was forced to dismiss him and leave the court.


    The Duke of Guise and his younger brother, the Cardinal, monopolize power at the imperial council.


    He said, "My advice is this and this; we must do it." asionally he even signed decrees in the royal fashion, that is, only the baptismal name.


    However, this kind of monopoly has offended Queen Catherine, who has always been keen on power.


    In order to control the rights of the Guise brothers, Queen Catherine strongly supported the Protestant movement and forgave the Protestants many times, which dissatisfied the Catholic forces in the country.


    Because the royal family secretly supports the development of Protestant forces, the conflict between Catholics and Protestants is getting bigger and bigger.


    In 1560, with the support of the Protestant leader Prince Cond¨¦, a Protestant named Larinotti tried to organize a conspiracy against the second generation of Cardinal Lorraine, the younger brother of the Duke of Guise, Archbishop Charles. (Conspiracy of Ambrois).


    The conspiracy was discovered in advance and was brutally suppressed, causing a series of assassinations and counter-assassinations, and the social order became increasingly dark.


    Cond¨¦ was forced to flee from the court immediately, and the Guise family even covered the sky with one hand.


    The speeches of the Huguenot leader Corigny against the power of the House of Guise at the meeting of the nobility at Fontainebleau (August 1560) did not affect Francois II at all, but on the orders of the cardinal Cond¨¦ was caught.


    It was not until Charles IX came to the throne that the power of the Guise family shrank.


    But the regent Catherine de'' Medici was inclined to support the Protestants.


    In order to defend Catholicism, Fran?ois formed the so-called "triumvirate" of the Catholic League with his old enemies, the Grand Marshal of Montmorency and Marichal of St. Andrew, and opposed Catherine de Medici''spromise with the Protestants.


    So, in fact, from 1560 to 1562, France was actually in a kind of social division.


    The whole of France, the southwestern and southern regions, is basically the sphere of influence of the Protestant Huguenot faction.


    The central and northeastern regions are Catholics.


    Among them, Spain secretly supported the Catholics, while the Huguenots were supported by the Dutch Protestants, the German princes, and the British Kingdom secretly.


    From February 15th to 18th, 1562, the confident Duke of Guise went to Savile to negotiate and cooperate with the Grand Duke of W¨¹rttemberg, telling him that it was the Calvinist elements that led to the failure of the Poissy Conference .


    However, the Duke of W¨¹rttemberg rejected the reconciliation and still chose to support the Huguenots.


    So, the Duke of Guise, who was in a depressed mood, slowly returned to Paris with his subordinates. At this time, it was by the Bryce River not far from Paris.


    "Huh¡ª" Riding on the horse, the Duke of Guise was in a bad mood, and the taste of failure was ufortable.


    Thinking that the Protestants will soon have more power and support, His Excellency the Duke feels as ufortable as eating a scorpion.


    At this time, he, who has always been sensitive, suddenly heard the prayers of believers praying and singing hymns in arge barn, which made him feel even more irritable.


    Thinking of this, the Duke couldn''t help but think to himself: Today doesn''t seem to be a Catholic holiday! Nor does it sound like Catholic liturgical music.


    "Guard, take a look, where is this? What are the people inside doing?"


    At this moment, His Excellency the Duke felt tyrannical in his heart, but the remaining reason made him act.


    In order to avoid making mistakes, it is also necessary to send guards to investigate.


    "Yes, Your Excellency the Duke!" The guard saluted immediately, and then galloped away, leaving behind a cloud of dust.


    Resisting his temper, the Duke of Guise heard a humming sound in his ears, which gradually raised the hostility in his heart, especially the depression of being rejected by the Duke of W¨¹rttemberg intertwined, bringing him to the edge of tyranny.


    Now, the guard''s answer is a spark, which can ignite the explosives in his heart in an instant.


    The knights following behind the Duke seemed to have sensed something, and quicklyforted the somewhat frightened horses. They could onlymunicate with each other with their eyes, not daring to disturb the Duke.


    The Duke closed his eyes, waiting for the guards to arrive.


    "Kudden-Kudden-" There was a sound of horseshoes.


    "Your Excellency, the town of Vassi is next to it. The people in the town are holding Huguenot religious activities in the barn!"


    The guard didn''t dare to look up into the Duke''s eyes, his shoulders trembled slightly, and he said softly.


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, the Duke of Guise looked like a volcano about to erupt, with a hideous face.


    "Sure enough, a group of heretics are performing the ceremony. This is a sphemy, a sphemy against our Lord!"


    The Duke of Guise looked at the hundreds of knights behind him, and said sharply:


    "During the period of the former king, there were repeated orders and repeated orders, and the Huguenots were not allowed to report religious ceremonies. They are tantly viting my king''s edict. Everyone, let us rece our lord and punish those heretics together!"


    As he spoke, a trace of murderous intent shed in Duke Guise''s eyes.


    Then, under the leadership of the Duke of Guise, hundreds of cavalry broke through the fence and came to the overcrowded big barn.


    Looking at the thousands of Protestants who were praying in front of them, the Duke of Guise raised his head proudly without fear, and with a little sneer, he drew his knife and galloped towards the crowd.


    Seeing this, the rest of the knights also drew their weapons, and charged forward on their horses.


    For a while, the Protestants who were still praying couldn¡¯t react in time. They didn¡¯t expect that someone would rush to kill them. Before they could react, they were pushed to the ground and trampled by horses.


    "Ah! Murder!" The scream pierced into the sky, causing all the praying people to react, and ran around in panic. For a while, the crowded big barn was in a mess.


    Corpses, stumps, blood, and even howling townspeople have be the main theme of Vasi Town.


    After a surprise attack, after killing dozens of people, the Duke of Guise led people to evacuate.


    However, the recklessness of the Duke of Guise broke the strange bnce in France, and the religious war began.

 Chapter 435: The Fall of Paris

    Chapter 435 The Fall of Paris


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Bringing hundreds of people behind him, the Duke of Guise was covered with bloodstains. The high-grade silk coat did not make the Duke lose his aristocratic demeanor, but instead had a cold-blooded and majestic temperament.


    Especially the scars on his face, dotted with blood, making him look like a knight who just returned from a **** battle on the battlefield, not a marshal who ughtered civilians.


    "Deng dong dong¡ª" The sound of horseshoes galloping on the avenue, pedestrians and vendors on the road hurriedly hid on both sides, guessing which battlefield these cavalry came from.


    A few hourster, the Duke of Guise came to a separate courtyard belonging to the Guise family. It is located in the suburbs of Paris, with few people and fascinating scenery.


    As soon as he got off the horse, a servant took the horse to the stable, preparing to clean the old man¡¯s dust and fill his stomach.


    The servants are very self-aware. In the eyes of the master, their lives are not as important as this horse.


    The other knights are served by attendants, and scrubbing is also apulsory course for them.


    Ignoring the strange gazes from the servants, the Duke of Guise walked directly into the mansion.


    "Oh! My God, my lord, what happened? Please hurry up and change your clothes!" The butler was surprised when he saw the Duke of Guise''s blood-stained appearance.


    "Come on, hurry up and get ready, the Duke wants to take a bath!"


    The butler who was walking towards him saw the Duke''s appearance, his face tightened immediately, he suppressed the shock in his heart, and hurriedly ordered.


    "No, let someone invite my brother Charlie, I have something important to discuss with him! Quick¡ª"


    Thest sentence, the Duke of Guise stared into the butler''s eyes and said loudly.


    "Yes, my lord!" The butler was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he quickly agreed and left quickly.


    Taking off his **** coat, the Duke of Guise put on a new dress under the service of the maid, but his face was still covered with haze, so that the maid beside him dared not speak loudly.


    "Dong dong dong!" There was a knock on the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Duke Guise asked with a straight face.


    "My lord, His Excellency the Archbishop has arrived!" The butler''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Okay!" His Excellency the Duke had a look of joy on his face, put on his leather boots, and hurried out.


    As soon as he looked away, he saw his younger brother Charles de Lorraine, His Excellency the Cardinal Archbishop of France, sitting on a chair, as if thinking about something.


    Different from the rough and strong Duke of Guise, Archbishop Charlie is a bit thin and looks like a schr.


    "Charlie, you are finally here!" The Duke of Guise said loudly when he saw his younger brother.


    "My brother, what made you so flustered!" Bishop Charlie stood up, walked towards his brother, and frowned.


    "Why does your body smell like blood?"


    "Just now I came across a small town where heresy ceremonies of the Huguenots were held, and Protestant prayers were held in disregard of the ban issued by His Majesty the King (Protestants are not allowed to hold prayers and other ceremonial activities in the Paris area), so in a fit of anger, I directly ughtered That town, let my lord wash away the heresy!"


    Having said that, the Duke of Guise said indignantly, and then looked at his younger brother.


    "Since this is the case, the current situation will definitely get out of hand!" Bishop Charlie closed his eyes, digesting the exciting news.


    This massacre incident is the fuse!


    "Yes, those Huguenots will definitely not let it go, and the Queen Mother has always been inclined to them, so they are very likely to take the opportunity to carry out conspiracy, and even send troops directly!"


    Bishop Charlie opened his eyes, his eyes were deep and unfathomable, and his face was expressionless. He didn''t mean to me the Duke of Guise at all. Instead, he began to think about the consequences and analyzed calmly.


    "This is for sure, the group of Huguenots will definitely take advantage of the opportunity to make trouble, so we must act first! Send troops directly to pacify those Huguenot cities and drive away all Huguenot heresies!"


    When ites to conspiracy or something, the Duke of Guise may not be very good at it, but when ites to fighting, he has never been afraid of anyone. Even the once mighty Charles V, he also fought with him. his instinct.


    "No, at this moment, the news may have spread, they must be prepared, and Paris is so far away from the south, it may not be easy to act first!"


    Bishop Charlie looked at his brother, shook his head, and vetoed.


    "What''s more, my lord duke, how many troops can the two of usmand at present?"


    "So, it''s really troublesome!" The Duke of Guise muttered as he stroked the scar on his face.


    Although the voice was very low, Bishop Charlie could still hear it.


    The Bishop took a step back, sat on a chair, and meditated.


    After a while, the bishop suddenly looked happy, looked at the Duke of Guise, and asked eagerly:


    "How many troops does the family have near Paris?"


    "Here, about 2,000 people, if you add some mercenaries!" The Duke of Guise looked at his younger brother suspiciously and replied.


    "Francois, we use private soldiers to directly control Paris and control the King and Queen Mother in the pce!"


    Fearing that the Duke of Guise would not understand, Bishop Charlie exined softly:


    "Paris is the center of France. Although His Majesty the King is young, he is still the lord of the French nobility and controls the righteousness of France!"


    "In this way, we can dere in the name of the king that those Huguenot nobles are rebellious. In this way, we have the upper hand!"


    "This is a good idea!" The Duke of Guise thought for a while and agreed.


    "I''m going to gather troops and prepare to attack Paris!" Duke of Guise said hastily.


    "You will discuss it with the Duke of Montmorency and Marshal Saint-Andr¨¦ter. By tomorrow, I''m afraid that group of Huguenots will definitely raise their troops!"


    The Duke of Montmorency and Marshal Saint-Andr¨¦ are two other giants of the Catholic League. The Catholic League will definitely fight the Huguenots next, so we must prepare in advance.


    "Yes! I know!" Bishop Charlie nodded, watching his brother leave.


    In the evening, the Duke of Guise summoned his family''s private soldiers, about 2,000 people, and then used his prestige to capture Paris in one fell swoop and control the city gate.


    In the pce, it was midnight, and Queen Catherine had already gone to bed, sleeping soundly.


    At this time, the bedroom was suddenly opened, and a maid hurried in, shouting loudly: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Queen Mother!"


    "What''s the matter? You dare to disturb me in the middle of the night. If it''s not a big deal, I''ll give you something to eat!"


    Queen Catherine rubbed her eyes, looked at the flustered maid, and said sharply.


    "Duke of Guise, Duke of Guise has entered the pce!!"

 Chapter 436: bad situation

    Chapter 436 The situation is unfavorable


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The news that the Duke of Guise controls Paris, and controls His Majesty the King and Queen Catherine the Regent, swept across France like the wind, and spread to Ennd, Spain, the Nethends, and Germany. People have different opinions on this news.


    As the ambassador of the Kingdom of Britain to France, His Excellency the Ambassador formally issued a statement to the Duke of Guise, strongly condemning this move to seize power by force and control the king, and also issued a warning.


    Subsequently, German princes such as W¨¹rttemberg and the Swiss state issued letters of condemnation, strongly urging the Duke of Guise to withdraw his troops.


    Of course, apart from this, the powerful Kingdom of Spain did not issue a letter of condemnation, but just made a statement that was not salty or not, and then fell silent.


    In this way, European countries immediately read the message: Spain supports the Catholic League headed by the Duke of Guise.


    The United Kingdom and some Protestant countries support the Huguenots.


    After that, the Huguenot leader Prince Cond¨¦ and Admiral Coligny issued a statement of condemnation together, asking the Duke of Guise to release His Majesty the King and the Queen Mother.


    The Duke of Guise ignored this, and he, together with the royal steward Montmorency and Marshal Saint-Andr¨¦, did a great thing.


    In the pce, the maids were busy with their own affairs in a panic, and even the guards did not change, as if nothing happenedst night.


    But in the pce, there was an air of uneasiness.


    The young Charles IX tremblingly hid in the arms of Queen Catherine, secretly watching the powerful ministers ahead.


    At only twelve years old, he was too frightened to make a sound or cry.


    Instead, he could only huddle in his mother''s arms, secretly looking at these familiar and unfamiliar ministers.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive us for our reckless behaviorst night. The situation is really pressing. We are also doing this for the royal family!"


    The chief executive of the royal family, Montmorency, has always been a moderate and has the closest rtionship with the royal family, so he will speak this time.


    Seeing Montmorency''s hypocrisy, Queen Catherine felt sick, but at this time the situation was beyond her control, so she could only hold back her temper.


    "Humph! Your Excellency, you raided Paris in the middle of the night and broke into the pce. This is the so-called royal family? Why haven''t I heard of such a rule in the nobles!"


    Seeing them so kindly persuaded, the Queen Mother Caitlin slowly calmed down. She knew in her heart that she and her son must be fine, and this group of nobles did not have the guts tomit regicide.


    In this way, she became more courageous, her upper and lower lips moved lightly, and she became sarcastic.


    A few words made several people look embarrassed, their expressions were stunned, and they didn''t know what to say.


    They are really wronged. What they didst night was very immoral for the nobles and insulted the noble demeanor.


    As a result, Montmorency and St. Andre cast their me on the Duke of Guise.


    Seeing this, the Duke took a breath, ignored the eyes of the two, stood up and exined softly:


    "Your Majesty! You don''t know something!"


    I saw him bent down, then looked directly at the cold-faced queen, and said neither humble nor humble:


    "Since you connived at various acts of Huguenot heresy and issued the so-called Romorantin decree the year beforest, the situation in France has been in turmoil!"


    "The Catholics in France are very dissatisfied with the royal family. If this continues, an unimaginable situation may happen.


    And you know that there are 16 million French Catholics and only 2 million Huguenots.


    Your irrational behavior actually hurt the authority of the royal family! "


    "For France, for the royal family, we have to take action! We must not let France fall into the hands of those heretics!"


    At the end, the Duke of Guise held his palm fiercely and said sharply, his eyes seemed to be eating people.


    The Duke of Guise''s words hit Queen Catherine''s heart hard.


    In fact, her lenient treatment of Protestants is just because she wants to strengthen the strength of the Huguenots, bnce the Catholic League and the Huguenots, and allow the royal family to override it and act as an arbiter.


    At this time, she realized that the poption gap cannot be made up, and the royal family is on this crater.


    However, if you support the Catholic League, the Duke of Guise and others will definitely control the power of the whole of France, and the royal family is even more dangerous.


    For a moment, the Queen Mother was in a daze.


    "Your Majesty, this is the joint signature of the French nobles. Please abandon heresy. Catholicism is the only orthodoxy the kingdom needs!"


    The three of them took a step forward, persuading them with persecution.


    Such a powerful power made Queen Catherine''s heart suddenly heavy, well, let these Catholics fight!


    "Okay! I agree to your request!" After saying this, Queen Catherine felt a little exhausted.


    The three giants of the Catholic Church couldn''t help but looked at each other, the smiles on their faces were extraordinarily bright.


    The next day, the Queen Mother, in the name of the King of France, made a treaty with the Pope, the Principality of Savoy, and Spain to form a Catholic covenant.


    But Queen Catherine did not dere the Huguenots rebels.


    Because of this, the Huguenots will bepletely forced to the opposite of the royal family. For her, both Catholics and Huguenots are subjects of the royal family.


    Subsequently, in Tours, Anjou, Sens and other ces, the Huguenots were massacred by the Catholic Church, and throughout France, a battle of hatred between Catholics and Huguenots began.


    Blood has already begun to be shed. In this war, a winner must be determined.


    Meanwhile, the Huguenots.


    King Antoine of Navarre, Admiral Coligny, Prince Cond¨¦ and others also learned of this bad news.


    "The Queen Mother has always held a lenient policy towards us. This time, she suddenly turned to the Catholic League. I am afraid she was persecuted!"


    Prince Cond¨¦ looked at the received letter, shook his head helplessly, and sighed.


    "Having said that, at present, we are at a disadvantage. All over the country, especially in the central region, Catholics massacred and besieged our Huguenots. The congregants are very disturbed!"


    Collini said unhappily, at this time, the Queen Mother''s position is not important anymore, it''s time to talk about our situation.


    "First of all, we must call on all the congregants to form a Protestant Army to protect their lives!"


    "Second, we will send envoys to Germany and Ennd to ask for military support! We also need money from the Nethends!"


    As the king of the Kingdom of Navarre, Antoine was very familiar with these, and said immediately.


    The Kingdom of Navarre is generally held concurrently by a French count.


    "Your Majesty the King is right, this is what we should do, and the task of forming the Protestant Army is entrusted to you, Your Excellency the Prince!"


    Admiral Coligny couldn''t help but nodded when he heard this, and said.

 Chapter 437: Attack on Prime Minister

    Chapter 437 The Attacking Prime Minister


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Hurry up, the messenger from the Huguenots rode to the seaside, and then came to London by boat.


    As an envoy, naturally they cannot be a small person, otherwise they will not be able to show their sincerity.


    Baron Periguet took on the task of envoy.


    Among the Huguenot nobles, Baron Perigueux is the backbone of the entire faction, and he is also a Huguenot believer. His constant pursuit is to make the Huguenots the orthodox religion of France.


    But the French Catholic Church is too strong, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the eldest son of Catholicism, and it is difficult for Protestants to shake the situation at this time.


    As a baron in his thirties, he has enough life experience. Of course, he knows that France today is a powder keg, and if he is not careful, he will be blown to pieces.


    So, the shrewd man immediately spent a lot of Lears to get this errand.


    Although I am a little tired, I still have merit and no danger. It is really a rare job.


    So, with such a mood, the Baron came to London to meet with His Majesty the King who had little presence in Europe.


    After getting off the boat, the baron turned his head and saw that the pier was extremely wide, clean and tidy, and there seemed to be no dust on the ground, as if it was not at the pier, but in some noble mansion.


    Workers in short jackets follow a different order and work in an orderly manner. Harmony and quiet are their adjectives.


    More importantly, there were so many merchantsing and going, and the various ents were extremely messy, and even some Ottoman merchants could be seen, which made the Baron extremely amazed.


    This is a ceparable to the port of Marseilles. Are the English already so powerful?


    The baron couldn''t help feeling emotional in his heart, but the expression on his face was still the same as usual.


    Out of the pier, the baron took his attendants, hired a carriage, and went to the French embassy in Ennd.


    Along the way, he opened the curtains and looked at the orderly roads and facades, the crowded and orderly streets, the sound of hawking, and the pictures of a prosperous economy, all of a sudden freeze in his mind, which made him even more surprised .


    It is really surprising that this country, which has had grievances with France for hundreds of years, has developed to such an extent.


    After that, he suddenly realized something.


    Only by turning France into the world of Huguenots, the whole of France will be like Ennd, with a booming economy and strong national strength.


    Defeating the Catholic League is their only pursuit now.


    Arrived at the embassy, ??Baron Perigue was kindly received by the ambassador.


    The ambassador to Ennd is a pro-Huguenot aristocrat, so he has no scruples to ask for help.


    The next day, the post that representatives of the French Huguenots came to ask for an interview had arrived at the pce.


    His Majesty the King, who had already heard the news, did not personally meet the envoy, and held an impromptu cab meeting.


    "Everyone, as expected, the French Huguenots have sent envoys to ask for help. Do you have any ideas?"


    Edward sat on the main seat, looked at these well-dressed cab ministers, and asked.


    "Your Majesty, at present, the Catholic League has a huge advantage in the army. For the present n, the only way to win the Huguenots is to invade Paris immediately and quickly!"


    Hearing this, Edward took a look at the prime minister who had remarkable talent in governing the country but had little achievements in the military. He became curious and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "Your Majesty, up to now, the only way for our United Kingdom to go is to support the Huguenots, so the only way to let the Huguenots make a quick decision, directly approaching the city of Paris, and hold back the main force of the Catholic League, will be let We get the most out of it!"


    Your Excellency the Prime Minister looked at the surprised gazes from the king and ministers, feeling a burst of pride in his heart.


    For so long, he has always shown himself as a civil servant, but not many people know that he also has profound attainments in strategy.


    Now, his words shocked everyone directly, which made him very proud.


    But our King, His Majesty the King, is clear in his heart.


    This is the important minister in the Elizabethan period recorded in history, the William Sessels who yed a big role in Ennd''s defeat of Spain.


    Sure enough, those who left their names in history should not be underestimated.


    Although he doesn''t know how the religious war in history was like, but ording to his own observation, the strength gap between the Catholic League and the Huguenots is indeed veryrge.


    Just the huge poption gap is an irreparable


    "Continue, Mr. Prime Minister!" A look of relief suddenly appeared on His Majesty Edward''s face, which William Selsey couldn''t understand.


    However, gaining His Majesty''s trust is what he should do.


    Although the cab is headed by him, all the ministers are appointed by His Majesty the King himself, and he is only the head of civil servants!


    If you want to make a big ssh, you must gain the unity of the cab members, and the premise is to gain the trust of His Majesty the King.


    So, he immediately spoke energetically.


    "In this way, let them send troops to hold back the main force, while we send troops to take advantage of Cis'' advantages and quickly capture Rouen. In this way, the Normandy area is under our control!"


    "Then support the Huguenots and let them fight each other with the Catholic League. We will gradually erode France. At that time, it will not be long before France will be bathed in the glory of His Majesty the King again!"


    At the end, William Selsey suddenly became agitated, bowed to Edward with an impassioned look, and then faced the other cab members, waving his arms and shouting loudly.


    Such a scene really shocked everyone, and the speech was so powerful and bold.


    In fact, after the Hundred Years'' War, and even in theter period of Henry VIII, everyone in Ennd gave up their pursuit of France, including Henry VIII.


    This is like the Eastern Jin Dynasty in history. If the territory is to be restored, the interests of the south will be consumed. In the end, the northern gentry will sit in the court. Who would like it.


    Ennd is the same. The English people and nobles do not want to sacrifice the interests of Ennd for the king.


    Although the ministers were stunned for a moment, they finally came to their senses and looked at His Majesty''s face from the side. When they found that there was nothing unusual, they understood.


    So, this proposal was supported by all cab members.


    At this point, sending troops is already an iron fight, but Normandy is a tough bone, so we have to prepare with both hands.


    "Your Excellency said it very well, but in addition to Normandy, Brittany must also march!"

 Chapter 438: Brittany

    Chapter 438 Brittany


    ps: ording to international practice, during the Chinese New Year, there will be one update every day, please forgive me.


    When ites to Brittany, you have to talk about the Celtics.


    As we all know, the Celts were originally the masters of the British Isles, and then the Romans, Vikings, and constant raids made the Celts gradually marginalized.


    Duke William of Normandy was going to fight in Ennd, but he was blown to Brittany, and the attack time was dyed.


    At that time, King Harold of Ennd raised an army to resist early, but who knew that he waited for a long time and had no choice but to disband the militia.


    After that, the Conqueror titlees.


    In fact, in the fifth century, the Celts migrated to the Brittany region, which is now a penins near the Antic Ocean in France, because of fishing and business.


    After that, the Celts on the penins established their own country, the Kingdom of Brittany, which waster changed to a principality. Although it has always been in French territory, it has always been an independent principality.


    It wasn''t until thest Grand Duchess Anna married King Louis XII of France that Brittany and France formed the United Kingdom in 1532 and merged into France.


    That is to say, the six countries established by the Celts, Scond, Wales, Irnd, the Isle of Man (the ind between Irnd and Ennd), the Duchy of Cornwall, and Brittany.


    There are also rumors that the British Isles refer to therge inds of Ennd and Scond, Irnd, and the small inds such as the Isle of Man in between, but this is not the mainstream.


    It can be said that if Brittany is ruled again, the country established by the Celts has been fully amodated in the United Kingdom.


    Moreover, although Brittany has a rugged terrain, its long-term independent status has made it difficult for it to join France in a short period of time, and it has never greatly reduced the difficulty of conquest.


    The Normandy region and the Brittany region are the two peninss of France bordering Ennd. If they are upied, the French navy will basically be abolished.


    Moreover, unlike Normandy, Brittany is mountainous and hilly, easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    The French government, which was killed by the Communist Party of Germany, once wanted to use this ce as China''s Sichuan to prepare for a protracted war, but unfortunately it was rejected.


    Even if the Normandy area is lost, Brittany is still the bridgehead for the United Kingdom to attack France.


    The Mediterranean Sea is dominated by rowing boats, and it is impossible to adapt to the environment of the Antic Ocean. At that time, France will suffer.


    Although the young king didn''t know why the British army was so expensive in history, they couldn''t even win Normandy, wasting such a good opportunity in vain.


    However, when he came to him, he would never let this opportunity slip away from him.


    At this time, the British army haspletely copied, no, borrowed from the Spanish army model, and the famous Spanish phnx is no longer a Spanish patent.


    It is always said that Spain is great, but people are often limited to their current understanding. Next, let''s take a look at the glorious record of the Spaniards.


    Battle of Marciano (1554)


    Spain, Shinra, and Florence 18,500 (Medici), France and Siena 15,000 (Strozi)


    Result: West loses 200, enemy loses 8000


    Battle of San Quentin (1557)


    Spain and Savoy allied forces 10,000 (Count Egmont), French army 24,500 (Duke of Montmomarcy)


    Result: Western losses 200, enemy losses 14000


    Battle of Gravnd (1558)


    Spain, Savoy coalition 18000 (Count Egmont), French 14000 (De-Termes)


    Result: West lost 300, enemy lost 12500


    From this point of view, Spain looks like God sees the boss and my second child, sweeping the trend across Europe, with the navy and army leading the UK and other countries in an all-round way.


    The reason why France is so strong and can support it for such a long time is because of its 180,000 poption, which gives it a strong stamina. The defeated enemy is not terrible. The terrible thing is that after the failure, you find that the enemy''s strength has not changed. .


    Although the strong fighting power of the Spaniards has something to do with the fanatical Catholic belief, the strength of the Spanish phnx upies the main part.


    But the United Kingdom Army, which copied the Spanish phnx, could not y a real card, but it was still possible to bully France.


    So, the cab ministers who know about the military restructuring are very confident about this operation,


    Attack in two ways, divide the troops and move.


    This n has been approved by all cab members, and everyone agrees that although Brittany is poor and has few resources, it has great strategic value and is worth splitting up.


    The past few decades have been a good time for civil strife in France. As long as we manage well, there will be no idents, and these two ces will be part of the United Kingdom!


    Thinking of this, Edward couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    God is so pitiful, in my previous life, as an ordinary liberal arts college student, I knew nothing but a little research on history and politics. In the past ten years since I came to this world, I have never had a chance to make a big ssh. I lived in the British Isles and lived my own life day.


    Ordinary readers are already irritated.


    Edward himself was also irritable. After practicing his internal strength for so long, he finally wanted to show his skills.


    Sir Anthony, the chancellor of the exchequer in the cab, saw that His Majesty the King and the Prime Minister were so happy, he was so excited that he could not restrain his lips.


    Edward noticed the hesitation of the Chancellor of the Exchequer from the corner of his eyes, and he hesitated, and asked in his heart:


    "Sir Anthony, do you have anyments?"


    As soon as this remark was made, all eyes were on Anthony, which made his heart tense, swallowed his saliva, and then said softly:


    "Your Majesty, I just want to say, if we march into France and oppose the Catholic League supported by Spain, will they affect our business?"


    As we all know, the huge Spanish market is the key element for the United Kingdom''s textile industry to make great strides forward. If the Spanish market is lost, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    All the ministers lost their voices, and their faces were once again full of caution. The interests inside were too great.


    "Hahaha!" His Excellency the Prime Minister was taken aback when he heard the words, then shook his head and said with a smile:


    "Not to mention, in our treaty of alliance with Spain, there is no provision that we cannot fight against France. Even if Spain forcibly abolishes the treaty or resists certain uses. If we get Brittany and Normandy, the increase of one million people is enough Offset with the Spanish market!"


    "If the supported Huguenots win, then we can also obtain the closed French market, where the losses and gains are no longer on the same scale!"


    When the other ministers heard the words, they suddenly realized, and there was no hesitation on their faces, so they began to support it with all their strength.


    Even Edward was a little surprised. He didn''t think of this point. Sure enough, everyone is wise!

 Chapter 439: Reactions from all parties

    Chapter 439 Reactions from all parties


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Then, Edward received the envoy from France. He was cordial and kind, as if the person facing him was not an outsider, but his own good friend.


    Although he is already an aristocrat and used to all kinds of political performances, this time the king of a country personally received him and spoke to him in a gentle tone, which made Baron Perigue slightly excited.


    After chatting for a while and exining the current situation in France, he directly asked for help.


    "Your Majesty, the Catholic League headed by the Duke of Guise is gathering troops and preparing to ughter us Protestants in one fell swoop. Hereby, I request you to send troops as soon as possible to stop the arrogance of those Catholics!"


    Looking at the anxious envoy in front of him, His Majesty the King couldn''t help showing a look of embarrassment:


    "Mr. Messenger doesn''t know that the current royal family''s finances are overwhelmed. If it weren''t for this, at the moment when the Protestants were ughtered in this way, we would have sent troops to attack. How can we wait until now!"


    As he spoke, His Majesty Edward showed a look of excitement and helplessness on his face, which was hard to find fault with.


    "This..." Baron Perigue cursed in his heart, what he didn''t know, the English were taking the opportunity to ask for it, and they were short of money? Will the big Ennd be short of this money?


    But he couldn''t say it out. Although he was very anxious, he couldn''t promise anything easily. His authority was not high.


    "Your Majesty, we will certainly understand your difficulties!" Baron Perigue sat down, looked at the young king, and said sincerely, "I promise, there will be ten thousand pounds of gold coins, and I will send troops to you when you send troops." It will be deliveredter. However, at present, it is better to send troops first, the shadow of war has shrouded the southern region, and the danger hase!"


    Looking at the anxious and penniless baron in front of him, His Majesty the King felt contemptuous in his heart.


    Who doesn¡¯t know that France is very rich, with an annual ie of millions of pounds, a mere 10,000 pounds, to send beggars!


    Afterwards, His Majesty the King smiled, said that he had something to do, and asked the Minister of Finance to chat with him.


    The Minister of Finance did not disappoint. After more than half an hour of negotiations, he finally raised the amount to 50,000 pounds.


    Moreover, if the British army has achieved remarkable results, funds will be delivered one after another.


    After the negotiations were over, the United Kingdom Army was ordered by His Majesty the King to prepare for the move.


    The United Army has been conducting simtion training for the past few months. Today, it is finallying in handy. Everyone is very happy.


    Because of the preparation in advance, a militia of 5,000 people was recruited as a logistics force to be responsible for the logistics of the army.


    The war preparation team is also very strong. Two sets of military uniforms for 10,000 people have been prepared, as well as boots, leather whips, belts, socks, medicines, wine, and food for three months, all of which have been prepared. , and some merchant ships have been requisitioned for transportation.


    Such a result directly consumed 30,000 pounds.


    As for gunpowder, 2,000 barrels were prepared in advance, which should be enough for half a year''s consumption, but this item directly consumed 20,000 pounds.


    That is to say, before the battle was fought, ¡ê50,000 was lost immediately.


    The two armies, 7,000 of whom weremanded by the knight Alexander, were responsible for attacking the Normandy area.


    The remaining 3,000 people have been stationed in Edinburgh. The original Earl of Wellington, now His Excellency the Marquis of Edinburgh, is in charge ofmanding and attacking Brittany.


    The reason why Brittany only has 3,000 people is because the Normandy region has a good economy and arge poption. It is rtively close to the French capital Paris and faces more troops.


    The second reason is that although Brittany itself has joined France, the barrennd and theck of economy are still not weed by the French nobles, and there are not many troops.


    In order to cover the army''s actions, the navy specially arranged hundreds of warships to **** them to prevent them from being attacked.


    If so many people sink into the sea, our king will cry to death.


    ¡­


    At this time, there was a lot of discussion in the Spanish court around whether to send troops or not.


    "Your Majesty, the kingdom''s finances cannot pay for the French. You know that the kingdom''s finances have been in dire straits. It just went bankrupt a while ago, and the government can no longer allocate funds for the next war!"


    Facing Philip II, the Chancellor of the Exchequer burst into tears, and his whole body was a crying face, wrinkled into a chrysanthemum.


    A while ago, His Majesty the King had finally repaid part of the debt, and the government came out of bankruptcy. Who knew that His Majesty the King wanted to participate in the French Civil War not long ago, which made him feel overwhelmed and refused without even thinking about it.


    Although the pce minister on the side did not express his attitude, he seemed to be neutral, which was the best statement: he did not want Spain to participate in this indifferent war.


    In particr, His Majesty the King''s sacrifice of the country''s finances for the benefit of God made it difficult for him, as the Prime Minister of Spain, to agree.


    Next, not only the Minister of Finance, but also the Minister of State, the Field Marshal, the Navy Marshal, the Chief of the Royal Family, the Chief Justice and others also expressed their opposition.


    Even the Colonial Secretary objected, and with good reason.


    "Your Majesty, although the gold mines in the colony are always shipped to Madrid in a steady stream every year, it is difficult to keep up with the financial deficit. If the plunder continues, the colonial system may copse, and the kingdom''s years of painstaking efforts will be exhausted. Once the credit is off!"


    Although the colonial rule gave Spain a powerful blood transfusion, it was nothing more than a hundred thousand gold coins every year. The real explosion would have to wait decadester, after the colony was built.


    The copse of the colonial system was not what Philip II wanted, but the glory of God made it difficult for him to make a choice.


    Your Excellency the Prime Minister saw the contradictions of the king, so he spoke up and made a final decision.


    "Your Majesty, the current heresy in France is far from being an opponent of the Catholic League in terms of strength. If there is no ident, the victory of the Catholic League is only a matter of time!"


    "Besides, the Nethends region is unstable. In the Mediterranean Sea, there is a more difficult opponent than the Huguenots waiting for us (referring to the Ottoman Empire). It is really inappropriate for the kingdom to disperse its energy on France!"


    Philip II heard this remark, coupled with the opposition of all the ministers in the court, for a while, his face was full of helplessness. The current n is to give up his n to participate in France.


    "If I knew it earlier, I would have postponed the government''s bankruptcy time for a few months, and those businessmen were in vain!"


    Philip II looked at the sky and thought.


    ¡­


    In Paris, the Duke of Guise gathered the troops of the nobles of the Catholic League. The army under him has exceeded 15,000 people, and the number of soldiers joining the army is still rising. Ten thousand.


    As for the Huguenots in the south, although the believers had high morale and participated enthusiastically, they could barely recruit 5,000 people in a short period of time.


    They took the initiative to attack.

 Chapter : Happy new year to everyone

    Happy New Year to everyone


    In the past year, Lan Che also knew that his writing was a bit bad and could not attract many readers, but there were still people subscribing to this book, which made Lan Che very pleased. Therefore, here, I would like to thank everyone for their continued subscriptions, and support!


    thank you all!


    Finally, I wish you all a happy new year and a happy family

 Chapter 440: Capture of Orleans

    Chapter 440 Capture of Orleans


    ps: I wish you all a happy new year and a prosperous year of the dog


    It¡¯s already April, outside Orleans, the endless grass is wetted by the rain, where flocks of sheep are grazing here, and the shepherd dogs keep their heads up all the time, staring into the distance.


    The Loire River is thergest river in France, with a length of about 1,000 kilometers. In the era before the railway was built, it was thergest power hub in France, with unparalleled economic benefits.


    Among them, Orleans is such a city that enjoys the gift of the Loire River. The Loire River is almost a golden waterway, making Orleans not only an economic hub, but also a southern barrier of Paris.


    It can be said that Orleans is not only the economic point of Paris, but also a military center. The former Joan of Arc left important and brilliant achievements here.


    Orleans is only 120 kilometers away from Paris. It can be said to be an important transportation and military route, and it is naturally the ce where everyone wants to control.


    For example, at this time, a battle is breaking out at the South Gate of Orleans.


    "Boom¡ª" "Kill¡ª" "Puff¡ª" All kinds of fighting sounds can be heard endlessly.


    I saw hundreds of Huguenot soldiers, holding spears and muskets, shooting towards the city gate.


    Although the number of defenders near the city gate is small, they are tenacious and have been guarding the entire city gate tightly, and the city gate only reveals the width of an arm''s length.


    The poor city gate, although it is wrapped in iron sheets, is bumpy and extremely ugly.


    Hundreds of Protestant soldiers, although casualties continued, but their faith made them steadfast and vowed not to retreat.


    Charles is like this. As a Protestant who has been naturalized for several years, he hates the Catholics very much, especially when arge number of Catholics massacred Protestants broke out a while ago, which made this devout believer heartbroken.


    The nobles sat in the back to direct and n, and he, as the actualmander, personally went into battle and robbed the city gate.


    "ºÇ¡ª" With a knife, he chopped down several Catholic guards who were stilling out of the city gate in front, and Charles swung a fatal knife without hesitation.


    Blood spurted out from the soldier''s neck, and the hot red liquid spilled out directly, dyeing the soldier''s body red.


    Even, a few drops sshed on Charles'' forehead, but he didn''t care about it at all. He still held the knife and apanied the soldiers around him, pushing hard at the city gate ahead.


    "Hoo¡ª" Suddenly, a flying arrow shot out from the crack of the door, and before Charles could react, it shot directly at his arm, biting it hard, and the sound of entering the flesh was clearly audible.


    Although the pain kept Charles awake, it also allowed him to bear the tremendous pain.


    Holding his injured arm, Charles stepped back slowly, leaning his back against the wall, looking at the bow and arrow on his arm, making him tremble with pain.


    Several cronies came over quickly, raised the small wooden shield in their hands, trying to cover his body, and guarded against flying arrows.


    "My lord, are you alright!" A confidant asked anxiously seeing a lot of blood on Charles'' arm.


    "Huhu¡ª" There was a wry smile on Charles'' snow-white face, he shook his head, and said, "I''m not as fragile as I am, I will protect you, and I''m going to report the battle situation to the Lord!"


    After hearing the order, the confidants quickly recruited a few more people, raised their shields, and covered Charles'' whole body.


    After leaving the city gate, more than a dozen arrows shot directly at the wooden shield, nailing it fiercely on the wooden shield, and the tail was even trembling and buzzing unceasingly.


    Carefully crossing the high bridge over the iplete moat, a group of people walked quickly. In less than ten minutes, Charles and others came to the headquarters and met themander Fran?ois de Coligny.


    He is the younger brother of Admiral Gaspard Coligny, also known as Andro.


    "Charles, what''s going on?" Andro was shocked when he saw that his general, Charles, was injured. He quickly put down the strangely colored tea in his hand, and hurried over.


    Although Shire is only a retired yer in his thirties? The mercenary leader, but the only one he currently has


    A general who can be used, so Andro is currently caring for him very much.


    "Your Excellency, the defenders are relying on the city wall, and the advantage is too great. If we continue, when the mercenaries are dead, the militiamen who took the initiative to participate will immediately disperse!"


    Charle looked at the younger brother of the admiral and said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Andro shook his head and immediately vetoed:


    "No, Charles! Capturing Orleans is the goal of my trip, and I recruited you for this reason."


    Having said that, he looked at Charles sincerely, and said:


    "Besides, there are not many defenders in Orleans, and the defenders are already its main force. As long as we persevere, I believe that the city gate will be captured soon. By then, Orleans will be in our hands!"


    "Don''t worry about themission, I will double the rewards to these brave soldiers after it is done."


    Hearing this, Charles felt cold in his heart. He knew that the gentleman in front of him wanted his brothers to use their lives to obtain meritorious service for him.


    The lives of himself and others are like a grass in his heart, and he wants to take the opportunity to leave for a moment.


    Seemingly seeing Charles'' uneasy mood, Andro said in a seductive voice:


    "Charles, I think, if you can capture Orleans, a knight must be inevitable!"


    Patted him on the shoulder, Andro whispered in his ear.


    As soon as this remark came out, Charles changed his expression and said firmly:


    "Your Excellency, please give me some time, I think I can definitely break through this city!"


    Subsequently, under the inspiration of Andro, Charles continued tomand the soldiers to seize the city gate.


    At this time, Admiral Coligny, who led 3,000 cavalry on the road ahead of schedule, had arrived near Orleans, only 6 kilometers away from Orleans.


    Gradually approaching the city of Orleans, Coligny is a little bit confident in breaking Orleans. With 3,000 cavalry, it should be possible to catch it by surprise.


    Although he thought so, he didn''t know the number of troops stationed in Orleans. If there were too many people, it would be bad.


    This operation is also a gamble.


    The closer he got to Orleans, the more Collini felt something was wrong. When he saw the city wall of Orleans, he suddenly realized that someone was taking the city gate.


    At this time, Andro also saw his brothering, and hurried up to meet him.


    After asking about his brother''s purpose, Coligny couldn''t help being overjoyed that the city of Orleans was in his hands.


    "Follow me, warriors, stand up for the fighting partners ahead, and capture Orleans¡ª"


    Marshal Coligny''s voice was extremely provocative. The cavalrymen who had driven for a long time were refreshed, and they immediately shook off their mental fatigue and shouted with vigor.


    The defenders, who had been fighting back and forth, were already struggling to defend. At this time, they suddenly saw that the enemy had reinforcements, and their morale was drained.


    Soon, the city of Orleans became the territory of the Huguenots, and also became the political center of the Huguenots.

 Chapter 441: turbulent france

    Chapter 441 Troubled France


    ps: Happy New Year, please vote, please subscribe


    After the city of Orleans was breached, the Huguenots were in full swing. In the Lubois area centered on Orleans, they captured a series of cities such as Blois, Tours, and Bourges within three weeks.


    As a result, the Orleans area waspletely controlled by the Huguenots, and by controlling the Loire River, the entire France was divided into two.


    It can be said that Orleans is the capital of French Protestants.


    1562, April 12, in Orleans, Prince Cond¨¦ formally served as themander-in-chief of the Huguenot Army, with Marshal Coligny and Andro as his deputy, and began to march towards Paris.


    The news of Orleans being breached spread quickly, and within a day, it reached Paris.


    The Catholic League, which was raising funds raised by hand, was outraged when it heard the news.


    The three giants unanimously decided to counterattack, and then led 15,000 people to start moving towards Orleans.


    At the same time, Prince Cond¨¦, as themander-in-chief, led the 5,000 people recruited in the Orleans area, followed by 3,000 people, plus 3,000 cavalry, a total of more than 10,000 people marched towards Paris.


    So, an interesting thing happened: the Duke of Guise led 15,000 people to attack the Orleans area, and Paris only left 3,000 people to defend.


    Prince Cond¨¦ led an army of 10,000 towards Paris, leaving only Marshal Coligny and more than 2,000 people to stay in Orleans.


    What''s even more interesting is that there was an episode before the decisive battle between the two.


    At this time, Queen Catherine, who was in Paris, still enjoyed the honor of Queen Mother on the surface, but she had lost her personal freedom and was no different from a prisoner.


    I don''t know if this situation will remind her of the terrible nightmare of being a hostage in her childhood, but her fear is undoubted.


    She did not sit still, the terrifying power of the Guise family made her terrified, she began to write letters to Prince Cond¨¦, begging him for help: "Seeing this situation, I believe you will not refuse to help us, you will protect mother , children, and kingdom. They will never forget your service."


    At the end of the letter, she specially added a sentence: "Burn after reading."


    Huguenot Commander-in-Chief Prince Cond¨¦ received the letter as if he had found a treasure. Of course, he would not burn the letter, but made it public to prove that the Queen Mother and her son were imprisoned, and called on the people of the country to help him rescue.


    The Catholic Triumvirate imed that they were not responsible for the current situation, and that the Huguenots were traitors.


    So before the two sides fought, they had a war of words about the Queen Mother''s letter.


    Just as the two sides are gearing up, they are both on the march, preparing for the war.


    In terms of diplomacy, on the Protestant side, Andro sent an envoy to Germany to obtain the support of some Protestant princes; in the United Kingdom, Baron Periguet brought specific conditions for the Huguenots to send troops, requesting to send 6,000 people to the Huguenots. , the condition is to get Le Havre, Rouen and Dieppe, that is, the entire Normandy region (Rouen was once the capital of the Duke of Normandy).


    The Catholic faction did no better than the Protestant faction.


    They also actively sought foreign aid, and made many concessions to the King of Spain and the Pope. Even the Duke of Savoy ter the Kingdom of Sardinia in Italy, which unified Italy) put forward conditions no less than that of Edward. He asked France to cede Turin, Italy.


    ording to the Cato-Cambrai Treaty, Turin should belong to France.


    On May 8, King Charles IX of France formally requested military assistance from the Catholic world, including Spain, the Catholic states of Switzend, the Catholic princes of Germany, Savoy, the pope, and the principalities and city-states of Italy.


    Queen Catherine was very annoyed when she learned that Prince Cond¨¦ had made the letter public regardless of her life, and now she heard that the Protestants had reached a treaty of treason with Britain, and she was even more furious. She saw clearly that Cond¨¦ and Guise Just as hateful.


    As she saidter: "I know them deeply. Apart from pursuing their own interests and the satisfaction of their ambitions, they have no respect and love for the King of God and me. If God is gracious, I will not allow myself to be ordered by anyone." .¡±


    It is ironic to say that Catherine, an Italian, cares more about the honor of France than those native French.


    But she couldn''t know that it wasn''t just the Protestants, the Catholic League betrayed the country and was merciless, but she didn''t know that.


    In addition to Orleans and Paris, the most intensepetition between the Huguenots and the Catholic League belongs to the Normandy region.


    That''s right, the location of the Duke of Normandy title above Edward''s head has also be a war zone.


    The leader of the Huguenots in Normandy was Earl Gabriel, the former captain of the Scottish Guard of the Kingdom.


    That''s right, the knight who stabbed Henry II to death and was forgiven.


    After being forgiven by Henry II, he returned to his territory, and his territory was in the Normandy area.


    As a result, he was baptized as a Calvinist and became a Protestant.


    Then, Prince Cond¨¦ sent his adjutant Marini to act as his assistant.


    Under the heroic fighting of Earl Gabriel and the Huguenots, Rouen, the capital of Normandy, was captured.


    Adjutant Marigny then took Le Havre, thergest port in Normandy, so that the Huguenots couldmunicate openly with Ennd; in Caen, Bayeux, and most of Lower Normandy, the popce destroyed The statue of the cathedral took away the royal tax sent to Paris.


    The city of Calderbec in Upper Normandy went to the Protestant side;


    The upation of the cities of Orleans and Rouen made it impossible for the enemy to send everything from the Loire and Seine to Paris.


    There was no trouble in the Brittany region. Although Catholics ounted for the majority, the Rohan family, descendants of the former Duke of Brittany, believed in Protestantism. They still controlled the entire Brittany region.


    Guyenne and Poitou, and most of Languedoc support Protestantism.


    Dauphine introspects, mostly in favor of the Catholic League.


    A small number of cities in Burgundy, Champagne, and Bourbon were taken by the Huguenots.


    Only Ile-de-France fully supports the king, and if you count the Lorraine region, there are two regions that fully support Catholicism.


    In general, the Huguenots and the Catholic League are evenly matched, and even Catholicism seems to be stronger.


    Not long after Le Havre was captured by Protestantism, Knight Alexander led an army of 7,000 men and hundreds of ships, and gradually approached the port of Le Havre.


    "General, do you need our navy to help?" Colonel James, as the captain of the fleet in the English Channel, naturally has to personally **** the army to Normandy, which is his due responsibility.


    Looking at the port of Le Havre not far away, James bent slightly and greeted softly.


    Although he is a baron, his status is still not as good as that of Alexander, a knight who was trusted and favored by two generations of kings.


    So, there was a hint ofpliment in his voice.


    "No need, Mr. Colonel, leave the matter of siege to our army! The sea is where your navy should be in charge!"


    Knight Alexander looked at the looming port in front of him, narrowed his beautiful eyes slightly, moved his lips lightly, and said in a calm manner, which made Colonel James a soft nail.


    In this regard, Colonel James could only smile a few times, shook his head, and stopped talking.


    "People in the army are still so arrogant!"


    I am ashamed to say that the navy at this time has achieved a lot, while the army not only suppressed Scond, but also sent troops to Irnd, and its status was higher than that of the navy.


    After being stunned, there is nothing to say.

 Chapter 442: initial foothold

    Chapter 442 Preliminary Foothold


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    After rejecting Colonel James'' proposal, Knight Alexander looked up at the port of Le Havre, which was gradually bing clearer.


    The knight aimed the monocr at his left eye, and looked at the vast sea in front of him, as well as the wharf where many merchant ships were moored.


    However, what made him unbelievable was that the port of Le Havre suddenly became much quieter today, and there were only a few ships sailing and docking there on the sea, which waspletely unreasonable.


    "Didn''t you say that the port of Le Havre is one of the most prosperous ports in France? Why is it so quiet today!"


    A trace of temptation could not help but appear in the knight''s heart. His handsome eyebrows were slightly frowned, and his whole face inexplicably showed a pitiful expression, which made Major James'' heartbeat beating again and again.


    The arrival of hundreds of warships made the port of Le Havre feel vignt.


    Businessmen,borers, and various vendors left the pier one by one in fear, and walked quickly to a safe ce to save their lives.


    The army at the port came to the city wall in a hurry and panic. The artillery was in position and began to aim, while other soldiers stood on the wall, waiting for orders.


    If you look carefully, you will find that the soldiers in these ports did not wear the uniforms of the French army. Instead, they looked like militiamen, with various fancy clothes and strange things.


    The weapons in their hands are rtively uniform, spears, matchlock guns, bows and arrows, but judging from their trembling legs, these people are inexperienced.


    "My lord, please look, arge wave of warships ising ahead, aggressive, Le Havre is in danger!"


    Besides, a man with a big belly pointed at the British fleet gradually appearing ahead, opened his mouth in surprise, and said worriedly.


    "Hahaha!" Marini, who was standing in the center with a telescope in his hand, stroked his messy beard andughed loudly.


    "Don''t worry, this is the English, the army of the Protestant country, here to help us deal with the group of Catholics!"


    When he saw the g flying on the ship in the telescope, Marini''s heart was slowly rxed.


    As Prince Cond¨¦''s adjutant, he certainly knows something that others don''t.


    For example, in order to borrow troops from the English, the Big Three Huguenots did not hesitate to sell the Normandy region to the English. Of course, the premise was that the Catholic League failed.


    So, these days he has been suppressing the Catholics in the city, while making a lot of money.


    Confiscated the property of Catholic merchants and civilians, and issued a special appropriation to the city hall to maintain the military expenses of the Protestant army.


    Once the Englishe, the situation in France will definitely change drastically.


    "This is the English fleet and our reinforcements. Send someone to deliver the message quickly, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding!"


    Marini hurriedly ordered to the potbellied Mr. Mayor.


    "Yes, Your Excellency!"


    Although he is the mayor, his status is still inferior to that of the actual controller of Le Havre Port in front of him.


    Then, in a joyous atmosphere, Knight Alexander and a group of army soldiers boarded the territory of France and arrived at the port of Le Havre.


    "Hello, Monsieur Chevalier, wee to Le Havre!"


    "Hello, Your Excellency!" Knight Alexander replied a little bluntly.


    Afterwards, the two, on behalf of the forces behind them, had a friendly and cordial discussion with their big brother''s opinions. The two reached the following agreement:


    First, the English army cannot burn, kill and loot in the Normandy area to maintain order.


    Second, the French side provided 50,000 pounds as an early reward fee, which will depend on the oue of the battle.


    Third, the British army can only reasonably upy Normandy after expelling all the Catholic League troops.


    Fourth, after the end of the Normandy War, the British army can cooperate with the Protestant army under reasonable circumstances to attack the Catholic League together.


    Fifth, Le Havre must be upied by the British army. As the rear of the army, it is also a retreat.


    ...


    The agreement stiptes a series of conditions, which have requirements for Protestantism and Ennd, butpared with the upation of Normandy, these conditions are not a problem.


    On the second day after the signing of the agreement, the knights of Alexander, who had a day off, began to divide the army into three regiments (about 2,600 people each), and began to attack those cities that still belonged to the Catholic League in batches.


    In April, this sentence is popr throughout Normandy: The king in Ennd is back!


    Many Catholic nobles scoffed, but ignorant Protestants were ecstatic. They naively believed that the English were here to support them.


    ...


    The Brittany region is located on the Brittany Penins in northwestern France, between the English Channel and the Bay of Biscay.


    The capital is Rennes.


    If we say that Brittany is the most impressive, only the Rose Coast.


    The pink coast between Brest and Rennes, located in the north of Brittany, is called the Rose Coast.


    Such a romantic name is not out of imagination, but in this area, you can see many rose-red granite scattered on the coast, and the strange-shaped stones form a very specialndscape. Walking on these beautiful rocks and looking carefully, you will find that these stones do not show a romantic rose color under the sun, but the stone itself is faintly pink, and it also spreads a little light.


    As mentioned above, Brittany was immigrated by the Celts, speaking customs andnguage, which is very different from other ces in France.


    So, for this expedition, the Duke of Edinburgh took most of the Scots, which can effectively downy the face of the conqueror and make it easier to capture the Brittany region.


    Brest Port is thergest port in the Brittany region. The merchants whoe and go basically shuttle between Ennd and Brittany for business.


    So, instead of French, the whole city speaks Celtic and simr English.


    It was just dawn, and the guards got up early in the morning, yawned helplessly, opened their sleepy eyes, and started a day''s work.


    At this time, the gate of the city was a little different from usual, but suddenly there were more people, and the queue to enter the city became stronger and stronger.


    A city guard looked at the team below who took turns paying money to enter the city, and was curious in his heart, and said to his friend beside him:


    "Howe there are so many people traveling recently?"


    The partner on the side looked at the little soldier who asked the question with a look of contempt, and said in an envious tone:


    ¡°France has recently fought a war, and the price of everything has risen. Many merchants go to the UK to buy goods and sell them in France. They really make a lot of money!¡±


    Although decades after joining France, most Bretons still regard France as a foreign country.

 Chapter 443: persuade to surrender

    Chapter 443 Persuading surrender


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "My uncle is like this. He went to Ennd and France, and earned a hundred livres. It''s really enviable!"


    The guard nced at the endless stream of pedestrians and vendors, then at himself and hispanions, and said enviously.


    Ralph led two servants behind him, and a groom pulled the carriage. The four of them lined up silently, just like ordinary traders, inconspicuous.


    "Three Soviets!" The guard nced at the three of them, then at the goods on the carriage, and said directly.


    The basic unit of French currency is the livre and the franc in parallel. Each livre is equivalent to one pound, and the sou is equivalent to the shilling, and the conversion units are simr.


    "Why, why did the price suddenly increase?" Three silver coins, at that time, was the annual ie of ordinary farmers excluding taxes. Such a huge number made Ralph stick out his neck and argue.


    "Yeah! Isn''t this killing people?" "I''m going to sue the city hall!" "Too high!"¡­


    When the other people heard the number, they also became indignant and shouted in unison.


    "What''s the noise!" The guard picked up his spear and waved it towards the sky, "The kingdom is not at peace recently, and the increased money is all to suppress robbers and bandits!"


    "Besides, for you businessmen, charging you three sous is already considered cheap! Not satisfied!"


    There was a ruthless look on the guard''s face, and he shouted loudly. When the merchants saw the spear in the soldier''s hand and the other guards behind him who were about to move, they quickly suppressed their voices. For a while, the air immediately froze.


    After speaking, the guard looked at Ralph yfully, and stretched out his hand.


    Seeing this, Ralph reluctantly took out three silver coins from his pocket, handed them to the guards, and walked into the city of Brest sullenly.


    The guard gave him a sneering nce and went on with his business of collecting taxes.


    As the gateway andrgest port of Brittany, the prosperity of Brest is also counted in the whole of France, but for Ralph, who has already seen the prosperity of London, it is no longer worth his fuss.


    ording to the usual pace, Ralph took the carload of white paper he brought to a familiar warehouse to negotiate a good price, and then sold it.


    In this way, although a lot of profits are given up, the profits are still considerable, and it also saves time. The time to go to France is enough for him to go to Ennd again.


    The two guys rolled their eyes, followed Ralph''s pace, looked at the environment and crowds on the street curiously, and then watched the process of Ralph negotiating prices with the merchants.


    Afterwards, the two were brought home by Ralph, put on a high-end sackcloth, put on makeup, and transformed themselves from fellows into two nobles.


    "Really, that sackcloth is so ufortable to wear, my skin is getting red!"


    One of the nobles with fair skin and delicate facial features, opened his sleeves andined as he watched his arms covered with red bumps from the sackcloth.


    The other nobleman on the side is tall, with good facial features, giving people the feeling of a military general.


    "These are trivial things, don''t worry about them!" The burly nobleman nced at his reddened arm and said angrily.


    "Mr. Ralph, when can we go see the mayor!"


    He raised his head and asked Ralph, who was slightly bent and respectful.


    "Dear Baron Gavin, if nothing unexpected happens, you can see Mr. Mayor this afternoon, please wait a moment!"


    Ralph quickly reacted and replied softly.


    "That''s good, now please, prepare some food for us!"


    Ralph repeatedly agreed, and then consciously exited the room, leaving it to the two barons.


    "I don''t know if this Mr. Ralph is reliable, can he take us to meet the mayor of Brest!"


    Baron Jean rubbed his delicate arm distressedly, looked at Ralph''s leaving figure, and said softly.


    "It should be possible!" Baron Gavin squinted his eyes, looked at the closed door, and said with the corners of his mouth curled up:


    "After all, this Mr. Ralph was rmended by His Majesty''s famous Dark de. If something happens, His Majesty will not spare them!"


    "Well¡ª" Baron Guise thought for a while andughed out loud, "You are right, His Majesty the King will definitely not spare them!"


    "Speaking of which, tell me, this time the two of us took the initiative toe to negotiate with the mayor. Is there a high chance of sess?"


    Looking at Baron Gavin who was full of confidence and held his head high, Baron Jean was still a little unconfident and said in doubt.


    Baron Gavin turned his eyes around, seeing that the various sculptures, ornaments, and architectural styles in the room in front of him were simr to his hometown in Scond, he couldn''t help but click his lips, feeling very emotional.


    "Sure enough, the Bretons are also of the same family as us!"


    Baron Jean¡¯s question came to his ears, but he didn¡¯t answer, but said:


    "This is a rare and good opportunity for us. As long as you convince the mayor, the army can take Brest and reach Rennes without hindrance. Half of Brittany is in your hands.


    At that time, the two of us will have a great contribution. Although it is impossible to be promoted to Viscount, it is certain to enter the eyes of His Majesty the King! "


    Speaking of this, Baron Gavin''s eyes showed expectations, as did Baron Jean on the side.


    Sure enough, this Mr. Ralph was very well connected. In the afternoon, the two of them rode in a carriage to the mayor''s mansion and were received.


    "The two barons havee to Brest, what can I do?"


    The mayor is an unsmiling person, with a square face and a short curly beard on his chin, he looks very upright.


    Baron Gavin didn''t care about this tough question, smiled, and exined lightly:


    "Mr. Mayor, we are here to make you and your family prosperous!"


    "What do you mean?" the mayor moved his eyes slightly, and then asked abruptly.


    "The co-lord of Ennd and Scond, the monarch of Wales and Irnd, the great His Majesty Edward asked me toe and bring you a hereditary title and territory of a baron. I don''t know if Mr. Mayor is satisfied!"


    Looking at the pretentious mayor, Baron Gavin was a little disgusted. He knew this kind of people very well. As long as their interests wererge enough, they could break through their masks, especially for a businessman like him who was extremely eager for aristocratic status.


    "This..." the mayor bowed his head in silence for a moment, so that people could not see his eyes clearly, and asked calmly:


    "I can serve His Majesty the King!"


    Hearing this gentle and gentle question, Baron Gavin straightened his face and said directly:


    "Your Excellency the Mayor, what His Majesty the King exchanged with you is only this city!"


    "Brest? What does His Majesty the King want it for?" The mayor suddenly turned pale with fright, and asked hastily.


    "Not only Brest, but the whole of Brittany will be the territory of His Majesty the King!"


    As he spoke, Baron Gavin raised his chin and said with a proud look on his face.


    "I''m not telling lies. In another day, tens of thousands of troops from London will go straight to Brest and take this port city!"


    "Then directly approach Rennes and capture it in one fell swoop, thus upying the entire Brittany!"


    "The reason why you persuaded the mayor to surrender is just to save time! Does the mayor think that Brest, which is defended by more than a thousand people, will be able to withstand an army of tens of thousands?"


    Hearing this, the mayor was confused, and after a while, he said decisively:


    "I am willing to serve His Majesty Edward!"


    Baron Gavin and Baron Jean looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 444: Invasion of Brest

    Chapter 444 Breaking into Brest


    The Marquess of Edinburgh was originally an earl, andter he was conferred the title of Marquess of Edinburgh by His Majesty Edward because he captured Edinburgh.


    The long-term guarding of Edinburgh made Wilson have a special love for Scotch whiskey. Therefore, this time, he led 3,000 soldiers to conquer Brittany, and the whiskey brought hundreds of barrels.


    Among them, what he misses the most is the Scottish specialty¡ªchicken nuggets with cheese.


    This is chicken nuggets marinated with special ingredients and cooked in whiskey.


    Scotch whiskey is the best in the world, and Glenfiddich malt whiskey is the best in Scotch whiskey, known as "liquid gold".


    Like him, most of the soldiers from Scond also regarded whiskey as their life, and mored that they would rather have no weapons than whiskey.


    In order to ensure morale, the logistics team endured tears and bought a hundred barrels of Scotch whiskey, which cost several hundred pounds.


    So, at this moment, the Scottish soldiers sitting on the ship, bored during the day, sat on the deck one by one, wearing characteristic kilts, drinking strong whiskey, ying bagpipes, and the waves beat from time to time The ship, the whole ship, presents a harmonious scene.


    Different from the Scottish id group in everyone¡¯s impression, Scond at this time is just a long skirt, called kilt¡ªKilt.


    It is still a kind of uncut clothing, about 5 meters long, wrapped around a person, with a belt tied around the waist to achieve the purpose of covering the body.


    The part below the waist is simr to the current kilt, but the part above the waist is made of folds with pins on the shoulders.


    The Scottish kilt in the modern sense will not be until the early eighteenth century.


    While on the battlefield, Scottish soldiers wore kilts as formal clothing.


    This kind of skirt is generally made of tweed, and the cloth surface is designed as a continuous grid, and the grid must be fully disyed. Itter evolved into the less trimmed little guilt, also known as the "friedberg", which was sewn along the waist pleats. When wearing this kind of skirt, an oval-shaped scarf should be worn in front and a wide belt should be tied.


    Moreover, the squares on the kilt cannot be worn randomly, each square represents a different meaning.


    For example, the ck and gray grid represents government personnel.


    The Scottish Hignd tribes fought, and the way to distinguish them was to identify the squares on the skirts.


    Close your eyes, listen to the melodious and melodious Scottish bagpipes, and enjoy the gentle sea breeze. For a while, the Marquis of Edinburgh felt a little bit reluctant to leave.


    However, he had to get up, because there were hurried footsteps in his ears.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me!" Sitting up, the Marquis of Edinburgh said directly without even looking at the messenger.


    Starting from yesterday, the ship began to slow down. More than 4,000 soldiers, including the navy, saw the seagulls constantly surpassing themselves, and the sea was calm and peaceful, which made them panic.


    The same is true for the Marquis of Edinburgh. He originally nned to take down the city of Brest in one go, but he had to temporarily change his n because of the letter from His Majesty the King and the guarantee from the Dark de.


    Moreover, two Scottish nobles were lost.


    The messenger swallowed his saliva, blinked his eyes, and said calmly and quickly: "A letter from Darkde, from Brest!"


    "Oh?? Really, show me!"


    The Marquess of Edinburgh quickly took the letter, opened it and read it.


    As the content was read step by step, the smile on his face deepened, and finally he couldn''t stop, and the wrinkles on his face turned into a chrysanthemum.


    "Quickly, notify the navy and let them speed up. They must arrive at the port of Brest before evening. By the way, notify everyone to prepare immediately. Dress up and let me see the dirty ones, and throw them directly into the sea, so as not to lose me. s face."


    The Marquess of Edinburgh said thest few words loudly, and all the soldiers on the deck could hear them clearly.


    "You have to take care of your body cleanliness!"


    "Yes! The general is too lenient!"...


    There were many voices of discussion, but the Marquess of Edinburgh turned a blind eye and let themin.


    While the soldiersined, they kept moving and began to prepare.


    "A group ofzy people only look like a mighty army if the army is clean and tidy, and have a great deterrent effect!" Muttering words from His Majesty the King, the Marquis felt that he also needed a bath.


    Looking at the sea surface and feeling his sticky skin again, Lord Marquis hurriedly walked into the cabin and started a cleaning campaign.


    It is clearly stipted in thepiled joint infantry drills that soldiers must take a bath every three days to clean their environment.


    While drifting at sea, many soldiers have no conditions to take a bath and clean, but now that the task is almostpleted, of course they can take a bath happily.


    So, under the amazed eyes of the navy sailors, the army soldiers took the precious fresh water resources and carried out extravagant bathing activities. The envy and hatred were beyond words.


    In the evening, the navy arrived at the port of Brest as promised, and the Marquis of Edinburgh also met the mayor of Brest.


    Then, weed by the mayor, the Royal Army, dressed in clothing simr to that of the Bretons, entered the city of Brest, and sent troops to upy the gates of the entire city, and sent additional personnel to patrol.


    At this time, the city council learned of the contents of the mayor''s rebellion, but for a long time, the nobles and big businessmen who had close contacts with Ennd kept silent about it.


    As a result, the entire city sessfully epted all the city gates.


    Thus, this wonderful performance made Dark de famous, gradually gaining the momentum to keep pace with the Pce Intelligence Service.


    And the mayor finally learned that the army in front of him was only 3,000 people, and what Baron Gavin said was all a bluff.


    But when things got to this point, there was nothing they could do but admit it.


    The news that the city of Brest was upied by the British quickly spread to Rennes.


    The Roang family panicked.


    As descendants of the former Duke of Brittany, the entire Rohan family still controls the entire Brittany, living a life of wine and meat.


    Although the King of France married the Grand Duchess Anna, the King of France did not have so much energy to take care of it in view of the high mountains and remote waters in Brittany, the barrennd, and the backward economy.


    More importantly, in order to stabilize Brittany, keep it stable, control pro-British forces, and prevent Brittany from falling to Ennd.


    The coteral Rohan family, appointed by the King of France, still rules thend of Brittany.


    The Rohan family is the uncrowned king of Brittany.


    The sudden arrival of the Englishman disrupted the rhythm of life of the entire Roon family.

 Chapter : sad, irritable

sad, irritable


    I lost the words I just coded. I shouldn¡¯t have left. There will be two changes tomorrow. I¡¯m going to bed tonight. You don¡¯t have to wait.

 Chapter 445: Rohan family

    Chapter 445 Roon Family


    The Brittany region originally belonged to the Duchess Anna, who was then forced to marry Charles VIII, and finally married Louis XII.


    gave birth to the only daughter ude, ude married Fran?ois I and gave birth to Henry II.


    So, thest duke should be King Henry II of France.


    In this way, the main branch of the Roon family is broken, and a new main branch is bound to be needed. After all, the Roon family has ruled Brittany for hundreds of years and has many branches.


    Thus, the branch located in Montbazon was able to take over due to blood rtionship factors, and sessfully changed from the branch to the main branch, which is a great leap.


    However, the resulting consequences are also very bad.


    Because it is the upper branch of the branch, it does not have the kind of pride and confidence from the heart of the main branch in the past. It seriouslycks prestige and leadership for other branches, so it can only choose to discuss.


    Joseline has always been the fiefdom of the Roon family. The Joselin Castle, which has been constantly decorated for hundreds of years, is also the location of the main branch of the Roon family, and it is also the blood center that the Roon family has always recognized in their hearts.


    At this time, in Fort Josephine, in the hall, the round candlesticks hanging on the wall are already full of candles, even the candlestick in the center of the sky is no exception.


    A long table is ced in the center, and Louis Rohan, who is the main branch, sits on the seats listlessly. A dozen other n chiefs with rtively high reputation and prestige are sitting at the long table, with different faces. This scene looks simr to The Last Luncheon mural is very simr.


    And those branch patriarchs who are not well-known and of low status can only sit in the back as observers.


    Even though the memory hall is veryrge, it still looks crowded after hundreds of people are seated.


    Has ruled Brittany for hundreds of years, and the Roon family has an extremelyrge branch, so they don''t have to worry about cutting off their bloodlines.


    Even during the French Revolution, the Rohan family was still active. Even in the Napoleon period, there was a Marshal Rohan.


    Even in the 21st century, the Rohan family is still active in French politics.


    This is also another plenary meeting of the Roang family after thest meeting to elect the session of the main branch. It is grand and meaningful.


    Servants were serving drinks carefully, with strict rules.


    Because it is a great nobleman who has been passed down for hundreds of years, everyone''s speech and actions are extremely standard. Before Louis Rohan spoke, the whole hall seemed quiet.


    "Everyone, I just got the news that the English have captured the city of Brest unexpectedly, and have an army of tens of thousands. Today, the Roon family has reached a critical moment of life and death. Please speak freely!"


    As soon as the young Louis finished speaking, the entire hall suddenly started chattering, and he didn''t stop it.


    The reason why they said it was unexpected is because the capture of Brest City was really not what they expected.


    After all, the port closest to the capital, Rennes, is St. Ro, and next to St. Ro are all the Channel Inds in Ennd, Guernsey and Narcissus as the center.


    This is the heritage of the Duchy of Normandy, just ten miles from France.


    So, although the city of Brest is prosperous, the ind with the most military value is Saint Ro Ind.


    So, arge part of Brittany''s military power is in the port of Saint-Roch.


    The most important thing is that after capturing the city of Brest, although the distance is rtively long, the embarrassing thing is that there are no rtively strong castles along the way, basically there is no blocking force, and the city of Rennes can be directly reached.


    Tens of thousands of British troops (the effect of propaganda), if they act faster, it only takes seven or eight days to reach the city of Rennes.


    "My lord, the tens of thousands of English troops, with our strength of a few thousand people, cannot defend it. Let''s just surrender!"


    A branch patriarch, who looks mighty, unexpectedly speaks cowardly words, which is surprising.


    "That''s true. There is no need to question the strength of the English. With the strength of our Bretons, we cannot beat it! It is better to surrender!"


    Other branches also supported and agreed to surrender.


    It can be seen that for hundreds of years, Ennd has cultivated a lot of influence in Brittany. After all, the exchanges between the two ces are extensive.


    "No, absolutely not!" A gentleman dressed as a branch shook his head and refused.


    "Nowadays, the English areing aggressively, and they may annex us in one fell swoop. Brittany belongs to our Roon family, and the Tudor family will never seed!"


    "The Rohan family is the master of Brittany, and the English will never be allowed to upy it!"


    Behind him, there are many branches supporting him.


    As for Louis Rohan, who was sitting on the main seat, the titr patriarch of the family, he was a little embarrassed at this moment, and the scene was a little out of control.


    "Ahem! Quiet everyone, be quiet!" He rolled his eyes a few times and said loudly.


    It was only when he saw all eyes on him that he felt that he was the real patriarch of the Luo Ang family.


    "Based on our current situation, we can''t deal with the English at all, but the French are engaged in a civil war. Simply, we evacuated to the border castle!"


    The border castle is a castle built by Grand Duchess Anna and her father on the Buffa border to maintain the autonomy of Brittany.


    More importantly, it is very close to France, and France can be withdrawn if necessary.


    This proposal has been unanimously approved by everyone, and they all expressed their satisfaction.


    Subsequently, most of the branches drove home and started the great migration.


    The reason why the Roon family is unwilling to be upied by the English is that apart from their own long-term self-government ideas, the most important thing is their beliefs.


    Most Bretons believe in Catholicism, while the Rohan family believes in Protestantism.


    Ordinary people certainly think that the English are Protestants, but they nobles understand very well that Anglicanism has little to do with Protestantism, but is very simr to Catholicism.


    This is why they resist the English.


    In real history, these Protestant Roang families made the wrong bet and were forced to cut off nearly half of their fiefs, causing heavy losses.


    Contrary to what the Roon family had guessed, it took about half a month before the British army arrived at the city of Rennes.


    The reason for this is because of alcohol.


    More than one hundred barrels of whiskey were consumed in a few days, and the journey was only halfway through.


    In order to stabilize the morale of the army, the Marquis of Edinburgh had no choice but to plunder the wine cers of some manors to supplement.


    Plundering the property of the nobility is against the rules.


    So, after each plunder, the Marquess of Edinburgh left an IOU, walking and drinking all the way, and the time was doubled.


    More importantly, the number of wine cers that have been opened has reached hundreds.


    The amount of IOUs he left has reached tens of thousands of pounds.


    So, looking at the tall city of Rennes in front of him, what he thought about was not how to capture it, but how to make great achievements so that London would not be able to settle ounts with him.

 Chapter 446: normandy crisis

    Chapter 446 Normandy Crisis


    Just when Rennes, the capital of Brittany, was approached by the British army, Rouen, the capital of the Normandy region, was also facing the same situation.


    In other words, the Alexander Knights divided the British army into three groups, taking the regiment as a unit, and together captured the entire Normandy area.


    Although some cities in the Normandy area have changed their gs, they are managed by Protestants after a new look.


    But the vast rural areas, as well as most of the cities, are still loyal to the King of France and stand on the side of the Catholic League.


    So, the British army divided its forces and swept across the entire Normandy region, almost all cities and rural areas west of Rouen. With the help of the British army, they seized the rule.


    In other words, most of the Normandy region has been separated from the Catholic Church.


    In this way, the Duke of Guise, who was attacking the city of Orleans, was very annoyed.


    Protestant attempts, of course he understands.


    As long as the Normandy area is captured, the Catholic League will suffer from both sides. That is to say, Paris will not only be unable to transport supplies from the Loire River and the Seine River to Paris, but will face the danger of being attacked by the Huguenots and the British army on both sides.


    So, the Duke of Guise couldn''t sit still.


    After unloading the heavy task of attacking the city of Orleans, he hurried to the Paris area and the central area, no longer caring about the Huguenots'' attack on Paris, but directly led thousands of troops, and tens of thousands of temporary recruits, to attack the city. Rouen.


    Although Paris has great political significance, both the queen mother and the king have been transferred to the countryside. In addition, Paris has always been the stronghold of Catholicism, with a high city and many soldiers, which is much more difficult than Orleans.


    Therefore, it is better to drag the main force of the Huguenots in Paris.


    So, after the Duke of Guise came to Rouen in a hurry, he directly surrounded the capital of Normandy.


    Count Gabriel, who was guarding the city, was definitely a true Protestant. Even though there were only more than 4,000 troops in the city, he still refused to surrender, and sent people to deliver a letter, asking for the support of the Alexander knights.


    Outside Rouen.


    The tens of thousands of troops led by the Duke of Guise surrounded the city of Rouen, and artillery bombarded the entire city continuously.


    Although Rouen, led by the Earl of Gabriel, has sufficient supplies and small arms, itcks enough cannons and gunpowder. How to confront the Duke of Guise''s cannons can only be passively beaten.


    Time came to June of 1562.


    A week after the siege of Rouen, a fortress in the city of Rouen was finally breached. Immediately, people in the city were panicked, and voices of peace were heard endlessly.


    In response to this, Earl Garribuel immediately summoned officials and generals in the city to speak, and continued to exin his views.


    "Gentlemen, at present, although the Duke of Guise has besieged Rouen, as Protestants, we should uphold God''s will and stick to this city!"


    Looking at the faces of these people, Count Garribuel continued:


    ¡°Catholics cannot make us submit, and absolutely cannot change our beliefs, God will bless us!¡±


    After he finished speaking, a pious smile appeared on his face, while the other audience seemed to be cheered up, and they were also full of energy and pious.


    "Also, the English are already gathering troops and are gathering towards us. As long as we stand firm, the English will rescue us in a few days and join us to defeat the Duke of Guise."


    With the addition of faith and the message of rescue, this restored the confidence of the audience. The breach of a fortress did not allow them to surrender.


    In history, the British were unwilling to participate too much in the French civil war. Of course, the main reason was that Elizabeth I was eager to stabilize her throne and the debt-ridden treasury did not allow it.


    Without the support of the British, Count Garribuel held on for a month in Rouen before the city was broken.


    Outside the city, the Duke of Guise is holding a telescope, observing the city wall of Rouen, thinking about the fighter.


    Although it took a week to break through a fortress in the city of Rouen, the price paid was very high-more than two thousand French soldiers were killed and injured.


    If this continues and the city of Rouen is captured, more than half of the entire army will be killed or injured, which is not in line with his estimation.


    Watching the Rouen soldiers on the wall continuously drive down the French army who had ascended the city, and they were determined and showed no sign of flinching.


    This made the Duke of Guise feel a headache.


    "Antoine, do you have any means to capture this city?" Looking at the Duke of Vendome next to him, the Duke of Guise greeted cordially.


    Generally speaking, when addressing nobles, one cannot directly address them by their first names. Only those who are close to them can call them by their first names, and the Duke of Guise¡¯s move is just to win him over and show his closeness.


    The Kingdom of Navarre is a vassal state of France, so although it is also a king, it is still the Duke of Vend?me in France and owns the territory of Vendome. In France, it is generally called the Duke of Vendome.


    Antoine de Naval, also known as Antoine de Bourbon, his son is Henry IV, the founder of the French Bourbon dynasty in history.


    Although he was the leader of the Huguenots at the beginning, after the Duke of Guise aggressively captured the central region, he immediately changed his g and became a member of the Catholic Church.


    So, at this moment, the Duke of Guise also brought him to Rouen, and together they captured the capital of the Normandy region.


    The voice of the Duke of Guise came to his ears, Antoine quickly raised his head, and met the kind eyes of the Duke of Guise. After thinking for a while, he shook his head and said helplessly:


    "My lord, Rouen is guarded by the Kingyer, who is determined to defend. In addition, the city is basically full of Huguenots, so it cannot be easily captured! We can only attack by force!"


    "Really? That''s the only way to go, I''m just afraid that the English wille to help!"


    After not getting the answer he expected, the Duke of Guise was not very disappointed. He only looked at Rouen with an ugly face and said.


    At the same time, in the city of Caen, two hundred miles away from Rouen, Knight Alexander received a distress letter from Rouen.


    In this regard, Mr. Knight received the messenger very kindly. After learning the purpose, he expressed regret that there was nothing he could do at this time.


    Using insufficient food, grass and gunpowder as an excuse, he prevaricated, but he said that he could send 500 cavalry to support.


    The courier had no choice but to take five hundred cavalry and headed towards Rouen.


    After the messenger left, Knight Alexander looked at the map of France and couldn''t help but fell into deep thought.


    He has his own ideas about saving the city of Rouen.


    After learning that the morale of the city of Rouen was high, and more than 2,000 French troops were killed or injured in a fortress, Knight Alexander prepared to dy the rescue time and let the Duke of Guise and the city of Rouen confront each other for a while.


    There are two reasons.


    One is because the Duke of Guise has a strong army, and the British army is not enough to fight him head-on.


    The second is because, considering the situation in the Normandy area after the victory of this battle.


    The Protestants are too powerful, which is not conducive to the rule of Ennd, so it is better to consume some.


    The best rescue time is when Rouen is about to break down.

 Chapter : double change tomorrow

    Double update tomorrow


    As soon as I woke up, it was twelve o''clock, and I couldn''t write any words. I will update it tomorrow


    In addition, thanks to Shuiqiu Jiejiu and the rescue man for their rewards. I haven¡¯t seen the rewards for a long time. I suddenly got a little excited. It¡¯s really pitiful to rush to the street.

 Chapter 447: Brittany got it

    Chapter 447 Brittany got it


    Good news came from both Brittany and Normandy, which made the entire cab rejoice, and there was also a happy factor in the pce.


    Our Majesty the King is not in the pce, but is traveling in a carriage to the outskirts of London.


    The morning glow in the sky flooded with patches of blush, soaking the entire sky, making the sun''s sense of existence weakened a lot, and the breeze was blowing, summer seemed to have turned into spring, mild and pleasant, which made people feel veryfortable.


    Sitting on the carriage, the soft goose down cushion made Edward''s buttocks seem to bending on the clouds, without feeling tired or ufortable.


    The carriage is veryrge and closed. The most impressive thing is that the huge cushion upies nearly three quarters of the area.


    That is to say, Edward can sit or lie down without restraint.


    In the middle, there is a small round table with an area of ??about one square meter. The paint is dyed light yellow, and a whole piece of round transparent ss is iid on the surface of the round table.


    Under the ss, artists in Ennd carved all kinds of myths and legends. Among them, the one upying the middle position is not a portrait story of God and his son, but a woman.


    One wears an ancient Roman centurion helmet and a white ancient Roman toga, sitting on a throne on a rock, holding a spear and a shield, and looks like a king.


    This is the goddess Britannia, the patron saint of the British Isles.


    The Romans set Ennd and Wales as the province of Britannia, and the area north of Hadrian''s Great Wall was called Caledonia by the Romans.


    As the patron goddess, she naturally won the favor of the British, especially the English. Therefore, at Edward''s request, the British goddess appeared in his carriage.


    As a united kingdom, one faith (Anglican), one king, one weights and measures, is not enough to unite everyone.


    Only if these ces have endlessly involvedmon genes, then the possibility of the split of the United Kingdom is very slim.


    So, the patroness of Britannia is anothermon gene condensed by His Majesty Edward on the basis of tradition.


    On the desk, there are books that His Majesty the King likes, as well as memorials drafted by the cab. The snow-white paper is loaded with countless words, piled up into two hills, upying half of the desk.


    The other half belongs to the territory of fruits and snacks again.


    Shortbread, wine, apples, grapes, and bananas were neatly arranged, waiting for the favor of His Majesty the King.


    Beside the desk, there are two young and beautiful maids sitting kneeling, their clothes showing sideways, full of youth, making them lovable.


    Swinging seductive poses from time to time, exuding the unique body fragrance of young girls, pure, tempting the energetic heart of the young king.


    But Edward didn''t ept them. Rabbits don''t eat grass by the side of their nests, and people around them still have to pay attention to their appearance. Except for Emma, ??he never touched the maid again.


    The second point, as a king, seeing too many beautiful girls, it is inevitable that there will be aesthetic fatigue. Even if the heart is tempted for a while, it will be tasteless in the future, and it is inevitable to abandon it.


    Edward didn''t think he was that kind of person, but a man''s instinct was like this. In order to avoid this kind of situation, the best way is to be restrained.


    Just treat them as vases, usually seductive, and take advantage of it, and let the rest be left alone.


    Speaking of handmaidens, the Edwardian period was very different from the previous era.


    First of all, some departments of the pce are no longer managed by nobledies, but are specially selected from the orphan camp.


    In this way, the court will no longer be a sieve for leaks as it used to be, and many information will no longer be disclosed, and the secrecy will be enhanced.


    It is no longer like in the past, when the king has any embarrassing things, he bes the focus of heated discussions among London citizens, protecting the king''s authority.


    After being the king for so many years, Edward concluded that maintaining a moderate sense of mystery is a favorable condition for maintaining the supremacy of the king.


    Using an old Chinese saying, if the ruler does not keep secrets, he will lose his ministers; if his ministers do not keep secrets, he will lose his body.


    Historically, Louis XVI of France in the 18th century, the unlucky guy who went to the guillotine, did not keep secrets, so no matter what he and the queen did, it would spread to Paris and then spread throughout France.


    For example, Louis XVI liked making locks more than governing, and often made all kinds of locks.


    Now, it spread outside the pce, and the majesty of the king waspletely lost.


    The majesty of the royal family waspletely lost. Those nobles who knew the king made traps step by step to lure him into it, and finally the family became ghosts under the knife.


    The aristocrats left the pce, and the pce became the royal family''s privatend again, which greatly contributed to the authority of the king.


    This also brought another consequence, the court maids were fawned on by nobles and officials.


    The nobles left the court and could not obtain information from His Majesty the King, so they could only turn to the maids in the pce to obtain the information they needed.


    But as long as it is well prevented and has the right to dispose of the maid, the seque are very simple.


    Thinking of these from the two maids, Edward couldn''t help shaking his head, feeling a little funny.


    This way of enjoying myself is really boring!


    The warm wind blowing on his face made Edward feel a little drowsy.


    Rubbed his eyes, stuck his head out of the window, nced at the wide national road and the flow of people, and theny down.


    The pretty maid beside her had a blush on her face, and gently ced Edward''s head on her slender and plump thigh, her hands felt like massaging the king''s shoulders.


    The other took out a nket, covered Edward''s body, and cleaned up his desk and cushion.


    After an unknown amount of time, Edward was woken up in a daze.


    Opening his eyes, he saw a pretty girl gently shaking his arm, and the other whispered softly.


    "Your Majesty ¡ª Your Majesty ¡ª"


    "What''s wrong?" Edward opened his mouth and asked after rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    "There is a messenger outside the car asking to see you!" the maid said softly.


    "Messenger? Bring the letter in!" Edward thought for a while. The most important thing at present is the war in France. The kingdom is already at peace, and it is impossible for any riots to erupt.


    The maid obediently left the carriage and brought in the letter, only to see that the cab stamp was still on the cover.


    I took it apart without any scruples, and there were about a hundred words, the content was very brief, and there was only one sentence in summary: Brittany has been captured!


    "Very good! Great!" Edward couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and shouted loudly, which surprised the two maids. What news made the king so happy?


    "Go, bring a bottle of wine and give it to the messenger!" Edward stared at the letter, looked at it repeatedly, and then ordered.


    Then, the panting messenger suddenly felt lucky, God bless.


    Sending a letter was actually rewarded by His Majesty the King.


    This book is in thete stage, and I have also started to prepare a new book, so I can only update it once a day. I hope everyone understands

 Chapter 448: Royal Academy of Sciences

    Chapter 448 Royal Academy of Sciences


    The courier held a bottle of wine from France in his hand, looking at the intoxicating red color, under the sunlight, revealing a charm that seduces the soul.


    It''s not just wine, it''s glory.


    His face suddenly showed a sick flush, his eyes rolled up, and he smirked, giving off a feeling of witchcraft.


    Just when the guards were about to start checking on the young messenger, he suddenly woke up.


    "God bless my king!" After he shouted this sentence excitedly, he saluted, mounted his horse with a smirk, and left.


    The guards stared dumbfounded at the messenger leaving, and nced at theirpanions at each other, eyes full of envy.


    This is wine from France. Even they can only look at it. It is difficult for ordinary nobles to taste it, let alone ordinary people.


    This bottle of wine cannot be sold in the market without hundreds of pounds.


    Envy, jealousy, and hatred are what they are thinking at this moment.


    While in the carriage, Edward re-read the sess letter, his ecstatic expression gradually subsided, and only a faint smile remained.


    From the perspective of the maid at the side, the faint smile on the king''s face,bined with the shallow beard on his chin, coupled with his admirable power, made his every move full of strong male hormones.


    Looking at it like this, the two maids unknowingly became excited, and the fields suddenly became slippery, with sweet smiles on their faces.


    The sound of "da da da" horseshoes was full of rhythm. In Edward''s eyes, it sounded like drumbeats, which made him feel more anxious.


    This trip, the reason why I came out of London was mainly to inspect the Royal Academy of Sciences and check the scientific research results.


    Speaking of the Royal Academy of Sciences, this is a scientific research institute established by Edward not far from Windsor Castle, near the River Thames.


    The so-called Institute of Scientific Research is an institution where Edward recruited a group of scientists in the name of the royal family to conduct scientific research.


    In fact, in the sixteenth century, there were no real scientists.


    Because the church controlled the university, the famous schrs of this era were basically theologians.


    For example, Nic Copernicus, the greatest scientist in the 16th century, who wrote "On the Movement of Celestial Spheres" and the first scientist who put forward the hypothesis of "heliocentric theory", was a devout Catholic who was born in Pnd.


    In his masterpiece "The Movement of the Celestial Spheres: An Introduction", he wrote: "If there is a science that can ennoble the human mind and free it from the taint of time, it must be astronomy.


    Because if human beings really see all the solemn order of the universe under the management of God, they will inevitably feel a kind of motivation to urge them to tend to a standardized life and to practice various morality. It can be seen from all things that the Creator is indeed the source of truth, beauty and goodness. "


    In God and Creator, it refers to God, God''s management and the Creator''s truth, goodness and beauty.


    So, he died of illness.


    The Royal Academy of Sciences has five branches including the School of Astrophysics, the School of Geography and History, the School of Mathematics, the School of Chemistry, and the School of Biology.


    Because of this era, the development of science is very slow, so many scientists are basically omnipotent.


    For example, the famous Galileo in history was mainly an astronomer and physicist, but if he was not good at mathematics, how could he study physics?


    At the same time, he is also a thinker with his own theoretical system.


    So, astronomy and physics together, geography and history together, in this era, are basically interoperable.


    Currently, in the past two years, it has attracted more than 100 scientists to settle in, of which the School of Astrophysics has thergest number of 85. Copernicus''s book is too influential.


    Geography and history are rtively rare in Europe, with only eighteen; biology has an unprecedented forty-six. It seems that many doctors who want to study corpses are afraid of the church!


    There are only eight chemists and thirty-five mathematicians.


    A total of 192 scientists have settled in.


    Although the quality of these people is not very good, and they are basically part-time jobs, they have amon advantage: they have a strong thirst for knowledge.


    Besides, in the 21st century, the saying that science is the primary productive force is well known to all women and children.


    More importantly, these people are currently very useful.


    For example, chemists used to research and produce explosives, and they are very talented in explosives.


    So, Edward handed over the goal of researching new explosive forms to them.


    Therefore, the School of Chemistry upies thergest area and is also the most dangerous. Explosionse out from time to time, and the ears can''t bear it.


    Although nothing has been researched in the past two years, it still made outstanding contributions.


    For example, in terms of building national roads, building docks, mining, etc., as long as these expertse out, they are guaranteed toplete.


    The amount of explosives, when and where to explode, all of these are well-known, and these chemists are also good at it.


    And mathematicians who seem to be the most useless are actually useful.


    For example, the design of naval ships, the construction of royal pces, and the design of national roads are all mathematics experts are good at.


    The most important point is that Ennd, Scond, Wales, Irnd, and various royal territories are inspected and budgeted every year, and now they are basically settled together with the Ministry of Finance and Parliament.


    It can be said that at this time, the experts of the Royal Academy of Sciences are all useful and important.


    In this regard, Edward specially allocated special funds from the royal family as the remuneration and sry of these scientists.


    The annual sry per person is basically about 100 pounds, and the Royal Academy of Sciences has its own supplynd, about 1,000 acres, and the food produced each year is basically distributed equally to these academicians as a food subsidy.


    More importantly, everyone will get legal immunity.


    That is to say, unless the king agrees, no one can arrest any academician of the Royal Academy of Sciences.


    Of course, in order to encourage scientific and technological innovation, academicians of science can get rewards of tens to hundreds of pounds ording to their discoveries and inventions, and their annuities are doubled.


    In addition to this, part-time jobs have additional ie.


    For example, ship design, production budget, all have special allowances to get.


    If the contribution is particrly significant, it is possible to be canonized as a nobleman.


    It can be said this way, as long as you obtain the approval of His Majesty the King or the consent of two-thirds of the academicians, you can be the most respectable person except nobles and officials.


    This is what manymoners dream of: decent, rich, carefree.


    In the afternoon, a huge manor appeared in front of Edward.

 Chapter 449: cement research

    Chapter 449 Cement Research


    A manor with a huge area appeared in front of His Majesty the King, and he couldn''t see the side at a nce.


    Long fences surround the grasnds and forests. The thick wooden boards, like guards, guard this ce that represents the future of mankind with their heads held high, showing pride andcency.


    The huge manor is scattered withrge and small buildings, some are neat and gorgeous, some are ruined, and some are ugly and narrow. These are the main buildings of each college.


    As the family area, it was ced on the far left side of the manor, which is close to the water source and closer to the town, so it is a good ce.


    The wide roads connect the various buildings, the trees are shady, the flowers are lush, what a beautiful ce.


    In front of the gate, four pce guards guarded it, and they looked quite energetic.


    The royal carriage stopped in front of the gate, and naturally the head of the guard went tomunicate. Edward sat up, and the two maids quickly helped him sort out his clothes.


    As a king, his external image is very important.


    After a while, the carriage slowly entered the Academy of Sciences, leaving shallow car marks on the road.


    Opening the curtain, looking at this scientific research institute that has just taken shape, Edward felt a different feeling in his heart.


    Maybe I am the person who values ??science the most in this era, and future generations will definitely give me a nice title.


    My father is the father of the British Navy, so I am the father of European science. I am very happy to think about it.


    "Deng¡ª" There was a soft sound, and I felt that the carriage had stopped, and Edward was about to get off.


    Stepping on the stool, Edward set foot on thend of the Academy of Sciences.


    In front of the carriage, a middle-aged man with a wig, slightly fat, with a small general belly, with aplimenting expression on his face, looks like a kind old man.


    "Wee Your Majesty! I am honored to wait!"


    He and the twenty or thirty people behind him shouted scatteredly, looking weak.


    "Academician George, and fellow academicians, there is no need to be polite. I am here this time mainly to inspect the results of the Academy of Sciences. You are too polite!"


    With a smile on his face, Edward looked at the wee team of dozens of people, and said softly, he couldn''t see the majesty of the king.


    The senior academicians are used to it, but the new academician looks ttered, his face immediately flushes in a different way, his legs tremble slightly, obviously he still can''t bear it in his heart!


    Regarding these polite wees, Edward was nomittal. The most important value of this group of scientists lies in their talents, and etiquette is not important.


    Then, the others dispersed, and Edward chatted with the president of the Royal Academy of Sciences, an astronomer.


    Currently, the astronomymunity is still studying Copernicus¡¯ heliocentric theory, seeking more evidence to prove it, so what Edward talked with him was nothing more than some recent astronomical discovery.


    While walking, Edward saw the building of the School of Mathematics.


    The whole building is like a vi of andowner in the country, rich and bright.


    Inside, the various offices are in a mess, a lot of draft paper is rolled up, thrown on the ground, books are scattered, but there are only a few mathematicians, who are concentrating on their research and don''t care about the king''s arrival.


    It seems that most of the people have gone to work part-time, so forget it!


    Edward cast a nce, showing no interest at all, he hates math.


    After that, came the School of History and Geography.


    At this time, these academicians had piled up a lot of parchment books in their rooms, and the desks couldn''t fit.


    For the arrival of His Majesty the King, he only gave a slight salute, and then went on to his own business, looking extremely busy.


    In fact, the reason why they are so busy is the credit of His Majesty the King.


    After the establishment of the School of Geography and History, Edward asked these schrs topile a general history of Ennd.


    Then Scond, Wales, Irnd, in short, finally gathered together to be the general history of the United Kingdom.


    This is extremely difficult now, not onlyck of information, but also very time-consuming.


    However, Edward still asked them to continue. History is the backbone of the nation, and it is the best medicine to unite the broad masses of the people.


    How history ispiled, the schrs at that time asked this question.


    The young king smiled slightly: nine false and one true.


    Came here again, nced at the first draft that had beenpleted, and Edward put it down.


    It took two years for the first draft to sort out the history before William the Conqueror, and the Norman dynasty had not yet begun.


    So, His Majesty the King and his party came to the Faculty of Arts again, and there were also not many people here.


    The Faculty of Letters was entrusted with important figures by the king.


    They will collect songs from all over Ennd and Scond, and then use the London pronunciation as the standard to create anguage and writing system that belongs to the entire United Kingdom.


    Currently, English is not perfect, and many grammar and words are full of mistakes, even copying Latin.


    Therefore, the unification ofnguage and characters is the top priority at present.


    So, after looking at the manuscript theypiled, Edward also left immediately.


    Chemistry is the main purpose of Edwarding here.


    Currently, the School of Chemistry has only one research topic: cement!


    Earlier, the grantion of gunpowder has beenpleted, and now the gunpowder is just an optimized form.


    Cement, a weapon for defending the city, was not born until the 19th century. If it appeared now, what would happen?


    Edward said that he didn''t know, but he understood that the appearance of cement is very important to the current Ennd.


    Brittany and Normandy are easy to attack but difficult to defend.


    If there is cement, then the current artillery will lose most of its power. As long as a few key points are defended, then Brittany and Normandy are likely to be defended.


    So, Edward used his only knowledge: cement is fired from limestone and y.


    I don¡¯t know, the ratio of limestone and y, and the details of the ratio of iron powder and gypsum will be addedter, but this makes things difficult for these half-bucket chemists.


    After telling this group of chemists, in the past two years, the chemists have almost forgotten their research and practiced.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I have experimented. Anyway, the discarded cement has been turned into a hill, and it is still increasing in height.


    Seeing these half-bucket chemists perseveringly conducting experiments and working hard for the country and the people, Edward couldn''t help feeling a lot.


    Look, the palms of several people have turned ck and gray, dry and cracked, and their faces are disheveled. The clothes on their bodies are torn.


    What a group of dedicated and conscientious scientists! Edward couldn''t help sighing in his heart.

 Chapter 450: fire me

    Chapter 450 Shoot me


    The work of cement is difficult or easy, and it can only be figured out by these half-assed chemists.


    Looking at the muddy situation on the ground, Edward frowned slightly, and then a smile appeared on his face. He kindly walked up to a bald chemist, lifted his lowered head, and asked:


    "Academician Abt, may I ask, is there any progress in researching this cement?"


    Academician Abbott has a Mediterranean head, a big red nose, and doesn''t look like a scientist, but a cksmith.


    Edward''s nose twitched, and he could still smell a sulfur smell, which he guessed came from gunpowder.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive us for our dereliction of duty!" Although being helped up by His Majesty the King, Academician Abt still lowered his head, his cheeks flushed slightly, and said in embarrassment.


    "Although we have put in all our efforts, please forgive us for our dereliction of duty! So far, we still haven''t found a suitable form for the task of cement, and it can''t achieve the effect you requested!"


    At this moment, not only him, but even the other academicians in charge of this matter all lowered their heads with embarrassment on their faces.


    In two years, His Majesty the King gave the materials and general direction. They haven''t made a breakthrough after two years of research, which is really embarrassing.


    "Academicians..." "But, my lord, we have made some sudden progress!"


    Edward raised his hand, and was about tofort these chemists who had worked hard for many years, but they suddenly said such a sentence, which made Edward feel a sense of surprise.


    Could it be?


    "After repeated tests, we finally discovered that if bricks and tiles are crushed into crushed sand or y, mixed together with lime and a small amount of gypsum, and then calcined, something simr to cement can be obtained!"


    As he spoke, Academician Abt half-bent and led the way. After a while, he came to a gray-ck wall, about two meters long and wide at chest height.


    At first nce, Edward has a sense of familiarity.


    He walked quickly and kicked a few times, the wall was as stable as Mount Tai, leaving only a few footprints.


    The bachelors on the side were surprised to see the king''s rude behavior, full of disbelief.


    "Well, are there any shorings in this cement?" Edward was also a little embarrassed at this time, nced at the concrete wall in front of him, and began to change the subject.


    "Our experiment found that this cement often does not solidify. We fired a stone (112 pounds, 50.8 catties) of cement, but only about ten pounds could be solidified to meet the requirements, and the others werepletely unqualified!


    However, such a wall can withstand the impact of dozens of people, and it is safe and sound, stronger than a castle! "


    Speaking of this, everyone''s face is full of regret, the ratio of eleven to one is indeed a failure.


    For chemists like them, if the conditions are not met, it is of course a failure.


    But Edward doesn''t think so, no matter how much money is spent, the situation is tense.


    "How much does this cement cost if one stone is produced?"


    At this point, Edward started to care about the cost.


    "Well, since the y and lime are cheap, and the materials are readily avable, it costs only one shilling per stone of cement!"


    Afterwards, Academician Abt nced at the king and said hesitantly.


    Edward didn''t care so much, and began to calcte silently in his heart.


    The ten-meter-long and three-meter-high courtyard wall at home used ten bags of cement. If each bag was fifty kilograms, then one ton of cement was used.


    Calcted in this way, it takes twenty shillings, which is less than one pound, which is cheap.


    For the current n, there is no better way, so just use it!


    After reaching a cheap conclusion, Edward put a smile on his face again.


    "If the situation is true, Academician Abbott, and fellow academicians, each of you will receive a reward of one hundred pounds!"


    Looking at the team of nine people in front of him and their dirty clothes, Edward announced loudly.


    "Long live, long live my king!" "Thank God!"¡­


    Just two days ago, facing Rennes, the capital of Brittany, the Marquis of Edinburgh was full of thoughts.


    As the capital of the Brittany region, the city of Rennes is naturally high and strong, making it difficult to conquer.


    Moreover, the Marquis of Edinburgh also heard that there were more than a thousand soldiers and arge number of civilians in the city, which made the British army with only 3,000 people not know how to start.


    Although the Celts inside could note out, it was also difficult for the British troops outside the city to enter. For a while, it entered a stalemate.


    So, two days ago, the British army was still outside the city.


    The reason why the city of Rennes was breached was because the British artillery came.


    Speaking of cannons, the first ones were bronze cannons, the so-called bronze cannons.


    This kind of gun is huge, extremely heavy, and has a wide muzzle. It shined during the Hundred Years War between Britain and France.


    How should I put it, this cannon has always fired stone projectiles in the West, simr to our catapults, but it requires a lot of gunpowder to fire.


    It was around 1450, more than a hundred years ago, that iron bullets began to be fired.


    In this era, there is a good ce in the UK¡ªSussex. Since the iron cannon technology was introduced to the UK, Sussex''s ironmaking technology is among the best in Europe.


    So, after Edward passed some of his superficial knowledge to the military factory, especially the teaching of y sculpture technology, the iron cannons were mass-produced.


    Although iron cannons are not as far away as bronze cannons and are prone to bombing, they are cheap!


    Especially the long-barreled guns are only built on a small scale at present, and the cannon is still an important factor in determining the oue.


    This time, 3,000 British troops, armed with twelve iron cannons weighing a thousand catties, came to Brittany without hesitation.


    Due to the heavy artillery and difficulty in walking, they still arrived two or three dayster than the main force.


    As soon as the artillery arrived, the Marquess of Edinburgh immediately swept away his worries, and his whole body was in high spirits.


    Twelve cannons were ced neatly in front of Rennes City, and the ck muzzles faced the Rennes City Wall at a forty-five-degree angle, which looked extremely scary.


    Although there are a few cannons on the city of Rennes, God knows if they can still be used. From the Hundred Years War to the present, the city of Rennes has never experienced a war again.


    The soldiers on the city wall looked at the cannons with **** mouths, their faces were pale with fright, and their bodies shook uncontrobly.


    "Hey! Let you not surrender, let you taste the taste of artillery!"


    Looking at the standing city of Rennes, which still stubbornly closed the city gate, the Marquis of Edinburgh immediatelyughed.


    "Fire me, st the city of Rennes¡ª"


    Staring at the city of Rennes, the Marquis of Edinburgh suddenly took a breath, his eyes widened, and he shouted hoarsely.


    Suddenly, the artillerymen who had already prepared ignited the gunpowder.


    In an instant, twelve huge stones flew directly forward in a parabolic manner.


    In the middle of the night, I tried anti-piracy. Forgive readers of the original version.


    Refresh after half an hour, and you can see the real content!

 Chapter 451: negotiation

    Chapter 451 Negotiation


    ps: I tried the anti-piracy version of the chapter yesterday, thank you for your understanding.


    But it was said that twelve iron cannons were ignited with gunpowder under themand of the Marquis of Edinburgh, and then immediately ejected twelve stones about one foot in diameter and shot towards the city of Rennes.


    While the Marquis of Edinburgh was hoarse, he held a rapier in his right hand, raised it above his head, and swung it down vigorously, with great momentum.


    Besides, other cavalrypanies, infantrymanders, and adjutants looked at such a majestic movement, and they cooperated with each other with expressions of admiration and apuded loudly.


    "Boom¡ª" "Boom¡ª"


    However, what is embarrassing is that the stone did not hit the city wall, but most of it fell into the moat, sshing arge amount of water, not mud.


    "ßË¡ª" "ßËßË¡ª"


    The expected voice did not sound, but another voice appeared instead.


    Seeing this, the Marquis of Edinburgh moved his lips in embarrassment, nced sideways at the trembling artillerymander, then looked straight ahead, and coughed:


    "Ahem! En! This position is still too far away. Move it a little further. Everyone performed well in this test!"


    It turns out that Lord Marquis is trying to shoot! Everyone couldn''t help but suddenly realized, but there are still smart people who know the truth, but it is inconvenient to say it clearly.


    The moat water, which was originally dirty and full of garbage, sshed on the city wall at once, and some mixture of feces and urine stuck to the city wall. It was ck and yellow, which made people sick to see .


    At this time, it was June, and the temperature in France had reached about 30 degrees. This kind of sourness spread throughout the city wall.


    "Ouch¡ª" "I can''t do it, oh my God!" "God! Please bless me!"


    The soldiers guarding the city wall were shocked by the menacing artillery of the British at first, but in a blink of an eye, these stone artillery fell into the moat again, making them allugh.


    However, theughter didn''tst long. The air they breathed was filled with a disgusting smell of smoke. This smell was like defecating in a hut that had existed for decades.


    In such a situation, the faces of the soldiers suddenly changed, they covered their noses, and hurriedly backed away, full of disgust.


    Among them, a soldier didn''t know what happened. His eyes popped forward, his legs softened, and his body fell down. The order on the city wall suddenly became chaotic.


    Also, this moat contains a lot of **** from the city of Rennes, no matter what it is, it is disgusting.


    This is because the city government knew that the British army wasing, so it gave some guidance in advance. Otherwise, the entire moat would have been blocked up to half the height of the city wall, and the British army could directly step on the garbage to enter the city.


    So, at this time, there are two colors on the city wall of Rennes, one is off-white and the other is dirty ck.


    After the first round of mistakes, there were no problems in the next few rounds. One-third of the stone bullets fell into the city, one-third hit the city wall, and another third disappeared.


    In this way, there were more than ten rounds of back and forth. After a whole morning, the entire city of Rennes was smashed unevenly, and the stone bullets thrown in the city also caused serious damage.


    Rennes City also used several cannons on the city wall, and began to counterattack fiercely.


    However, a few cannons could not cause damage to the British army, let alone wipe out the artillery positions!


    Actually, after the Marquis of Edinburgh saw that the city of Rennes was only defending but not attacking, he realized that it was only a matter of time before Rennes was captured.


    There is no soldier camp outside the city to cooperate with the city, so the city can only be beaten passively and cannot fight back.


    Sure enough, after taking a break at noon, after several rounds of shelling continued in the afternoon, the entire surface of Rennes City was already pockmarked, full of potholes, and looked crumbling.


    Looking at this scene, the Marquess of Edinburgh felt a bit of relief, and the embarrassment of the morning had been swept away.


    At this moment, the white g suddenly rose in the city of Rennes, and then the city gate fell, and a cavalryman with a white g on his body rode a horse and slowly came to the British camp.


    After some tests, the envoy of Rennes met the famous conqueror of Edinburgh¡ªthe Marquess of Edinburgh.


    "Dear Marquis, on behalf of all the citizens of Rennes, I would like to extend my sincere greetings to you!"


    The envoy came to the front of the Marquis of Edinburgh generously, faced various Britishmanders, and spoke without changing his face.


    "I thank you for your greeting, but, Mr. Messenger, I didn''t know that you came out of Rennes. Is there anything I can teach you?"


    The Marquess of Edinburgh politely epted the blessing, but then his eyes widened and he asked directly.


    "Because of the Roang family''s escape and your lord''s heroicmand, I am here to negotiate with you on behalf of the city of Rennes!"


    The envoy entuated the Roang family, saying that it was not because their fighting power was too rubbish, but because there was something wrong with the top management.


    Regarding this, the Marquis of Edinburgh was nomittal, with a disapproving expression on his face, and so did the others.


    They all believed that even if the Roon family was still there, with their strength, they could still capture the city of Rennes.


    "What are your conditions, Mr. Messenger!" With a smile on his face, the Marquis asked frivolously.


    "Or, what conditions do you need to surrender!"


    Lord Marquis''s frivolous question made the judgesugh, and the tent was filled with joy.


    "On behalf of the city of Rennes, I will negotiate with Your Excellency!" The envoy looked at this scene, his face flushed slightly, and he still said in an unassuming manner.


    After the Marquess of Edinburgh made a gesture of invitation, he took a breath and continued:


    "First, after your army enters the city of Rennes, you must not carry out any acts of robbery!"


    "Yes, but you need to provide 10,000 ducats aspensation!" The Marquess of Edinburgh added randomly.


    Dukat is a gold coin minted in Venice, Italy, and is circted throughout Europe.


    The rivre currently in cirction in France is just a silver coin.


    Taking a deep breath, the envoy nodded heavily and replied, "Yes!"


    "Article 2, citizens of Rennes must not be killed at will!"


    "Can!"


    "Do not persecute or kidnap any member of the city government!"


    "Can!"


    "Do not interfere with judicial and administrative operations!"


    "Can''t!"


    "Why?" asked the messenger.


    "Not just Rennes, but even Brittany, all rights belong to His Majesty the King, including your city government!"


    The Marquis of Edinburgh stood up, looked at the messenger with a serious face, and said loudly, immediately winning everyone''s apuse!


    "Okay, Mr. Messenger!" The Marquis of Edinburgh looked directly at the calm messenger with a grim expression, and said firmly:


    "I agree to the first few items before you, but please remember, we are the winners now, and you are the losers. There is no need to talk about thetter conditions. These three conditions are the conditions I give you to surrender!"


    "Please cherish it!"


    Rmend a book by Nanming, the writing is good, reborn as the emperor of Nanming, I rmend everyone to read it

 Chapter 452: imminent

    Chapter 452 is imminent


    The next day, the city government of Rennes fully epted the conditions, opened the city gate, and began to wee the British army into the city.


    On this day, the sun was shining brightly and there was no cloud in the sky. Only the light wind still lured the tall trees standing upright, and the long ck hair of the young girls.


    The city gates were lowered, and the city governments on both sides let the city guards stand on both sides as guards, or guards.


    The high-level British army headed by the Marquess of Edinburgh wore military uniforms, raised their chins, rode a big horse, and marched into the city of Rennes with their heads held high and their chests high with the gentle movement of the horseshoes.


    Following them was the Royal Army of the United Kingdom of Britain in red uniforms.


    They are clean and tidy, imposing, with vigorous steps, eyes looking forward, and "da da da" rhythmic strides, giving people a high-spirited spirit, and they seem to be the masters of the king.


    In everyone''s impression, Britain has always been famous for its lobster soldiers.


    But, in fact, the Barot style of the 17th and 18th centuries was nothing more than that. The British army at this time was not much different from other countries.


    Because it is a unified army, they also wore unified military uniforms.


    The upper body is a red and white striped shirt, the lower body is ck trousers, and a t hat on the head.


    What is more conspicuous is that they all have a piece of armor on their chests to protect their hearts, which shows that although they have moved away from the medieval armor model, they are still deeply affected.


    With guns in their hands, the British soldiers began to enter the city gate in a neat and rhythmic pace.


    After the temporary darkness of the city gate, the scene presented to the British soldiers was exactly this:


    The organized citizens held flowers in their hands, with smiles on their faces, waving their arms, and yelling about the English people.


    There are arge number of people standing on both sides of the street, both men and women, lively and lively, as if they are participating in some lively religious activities.


    This wee scene greatly encouraged the British troops who were walking in neat steps.


    "Hey man, look, it''s nice of these people to wee us so warmly!"


    A thin and tall soldier moved his lips in understanding, twisted his neck, and said to the soldier standing next to him.


    Compared with other ordinary soldiers, he is like walking on stilts, making people look up.


    "Yes, it is indeed very good, look at those little girls, they are indeed fascinating!"


    The soldier of average height raised his head slightly, looked at the tall man, said a few words in response, and then said in surprise:


    "Oh my God! Your height is so... mesmerizing!"


    Feeling that he discriminated against others, he finally chose a word to describe it at random.


    "Oh! Thank you so much for yourpliment!" The big man curled his lips helplessly and turned his head back.


    Another person who has advice on his height.


    In the weing team, the organized citizens were very enthusiastic, as if they were not weing the invaders, but an army of their own country.


    Of course, the citizens wee that although it was organized by the city government, after learning that the British army no longer looted the city, their aversion to the British army disappeared.


    In addition, their curiosity about the British army allowed them toe out of their homes and take a look at the Englishman who conquered Brittany in less than a month.


    Just when Brittany sounded the rion call ofplete liberation, the Normandy area was in constant war.


    In other words, since he sent an envoy to ask for help, but brought back only a few hundred cavalry, although Earl Gabriel of Rouen City was a little disappointed, he didn''t show it, and instead made a big deal of it.


    In a short while, the news that the British army hade to support resounded throughout the city of Rouen, and the shaking military spirit suddenly stabilized.


    Everyone believed that this was just the vanguard of the British army. It would not be long before arge number of British troops would arrive to rescue the city of Rouen.


    The Duke of Guise, who was attacking, naturally felt the increase in the morale of the defenders. For a while, the battle became more and more anxious.


    In the blink of an eye, more than three weeks had passed since the city of Rouen was besieged, and the patience of the Duke of Guise had run out.


    "Come here!" "Yes, my lord!"


    The Duke of Guise looked ahead and said fiercely: "Order the 3,000 people prepared in the rear to join today''s siege team. I will attack Rouen with all my strength within three days!"


    "Yes!" The orderly agreed quickly, and then left quickly.


    "Your Excellency, those 3,000 people are guarding against the English and cannot be easily evacuated!"


    Besides, King Navarre and Duke of Vend?me Antoine de Naval looked at the Duke of Guise''s order with a face full of surprise, and asked immediately.


    "I don''t have the patience to wear it out. Ennd is currently staying in Le Havre, and I won''t be able toe to Rouen for a while!"


    The Duke of Guise endured the anger in his heart and exined.


    "In three days, concentrate on capturing this city, if not, I will retreat!"


    Hearing this, Antoine was silent. The city consumed a lot of soldiers, and it really couldn''t go on.


    Subsequently, the Rouen defenders discovered that the attacking Catholic army was more powerful than ever before. They could only barely resist the attack, but now they cannot resist it.


    The English cavalry, who had been fighting guerri battles outside the city of Rouen, harassed the French camp wantonly when they saw this.


    However, the French army took a defensive position and concentrated their efforts on attacking the city of Rouen.


    "My lord, I can''t hold it anymore, I really can''t hold it anymore!" An orderly came to the Earl''s Mansion bumpily, with scars on his body and tattered clothes, and said in a crying voice:


    "The Catholics havepletely attacked the city wall. We can only guard the stairs, fighting and retreating. After a while, the city wall willpletely fall!"


    "What?" Kingyer''s face changed greatly when he heard this, and his body trembled non-stop. If Rouen City was captured, wouldn''t he and his whole family die?


    "Hurry up and ask all the guards on the mansion to go up to support, and then invite all the nobles in the city tounch guards and climb up the city wall together!"


    After panicking for a while, the earl recovered immediately, and he said loudly to his butler.


    "Let all the men in the city go up, take up weapons and go to the city wall to support, and we must keep the Catholics out of Rouen!"


    Seeing the Earl''s appearance, the butler immediately agreed, and hurriedly went to give instructions.


    And just after the Duke of Guise ordered the 3,000 people defending his rear to evacuate, only a few dozen patrol teams were left as an early warning force.


    The Alexander knight, leading more than 6,000 British troops, quietly came to the foot of the hillside ten miles away from the French camp.


    More than 6,000 British soldiers sat neatly on the ground, waiting for orders.

 Chapter 453: vs french army

    Chapter 453 Against the French Army


    ps: Rmend a book, "Romanian Eagle", a good book written by a friend. It is about Romania before World War I. It will be on the shelves on the 1st. Everyone, go and have a look!


    More than 6,000 people sat quietly on the wastnd. The sun kept emitting heat, as if making things difficult for these soldiers sitting on the ground, making them sweat profusely on their foreheads.


    As themander-in-chief and themander of everyone present, Knight Alexander also took off his armor and hid under the shadow of the tree to enjoy the shade.


    The adjutant on the side is holding a fan wittily, fanning the hard-workingmander-in-chief to reduce the heat.


    "Dong dong dong¡ª" There was a sound of horseshoes, which startled arge number of soldiers sitting on the ground. They all raised their heads and looked at the orderly on horseback.


    "Tell me! How''s the situation?" Knight Alexander''s handsome face showed a hint of anxiety.


    "My lord, the French have already boarded the city wall of Rouen. I don''t think it will be long before the city of Rouen will be taken!"


    The cavalry pony quickly, trotted for a while, walked up to Knight Alexander, and said respectfully.


    Hearing this, Knight Alexander immediately got up and took out the binocrs to look at it. Although he couldn''t see anything, it gave him strong confidence.


    Since the city of Rouen called for help, Knight Alexander hastily recruited soldiers for joint training.


    After being free-range for so long, I finally trained them well.


    Immediately, he asked other cities upied by Protestants to deliver food, grass and gunpowder, and he was fully prepared to attack L for long distances.


    In order to confuse the Duke of Guise, he sent people to spread rumors everywhere, saying that Britain did not want to cause trouble and did not want to go to war with the French, in order to alleviate the doubts of the Duke of Guise.


    However, who knew that when they arrived near the city of Rouen yesterday, they discovered that the Catholic Allies were patrolling, and there was even a camp stationed in front of the main camp, like an acropolis.


    In this way, Knight Alexander realized that the Duke of Guise has not taken it lightly, but is very wary of them.


    Today, the Duke of Guise suddenly withdrew thousands of people and joined the siege team, which made Mr. Knight heave a sigh of relief.


    Then there was the scene of thousands of people sitting on the grass, just to wait for Tanqi to figure out the actual situation before he lost his confidence.


    In the past few weeks, a lot of the strength of the Catholic League has been consumed, and the strength of the Protestants in the city is believed to be exhausted.


    At this moment, it is time for them to decide the oue!


    "Send the order, everyone prepares, the whole army goes straight to Rouen!"


    Turning his head, Knight Alexander said to his adjutant, a young nobleman.


    He is the nephew of the Marquess of Edinburgh and heir to the future Marquess of Edinburgh, so Knight Alexander valued him very much and wanted to train him.


    "Yes! Your Excellency!" The young adjutant agreed quickly with a straight face, and then went to deliver the order as instructed. He was a good candidate.


    Soon, the messengers passed the orders to themanders of thepanies, and then the whole army began to prepare, standing up with thepany as a unit, and gradually gathered around themanders ording to the sound of the band.


    After more than ten minutes, the infantry began to march in a hurry. It took five hours to travel ten miles.


    By the time they arrived outside Rouen, it was already two or three o''clock in the afternoon.


    After resting for half an hour, looking at the French soldiers who were constantly climbing the city wall, most of the teams were lined up to climb the city wall.


    After a rough estimate, there are still about 5,000 soldiers under the city wall, but they are exhausted and ready to fight.


    It can be seen that the French army has taken the initiative, while the defenders of Rouen are like a t boat in a storm, gradually falling under the wind and rain.


    At the moment when he was observing, he was originally sent to support 500 cavalry, but at this time there were still more than 300 people, in tattered clothes, who came to Alexander''s knight, and their spirits were low.


    "My lord, the cavalrypany has returned, please order!"


    The cavalrypanymander came to Knight Alexander in disgrace, and said loudly.


    "Get ready! We will attack the French army togetherter!"


    The knight nced at the cavalrypanymander. Although he was a little displeased with his disheveled appearance, he didn''t me him for the fact that he had been holding part of the French army in Rouen.


    Soon, more than 6,000 English soldiers lined up, stepped on drums, and walked step by step towards the Catholic Allied forces ahead.


    And the Duke of Guise when the British army arrived. He found the trace, and he was extremely annoyed to see this important moment being interrupted.


    "Duke Vend?me, immediately order the soldiers on the wall toe down and fight the English together!"


    Gritting his teeth, the Duke of Guise gave instructions to the Duke of Vendome beside him, and then began to sit inmand to stabilize the morale of the army.


    The Duke of Guise is worthy of being a veteran. By the time the knights of Alexander assembled their cavalry to prepare to attack, he had already stabilized the morale of the army and put on a defensive posture!


    Seeing this moment, the Alexander knight rode a horse, located in the rear, and began to direct the soldiers to attack.


    Because the British army adopted the Spanish phnx for training, all the soldiers walked in a strict manner, stepping on the beat, and marching forward bravely.


    The phnx is divided into three. Each phnx has eight rows of spearmen in the front and two rows of musketeers in the back. The front and back are about 150 meters deep and 100 meters wide.


    "Deng-deng-deng-,deng-deng-deng-"


    Looking at the pace and formation of the Englishmen in front of them, the Duke of Guise was suddenly taken aback.


    "When did the English start to learn from the Spaniards?"


    The English army hadn''t shown up on the European continent for a long time, but who knew that the army had learned the Spanish method to organize and train the army, which surprised him.


    He has often fought against the Spaniards. The Duke of Guise knows that this kind of phnx is not suitable for fighting in the mountains, but it is the most powerful in the ins, and he encountered it today.


    "Let the cavalry charge from both sides, and the infantry charge directly up!"


    In desperation, the Duke of Guise arranged a way to keep going.


    Soon, the French cavalry began to charge towards both sides of the British army, with an indomitable momentum.


    But the square formations on both sides quickly began to deform, and they were ready for the cavalry.


    The cavalry bravely charged towards the pikemen, and defeated the first two rows of pikemen in an instant, but the following pikemen were not afraid at all, surrounded them without fear, and began to thrust regrly.


    No matter how thick the armor is, it can''t withstand the stabbing of the spears. The cavalry surrounded by the spearmen is like entering a quagmire, it is difficult to pull out, and they can only be wiped out one by one.


    At this time, the infantry in front also began to charge forward. Although they also smashed the first few rows of pikemen, the subsequent pikes and arquebuses wiped them out without dy.

 Chapter 454: achieve the set goal

    Chapter 454 Reaching the established goal


    The biggest weakness of the Spanish formation in this era is the soldiers.


    The frontal enemy is not terrible, but what is terrible is that the enemy attacks from the side. If the soldiers have not undergone strict training, they will not be able to turn smoothly and perform queue conversion.


    As a result, the enemy attacking from the side will kill the musketeers one by one with their knives on the ground, and the pikemen who do not respond in time can only be defeated.


    And for the British army, the queue conversion for side attack is not difficult at all.


    Since the establishment of the Royal Army, it has been trained in the Spanish phnx method, and among them, it has paid special attention to discipline and military regtions.


    Inter generations, the so-called army is distinguished by strict military regtions. The Yue family army and the Qi family army are all made strong by strict military regtions.


    Therefore, after obtaining a pair of training rulespiled by His Majesty the King based on university military training and military methods heard, the strength of the entire Kingdom Army has been greatly improved.


    So, when the cavalry attacked on both sides, under the unbelievable eyes of the cavalry, they began to change ranks, andunched a fierce counterattack against the cavalry head-on.


    So, from a distance, the cavalry on both sides and the infantry in front have been deeply trapped in the British phnx, unable to extricate themselves.


    "Quick, fire the artillery, and shoot hard at the group of English savages!"


    Seeing such a situation, the Duke of Guise could not have imagined that his army had been dragged down, and what was waiting for them was only eaten up a little bit.


    So, when he saw this, he shouted loudly, wanting the artillery to save his army.


    "Yes! Your Excellency!" The artillerymander on the side immediately agreed, but he said a little embarrassedly:


    "However, we are running out of gunpowder, so we can support two rounds at most!"


    Hearing this, the Duke of Guise gave him a hard look, then turned his head to look at the soldiers on the battlefield, and ordered loudly:


    "You covered them with artillery fire!"


    "Let the soldiers retreat, including those on the city wall, orderly, this is your duty!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, there were two crisp voices.


    "Boom¡ª" "Boom¡ª" Afterwards, artillery fire rang out from the French position, and then a dozen boulders rushed towards the British army.


    "Boom¡ª" The boulder fell into the phnx of the British army without any rules, and the soldiers who were entangled with the French army were stunned.


    "Oh! My God!" "Help!"¡­


    This was the first time the soldiers encountered such a situation, and they couldn''t help showing a panicked look, and the formation tended to copse for a while.


    "Stand firm, what are you afraid of, continue to kill the enemy!" "Stop for me, I didn''t run away, why are you running?"¡­


    The soldiers were in chaos, but the officers yed a very good role at this time. They used various tricks to quickly stabilize the morale of the army, and the phnx returned to its original state for a while.


    Unfortunately, taking advantage of their chaotic moment, the French army has already yed the music of retreat. Most of the French army has got rid of the entanglement of the British army and began to retreat.


    "Damn it!" An officer in his twenties with long gray-brown hair cursed as he watched the scene where the French had evacuated in front of him.


    He doesn''t know about the others, but he is very unwilling that these Frenchmen slipped away from him, which symbolizes merit and future.


    As a child who came out of the orphan camp, he left the orphan camp at the age of sixteen and chose the army without hesitation.


    So, in just ten years, he has grown from a small soldier to a second lieutenantpanymander and a mid-level official in charge of more than 250 people.


    Thanks to the officer''s generous sry and the royal family''s army subsidy, his monthly ie has reached 20 pounds, and he also found a businessman''s daughter, and sessfully settled in London.


    However, although there is no shortage of money, he still wants to climb up and get meritorious service, so as to be a knight and knight, and elevate his family in one fell swoop.


    The retreat of the French army in front of him made him feel unwilling.


    Human head! These are military medals.


    Not only him, but also other military officers. At their level, money is no longer a pursuit, and titles are their goal.


    As the Supreme Commander, the Alexander Knight is the same.


    Although he has been in charge of the army, he has not gained any merit from the battlefield. Even if His Majesty the King trusts him again, his title is still a knight, not a knight who ranks high.


    Therefore, the withdrawal of the French army was thest thing he could bear.


    "Catch me, keep the formation, the whole army pursues!"


    Riding on the horse, watching the back of the French army gradually leaving, Knight Alexander shouted loudly.


    Immediately, the orderly passed on the order, and the entire army began to slowly pursue it.


    The withdrawal of the French army, some maintained a clear team order, but most of them turned into a rout, throwing their guns and disarming their armor, and they were in a panic.


    Weapons were scattered all over the ce, swords, shields, spears, gs, and so on.


    After all, most of them are farmers whoe here with passion, so how much discipline can they have.


    Although the cavalry only withdrew about half of them, leaving only a thousand men, they returned in an orderly manner and were not attacked again.


    At this time, looking at the slowly approaching British army, and looking at the city of Rouen behind him, the Duke of Guise realized that if he didn''t run away, he would be in danger.


    After the cavalry returned to the team, plus the soldiers who came down from the city wall and the soldiers who evacuated from the front, there were more than 4,000 people in total.


    "Go! Get out of here!" Quickly put on ayer of armor with the help of his attendants, the Duke of Guise took a deep look at the defenders of Rouen who were pressing the British army tightly and gradually retracting the city wall, and said neatly Said.


    "Ennders, I will remember you!" The Duke of Guise roared frantically in his heart, he could not forget the humiliation the Englishmen gave him.


    Immediately, everyone no longer had any objections, and surrounded the Duke of Guise, and began to evacuate at a high speed.


    However, how can ordinary people catch up with the speed of cavalry?


    Although most of the cavalry escorted the Duke of Guise to quickly withdraw from the battlefield, most of the infantry could not catch up.


    The only thing waiting for them is to be besieged, and surrender bes their only choice.


    "My lord, do you want me to catch up and take down those Frenchmen!"


    Seeing the Duke of Guise and others preparing to flee, the cavalry on the side were eager to try and called for battle.


    After thinking for a while, Knight Alexander said: "Yes, but you have to remember to consume them little by little, and don''t fight directly!"


    "And, after pursuing twenty miles,e back immediately!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Although several cavalry generals could not understand what Alexander meant, they still agreed loudly.


    After they left, looking at the messy battlefield, Knight Alexander sighed:


    "London''s goal has been achieved!"

 Chapter 455: victory

    Chapter 455 Victory


    Knight Alexander led the army to defeat the Duke of Guise, and then, together with Count Gabriel in Rouen, they would destroy the Catholic allies on the city wall.


    After more than half a day, the defeated French army and the captured materials were finally sorted out, and the result satisfied Knight Alexander.


    The knight satfortably on the chair, closed his eyes, and listened to the adjutant''s reading:


    "Currently, our army has 1,800 casualties.


    Among them, more than 600 people died, more than 500 people were seriously injured, and more than 600 people were slightly injured! It is estimated that after one week, 400 people will be able to continue fighting, more than 100 people will be disabled and unable to fight, and more than 1,200 people will die! "


    Speaking of this, the death rate of the wounded soldiers still reached about 50%, and the adjutant still felt a little ufortable.


    In the territory of France, the British army has a little more strength for every one more man, and one point less for every one less man.


    In this era, the number of people who die immediately on the battlefield will never ount for thergest number of attrition. Serious injuries are equal to the death penalty, and minor injuries are left to fate. This is the status quo.


    Even if the army adopted the white bandage and alcohol disinfection methodpiled by His Majesty the King, it still failed to prevent the huge death rate.


    Hearing this, even though Knight Alexander was ready, he still frowned and waited for work. It was still one-sixth of the battle attrition. The French should not be underestimated!


    After that, there is good news!


    "In this battle, we seized 200 muskets, more than 100 barrels of wine, more than 5,000 stones of grain (50.8 catties per stone), more than 1,000 high-quality horses, more than 3,000 poor horses, and more than 5,000 spears. Rods, more than two thousand pairs of iron swords and shields of various types!"


    "The most important thing is that we captured six cannons, which is the biggest harvest!"


    Hearing so many weapons and equipment, the knight couldn''t help but nodded, expressing his satisfaction.


    "What about the prisoners? How many French prisoners do we have?"


    Hearing the inquiry, the adjutant flipped through the documents hastily, nced at it, and continued:


    "At present, more than 4,300 soldiers of the French Catholic Allied Forces have been captured, more than 500 people have been captured in Rouen, and more than 2,000 people have fled. If the consumption of the previous few weeks is included, the Duke of Guise took away There are more than 3,000 people, including more than 1,000 cavalry!"


    "Catholics, so many Catholics are captured, s!" Knight Alexander felt a headache when he heard that there were nearly 5,000 prisoners.


    Most of the Normandy region believes in Protestantism, while a small part believes in Catholicism. Currently, Protestantism is still an ally of the United Kingdom. Letting them go is equivalent to strengthening the power of Catholicism.


    If you don''t let go, so many people will definitely drag down the strength of the British army and vite the progress.


    "It seems that we still need to increase the number of troops in the country!" The knight eximed.


    "Anders¡ª"


    "exist!"


    "Write to London, to His Majesty the King, ask for more troops, and report our difficulties!"


    "Yes, my lord!" The young adjutant quickly agreed.


    "Dong dong dong¡ª" There was a knock on the door outside.


    "What''s the matter?" The knight couldn''t help asking.


    "My lord, the Earl of Rouen invites you to discuss important matters!"


    Hearing the attendant''s voice, Knight Alexander blinked his eyes. Although he didn''t know what Earl Gabriel was looking for, he had something important to do with him, so he happened to be on the way.


    So, he agreed.


    The knight brought his servants to the Earl''s mansion in the carriage provided by Earl Gabriel.


    Entering the more private study room, Knight Alexander squinted his eyes, and sat down under the kind greeting of the Earl.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Knight!" The earl showed enthusiasm as always, and said to Knight Alexander with a smile:


    "Without you, the city of Rouen and I would have been persecuted by those Catholics! Anyway, thank you very much!"


    Judging from the situation at the time, the troops under the Duke of Guise suffered such heavy casualties. After the capture of Rouen, the massacre of the city must be inevitable, so Earl Gabriel expressed his gratitude.


    "You''re wee, Lord Earl!" The knight''s mature and handsome face showed a hint of humility, "These are what we should do, after all, we are still allies!"


    Speaking of allies, the knight could not help but increase his tone.


    The earl''s smile did not stagnate at all because of this, but it became even brighter.


    "Yes, we are allies, allies!" The earl quickly responded, "But, as an ally, will you still abide by the agreement!"


    "As a soldier of the United Kingdom, it is my obligation to execute military orders, andpliance with the agreement naturally includes it!"


    The knight said righteously, and the light of justice scattered all over his handsome face, which looked very convincing.


    "Very good, Mr. Knight!" The Earl said happily: "At present, General Coligny and Prince Cond¨¦ are attacking Paris. ording to the alliance, you need to send people to help!"


    "However, Lord Earl, we just fought a battle and drove away the Duke of Guise. I am afraid that we will not be able to support the Prince of Cond¨¦!"


    Knight Alexander looked at the expectant count and said helplessly.


    "After we repair, we will definitely fulfill our promise!" The knight said righteously: "However, before that, as part of the covenant, the city of Rouen needs to be handed over to us!"


    As he said that, the knight looked at the Earl who was full of dissatisfaction, and said seriously.


    "This, I''m afraid it will take a while, after all, the city of Rouen has just recovered, and it needs time to buffer it!"


    The count looked at the half-smile in the eyes of the knight, stuttered a little, and then spoke nonsense very smoothly.


    "Then, let''s talk about it after a while!" The knight got up quickly, turned around and said something meaningful, and then left.


    Unable to get the city of Rouen, the knights of Alexander immediately sent troops to upy Caen, the central city of Lower Normandy, and then upied the Manger Township area, the most agriculturally developed area in Normandy, to ensure the food supply of the British army.


    With the addition of the fur port-St. Malo, and the port of Le Havre, the essence of Normandy is already in the hands of the British army.


    After the letter from the flying pigeon arrived in London, His Majesty Edward and the coalition government immediately approved the proposal to increase troops.


    Another 3,000 soldiers were sent as support. In other words, the total strength of the British army in Normandy reached more than 8,000 people, bing an important force that affected the bnce of the French Civil War.


    The expansion of the British army made most cities in the Normandy area choose to surrender and began to supply military expenses and food, which made the Alexander knights more confident in defending the Normandy area.


    What surprised him even more was that these soldiers also brought twenty iron cannons, and also brought a ship of strange things called cement, and along with them, a group of craftsmen.


    ording to His Majesty the King, these are his sharp weapons for defending the city.

 Chapter : One day off, tomorrow two more

Ask for a day off, two updates tomorrow


    Go to school today, two more tomorrow

 Chapter 456: Four hundred and sixty seventh negotiation

    Chapter 456 Chapter 467 Negotiation


    The Duke of Guise took the remnant of the army and ran forward with all his brains, and he came to Elbeuf, a small town tens of kilometers away from Rouen.


    "Huhuhu¡ª" Panting heavily, the Duke of Guise pinched his legs lightly, and the war horse under his crotch also stopped slowly, with white gas breathing from his nostrils.


    "Dong dong dong¡ª" the Duke stopped, and finally many cavalrymen who followed him breathed a sigh of relief and stopped to rest for a while.


    "Have the Englishmene after them?" The Duke of Guise rubbed his waist, panted, and asked about the cavalrymander around him.


    "No, the English are not chasing them anymore!" The cavalrymander nced at the surrounding cavalry, and replied after receiving an affirmative answer.


    "That''s good, Erdorf is ahead. Let everyone enter and take a break!"


    ncing at the small town ahead, the Duke of Guise breathed a sigh of relief and ordered.


    Afterwards, the cavalry followed the Duke of Guise and entered Eldorf, rested for a long time, and then continued to Paris until Vernon, which was close to the Ile-de-France region, was relieved. Already more than two hundred miles.


    Finally, the Duke of Guise counted, and the cavalry who ran out with him were only more than 1,100, and the infantry had just reached 1,000.


    That is to say, of the more than 10,000 people he brought over, only 2,000 people remained, a heavy loss!


    What makes the Duke even more distressing is that he has lost more than half of the thousands of elite veterans he brought with him. The price is too cruel!


    "Damn Rouen, **** English!" The Duke of Guise could not stop cursing in his heart.


    This is the biggest loss he has suffered since he led the army. Even in the face of the Spaniards, he has never suffered such a heavy blow. This is a huge blow to his prestige.


    At the same time, the news that Ennd captured Normandy and Brittany at the same time began to prevail throughout France, and the entire French nobles, priests, and royal family panicked.


    The nobles are unwilling to have a strong monarch to control France again, and it is the barbaric Englishman who once ughtered them.


    The priests, whether they are Catholics or Huguenots, they all know what Ennd does, and even Henry VIII''s approach. Even in terms of protecting faith and property, they are unwilling to be crowned by the English crowned by the French crown.


    Of course, the most fearful thing is the French royal family in a small country town at this time.


    French King Charles IX, although still young, was not too clear about the meaning behind the failure of the Duke of Guise and the loss of Brittany, but he understood that the crown on his head was in danger at this time.


    As the regent, Queen Catherine naturally understood what this meant with her political sense.


    So, at this moment, she understands that the civil war can no longer continue. At this time, France is facing the same situation as the Hundred Years War.


    So, she couldn''t wait to start sending an invitation to the Catholic League and the Huguenots for peace talks, asking the two factions to put the interests of France first and join forces to drive the English out of France.


    City of Orleans.


    As the stronghold of the Huguenots, since the Duke of Guise left with part of the army, Prince Cond¨¦ and Admiral Coligny who besieged Paris immediately withdrew their troops and resolved the siege of Orleans.


    Before that, they were extremely happy when they learned that the Englishman and the Duke of Guise had started to hurt each other.


    In the eyes of the Huguenots, the Protestant Englishmen are obviously much cuter than the Catholics.


    They don''t mind losing the Normandy region, of course, if they get the power of France.


    And after gaining power, driving away the English is nothing more than an easy task!


    Yes, it really is easy.


    Even if Edward refuses to admit it in his heart, he has to say that the French have forgotten the royal family that owns the crown but lives in Ennd.


    More importantly, the failure of the Hundred Years War between Britain and France not only caused Ennd to lose its most important name, but also created antagonism.


    In other words, war is really the best national catalyst. The Hundred Years'' War reunified the French Valois dynasty and gave birth to the so-called French nation.


    Afterwards, the concept that the English and the French were two nations was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and before Prussia unified Germany, the two were feuds.


    The loss of Brittany, the Huguenots didn''t care, it was just a backcountry, and it hadn''t been merged into France for a long time, and more importantly, it was the territory of the Catholic League.


    But the Normandy area is different. It is close to nders, and the economy is developing well. More importantly, it is the basic base of the Huguenots and cannot be lost.


    "Everyone, the English have upied all of Normandy except Rouen. The Duke of Guise has been defeated. The queen regent invited us to negotiate peace with the Catholic League. What do you think?"


    Prince Cond¨¦, as the leader of the Huguenots and themander-in-chief of the army, looked at the high-level Huguenots who were gathered together, and asked the first question.


    "I think we can temporarily abandon Normandy and take advantage of the Duke of Guise''s heavy loss to defeat the Catholic League in one fell swoop, so that we can concentrate our efforts and drive away the English!"


    As soon as the voice fell, one person stood up to speak, bluntly intending to make the most of the trouble, advocating first the inside and then the outside.


    "No, the British upy Brittany and Normandy, so the Spaniards will definitely not sit idly by. France will be regarded as a piece of fat, and our Italian region and southwest will be in danger!"


    "The current strategy is to get rid of the English!"


    This proposition puts the outside first before the inside, focusing on national interests.


    Then, other people continued to refute and discuss these two viewpoints and guidelines, and there were endless debates.


    In the city of Vernon, the archbishop of Reims, Charles de Guise, hurried back and forth to see his brother.


    "My dear brother, why are you here?" The Duke of Guise was confused by his brother''s arrival.


    Could it be that he came here tofort himself when he saw that he had lost the battle? But this is not in line with his character!


    "Francois, the news of your failure has now spread throughout France!"


    Archbishop Charlie nced at his brother, and then said softly.


    Seeing a hint of anger rising on the face of the Duke of Guise, he said again:


    "Queen Catherine asked us to make peace with the Huguenots and drive out the English together!"


    "This time, I came here to ask for your opinion!"


    "You agreed? Charlie!" the Duke of Guise asked with a straight face.


    "I agree, France does not need the English, although its king married our niece!"


    The Queen Mother Mary is their sister, and Edward married their niece Queen Mary, so in theory, Edward still has the right to inherit the Duke of Guise.

 Chapter 457: skyrocketing bonds

    Chapter 457 Skyrocketing Bonds


    The news of Normandy''s victory and Wang Jun''s defeat of the Guise Catholic League spread to London, and the first response was government bonds.


    Because in this era, there is no stock exchange, and there are no stocks, and government bonds are the kind of things that can be traded and change everyone, so they exist in London''srge and small exchanges.


    Due to the economic and trade prosperity of Ennd and the entire United Kingdom, London has be thergest export and import port, with a wide variety of goods.


    Businessmen in order to save time toplete the trade more efficiently and obtain profits, the exchange was born.


    This is the result of the natural formation of society, not the guidance of some traverser, but the prosperity of the economy was promoted by him alone, and part of the reason is also due to him.


    Here, there are transaction information of various goods, and it is the best ce for merchants to trade goods.


    Every merchant can list the goods they need or sell here, and give an ideal price. If someone is interested, a deal will be concluded.


    London South Exchange.


    "URGENT NOTICE, URGENTLY NEEDED CONSOLIDATED GOVERNMENT BONDS, 1 shilling per share!"


    "Desperately in need of Coalition government bonds at a shilling and twopence a share!"


    "One shilling and three pence!"


    ...


    Through the exchange, the news of the demand for United Government bonds was buzzing and became the main theme of the exchange.


    Not only Chengnan, but also the other four exchanges in London, the demand for bonds has increased dramatically.


    The reason for this is that in order to support the action of attacking France, the United Kingdom government issued arge amount of bonds, the amount reaching 500,000 pounds.


    More importantly, in order to save interest, the coalition government is prepared to use the interests of its own fouryers (ording to the interest distribution practice stipted by the king, fouryers of the government, threeyers of the military, and threeyers of the royal family) as guarantees, and allow bond winners to Bond convertible to Frenchnd, five floors below market price.


    That is to say, if you buy a ten-pound bond, you can use this bond to buynd in the British-upied area of ??France, and thend price is five floors lower.


    As we all know, France has nothing else but a lot ofnd, and thend is fertile. Compared with Ennd''s humid weather, the annual harvest is much higher.


    With the increase of the poption of the United Kingdom and intion, the value preservation ofnd has been unanimously recognized by everyone.


    But in Ennd and the United Kingdom, most of thend is owned by famous people. They naturally know that thend is rare, and the chance of selling it is equivalent to no chance.


    The Royal Army''s continuous victories, and most importantly, their defeat of the French Field Marshal Duke of Guise, has allowed the United Army to continue to increase its weight in the hearts of the people of the entire United Kingdom.


    More importantly, after four months of slow sales of the half a million pounds of bonds issued by the coalition government, there are still more than 100,000 bonds left.


    At the moment when Wang Jun won, the 100,000 debts were sold out immediately. Not only the nobles and businessmen, but even the beggars on the side of the road and the women who lost their way in brothels all knew that buying government bonds was cheaper than paying money. High (high) interest rate loans also make money.


    This wave has swept through the United Kingdom, and the calls to buy bonds in the Exchange are louder than the cries of stumbling women at night.


    Ampton Pce, on the green.


    The sun in the sky is rare to show face,zily spreading its brilliance and heat, arge cloud that looks like a lion moves slowly in the sky, as if looking for prey.


    As the king of the United Kingdom, Edward is lying leisurely on a special deck chair, with an imperial parasol above his head trying to protect His Majesty from the scorching sun.


    He looked at a book in his hand, a collection of poems about the British goddess, or a collection of stories, all of which described stories about the British goddess.


    In the West, belief and respect are two different things. People can respect other gods, but belief and prayer belong to God only.


    This collection of poems praising the British goddess is extremely popr throughout London. It is said that the sales volume has reached 5,000 copies a week. That is to say, one out of every four hundred people in London is holding this collection of poems.


    This is extremely rare in the sixteenth century when the literacy rate was underground.


    Seeing this achievement, His Majesty Edward had toment that in this era, religious suppression is still too severe, and peopleck entertainment!


    "Your Majesty, the government bonds in London are now worth one pound and two shillings per share!"


    A secretary hurried over and whispered in Edward''s ear.


    "Oh! I see!" Edward agreed without raising his head:


    "Still ording to my instructions, at two o''clock in the afternoon, sell bonds of 100,000 pounds, no need to say anything!"


    Of course Edward knows that these secretaries are distressed by so much profit. They think that the current price is not the final price of the bond. It would be a pity to sell it today!


    But the young king didn''t think so. The 200,000 pounds of bonds he bought before were sold after a while, although he could get a bigger profit.


    However, if you sell it now and earn more than 16,000 pounds, it is enough. Besides, the world changes too fast. Who knows that victory at this time will not fail after a while?


    At this time, the sale of 100,000 pounds is to reduce risks, and the second is to allow Londoners to obtain more benefits, so as to condense moremunity of interests, and let the war kidnap the entire London and the United Kingdom.


    "Yes, I will follow your orders!" The secretary gave a helpless look at His Majesty the King who continued to read, and said in a low voice.


    Not long after the secretary left, Edward heard a voice again, very immature.


    "Father, father, I want to ride a horse, I want to ride a horse~"


    His Majesty Edward looked up helplessly. It turned out to be his eldest son, Henry Tudor, the first son born to little maid Lucy.


    Edward still attaches great importance to this eldest son. If there is no ident, he will rece the royal family in the future and guard the territory of the French kingdom, such as the Normandy area.


    "What''s the matter? My Henry!" Edward''s tone was very gentle, and he had always had a good temper with this seven-year-old son.


    Because he is rtively busy, the teachers who educate the children are taught by the teachers invited by the royal family and their mothers, that is to say, Lucy and others y the white face, and Edward ys the red face.


    "Father, I also want to ride a horse, a big horse!"


    Little Henry has long brown hair that curls slightly upwards, brown eyes, his lips are curled up at this time, his right index finger is pointing aside, he is riding a horse, and is constantly patrolling around the guards.


    "Oh? Really? Little Henry wants to ride a horse?" Edward rolled his eyes and asked softly.


    "Yes, father, I want to ride a big horse! Ride a big horse!" Little Henry pouted his lips and nodded with certainty. He was afraid that Edward would not allow him, and he repeatedly said about big horses, which was indescribably cute!


    "Then can you insist on bathing it every day, cleaning it up, and helping himb its hair, and taking it out for a walk often?"

 Chapter 458: childrens education

    Chapter 458 Education of children


    ps: Rmendation votes and subscriptions are frightening. The helpless Lan Che can only ask for tickets and subscriptions. Your encouragement is my biggest motivation


    "Of course, of course I can!" Little Henry tilted his head. After thinking for a moment, he hesitated for a moment, and then nodded quickly, his voice immature but firm.


    Then, he stared at his father, the king of the United Kingdom, with beautiful brown eyes.


    Responding to this, Edward smiled, put down the collection of poems in his hand, and looked seriously at his eldest son, who was also an illegitimate son.


    "Very well, my son, I am convinced by your determination!" He put his hands on the immature shoulders, feeling the immature determination of the owner of the shoulders.


    "If, I mean if, you can take care of a foal for three months, then you will not only be a knight, but also have your own fief!"


    His father''s pure and honest voice came from his ear, and the corners of Henry''s mouth began to curl up unconsciously, like a silly roe deer.


    At this moment, he was extremely happy.


    His favorite is knights, especially knights who like to ride big horses and wear armor. Although he doesn''t know what the fief is, he understands that he is about to be a real knight.


    Looking at his father''s dark blue eyes, Little Henry couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart. He nodded fiercely and clenched his fists.


    "Don''t worry, father, I will definitely be a knight, I will!"


    Seeing the swearing appearance of the viin in front of him, Edward smiled, touched his head, and felt the intimacy of blood, which made him feel happy.


    Little Henry jumped away from His Majesty''s side, his little face flushed with excitement, like an apple.


    "Mother, Auntie, I''m going to be a knight, I''m a knight!"


    Little Henry ran happily, left his father''s side, and came to the grass where his mother and aunt gathered in three steps.


    At this time, on the grass, several lovers of His Majesty Edward were gathering together, talking andughing.


    Perhaps it was the benefits of three wives and four concubines instilled by Edward from an early age, and perhaps it was the result of the constion and persuasion of the Queen Mother Mary, who was more lenient with the lovers of Her Majesty the King.


    Moreover, after the birth of his son Charles Tudor and his identity as the heir to the United Kingdom was confirmed, Queen Mary''s attitude softened even more.


    For a few years, the two often met each other and chatted with each other, but Queen Mary generally lived in Whitehall Pce in London, which she was familiar with, while they lived in Hampton Pce.


    But several little lovers started to sign up for the group.


    "Look, Lucy, isn''t that little Henry? Seeing how happy he is, what happened?"


    Emma and Lucy Luna have the same fate, so they naturally have the best rtionship.


    Seeing little Henry running wildly, she couldn''t help teasing softly, and a voice like a silver bell rang out.


    "Where is it? Let me take a look, this little guy, running around every day, is very naughty, and I don''t know who he looks like!"


    Lucy got up immediately when she heard the words, and saw her eldest son running over quickly, muttering something while running.


    Seeing this, she became furious, frowned her beautiful eyebrows, and muttered.


    Aside, her older sister, Luna, who has always been quiet, was teasing her youngest son, John. Hearing this, she smiled softly.


    "My dear Lucy, little Henry is like this, but he learned from you. He is in a hurry, and he is out of shape all day long!"


    Hearing her sister burying herself, Lucy immediately looked swollen, her eyes widened, and she looked at her sister:


    "Luna, why are you talking about me again? This time the discussion is about little Henry!"


    Immediately, her clever eyes turned to Alice, who was holding a book and reading it with relish, and said enviously:


    "Look at Alice, howdylike she is, this is the demeanor a nobleman should really have!"


    While her gaze was focused on the book, but her ears were pricked up, Alice immediately raised her head when she heard the words, and smiled sweetly: "Thank you for thepliment, Aunt Lucy!"


    "Don''t praise her, she will raise her tail and get carried away!"


    Luna smiled, nced at Alice who reacted quickly, and said involuntarily.


    At this time, little Henry finally ran to his mother, raised his chin happily and proudly, and said arrogantly:


    "Mom, I''m a knight now! Knight~"


    Facing her son, Lucy immediately put on a stern look. Little Henry, who was a little bit arrogant in fright, shivered and said a knight timidly.


    "Oh~ who said that? Your father?" Lucy asked, squinting her eyes.


    "Yes, my lord father told me that as long as I raise a foal for three months, I can be a knight and have my own fief!"


    Hearing this, Lucy understood that the young king had made arrangements for little Henry''s future, and her heart rxed quietly, with a rare smile on her face.


    "Henry, you have to remember, since you promised your father, you must do it!"


    Little Henry stared dumbfounded at his mother''s gentle appearance, nodded dumbly, and then watched his mother twist her buttocks and head towards his father.


    On the one side, Emma and Luna nced at little Henry in surprise, then turned to look at Adam (Emma''s son, seven years old) who was building his own castle with mud on the other side. He was bringing several The younger siblings happily built the castle together, they were all dirty, but their faces were full of happiness.


    The two of them were used to this kind of scene at first. After all, as illegitimate children, if their talents are too obvious, it may not be good for them in the future.


    At this time, Edward personally promised Henry the little Henry a knight and a fief, which made them feel relieved.


    Hastily handed over the little ones to the maid beside him, and hurried towards the direction of His Majesty''s forehead.


    At this time, His Majesty the King, who was reading a book, was disturbed again.


    "Edward, are you telling little Henry the truth?" Lucy asked cautiously, looking into His Majesty''s dark blue eyes, with a hint of doubt.


    "Of course, it''s true!" Edward raised his head, looked at his little maid seriously, and said with certainty.


    "Since little Henry is interested in knights, let him be a general or a marshal!"


    "As a descendant of a king, you have to be a little bit promising, and they can''t all be rich and rich!"


    "So, what about George, Adam, and John? Can they also be knights?"


    At this time, Luna and Emma also came over, bowed politely, and then asked softly.


    Watching these loverse over, he is very concerned about the future of his sons.


    Seeing this, Edward finally got up from the recliner, squinted his eyes and nced at the sun in the sky, and then said:


    "I have already thought about the future of Henry, Adam and others, as well as their education!"

 Chapter 459: Noble Academy

    Chapter 459 Noble Academy


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The education of members of the royal family has always been Edward''s concern, and he is thinking about it in his heart.


    Royal education is the most important thing for a country with absolute monarchy.


    For example, in the Ming Dynasty in history, you can find that the powerful emperor is directly proportional to the level of education received.


    Emperor Xizong of the Ming Dynasty did not receive education since he was a child, so his level of governing the country was undeniably low; while Chongzhen, who was educated by the prince, was not very good, but managed the country for seventeen years anyway; It brought about the economic prosperity of thete Ming Dynasty and took control of the government.


    So, the Qing Dynasty learned the lessons of the Ming Dynasty, and paid special attention to the education of princes. Although most of the emperors were mediocre, they were normal anyway, and they could govern normally, and it dragged on for three hundred years.


    All in all, in the next few hundred years, the education of the royal family will be the basis for the existence and strength of the royal family.


    In this regard, Edward already has a im.


    "In the future, the members of the royal family who are born, whether they are men or women, as well as the noble children of the United Kingdom, will all enter this school to study. I named it Windsor College and it is set up near Windsor Castle!"


    The young king''s self-confidence surprised Luna and the others, and immediately, a burst of joy surged in his heart.


    If Adam and the others enter the study together with the real prince Charlie, it will represent the recognition of their identity, and they will act as members of the royal family.


    "Then, my lord, do you have anything to disclose about the specific situation?"


    Luna came to Edward''s back very intimately, gently pressed his shoulders, let him sit down, and then slowly put the king on her plump and huge body.


    The slightly calloused hand was carefully and forcefully turned on the temple of His Majesty the King.


    And Lucy and Emma also put the young king''s arms into their plumpness very wittily.


    Especially, it''s summer, and they are wearing high-quality silk.


    Edward felt that he was surrounded by a cloud. He hadn''t tasted this kind of taste for a long time, and he wanted to try it this time.


    Thinking of it, Edward directly hugged Lucy who was the lightest.


    "Ah ~ Your Majesty!" Lucy burst into surprise, nced at Luna and Emma who were equally astonished, and shyly buried her head on the king''s chest.


    After rubbing his buttocks and feeling a different kind of touch, he strode forward.


    After walking a few steps, he seemed to think of something, turned around and said suddenly:


    "Luna, Emma, ??old couples,e together! It''s time for the royal family to add some new members!"


    Immediately, the expressions of surprise on the faces of the three of Lucy grew stronger, and Qiqi took a sip.


    Edward couldn''t control that much, and carried Lucy directly into the cool and dry room dedicated to summer.


    At the door, the two maids were about to close the evil door, but were stopped by His Majesty the King. Finally, he showed a teasing smile to the two hesitant people outside the door.


    And Luna and Emma looked at each other, and then looked at the room in front of the screaming sound. They covered their faces shyly, pretending to be nonchnt, and took small steps, and quickly entered the room middle.


    ...


    What they said was done. On the second day, a manor in Windsor Castle was immediately remodeled. Within a week, a full-time semi-military school named Windsor College was established.


    The first batch of students enrolled was His Royal Highness Charles Tudor, Prince of Wales who was only five years old, the heir of the United Kingdom.


    And, his half-brothers, seven-year-old Henry Tudor and Adam Tudor, and John Tudor and George Tudor at the same age.


    Of course, more importantly, their sisters, seven-year-old Alice Tudor, and five-year-old Isabe Tudor.


    As a result, this has aroused strong repercussions among the nobles. The son of the Duke of Norfolk, the son of the Earl of Argyle, the grandson of the Earl of Arlen, and even the noble children of the right age, are rushing to enter this academy.


    In this regard, Edward also thinks it is a good opportunity. After all, these noble children will be regarded as members of the ruling ss in the future, and it is good to get in touch with them early.


    Therefore, His Majesty the King stipted that only noble children who are barons and above, and who are between seven and ten years old, can enter. Among them, cab members also have a rmendation quota, which is the privilege of being a cab boss.


    Even so, there are more than one hundred noble children of the right age.


    This can also be regarded as a base for cultivating nobles!


    In order to make these future ruling sses better, His Majesty the King invited Oxford University and Cambridge University, as well as some academicians of the Royal Academy of Sciences, to teach them.


    Mathematics, Latin, English, astronomy, geography, history, horseback riding, archery, etiquette, painting, debate, and the basics of heraldry that nobles must learn.


    In this era, every noble has its own coat of arms, which has be a symbol of nobility.


    Even if you don''t know each other, the coat of arms bes the best intermediary for getting to know each other. Every nobleman must memorize at least a hundred coats of arms in his lifetime, so that he can be regarded as a real nobleman.


    Twelve courses are enough to make them want to die and apply what they have learned.


    Aristocrats, although the importance of blood still dominates, the importance of talent is bing more and more prominent, especially when civilians pass the exam to enter the officialdom andpete with them for power.


    Thepetition between nobles and civilians has be more intense.


    The two factions fight, but the king wins in the end.


    Of course, the biggest breakthrough of Windsor College is that it amodates women.


    Although men and women are taught separately, it is a major breakthrough.


    That is to say, in this era, in addition to the monastery, the way for female nobles to receive education has added a Windsor College.


    The move to separate schools for men and women has aroused great repercussions among the nobles.


    Among the nobles, there are both opponents and supporters, but the opposition is invalid, and the king''s order cannot be questioned.

 Chapter 460: Archbishop of Canterbury

    Chapter 460 The Archbishop of Canterbury


    In the autumn of 1562, London began to drizzle, which did not bring any cold, but the autumn wind was sweeping, rampaging on the wide London streets, bringing endless difficulties to pedestrians and hawkers.


    Even the patrolling urban management and policemen wrapped their clothes tightly, let go of the daggers they usually show off, and patrolled the streets tremblingly.


    Urban management are usually in groups, walking in twos and threes, looking around from time to time to see if there are businesses setting up stalls in vition of regtions, or residents dumping garbage.


    The police usually form a team of three, although there is no queue, but their pace is very steady, their eyes are like torches, giving people a sense of strictness and deterrence.


    But both have a characteristic, no matter who they are, the pedestrians on the road will quickly give way to let these old men walk fast, as if they are avoiding some devil.


    The city management officers and the police are proud of it, and regard it as their unique privilege.


    Because in London, even the ministers of the cab and the nobles of the House of Lords can punish without scruple if they vite thew.


    Nobles and ministers are not their immediate superiors, and cannot deal with them, if they must be made to look good.


    Then, the only way is to go to the London Intermediate Court.


    However, which nobles and ministers would sue a few policemen or city management regardless of face?


    "Hey, buddy, how many little thieves have you caught today?" Two city management officers who were wandering around boredly couldn''t help asking when they saw the police patrolling with expressionless faces.


    "Hey! What can I do? I only caught one thief in one morning, and I spend the rest of the time patrolling, it''s cold and boring!"


    One of the shorter policemen said, pursing his lips helplessly, shaking his head.


    "Damn the weather, it''s really annoying!" The urban management staff straightened their hats and cursed in disgust.


    In the center of the wide road, they were the only ones chatting unscrupulously, while the crowd next to them timidly looked at their backs and pointed.


    The eyes turned around and whispered, but no one dared to stand up and say a word.


    What''s more, the horse-drawn carriages in the rear, intimidated by their power, could only drive slowly and cautiously from both sides of the road.


    Violentw enforcement agencies are just that scary.


    At this time, suddenly the sound of clinking horseshoes and wheels grinding the ground came from the ears of the city management and police officers, and it seemed that the speed was not slowing down, full of momentum.


    Hearing the sound, they turned around quickly and looked around. An extremelyrge and beautiful carriage was driving at a constant speed, as if they hadn''t seen them.


    Around the carriage, several people dressed as knights guarded the surroundings, with helmets covering their heads, leaving only their eyes outside. Only the deep eyes and the indomitable momentum can be seen.


    When they saw the patterns and badges on the carriage, they immediately opened their mouths wide, with surprised expressions on their faces.


    Then, before the passers-by could react, they had already quickly walked to the side of the road, lowered their heads, bent down, with respectful expressions on their faces, which did not have the fearless expression just now.


    Passers-by looked carefully at the coat of arms on the carriage, and they were sure that it was not a carriage belonging to a nobleman or a minister. So who was in the carriage?


    Some of the more knowledgeable ones made the same movement clearly and quickly, bowing their heads respectfully, as if they were devout believers.


    The uneven bricks on the ground made a "cuckoo" sound, and other people followed suit and made respectful gestures. People didn''t dare to look up at all.


    "Bless you, St. Augustine! Bless you, Holy See..."


    When the carriage passed by, there were prayers on both sides of the road, which was the sound of people''s piety.


    But the carriage didn''t intend to stop, and didn''t even nce at these respectful crowd, just passed by and continued towards the destination.


    "Your Holy See, it seems that the citizens of London are still devout to our Lord, and they don''t care about the content of the Trento Conference in Rome!"


    In the carriage, a middle-aged priest in a ck cassock was sitting in the carriage, and said happily to a middle-aged man in a purple cassock with half-closed eyes.


    Ecumenical Council reconvened by the Catholic Church in Trento, Northern Italy.


    This meeting is the most important ecumenical meeting of the Catholic Church. The reason for this meeting was Martin Luther''s religious reformation. Some people described this meeting as a counter-reformation n, because it represented the attitude of the Catholic Church towards religious reformation. .


    Not long ago, Pope Pius IV reconvened the long-interrupted Trent Council and announced that all Protestantism is heresy.


    That is to say, the Catholic Church has expelled these Protestants in name, and they are already heretics.


    It''s no wonder that the middle-aged priests around him value the attitude of London citizens so much. Believers are the foundation of their Anglican sect.


    Just like a few years ago, the Calvin sect secretly developed believers to preach in Ennd, which greatly shocked the senior management of the Anglican sect.


    Catholicism is not terrible, because it is not liked by the king, but other Protestants willpete with them for more believers and rights.


    Fortunately, His Majesty the King made a lightning strike and dispatched these Calvinists to Irnd in one fell swoop, and once again promulgated aw emphasizing the orthodoxy and uniqueness of Anglicanism, which made them breathe a sigh of relief.


    Afterwards, the Anglican sect took action immediately. In ces where the Calvin sect was active, they carried out bible readings and interpretations, and held a huge mass mass, which saved many believers.


    "Why don''t you know, it''s because the news didn''t reach London? After all,mon people are different from us!"


    The current Archbishop of Canterbury, Matthew Burke, said with a nk face, choking the priest until he had nothing to say.


    The Archbishop of Canterbury, also known as the Holy See of Canterbury, inherited the apostolic system of St. Augustus.


    With the religious reform of Henry VIII, the King of Ennd became the religious leader of Anglicanism, while the Archbishop of Canterbury was the real leader.


    After the establishment of the United Kingdom, Anglicanism became the state religion of the United Kingdom and the only legal religion. The Archbishop of Canterbury also became the second inmand and the actual leader of the United Kingdom''s religious circles.


    Under the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Archbishop of York in Ennd, the Archbishop of Edinburgh in Scond, the Archbishop of Wales (Wales is the Principality), and the Archbishop of Dublin in Irnd are all deputies and cooperate with the Archbishop of Canterbury to manage the Anglican sect throughout the United Kingdom.


    "I don''t know what His Majesty''s n is!" Your Excellency the archbishop got the news, not only him, but several other archbishops also came to London, ready to be received by the king.


    ps: Rmend a new book, "The Bulgarian Empire", you can read it

 Chapter 461: synod of bishops

    Chapter 461 Synod of Bishops


    London, Whitehall Pce, in the meeting hall.


    The huge curtains have been pulled up by the servants, and the thin sunlight prates through the brightly colored ss with difficulty, bringing warmth to the dark room.


    A long table is ced in the center, on which the servants carefully arrange flower and fruit tters. It looks very pleasing to the eye against the dark red long table.


    The Archbishop of Edinburgh, Hobbs, was ushered into the meeting room by the waiter. As soon as he looked up, he saw such a bright scene. The few pots of flowers carefully decorated in the room made the whole meeting room a little warmer.


    Seeing this, he froze for a moment, then nodded again, and was led to a position before he sat down safely.


    After that, the Archbishop of Wales also came in. He was a chubby old man who looked very kind.


    Hobbs nodded towards him, and the Archbishop of Wales did the same, and the two showed kind smiles.


    After that, several people came in one after another, all wearing purple cassocks, archbishop level.


    The Archbishop of York looked cold, with an expression of indifference.


    He is the deputy of the Archbishop of Canterbury in Ennd. After the Archbishop of Canterbury took charge of religious affairs in the United Kingdom, the Archbishop of York became the head of religion in Ennd.


    Then there is the Archbishop of Dublin from Irnd, who is in charge of the religious affairs of the ind of Irnd. His most conspicuous ce is that there is a mole near his chin, which is extremely conspicuous.


    The entry of the Archbishop of Canterbury made all the bishops stand up and salute. As the leader of the religious essence of the entire United Kingdom, he deserves everyone to do so.


    The Archbishop of Canterbury also returned a friendly salute, showing a smile, and then sat calmly on the right hand side of the lord, with no expression on his face.


    After everyone arrived, the servants filed in and ced a cup of green tea in front of their table.


    What is good at the top will be effective at the bottom.


    His Majesty the King likes to drink tea, and the nobles and officials also fell in love with it overnight, which suddenly makes the expensive tea even more uneptable.


    After seeing the strong demand for tea from the English, tea merchants flocked to it and made a lot of profits.


    Although the tea leaves change three times a day, it just tickles the itch of nobles and officials.


    The more expensive, the more sought after.


    As a result, in less than a few years, drinking tea became popr in the upper ss of the entire United Kingdom, and gradually prated into the middle ss.


    Facing the tea on the table, several archbishops tasted it shallowly, their eyes lit up, and after taking another sip, they put it down, closed their eyes, and began to savor the beauty of it.


    "Sure enough, the tea from Wang''s royal family is better!"


    Everyone sighed in unison, filled with emotion.


    As there are only a few hobbies left, His Majesty the King certainly cannot destroy them.


    After paying a lot of money to buy a few packs of Chinese tea seeds, I selected several misty alpine and hilly areas and carefully cultivated them for several years.


    Finally, three years ago, a tea species suitable for Ennd was cultivated, and then the nting area was slowly expanded.


    By this year, the tea tree area of ??the royal family has reached 2,000 acres, and the annual harvest of ordinary tea is 200,000 pounds. Among them, the annual production of high-grade tea is only more than 5,000 pounds, and the top-quality tea is only about 50 pounds.


    Just after the spring of this year, the royal tea garden officiallyunched the white rose series of tea, which was very popr in the market.


    After so many years, the habit of drinking tea has been cultivated. It is conservatively estimated that there are hundreds of thousands of people in the entire United Kingdom.


    And these people are either merchants or local gentlemen and aristocrats. Even if the merchants deliver a lot, the high price and small volume cannot meet the needs of many people.


    The 200,000 pounds of tea leaves released by the royal family were sold out in less than a month at a price of ten pounds per pound.


    Among them, most of them were rounded up by the English, and the rest were bought by merchants and rushed to sell in the Europa continent.


    Tea alone brought an ie of two million pounds to the royal family, which is the three-year ie of the royal family in normal years.


    Therefore, His Majesty the King became more enthusiastic about cultivating a nationwide tea drinking movement and wantonly expanded tea ntation.


    The nobles saw the profit, and began to enter the tea garden industry one after another. The tea industry became the hottest money-making industry in the United Kingdom for a while.


    Ordinary tea was drunk by gentlemen and squires, while high-grade tea was the daily drink of noble officials.


    Extreme tea, except for the royal family and the nobles who have been specially rewarded, is really not avable to ordinary people.


    Off topic.


    After the archbishops were in ce, His Majesty the King arrivedte.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" everyone stood up in unison and said respectfully.


    Edward nced at the five of them, then nodded and sat down.


    "Everyone should have received the news. The Council of Trent, under the auspices of Pius IV, recently announced that all Protestants would be regarded as heresies, and our Anglican sect is also a member of Protestants. Do you have any suggestions? ?"


    His Majesty the King looked expressionlessly at the several senior religious leaders of the United Kingdom sitting here, and announced an important news.


    When the archbishops heard the news, they didn''t show much surprise on their faces. Instead, each of them showed a pensive look.


    "Your Majesty, and other archbishops, I think we must respond to the actions of the Roman Church!"


    Hobbs, the archbishop of Edinburgh, who has always been indecisive, was the first to speak, and he also spoke fiercely, which greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations, including His Majesty the King.


    Then, after everyone thought about his Catholic background and the situation in Scond, everyone suddenly realized.


    Scond was originally a Catholic camp. After it could not submit to the Anglican sect, it became the most anti-Roman region in the entire United Kingdom.


    For example, after the traitors took refuge in the Japanese invaders, in order to gain trust, they even intensified their cruelty to the Chinese people.


    After feeling everyone''s collective gaze, Archbishop Hobbs sat down slowly, but his face still maintained the original resolute expression.


    Afterwards, the entire conference room fell silent again, so everyone turned their attention to the seated Archbishop of Canterbury¡ªMatthew Burke.


    The skinny archbishop felt everyone''s attention, and had no choice but to stand up and speak:


    "Your Majesty, Bishop Hobbs'' opinion is correct, and I support his suggestion!"


    As he spoke, he looked around for a week, looked at the expressions on everyone''s faces, bowed to His Majesty the King, and continued with a nk expression:


    "I propose that our Anglican sect should unite with the Huguenots in France, Calvinism in Switzend, and Lutheranism in Germany to jointly express our dissatisfaction and opposition to the opinions of the Roman Council."


    At the end, he made a deafening voice:


    "Also, let''s kick the pope out of the church together!"


    Kicking out the pope''s membership means that Protestantism has truly parted ways with Catholicism from now on.


    ps: After reading it, you big brothers, please vote for encouragement!


    I don¡¯t understand why chapter 470 blocked a few paragraphs. Others are more straightforward than me, but it¡¯s still fine, so someone must have reported it, s! ! have no choice.

 Chapter 462: Anglican Cleansing Movement

    Chapter 462 Anglican Cleansing Movement


    When everyone was shocked by His Excellency the archbishop''s speech, the young king showed no expression, but showed a smug smile.


    On religious issues, how could His Majesty the King not consult with the Archbishop of Canterbury in advance?


    After the Archbishop of Canterbury finished speaking, the scene fell silent, and the other bishops were too shocked to speak.


    Afterwards, everyone caught a glimpse of His Majesty the King, and then nodded in agreement.


    The first content is so easy to pass


    up.


    After the Archbishop of Canterbury sat down, His Majesty the King nodded slightly towards him, and the two smiled knowingly, everything was kept silent.


    "The reason why I called you here this time is not only about the affairs of Rome, but also to ask you about the situation of the Anglican sect in various ces!"


    His Majesty the King took a sip of tea, nced at them intentionally or unintentionally, and said slowly.


    "Archbishop of York, you talk about it first!"


    The bishop of York, who was named, squeezed out a smile towards the king, and said with a straight face, word by word:


    "Currently, in all parts of Ennd, Catholicism and other Protestantism have be weak under our suppression.


    If conservatively estimated, the number of people who often go to church to pray and mass has already upied six floors of the poption of Ennd. Anglicanism has be the main belief of the English people! "


    Ennd has been reforming for decades, and most of the poption has epted Anglicanism, so there is no need to urge it anymore, and the rest of the time wille naturally.


    "The same is true for Wales. Most nobles andmoners have fully epted Anglicanism, and Catholics are no longer a threat!"


    The Archbishop of Wales spoke softly in a gentle tone, and the voice hit his ears, as if an old man was exhorting him, which was extraordinarily kind.


    "Of course, most of the Scottish Catholics have already epted Anglicanism. The remaining members are just dregs. They will return naturally in a short time. Please rest assured, I will definitely let them have a real home!"


    As soon as Archbishop Hobbs stood up, he felt a little out of breath.


    It has not been a few years since the Scottish Reformation, and most ignorant civilians still believe in Catholicism. The belief habits that have been around for hundreds of years are not so easy to change.


    Therefore, Bishop Hobbs quickly patted his chest and promised loudly, trying to prove the strength of himself and the Church of Scond.


    Regarding this, Edward was nomittal. Anglicanism is the sect most simr to Catholicism in Protestantism. Except for the leaders and some ceremonies, the rest are basically the same.


    So, to convert Catholics, of all Protestant denominations, Anglicanism is the easiest sect.


    In the process of transformation, the biggest resistance has always been the teaching staff. As long as the teaching staff cooperates, ignorant civilians can easily change.


    Therefore, during the period of Henry VIII, decrees were issued more than once, requiring the priests to be loyal to the king, change their positions in time, and strictly prohibit flirting and flirting with Rome.


    So, as long as the bishops of the Church of Scond have their heart towards the royal family, then in a few years, the whole of Scond will be like Ennd.


    "Irnd''s situation is a bit special!" The Archbishop of Dublin''s tone was more hypocritical than that of Scond''s Bishop Hobbs, and even his back seemed less straight.


    He looked around for a while, and then continued: "Except for the Dublin area, Irnd isposed of Calvinism, Catholics, and other sects. Although the Anglican sect upies the main advantage, it will directly transform the entire ind of Irnd. Please Forgive me, Your Majesty, there is nothing we can do."


    In the end, he looked at His Majesty the King with resentful eyes. Theints inside were like an abyss, and the young king smiled embarrassedly.


    Irnd is thergest sewage outlet in the empire. Heretics, criminals, and even mobs who disobeyed the rule, and there are arge number of Celtic tribesmen. It can be said that the society is extremelyplicated.


    Under such circumstances, it is not bad for the Anglican sect to maintain its advantage. If the real situation is followed, the Catholic Church has a real advantage.


    And His Majesty the King, who caused such aplicated situation, naturally cannot force it, the environment does not allow it!


    "That being said, Irnd is an important part of the United Kingdom after all, and Anglicanism is the state religion of the United Kingdom. Of course, Irnd cannotg behind too much!"


    The Archbishop of Canterbury reced His Majesty the King, faced the Archbishop of Dublin, and spurred.


    "Yes, Your Excellency the Holy See, I will fight for it!" The Archbishop of Dublin took a light breath and agreed.


    "Well, this is the best!" His Majesty the King nodded and agreed.


    "Everyone, there is no doubt that the state religion of the United Kingdom is Anglicanism. It is your unshirkable responsibility to convey the glory of our Lord!"


    "I hope you will take it to heart!"


    Finally, His Majesty the King made a conclusion and concluded.


    Suddenly, just when everyone thought the topic was over and the atmosphere fell silent again, His Majesty the King began to speak again.


    "Last year, more than a dozen bishops and more than a hundred deacons in the churchmitted corruption and betrayed the faith of our Lord, and were dismissed and sentenced!"


    His Majesty the King opened his eyes wide, looked at these serious and surprised archbishops, and said sadly.


    "The behavior of these people will never be forgiven!"


    Although the bishops showed shock on their faces, they didn''t take it seriously in their hearts.


    What happened to some gold coins? As the Lord''s shepherds, these gold coins are not enough to cover their contribution.


    But His Majesty the King said no, and in recent years, he has stepped up the corruption valve. Whether it is righteousness or reason, the archbishops should cooperate.


    "In order to eliminate or reduce this kind of behavior, I propose to set up a synod of archbishops to supervise the entire church, and to start meetings at the end of each year.


    Moreover, three levels of the annual ie of churches across the kingdom will be handed over to the Archbishop Conference for the development and growth of the entire Anglican sect!


    And everyone sitting here will be one of the members of the Archbishop Synod! "


    "Do you have anyments?"


    Hearing the words, the bishops bowed their heads and began to meditate.


    What His Majesty the King said about monitoring corruption is pure fart. The most important thing is to make more money, and to make money through the Archbishop Conference.


    But this conference of archbishops is also beneficial to them, and they can use their supervisory power to expand their power.


    Although they are archbishops, they actually only control the area at hand.


    For example, the Archbishop of York only controls the Diocese of York, and only has the right to suggest, not control, the bishops of other dioceses.


    After thinking about it, all the bishops nodded in agreement, and the Anglican sect carried out another cleaning campaign, and made a lot of benefits for the king.


    ps: I rmend a foreign history master, "The Age of Dawn of Conquest of Heaven" by Solid Bear. The writing is good.


    If you want to return the book shortage, you can search for Yuexian, the starting point book shortage list, there are all kinds of books.

 Chapter 463: breakdown of negotiations

    Chapter 463 The negotiation broke down


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Hey-hey-"


    The summer sun is like a stove, scorching hot, baking the wholend, triggering waves of heat waves, torturing the working people.


    Outside the city of Rouen, the capital of Normandy, arge number of captives were wearing single-clothes and thin shirts. Under the scorching sun above their heads, they were taking heavy steps, picking up soil from a distance, and walking towards the city wall.


    These Catholic captives, nobles with armor on their bodies, have been pulled down long ago, throwing a linen singlet, let them rest and enjoy the cool in the cell, not having to enjoy the hot weather and hard work, it can be regarded as giving them face and enjoying the nobles. treated.


    The other ordinary soldiers basically put on a sad face helplessly, obeyed the arrangement, and walked heavily step by step, carrying y, making an outstanding contribution to the restoration of the city of Rouen.


    In order to prevent the Catholic Allied Forces from attacking again and to fulfill the agreement, Knight Alexander held talks with Earl Gabriel, which included:


    The city of Rouen must surrender half of its control to the British army.


    The British army must also send no less than 3,000 reinforcements within a month to support the Protestant army fighting against the Catholic allies.


    So, this group of captive Catholic allies could only carry the load and pull the soil to contribute to the construction of the city wall.


    Originally, Earl Gabriel nned to recruit some Catholic allies to supplement his troops.


    Knight Alexander, who had other ns, refused without hesitation, and the reasons given were also very convincing:


    These soldiers who believe in the Roman Catholic Church must not be firm in their will to follow the Protestantism. When the two armies are fighting, they will definitely retreat and defect. It is better to abandon them and let them build the city wall.


    In this way, Earl Gabriel originally wanted to add some strength, and his n to strengthen the Protestant strength in Rouen waspletely bankrupt.


    After all, most of the captives were in the hands of the British army.


    "Hey! Hey¡ª" The captives were dripping sweat on their faces, shouting slogans, moving their feet, and started to work.


    Opening his mouth wide, Mo Lin panted heavily, staring helplessly at the city wall in front of him, carrying a load of fired bricks on his shoulders, weighing fifty or sixty pounds, and moved his feet.


    For him, who is sixteen years old, this kind of weight is not a problem in normal times, but what he ate in his stomach this morning has already been consumed by the heavy work he did all morning.


    What he is most looking forward to now is the arrival of noon, so that he can enjoy the life of the knight master and eat three meals a day.


    Thepanions around him also had the same idea with him, so they worked hard and earnestly. If they didn''t see that they were eating well, they would have left long ago.


    "One, two, three, one, two, three..."


    Just as Mo Lin¡¯s footsteps followed the steps ahead, moving mechanically, there was a burst of slogans in his ears, and he couldn¡¯t help turning his head to look:


    I saw a group of young British soldiers in red and white, with sweat streaming from their foreheads, circling around the entire army of captives and working in circles.


    The military uniforms on their bodies were soaked in sweat, and the muskets on their backs were also glowing red from the sun. It seemed that the temperature was very high and the damage was high.


    A team of more than 200 people formed a small square team, walking in neat steps, shouting slogans, looking straight ahead, and running.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the first time he saw them, Mo Lin still felt sympathy for them in his heart. Running in such hot weather was even worse than them.


    After taking a serious look at the matchlock guns on their shoulders, after sighing a few words in their hearts, they walked mechanically and started walking.


    While walking, Mo Lin thought about what happened in the captive camp recently.


    Recently, several priests (called pastors in Protestantism) have been promoting the belief in Anglicanism in their ranks in Ennd, calling on everyone to abandon Romanism and convert to Anglicanism.


    More importantly, the English announced that only by converting to Anglicanism, they could not only escape the hard work every day, but also get wages, and eat meat every few days.


    In this way, after a few days, many people could not stand the temptation and could only choose to convert.


    Molin reckons that there are probably hundreds of them!


    Chucking his mouth, he also became greedy at this moment.


    Meat! I haven''t eaten it for a long time, and I almost forgot the specific taste. I really want to eat it.


    But the belief he had built up in his heart for more than ten years made him hesitate.


    Shaking his head, Maureen stopped thinking about it, let''s talk about it after lunch!


    While the captives were working hard and the soldiers were sweating and running, Knight Alexander was conducting new military training in the city of Rouen.


    Ennd is different from France. Ennd is rainy, the air is humid, and the temperature is rtively low all year round. The soldiers are used to the weather in Ennd.


    Sinceing to France, especially in France in summer, the English are very ufortable with this kind of weather.


    As the summer progressed, more and more English soldiers suffered from heat stroke.


    The doctors apanying the army spent a lot of energy and money, and finally cured most of the heat stroke patients.


    In the end, more than a hundred English soldiers passed away regrettably.


    Fortunately, the military regtions stipte that drinking raw water is not allowed, otherwise more soldiers will die.


    In view of the possibility that his army will stay in Normandy for a long time in the future, Knight Alexander decided to let all soldiers undergo adaptive training.


    That is to say, soldiers who have recovered and have not suffered from heatstroke will receive high temperature training.


    And slowly began to try the food and water in the Normandy area to adapt to the body.


    From the very beginning of walking at noon, then training activities, and then running, the soldiers in Ennd suffered the most severe training in their lives.


    In their hearts, this is as if it is different from hell.


    Cavalier Alexander also knew that the long-term repression and foreign troops fighting in foreign countries should not suppress the army too hard, otherwise camp roars and mutinies would follow one after another, and he, themander, would be in danger.


    So, after surrendering most of Normandy and supplying some food and military expenses, especially after upying the Normandy granary-Manger Township area, the British army became richer than ever before.


    The knights of Alexander, who had no desires and desires, naturally would not enjoy these wealth alone, nor could they stay in the army and be moldy.


    Every day at noon, the Alexander knights would order some pigs and sheep to be ughtered and made into broth to supply the harshly trained British soldiers.


    And you must know that at this time, even the knights in the country don''t see much meat every week, and for the British soldiers who are mostly civilians, eating broth every day is already a nobleman''s life. up!


    So, the soldiers of the United Kingdom in Normandy lived through the pain and happiness every day.


    In Paris, the Duke of Guise used the name of the king to request the supply of food and taxes from all over the country to recruit arge number of soldiers.


    However, this time the target is no longer the city of Rouen in Normandy, but the Protestant army from Orleans.


    Yes, the Duke of Guise rejected the offer of peace talks.


    The top Huguenots in Orleans, after heated discussions, also rejected the peace talks proposal.


    Moreover, the Huguenots also sent envoys into the city of Paris.


    The envoy came to the city of Paris carelessly, brazenly demanded the surrender of the entire Catholic League, and put forward a series of requirements.


    Especially the requirement that the Huguenots legally hold mass prayers and build churches, which angered the entire Catholic League.


    The Duke of Guise angrily tore up the letter of persuasion and started a new round of civil war.


    I had a cold yesterday and didn¡¯t update it. Who knew that the rmended votes for the past two days have dropped to single digits. I feel helpless and heartbroken.

 Chapter 464: Philip IIs ambition

    Chapter 464 The ambition of Philip II


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Maleseb, the fringe of the Ile-de-France, became the ce of confrontation between the Catholic and Protestant allies.


    This time, the Duke of Guise took the passive position and stayed in the city, while the Protestant army chose to besiege the city and take the initiative.


    In fact, when the Duke of Guise attacked Rouen, although the Protestant army evacuated Paris under the leadership of Prince Cond¨¦, they captured a lot of territory in ?le-de-France.


    After the Duke of Guise came back, he withdrew from the Ile de France.


    The so-called ?le-de-France, although surrounded by rivers, is not a real ind, but an administrative region of France, and it is also the most quintessential part of France.


    In 987 AD, Capet became king, and the area he ruled is what is known today as the Ile de France.


    Before King Philip II of France, that is to say, during the period of the six monarchs of the Capet dynasty, nearly 200 years, but the king was trapped on the "Ile de France" like a prisoner, helpless to the vast ocean around him.


    "Ile de France" refers to the actual area that the early kings of the Capetian dynasty could effectively control, including the narrow strip in the middle reaches of the Seine and Loire Rivers, centered on Paris and Orleans, and its area only ounts for about 1/15 of thend of France.


    Outside the "ind", there are many princes who are stronger than the royal family, such as the Duchy of Normandy, Burgundy, and Aquitaine.


    Even in the "ind", there are many castle owners who do not obey the rules.


    After taking back the Ile de France, the Duke of Guise led the army and began to confront the Protestantism.


    Malesebes is a small city with more than 2,000 people. In France, which has a poption of tens of millions, it is considered a small city with more than two people. In Ennd, it has be a big city.


    The Duke of Guise led the peasants and soldiers recruited from the Ile-de-France, as well as Catholic nobles and knight soldiers at all levels, and the number reached tens of thousands again.


    Start a new civil war in France with the Protestants.


    It is reasonable to say that with a poption of 18 million in France, it is trivial to organize an army of 100,000 in size, but unfortunately, there is insufficient funds.


    Therefore, for such a long time, the civil war has maintained a scale of tens of thousands of people, which cannot bepared with the hundreds of thousands of troops in China.


    In France in August, the sky was still clear and the sun was shining, but the light was too intense, making the Catholic soldiers standing on the city wall sweaty and unable to open their eyes.


    Wearing a high-grade silk underwear next to his body, the Duke of Guise, who was wearing a light coat over his body, lifted the binocrs with a rxed expression and looked at the Protestant army outside the city.


    Different from hastily facing the English, he looked rxed when facing the defeated Protestant army.


    Prince Cond¨¦, although he also fought side by side with him and fought fiercely against the Spaniards, he lost more than he won, but his courage ismendable.


    Not to mention Coligny, an admiral left the ship tomand the army. Is this a joke?


    This is the best joke the Duke of Guise has heard in so many years.


    In addition to this, the quality of the Protestant and Catholic allies is also different.


    The Catholic Allied Army isposed of local aristocratic knights as the main body, supplemented by farmers and soldiers.


    The Protestant Army is not the case. They only get a small number of nobles to follow, and they are inferior to the Catholic Allied Army in terms of quality.


    But they have an unexpected ally!


    Looking carefully at thezy and uneven Protestant army in the barracks outside the city, the Duke of Guise put down the binocrs in his hand and sighed.


    "Antoine, what do you think of the Huguenot army in front of you!"


    A trace of unwillingness shed across the Duke of Guise''s face, then he turned around and asked King Navarre and Duke of Vend?me Antoine Bourbon.


    The Duke of Vend?me squinted his eyes, looked at the Protestant army in front of the city, shook his head in disdain, and said:


    "Although the number of Huguenot troops has exceeded 20,000, the number of armored troops is less than 1,000, and the number of artillery pieces is only ten. Compared with ours, it is still inferior."


    It''s ridiculous to say that in this era, the power of matchlock guns can only deal with unarmored peasants and soldiers. For those armored attendants and knights, if they exceed 30 meters, they will be invisible, which is not as urate as arrows. and power.


    In this way, the Catholic Allied Forces, which are supported by most of the French nobles, are naturally much more powerful.


    "Yes, the Huguenots are naturally not a threat in my eyes. I will beat them to pieces like mud on the ground in a short time!"


    Said the Duke of Guise smiled smugly and agreed, but as he spoke, he sighed again:


    "However, at this time, our threat is not them, but the Englishmen hundreds of miles away!"


    Talking about the English, Antoine couldn''t help but think of the scene of being attacked that day. Countless matchlock guns faced them, the neat phnx, and the thick sulfur-smelling smoke all impressed Antoine deeply.


    He frowned and nodded in agreement.


    The interest of the two of them just now was shattered, and their faces were extremely ugly.


    At this time, the new royal pce in Madrid was built on a high hill of the Manzales River, and in a blink of an eye it was a small canyon, where the hunting wind was blowing away the heat of summer.


    Queen Mary was chatting with a few high-ranking Spanish nobles on awn, and they had to discuss their parenting experience from time to time, looking very happy.


    Besides, Prince Charles is five years old, with his calves, and several other young nobles of the same age, chasing and chasing on the grass,ughing happily.


    It''s just that the maid serving on the side is too busy, and she has to run while serving.


    Not far from them, the helm of the Habsburg dynasty, the defender of Catholicism, His Majesty Philip II of Spain, was discussing the situation in France with his ministers.


    "Your Majesty, the current situation in France is very unfavorable to the Catholic League. The English attacked Brittany and defeated the Duke of Guise outside Rouen, thereby upying the Normandy region in one fell swoop. The English are within reach of the French crown! "


    The pce minister bent slightly, facing the ruler of the Habsburg dynasty, and reported softly.


    "Your Excellency, how is the kingdom''s finances?"


    Philip II had a calm expression on his face. He also had big ideas about the French crown, and he had ambitions since Charles V.


    But this opportunity was taken by the English, but he was not reconciled, so he asked the chancellor of the exchequer.


    "Well, Your Majesty, the taxes for the first half of the year have already arrived, but the loans of the Genoese businessman and the Nethends businessman who borrowedst year have to be returned!"


    The Minister of Finance nced at His Majesty the King and said helplessly.


    "There is no rush to pay back the money from the group of businessmen, as long as you conquer France, you can have as much as you want!"


    Philip II shook his hand and said domineeringly.


    "Master, immediately issue a summons order in my name, requiring the nobles to gather troops and attack France together!"


    The pce minister nced helplessly at His Majesty the King, and agreed.


    When I think that even the English can defeat the French, and the strength of the French has dropped so much, then I can drive straight in and take down Paris.


    It is indeed a pleasure to add a French crown to my head.


    Thinking, Philip II showed a smile.


    As for the "Cato-Cambrezi Peace Treaty" signed a few years ago, Philip II never took it to heart.


    Just when His Majesty the King was so ambitious and was about to devour France in one fell swoop, a guard ran over with hurried steps.


    Looking at his anxious footsteps, Philip II had an ominous premonition.

 Chapter 465: kill two birds with one stone

    Chapter 465 Kill two birds with one stone


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    "Dengdengdeng¡ª" As a guard in the pce and one of the few noble children in Spain, Butchaca has always kept etiquette in mind, and it has been engraved in his bones.


    However, when he got the news, he still couldn''t help showing a look of shock in his heart, and his steps became a little unsteady.


    His face was pale, his footsteps were a little floating, and he looked a little overindulgent. When he entered thewn and disturbed His Majesty the King and the ministers, the noble children like him couldn''t helpughing.


    But Chaka couldn''t care so much, and went straight to His Majesty the King, bent down, and saluted.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive my impoliteness, but the current situation makes people forget about etiquette!"


    As an excellent king, Philip II didn''t care about Chabuka''s disrespectful behavior. He only cared about what news made him, a noble guard who abides by etiquette, lose his sense of proportion.


    Philip II stared at the respectful guards in front of him, frowned slightly, and asked eagerly:


    "I forgive your behavior, but, my guard, please tell me, what happened?"


    Hearing Philip II''s question, Buchak immediately raised his head and calmed down, and then said:


    "Your Majesty, a mob has rebelled in the Nethends. At present, Amsterdam has been captured."


    Hearing this, Philip II was taken aback. He was not surprised by the riots of the Dutch, but was surprised that the Dutch had the strength to capture Amsterdam, which is the central city of the North Nethends.


    The Nethends region includes present-day northeastern France, Luxembourg, the Nethends, and Belgium. In the sixteenth century, it was the economic center of the entire Europe and was also known as the Low Countries.


    There are more than 300 cities in the small Nethends, with a poption of more than 3 million. Thend is fertile and the business is developed. The annual tax paid to the Kingdom of Spain has reached 6 million Duters, ounting for more than half of the Kingdom of Spain. taxation.


    At this time, Ennd has several times thend and the poption isparable to the Nethends.


    With the addition of Scond, Irnd and other ces, the tax contribution of the entire United Kingdom is not as much as one-tenth of the Nethends.


    The Nethends is the center of the handicraft industry in the whole of Europe. Even the woolens made in Ennd are sent to the Nethends for printing, dyeing and coloring.


    This is why Britain''s international status is not high at this time.


    As the pir of the empire''s economy, after Philip II inherited the empire of Charles V, he never let it go.


    "Is the Duchess of Parma doing anything?" Philip II was shocked, then asked with a cold face.


    "Before I got the news, I didn''t know the Governor''s move!"


    Buchak replied softly.


    The Duchess of Parma is the illegitimate daughter of Charles V and the sister of Philip II, who has won the trust of Philip II.


    In the eyes of the king, his elder sister is the most suitable subordinate, because she will execute her orders meticulously, stabilize the Nethends, and contribute a steady stream of taxes to the kingdom.


    Hearing that his sister did not take any action or take any effective measures, Philip II shook his head in disappointment:


    Sure enough, when a woman encounters any major event, she will be at a loss.


    At this time, the Minister of Finance, Roy Gomez De Heil, was also shocked. As the king''s important minister, he certainly understood what losing the Nethends meant to the kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, the Nethends is very important to the kingdom. Huge taxation is the pir supporting the dignity of the kingdom. The current situation in the Nethends is confusing, and peace talks are still the main focus. The economy of the Nethends cannot be damaged in the slightest!"


    When the power of the elderly pce minister was gradually emptied, the Minister of Finance Roy Gomez de Hier and the Duke of Avar, Fernando Alvarez de Toledo, became the most trusted nobles of Philip II Minister.


    The finance minister, who has always been prudent and prudent, sees very clearly that in the face of France and the Ottoman Empire, the Nethends, which supports the kingdom''s huge expenditures, is of great importance.


    "Please consider carefully, a war-torn Nethends has no effect on the kingdom! At present, it is more important to deal with the Huguenots in France!"


    As he spoke, the Chancellor of the Exchequer looked at the king expectantly, threw out the French war in distress, and changed the king''s mind.


    "Your Majesty, those conspiring rebels should have been hanged a long time ago. We can''t treat them too leniently. As long as these leaders die, the Nethends will naturally settle down!"


    The Duke of Avar nced at the Minister of Finance who tried his best to persuade him, his old enemy, he nced at him dismissively, and said fiercely.


    In this regard, the Minister of Finance was so angry that his neck was thick. After mocking each other with Duke Avar for a while, he pushed the problem to Philip II.


    At this time, the King of Spain was thinking about the importance of the Nethends and France.


    If you attack France, the entire south of France will be Huguenot believers. If you eat it, you will have a little indigestion.


    The Nethends was lost, and the entire empire copsed. He was unwilling to face this scene.


    So, there is only one option at present, to make the Nethends be the kingdom''s purse again.


    "Stop talking, Duke Avar, I authorize you to be the new governor of the Nethends, and you must stabilize the Nethends!"


    Philip II announced loudly in front of several ministers and pce ministers.


    The Minister of Finance and the Minister of the Pce turned pale when they heard the words, but the Duke of Avar agreed with high spirits, with indescribable pride on his face.


    Resisting the irritability in his heart, Philip II once again looked up in the direction of France and sighed:


    Frenchman, let you escape again!


    The uprising broke out in the Nethends, of course it was not a coincidence, but the young king of the United Kingdom of Great Britain personally ordered the intelligence department to act.


    In fact, three yearster, that is to say, in 1556, a revolution will still break out in the history of the Nethends region, and an uprising against the Spaniards will be carried out, which willst for more than 40 years, and the blood of Spain will be shed.


    Of course, the British just lit a spark lightly in advance. The real factor is the Spaniards, who built the Nethend powder kegs themselves.


    During the time of Charles V, the number of Protestants executed by the Inquisition in the Nethends reached more than 50,000.


    In the period of Philip II, economic warfare was used to force the Nethends to submit.


    Philip II did not allow the Nethends to trade with the Spanish colonies, but he made the English cheaper in vain; he increased the purchase price of Spanish wool, forcing arge number of handicraft factories to go bankrupt; The Dutch bankers suffered heavy losses.


    His actions did not force the Dutch to submit, but instead aroused opposition from all social sses in the Nethends.


    At this time, the Nethends has be a veritable powder keg, and it will explode at one point, and the English are nothing but a spark.


    Soon, the news that the Spaniards were preparing to go to the Nethends reached France, which annoyed the Catholic League and surprised the Huguenots.


    As for London, Ennd, the young His Majesty the King couldn''t help being very proud of his handwriting.


    Igniting the Nethends in advance will not only allow the United Kingdom to swallow part of the French territory to reduce resistance, but also allow the United Kingdom to weaken the strength of its economic rival, the Nethends.


    Kill two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 466: Dutch Revolution

    Chapter 466 The Nethends Revolution


    PS: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The Nethends has two major economic centers, namely Amsterdam in the north and Ampwert in the south, while the political center of the Nethends is in Brussels.


    Brussels is located on the banks of the Senna River, with the low t nders in in the north and the slightly undting Brabant Terrace in the south, with an average elevation of 58 meters.


    Brussels has a history of more than 1,000 years.


    In 979 AD, Duke Charles, who took the Senna River Basin as his fiefdom, chose Saint-Gerie Ind in the Senna River as his settlement, built a fortress and a wharf on the ind, and built a luxurious residence for himself. The rudimentary form of the city was called "Bruocera" at that time, which means "dwelling on the swamp" in Teutonic.


    The name "Brussels" evolved from this.


    Because of the convenient river transportation, goods were collected and distributed here, and the port trade flourished. By the 13th century, it became a handicraft city with a considerable scale, and its woolen fabrics, tapestries andce were famous all over Europe.


    Among them, hundreds of yearster, Emperor Napoleon of France experienced a battle here, which gave birth to a proverb¡ªWaterloo of life.


    Due to its unique political status and prosperous economy, Brussels defeated Amsterdam and Amphitheater and became the center of the Kingdom of Spain ruling the Nethends.


    Five days before Philip II got the news, that is to say, August 3rd.


    On this day, white clouds appeared in the sky of Brussels, which happened to cover the sun that was still shining brightly just now. For a while, the sky and the earth seemed to dim a lot, which seemed to indicate something.


    The bustling streets of Brussels did not slow down much because of the weather. People were doing their own business without seeing them. There were shouts, yells, and noises. Everything showed that this political and economic city, although different from the past Compared with China, it has been reduced by a few points, but in Europe, it still appears to be prosperous.


    At this time, when people were busy doing business, three people wearing beggar clothes and begging bags suddenly came in front of the city gate.


    Although they were wearing beggar clothes that looked shabby, people with a discerning eye could tell that they were just made of high-grade linen.


    More importantly, from them, everyone did not see that kind of lowly and humble atmosphere, but instead revealed a noble temperament above others, which made passers-by suspicious and focused.


    After that, he was surrounded and protected by a group of guards, who seemed to be of extraordinary status.


    For a while, the passers-by and small traders only regarded this as a y of noble children who had convulsions, and regarded it as a joke.


    Since Protestantism spread to the Nethends, it has been weed by most of the Nethends with small assets, and it has be amon phenomenon among the nobles.


    But Charles V and Philip II, as devout Catholics, naturally did not allow their money bags to get out of control.


    Therefore, the Inquisition was set up to vigorously hunt down Protestants, and the nobles and civilians were silenced for a while, coupled with the slow economic decline, the entire Nethends was shrouded in this long-term white terror, and everyone was terrified.


    The nobles naturally couldn''t bear this kind of ideological control for a long time, so they often made that kind of rebellious behavior as a silent resistance.


    Drinking a lot, talking nonsense, pretending to be a wandering knight, bumping into the street, and so on.


    Therefore, although a few nobles pretending to be beggars is a bit weird, it is not uneptable.


    Everyone stopped to watch the performances of these nobles, which can be regarded as a change in life.


    At this time, sharp-eyed people recognized them as the great nobleman William Orange, Earl Ugmont and General Horne.


    Especially William van Orange, he is one of the few nobles in the Nethends¡ªPrince of Orange, and he is also the ruler of the three provinces of the Nethends, Zend, and Utrecht. It can be said that in the entire Nethends, his Prestige and power are only second to the Duchess of Parma, Governor of the Nethends.


    He is also a representative of the local forces in the Nethends.


    Soon, Earl Ugmont and General Horn were also recognized by people. For a moment, everyone understood that this was not just a performance, but a political show.


    For a while, the unique political sensitivity of the Brussels people immediately fermented in their hearts:


    Something big is about to happen in the Nethends!


    Just when the Prince of Orange and the other three came to the Governor''s Pce in Brussels for a show, the price of food in Brussels immediately rose by three levels.


    Prince of Orange looked at the Governor''s Pce in front of him withplicated eyes.


    In his hand, he was holding a petition. This was a petition signed by the nobles of the Nethends. They demanded:


    Abolish the "Bloody Edict", withdraw the Spanish garrison, convene a three-level parliament, remove unpopr Catholic bishops, etc.


    Soon, the petition passed through the hands of the servants and came to the Governor of the Nethends, Margaret, the Duchess of Parma.


    As the illegitimate daughter of Charles V and recognized by Charles V, she has received strict elite education since she was a child, and her goal of training is the Governor of the Nethends.


    Her predecessors, Governor of the Nethends, were Charles V''s aunt, Archduchess Margaret of Austria (1507-1530), and Charles V''s sister, Queen Mary of Hungary (1530-1555).


    They have been firmly guarding the Dutch cows for the Habsburg dynasty. It is because of this precedent that the Duchess of Parma can ept the post of Governor of the Nethends.


    During the period of governing the Nethends, although the Duchess of Parma had been carrying out the orders of her younger brother, she had an open and tolerant attitude towards the Nethends, which prevented the powder keg of the Nethends from exploding.


    At this moment, she, who was worrying about the situation in the Nethends, suddenly received a petition, a petition submitted by her most valued subordinate¡ªPrince of Orange.


    After reading this petition, Margaret knew that she must not agree.


    Agreeing to these conditions, Spain really only has nominal ownership of the Nethends. Apart from tax collection, other rights are undoubtedly lost.


    Not long after, the Nethends will break away from Spain, and her important task of guarding the cows of the Habsburg dynasty will also be destroyed.


    In her ears, her father''s teachings still echoed:


    Margaret, the Nethends will be handed over to you in the future, you must guard it for the Habsburg family!


    Moreover, she will never forget the sincere support of her younger brother Philip II.


    She knew very well that she was able to be a grand duchess from an illegitimate daughter, married a Duke of Parma, and became the governor of the Nethends because of the trust of her father Charles V and younger brother Philip II.


    She absolutely cannot live up to this trust and kindness.


    "Bring them in!" the Duchess ordered in a deep voice, with a gloomy expression on her face.


    Soon, the butler invited the Prince of Orange and others standing at the door.


    "Good day, Honorable Governor!" Prince Orange and the other three greeted respectfully.


    The Duchess looked at these dependent subordinates seriously and carefully, and said sadly:


    "You are all my subordinates, are you all going to be traitors of the Habsburg family? Is it because you don''t have enough power in your hands?"


    "No, Your Excellency Governor, we are for the sake of all the Dutch people, and also for the future of the Kingdom of the Nethends. That''s why we jointly signed this petition. Please agree to our request and hand it over to the people in Madrid. Your Majesty the King!"


    As the leader, Prince Orange took a step forward, and a gentle voice sounded immediately.


    "No, this is impossible, you still give up this rebellious behavior, I can still forgive you!"


    "Don''t try to use all the nobles to oppress me, even if I sumb, His Majesty the King of Madrid will never agree, so your petition is just a piece of waste paper!"


    As she spoke, the female governor, uncharacteristically, spoke with unprecedented sternness, and stared viciously at the nobles in front of her.


    "Please don''t forget that the Nethends is the territory of the Habsburg family. The Nethends belongs to His Majesty Philip II. No one can force him, as well as me, the governor, to do anything against the interests of the Habsburg family. thing!"


    The revolution in the Nethends three years in advance will bring a lot of benefits to Ennd.


    By the way, I would like to thank Silver Poppy for the great reward. This really encouraged me a lot, thank you!

 Chapter 467: Dutch Revolution (continued)

    Chapter 467 The Dutch Revolution (continued)


    Outside the Governor''s Mansion, arge number of spectators surrounded them. They were all attracted by the performances of the Prince of Orange and others.


    Brussels is the political center of the Nethends, and the citizens are more enthusiastic about politics.


    When they learned that the three local nobles came to the Governor''s Mansion in beggar costumes, the melon-eaters also came in a steady stream, ready to see this good show.


    In the Governor''s Pce, the opinions of the Prince of Orange and others were tly rejected by the female governor, and she continued to reprimand them, warning them to give up such inappropriate behavior.


    Outside the mansion, the citizens looked at the tightly surrounded Governor''s Mansion, discussing and pointing, and they were very interested in the performances of several great nobles.


    After a while, Prince Orange, Earl Ugmont and General Horn left the mansion with gloomy faces.


    Prince of Orange turned his head to look at the beggar''s costume on his body, which looked so dazzling at this time.


    nced at the other onlookers, the Prince of Orange, who was very concerned about his prestige, showed a smile on his face, and greeted them a few times, showing his friendly attitude.


    After saying hello, he left a somewhat cordial smile, and boarded the carriage that had stopped for a long time together with Admiral Horn and Earl Egmont.


    As soon as they sat down, the faces of the three of them immediately copsed, gloomy.


    "Your Excellency General, it seems that the Governor-General has no interest in our petition. We have failed this time!"


    Prince of Orange has always adhered to the principle of silence before the Spaniards. When encountering unavoidable things, he responded with silence, thus earning the nickname "Silent Orange".


    But in front of the nobles of the Nethends, he is a natural leader and leader, and enjoys a high reputation among the nobles and civilians of the Nethends.


    Hearing the Prince of Orange''s question, Earl Ugmont couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and immediately responded:


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the Governor-General was uncharacteristically and resolutely rejected our proposal. He didn''t worry about the strength of our noble alliance at all!"


    Speaking of the female governor, Earl Egmont was also depressed. He didn''t expect His Excellency the Governor''s Mansion to be so resolute, and there was no room for bargaining.


    This is just like doing business. There are always back and forth discussions and quarrels, but who knows that the governor has refused, which is too unexpected.


    "Hmph!" Admiral Horn said with a cold face, "The Spaniards are in the Nethends, and the army stationed in Brussels has been eyeing them all the time. How could they think about our proposal?"


    When the Spanish army was mentioned, the three couldn''t help feeling a little discouraged, and they all sighed.


    The Spanish army is well-known throughout Europe, especially the nobles, of course they know how powerful it is.


    The Nethends has been sheltered by the Habsburg family for decades, and has never suffered any military disasters. There are no soldiers and generals who can fight the Spaniards.


    So, they still stated their allegiance to Philip II in the letter of petition, and they still provided taxes for Spain.


    However, His Excellency the Governor ispletely ungrateful now, regardless of the precarious sentiments of the people of the Nethends, and he is determined to listen to Philip II''s words.


    "So, we can only follow the advice of the English and seize Amsterdam! This is the only way we can deal with it!"


    The silent Prince of Orange looked at the two generals who also looked helpless, and said.


    Earl Egmont''s long-sleeved dance style, in the seventeen provinces of the Nethends, made friends with many middle and lower noble officials, and was a famous politician.


    Admiral Horn is themander of the native army of the Nethends and a representative of the military, but the real control of the army is in the hands of Spain, and he represents the army.


    The Prince of Orange is in the top ranks of the Nethends and is the lubricant between the Nethends and Spain. He has important influence in both Spain and the Nethends. He is also the first person in the Nethends and a nobleman. The first person of the alliance, the spiritual leader.


    Hearing the prince''s words, Admiral Horn and Earl Egmont thought for a moment, and could only nod their heads in agreement.


    No promise, the nobles have been suppressed too much by the Spaniards, and after being instigated by the English, the nobles are getting more and more angry towards the Spaniards.


    This time pretending to be a beggar to submit a letter of love is just thest effort of the Prince of Orange and others. It seems that war is inevitable in the end.


    As a businessman, how could he love war?


    The three looked at each other, and once again sighed together.


    Amsterdam.


    The news of the failure of the Prince of Orange and others reached the northern economic center city in less than half a day.


    Amsterdam is divided into more than 90 inds by 102 canals with a total length of 150 kilometers. They are connected by 1,286 traditional arch bridges and modern opening and closing bridges. The water level is adjusted by 16 sluice gates. It is known as the "Venice of the North".


    Especially on the canal, more than 3,000 "houseboats" are dotted among them, bing a scene in Amsterdam.


    The House of Earl Felsen in Amsterdam is very quiet at this time,pletely without the lively atmosphere of the past.


    In the hall, everyone was wandering around two people, one was Earl Felsen, and the other was an Englishman.


    Earl Felson did not mention that the Englishman, with a high nose bridge, blue eyes, and long brown hair, kept moving his lips up and down, and was talking:


    "The meeting will startter. After everyonepletes their tasks, Amsterdam will be our territory. I hope everyone will work hard!"


    The Englishman looked at the Dutch nobles in front of him and said affectionately.


    The other Nethenders gave him an affirmative look in the same excited way, and then saluted Earl Felsen before exiting in an orderly manner.


    "Mr. Anthony, are you sure we will seed?"


    After all the nobles left, Earl Felsen turned around and asked the Ennd in front of him seriously.


    "Hehe!" The Englishman smiled, then squinted at the earl in front of him, and said:


    "ording to what I have learned so far, many factories in the Nethends have gone bankrupt because of Spain''s increase in wool purchase prices.


    Your Excellency Earl, the several major textile factories of your family have owed a lot of loans because of this. If this continues, within a month, Sir Earl, you will go bankrupt in the process of being pursued by the bank! "


    "For the current n, only by driving away the Spaniards can your family avoid the risk of bankruptcy!"


    Anthony looked at the annoyed expression of the count in front of him, and said seriously.


    "But, the Spaniards..."


    "You don''t need to worry so much, even if you fail, Ennd will be the best safe haven for the Dutch and the Earl, and you can still enjoy a wealthy life!"


    Anthony interrupted the count, and said jokingly.


    Seeing the disrespectful behavior of the Englishman in front of him, Earl Felson couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    But in view of his status as the envoy of the King of Ennd, the Earl had no choice but to give up the idea of ??teaching him.


    Destiny! Unfathomable.


    But said that after the nobles left, they organized their scoundrels and warriors one by one, and began to smash the Catholic Church in the streets and alleys of Amsterdam.


    The same is true in rural areas. Large and small Catholic churches and icons were looted, and arge amount of gold, silver and jewelry were also robbed. The nobles of Amsterdam suddenly made a windfall.


    The citizens and vigers followed suit and destroyed the holy statues, with the number reaching tens of thousands.


    It seems that monasteries and churches are already substitutes for the Spanish king, and peoplee to destroy them to vent their dissatisfaction.


    After that, using the status and influence of the nobility, coupled with the temptation of money, the local soldiers in Amsterdam turned against each other and beheaded the small number of Spanish soldiers one by one.


    At about five o''clock in the afternoon, the mayor of Amsterdam reluctantly announced that Amsterdam was out of the control of Philip II and would no longer pay taxes.


    Unless Philip II agreed to the content of the petition and pardoned the noble alliance.


    The Dutch Revolution has officially begun!

 Chapter 468: Offensive and defensive transposition

    Chapter 468 Offensive and defensive transposition


    But it is said that there is a civil war, and the Protestant army has been besieging Maleseb for a month.


    As a small city, it amodates more than 10,000 soldiers and thousands of citizens. The city is full, and food and water are being consumed rapidly.


    Although they can be transported continuously from Ile-de-France, the Protestant army keeps attacking the food transport team. It can be said that the food in the city is no longer enough.


    "My lord, the food in Maleseb is constantly being consumed. If there is no supplement, we will run out of food!"


    Aside, the young adjutant looked at the calm Duke of Guise, and said nervously and anxiously.


    However, his hasty mood didn''t bother the Duke of Guise. He was still standing on the city wall, holding a telescope, and kept observing the opponent''s Protestant camp.


    "So, tell me, how long will the current food supply be enough for us?"


    The Duke of Guise continued to stare at the front without looking back, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he didn''t know what he saw, and his mood began to brighten.


    In this regard, the adjutant breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head and looked around, fearing that others would hear, lowered his eyes, and then said softly:


    "Currently, there is only enough food in the granary for 10,000 people for a week, and we canst up to four days!"


    "Four days? Enough, enough!"


    The Duke of Guise put down the binocrs in his hand, nced at the young adjutant, patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said:


    "The group of Huguenots, to deal with them, four days is already considered a long time, there is no need to worry about the food problem at all!"


    The adjutant looked at the optimistic expression of the Duke of Guise, and his nervous heart immediately rxed a little, and the expression on his face softened a lot.


    He didn''t rush to ask. This is not what his adjutant should ask. After getting the answer he wants, it will be fine.


    "By the way, Duke Vendome, what do you think?"


    After finishing speaking, the Duke of Guise turned his head and looked at the silent Duke of Vend?me.


    "I agree with you, Duke. The Huguenots are indeed no longer a threat. It''s time to show them some seriousness!"


    The Duke of Vend?me nced at the Duke of Guise, smiled, and said meaningfully.


    In this regard, the Duke of Guise nodded to him, and raised his lips meaningfully.


    Only the young adjutant was left alone, standing on the city wall in a daze, with a dazed expression on his face.


    Outside Maleseb, near the Huguenot barracks.


    In this era, generally where there are troops, there will be merchants following them, forming a temporary market for serving soldiers.


    Collecting loot at a low price and then selling it at a high price is something that only big businessmen with a lot of money can do, and only they have the capital to operate.


    Ordinary small businessmen set up various shops, stalls, cloth, clothing, shoes and socks, weapons, drinks, casinos, and "ji" brothels with arge number of lost women.


    These things are the daily needs of soldiers, so it is rtively lively in normal seasons.


    Danny is from Port Ares in the Aquitaine region. He is eighteen years old this year and was born in a fisherman''s family.


    He has short ck hair, and his face, which has been tanned by the sea wind for a long time, is dark and dry, making him very conspicuous in the army.


    Holding two silver coins in his hand, Danny was in a trance for a while. This was the most money he had received for so long.


    Tian Lian can see that since he was caught in the Protestant army for a few months, he was either chased and beaten, or ran around, so there was no time to get extra money.


    Since this month, the situation has changed drastically. The Protestant liaison reversed the situation of being beaten in one fell swoop, and instead surrounded the Catholic allies.


    The Duke of Guise, who was well-known in France, suddenly counterattacked in one fell swoop, which made Danny happy.


    This month, the city of Maleseb was besieged, and the Protestant army was dispatched everywhere, looting the viges around Maleseb.


    Everyone got benefits, even he, the fisherman''s son, got two silver coins a month, which was the surplus of his family''s annual ie.


    Holding the two silver coins tightly, Danny happily walked out of the camp and came to the merchant tent area not far away.


    Along the way, there was an endless stream of soldiers, each with a bright face, with a rxed andzy expression.


    Looking at everyone like this, so is Danny.


    Such days are so happy, more enjoyable and rxing than fishing at home, I really hope that such days willst forever.


    Not long after he entered the prosperous and crowded "Commercial Street", he saw a group of disheveled women with little clothes on, revealing arge area of ??hungry and blushing skin, as well as the man''s restless look. organ.


    And from behind them, soldiers with their pants up kepting out, smiling and greeting them.


    In this regard, Danny has made a decision, he will use half of his worth to save these stumbling women.


    With excitement, Danny came to the woman who lost his footing with a smile on his face. When he was about tomunicate, he suddenly heard a vibration in his ear.


    The voice was like a huge wave on the sea, which was frightening, and Danny, who had been working for several months, was no longer that ignorant fisherman''s son, his face suddenly turned pale, pale and colorless.


    This is the sound of cavalry running, and it is also arge number of cavalry, cavalry that caused heavy casualties.


    He was not the only one who discovered this shocking news, all the soldiers who shopped and lingered.


    Arge wave of cavalry rushed towards them.


    This wave of cavalry came from the Paris area, but they went around the rear of the Huguenots and charged directly.


    After all, there are still more supporters of the Catholic Allied nobles. There are more than 10,000 people in the city, and they can immediately recruit thousands of cavalry toe to support.


    The Protestant army has been closely watching the Duke of Guise in the city, coupled with the easy siege for nearly a month, the Protestant army has rxed a lot.


    The cavalry from the rear caught them by surprise,pletely unexpected.


    As a result, the cavalry who rushed from behind broke through their positions, and the Duke of Guise in the city saw the timing and went out of the city to attack.


    In less than half an hour, the Protestant army, which had a great advantage, was immediately scattered.


    The soldiers at the bottom run around mindlessly, being trampled to death, or trampled to death by cavalry, or killed by Catholic allies.


    The high-level officers were no longer able tomand the soldiers under them, so they could only take some soldiers who could still order, evacuated urgently, and fled in a hurry.


    Three hourster, the original camp of the Protestant army was now in a mess, with gs, armor, corpses, blood, and war horses.


    In this battle, the Catholic Allies won.

 Chapter 469: reinforcements from england

    Chapter 469 Reinforcements from Ennd


    After a battle, the situation in the whole of France suddenly changed. The Protestant Alliance, which had greatly increased its advantages, lost most of its advantages at once.


    In this regard, the Protestant army suffered huge losses. Only more than 3,000 of them escaped, and the rest were either captured or killed. Arge number of Zizhong was left to the Catholic allies.


    More importantly, arge number of cities that Protestantism took the opportunity to acquire were all recovered by the Duke of Guise, and the situation in France returned to the hands of the Catholic allies.


    Now, the Protestant army is the same as before, besieged in Orleans, and the offense and defense are changing.


    Moreover, the cities around the city of Orleans were also recovered by the Duke of Guise, and Orleans became an isted city.


    In the city, Prince Cond¨¦ looked out of the city and looked at the Catholic League showing off their might. W couldn''t help gnashing his teeth.


    God can testify that he has been sending people to inspect the situation in the rear, and he has never been negligent.


    The reason why he was raided by the cavalry a while ago must be that the patrol team had neglected their duties and neglected their duties, thus allowing the Catholic Allies to steal a loophole and cooperate internally and externally to break down his camp in one fell swoop.


    It was not his fault, tens of thousands of troops disappeared in a few hours, can you not make him feel angry?


    "Your Excellency, there is no need to do this!" General Coligny''s face turned blue, and his arms on the city wall were trembling. It was obvious that he was out of breath.


    In this regard, for the sake of the entire Protestant Army, Colini could onlyfort him softly.


    "We have a lot of food in Orleans, and the siege of the Duke of Guise is of no use to us!"


    "Besides, the English have already pacified the Normandy area. I think it won''t be long before the British army wille to support them. We just need to stick to Orleans!"


    "For now, that''s the only way to go! s!"


    Prince Cond¨¦ looked at the bustling Catholic camp, and sighed helplessly, with endless hatred written on his face.


    Outside the city, the Duke of Guise also picked up the binocrs to look at the heavily guarded city of Orleans, and the smile on his face gradually faded away.


    "It seems that Prince Cond¨¦ is still good at defense, so don''t underestimate it!"


    The Duke of Guise nced sideways at the Duke of Vendome and said casually.


    "Yes, he has always been a leader in the army, and he is still good at fighting! It''s a pity..." the Duke of Vendome said.


    "It''s a pity! He met me!" The Duke of Guise said a little proudly, "I think back then, even when he was fighting against the Spaniards, he couldn''tpare to me!"


    ¡°Once, I defeated the Spaniard, but he was often defeated, ridiculed, unable to hold his head up.


    But in the blink of an eye, in Paris, he changed his appearance again, showing off non-stop, bragging about his brilliant achievements to thosedies, it is really shameless! "


    Speaking of this, the Duke of Guise gritted his teeth and said angrily, as if he had seen it on the spot.


    To this, the Duke of Vend?me had a look of approval on his face, but he didn¡¯t quite agree in his heart. If it¡¯s not as expected, it¡¯s probably because he was jealous when he was young!


    In Normandy, 3,000 British troops have been walking for hundreds of miles to support the Protestant coalition forces.


    The new army supported this time included 1,000 cavalry and 2,000 infantry, and the food and grass they brought was only ten days'' worth.


    As themander of the reinforcements, Baron George was in charge ofmanding 3,000 British troops to support the Huguenots.


    "Deng dong dong..." Thousands of horses were moving forward together, and countless horseshoes trampled on the road, and the sound was endless.


    It was summer, and the roads became hard. Arge number of horseshoes moved forward together, widening the original narrow roads in France, and with the wind,yers of dust were raised.


    Due to the capture of a lot of war horses, plus the purchase from Britain and France, in addition to the 1,000 cavalry, the other 2,000 infantry who went to support this time can also ride horses and be infantry.


    As themander, Baron George, of course, would not ride in a carriage, but usually rode a horse like other cavalry, walking slowly.


    As for supporting Protestantism, he, like other British troops, has no interest in supporting Protestantism at all.


    Especially in a long-distance raid, this painful feeling is too ufortable.


    Riding on the horse, Baron George fixed his body. Although his eyes were fixed on the front, his mind didn''t know where he went!


    He still remembered the words of Alexander¡¯s earnest entrustment before leaving the city:


    "For the Protestant army, don''t treat them as allies. The first priority for you to go is to preserve your strength.


    The bnce of French strength is our main goal, you have to y by ear! "


    So, Baron George felt that, given the current dominance of the Protestant coalition forces in France, he would just hang around in the past and try to consume the strength of the Protestants!


    Just as he was thinking about everything, a scout came on his horse in a hurry. When he saw him, his eyes lit up, and he reined in and reported:


    "My lord, urgent news. The Protestant coalition forces were nked by the Duke of Guise. They were defeated all the way and retreated to Orleans."


    Hearing this, Baron George frowned, supporting a disadvantaged party. They must not have a leisurely fantasy life, and it was shattered.


    In this regard, he called the messenger and ordered everyone to change the route and march.


    You can¡¯t pass through Paris directly, it¡¯s better to go to Orleans.


    Pity! He is also going to take a look at the scenery of the first city in France.


    Thousands of troops immediately changed direction and chose a trail to walk again.


    Five dayster, the 3,000-year-old army came to Orleans.


    After resting for a while, the army built a small military camp near the city of Orleans.


    For the city of Orleans, Baron George absolutely has no desire to enter.


    Because he knows that once he enters, it will be difficult to get out.


    He didn''t want the 3,000 people under hismand to be trapped to death inside, so that his responsibility would be great.


    Stationed outside the city, one can support Orleans, and the other is also convenient for them to talk and run.


    After all, there are three thousand of them, and everyone has a horse. If they want to escape, it is easy.


    "What? The English areing, and they''re cavalry? Good!"


    Prince Cond¨¦ heard that the English reinforcements wereing, and immediately put down the bread in his hand, very pleasantly surprised.


    Sitting in Orleans, he certainly understands the importance of reinforcements to Orleans, especially surrounded by famous generals like the Duke of Guise, the psychological pressure can be imagined.


    "Immediately transfer a few pigs and sheep over there, and send someone to notify them, requesting to cooperate with our actions. It seems that our n may be implemented!"


    Prince Cond¨¦ was very happy with the arrival of the British army. This not only meant hope, but also meant that he had nned a counter-offensive n for many days, and it was possible to implement it, thus turning defeat into victory.


    "What? The English are here?" Unlike the joyful Prince Cond¨¦, the Duke of Guise had a solemn expression on his face.


    Since he was defeated by the Englishst time, he has treated the English differently, even more than the Protestant Army.

 Chapter 470: shelling

    Chapter 470 Shelling


    ps: I also casually respond, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Because the English arranged the camp near Orleans, the Duke of Guise was unable to gather all the troops to attack Orleans.


    The Catholic Allied Forces, unable to concentrate all their strength, naturally had no choice but to shrink into a fist, and the Huguenots with their morale boosted.


    In this way, under the scorching sun, the Catholic Allies and the Huguenots were engaged in a arduous siege and defense battle.


    The Huguenots were short of troops. Even though the Duke of Guise did not use all his strength, Prince Cond¨¦ still dispatched all his troops to resist, which was quite difficult.


    And the Catholic Allies are also suffering.


    Even if they have arge number of troops, they still allocate part of the army to defend the English and cannot use their full strength.


    This feeling was extremely ufortable for the Duke of Guise.


    Enemy on both sides, although not there, but not far away!


    Another week passed, and the Protestant army and the Catholic army went up and down the city of Orleans, leaving a total of nearly 3,000 corpses. The number of other disabled people is hard to estimate.


    The city of Orleans has be a ck hole, devouring life continuously, and showing no sign of satisfaction,


    The quaint city walls, the original stained blood has not yet dried up, but now new blood has been added, forming blood scabs one after another.


    The original gray-ck color has now turned red-ck. If you look carefully, you will also find that there are many human organs left on the uneven surface of the city wall.


    The teeth, bones, long hair, nails, and even the withered and deformed ears are creepy to watch.


    The moat under the city wall has already been filled with corpses and mud. From a muddy and ckened river, it has be andposed of corpses and mud.


    It is expected that by next year, this ce will be fertile soil.


    Boris stood on the city wall and watched as the Catholic allies dragged his own body back, and sent some old, weak, sick and disabled toe close to the city wall to collect armor and arrows.


    Holding the spear with his right hand, his left hand burrowed into his back, stretched out his hand to scratch, and the long nails kept scratching up and down.


    After a while, he felt that he had grabbed something with his left hand, and when he put it in front of his eyes, it turned out to be a tooth, ckened and exuding a rancid smell.


    Boris quickly threw it away, then patted his left hand to shake off the mud under the nails, and then rubbed vigorously, as if he wanted to get rid of the bad luck in his hand.


    Holding his head, Boris felt that his face and the back of his neck were flushed and hot from the sun.


    Sweat was already dripping from his forehead and neck unstoppably. The rough and inferior sackcloth was soaked in sweat and stuck tightly to his body, making him ufortable.


    "Damn the sun!" Boris cursed softly.


    Watching the Catholic allies receding like water, he stared down again boredly, watching the hard-working old, weak, sick and disabled, secretly picking up the arrows on the ground, and then identally being shot by the city wall. archers shoot.


    At the same time, taking advantage of this leisure time, the veterans on the city wall boredly bet on which picker would be shot next.


    The veterans, like him, stared at the bottom of the city wall with pleasure, their eyes motionless.


    While they were enjoying this moment of leisure, suddenly there was a loud noise from a distance, and exmations came from around them.


    "Run away, run away¡ª"


    Boris couldn''t figure out why there was the word flee. They were on the city wall, but the Catholic Allied forces didn''t attack. What are you afraid of!


    And he looked up suspiciously, in front of him, dozens of huge stones drew an arc in the air, and then quickly magnified in his eyes.


    At this time, he realized that the enemy had already used artillery.


    Unfortunately, the stones came straight towards him as if they had eyes, and directly smashed his whole body against the city wall.


    Before he had time to react and move his feet, he was smashed into a blood cake, and he went to see God.


    Not only him, but even other soldiers who joined in the fun were rubbed by stones, dragged and rubbed on the ground, dripping with blood, staining the entire city wall, and the original ck was reddened.


    Others didn''t dare to look at the corpses, they couldn''t die anymore, the most important thing at the moment was defense.


    The Protestant soldiers were soon instructed to stay on the city wall and not to move.


    So, on the city wall, the soldiers shrank their heads, nced down from time to time, and then hid behind the wall, cowering.


    One morning, the entire city of Orleans was spent in the roar of uninterrupted artillery fire.


    Although the casualties caused were notrge, it consumed the confidence in Orleans.


    Boulders outside the city were continuously thrown into the city, destroying many houses and sending many people to meet God.


    Although the residents in Orleans had recovered a lot under thefort of the priest, they were still in a trance and anxious.


    The soldiers on the top of the city are even more so.


    They hid under the wall, trembling, and waited in fear for the arrival of the boulder flying from outside the city. At some point, they were hit and went to see God in a **** mess.


    In such a conservative situation, waiting for death greatly drained their morale.


    After all, when others beat you and you can''t beat others, it is impossible to expect this group of troops, which are mostlyposed of farmers and soldiers, to withstand the psychological trauma.


    At noon, Prince Kong Dai personally inspected the city wall, noticing the low morale of the soldiers defending the city, he frowned.


    Morale cannot be lost.


    So, he gritted his teeth, killed a few pigs and sheep, made meat soup, and rewarded the hard-working soldiers.


    Furthermore, he invited some Huguenot priests toe up tofort the fragile hearts of these wounded soldiers.


    Moreover, he also ordered the artillerymen, who had been suppressed all morning and could not lift their heads, to return the stones that flew into the city with only three or four artillery pieces.


    Although this is not as good as the Catholic Allies, it got rid of the passive beating situation and gave the Protestants some extra psychologicalfort.


    Using these means, Prince Cond¨¦ finally stopped his morale from falling, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    This is the difference between famous generals and ordinary generals!


    You can find out where the problems in the military are at once, and try to solve them as much as possible.


    In the afternoon, the Catholic Allied Forces started a new round of bombing operations, and Orleans also counterattacked a few times in a limited manner.


    Like a little girl being molested by everyone, she resisted helplessly a few times.


    But there was a bigger round of attacks, this time the infantry and artillery coordinated operations, which caught Orleans by surprise.

 Chapter 471: Orleans at stake

    Chapter 471 Orleans in danger


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    The artillery bombarded the front, and the infantry behind began to attack the city. For the city of Orleans, what a disaster!


    In desperation, enduring the huge boulder above their heads, the Protestant soldiers, encouraged by the priests, began to bravely show their heads and fight back against the Catholic soldiers who ascended the city.


    For a while, the entire city of Orleans was busy.


    Ordinary strong men and women kept sending stones and hot oil to the city wall as auxiliary soldiers.


    But the Catholic soldiers under the city wall, with fanatical expressions on their faces, climbed the longdder under the cover of the boulder, going up step by step.


    Some of them were wearing thin leather armor and were burly, or holding a small wooden shield, and then rushed upwards recklessly, scaring the guards with their indomitable momentum.


    Most of them were wearing thin clothes, yellow and thin, holding a smooth long spear tremblingly, followed the group of strong soldiers, and climbed up the city wall step by step.


    At the same time, a few hundred steps away from the city gate, a huge, five-person-high collision car slowly moved forward with a huge siege weapon.


    I saw that there were four wheels covered with iron sheets under it, and then a huge wooden pir was erected on the car, which was as thick as a person''s waist and five meters long.


    One of the ends is sharp and wrapped with iron sheets. The wood is tied with circles of grass ropes, and the middle part is hung by iron chains. Over there.


    The sharp side is facing the city gate, and the soldiers behind are constantly swinging and bumping back and forth. If the time is not limited, the iron city gate will not be able to resist it.


    This kind of huge collision, because it is too simple, was learned by the Europeans from the Ottoman Empire, and the Arabs learned it from the Mongols, although the invention of the mortar made it almost useless.


    However, the city wall of Orleans was constantly being built, and the artillery alone was not enough to copse it. The city gate became the only breakthrough, and the car crash entered the stage of history again.


    Under the push of the soldiers, they moved towards the city gate step by step from the uneven ground.


    In this way, when the archers on the city wall saw this big killer, they couldn''t care about so many soldiers attacking the city anymore, so they hurriedly drew their bows and shot them, trying to shoot down the soldiers who were passing by, so that the charging car would be a waste product.


    However, although soldiers were constantly shot down by arrows, arge amount of blood poured out to soak the ground, and there were a few howls, there was no dy in catching this huge siege weapon.


    As soon as one fell down, two other soldiers were forced to run over behind them, and continued toe to the side of the car, pushing desperately.


    Even though arrows rained down constantly around them and above their heads, these soldiers were not affected in the slightest. Even though theirrades around them kept falling down, they still pushed forward the huge and shocking crash unswervingly. , step by step to the gate of Orleans.


    And just behind, the Duke of Guise held a telescope and watched the bnce of war tilting towards him, with a smile in the corner of his eyes.


    "It seems that the city of Orleans will be back in our hands in a short time. This is really a pleasant day!"


    Even if he stayed in the perg, but felt the wanton heat of the sun, King Navarre and Duke Vendome, His Excellency Antoine de Bourbon, felt that his body was about to evaporate, so there was no joy to speak of.


    But the news that the war was about to end did drive him away a lot of enthusiasm. He suppressed his irritability and said in agreement:


    "Indeed, the Huguenots are about to disappear in France, and the heresy in France is about to disappear. Today I am afraid that I will be blessed by the Almighty Lord! Amen!"


    "Amen!" The devout Catholic Duke of Guise, hearing this, also made a prayer gesture, and then looked at King Navarre and the Duke of Vend?me, and said viciously:


    "From now on, on behalf of my lord, I will severely punish these betrayers and these hateful heretics. Only by returning to **** can they return to the light of the world and let the glory of our lord shine on France again!"


    Hearing such a naked deration of terror, the Duke of Vend?me, who has always been a centrist, shuddered. Looking at the fierce battle ahead, he couldn''t help but sigh:


    Compared with the massacre in the future, the war at this time is probably nothing more than this!


    Under the scorching sun, soldiers on both sides are still fighting **** battles.


    One side mustered up courage, and with religious and material encouragement, they repeatedly climbed the city and climbed the wall with red eyes, and even pushed and crashed the car in one go. Regardless of the casualties, they wanted to break through the city that had blocked them for many days.


    As the defensive side, the Huguenot soldiers looked even more tragic.


    Father¡¯s spiritual encouragement, as if needless to say, is definitely notparable in material terms. The reason why they can hold on so firmly without copsing is the violent attack of the Catholic allies.


    Even if the generals didn¡¯t make any publicity, they could still understand that the city of Orleans, which had hindered the Catholic Allies for such a long time, was bound to be massacred to vent the desire of the Catholic soldiers.


    Most of them are either from the city of Orleans, or they are located in the urban and rural areas near the city of Orleans, and they deeply understand the consequences of the destruction of the city of Orleans.


    Moreover, Prince Cond¨¦ did not hesitate to publicize it, making their fearful hearts even more frightened.


    In this way, the powerful force of fear and the responsibility to protect their families made them explode with great strength.


    Just as the war was leaning towards the Catholic Allies, the English soldiers on the side were also besieged.


    The Duke of Guise used arge amount of people''s power in order to concentrate his forces on breaking the city of Orleans.


    Overnight, around the English camp,rge pits were dug one after another, as well as countless small pits and depressions, and some traps were also arranged.


    And also built a knee-high low wall just to stop them from attacking.


    Moreover, the Duke of Guise was still not at ease, and still sent more than 2,000 infantry to guard them, or it can be said to dy them.


    is to have time to break through the city of Orleans.


    Baron George stood tall in the camp, squinting his eyes, looking at therge and small potholes in front of him, as well as the wounded and howling soldiers in front of him, with a serious expression on his face.


    If these potholes are filled regardless of the damage, it will take a day, and you have to beware of the guarding soldiers of more than 2,000 people.


    Within two days, 3,000 of them might not be able to support the city of Orleans.


    "So, I''m afraid the Duke of Guise is attacking Orleans regardless of any damage!"


    Baron George looked at the city of Orleans, which was under heavy artillery fire in the distance, and thought in a depressed mood.


    "So, wouldn''t my trip be in vain?"

 Chapter 472: Sudden assassination

    Chapter 472 Sudden Assassination


    The sun in the sky is very face-saving, trying its best to shine light and heat on the earth, but the two sides above and below the city of Orleans are ungrateful.


    The hot weather added a lot of difficulties to this war.


    Even if the soldiers of Orleans City have invested a lot of energy, they still can''t stop the process of Orleans City''s gradual fall.


    Especially the firing of arge number of artillery pieces and the desperate attack of the Catholic soldiers almost killed them.


    The city wall, which was originally restored and rtively smooth, is now full of potholes, and the sackcloth on the faces of ordinary people looks very ugly from a distance.


    The most important thing is that the city gate, which had been safe before, suffered a huge loss at this time.


    The huge crash took more than three hours, and after killing and injuring hundreds of people, it finally arrived at the gate of the city.


    The city gate of Orleans is made of thick wood, covered with ayer of iron sheet, ck and shiny, and looks very strong.


    It is not tall and wide like China, but it looks very narrow and thick.


    Although Orleans has a good geographical location, its original intention of building the city was not for business, but as a fortress.


    Although the citizenster won the autonomy, the city gates and the city pool have not changed. The merchants still endure the queue and the slow pace.


    But at this time, the narrow city gate was very useful during the war, and the heavy city gate became a difficulty.


    However, in the face of such difficulties, the soldiers beside him, and even the Duke of Guise, who was inmand behind him, still did not give up and came to break through at all costs.


    So, after paying the price of almost every second of casualties, after half an hour of impact, the gate of Orleans finally came to an end andpleted its own mission.


    Under the continuous impact of the collision, the heavy and narrow city gate revealed a gap on the door panel, which was as wide as a human head.


    In this way, the morale of the soldiers who pushed the crashed car increased greatly, and they exhausted their strength to expand the results of the battle.


    At the same time, on the top of the city of Orleans, it kept falling, like hailstones, in an endless stream.


    Boom! Boom¡ª


    The sound of the human body falling down was much louder than hailstones, and much more terrifying.


    The corpses fell from the bottom of the city, and some of them burst open directly. The blood seemed to be free of money, and it was scatteredyer afteryer, and thend that was originally dyed ck and brown was recolored.


    Human heads, arms, thighs, and even spears, shields, and arrows were all moistened with fire oil, and burned piece by piece under the city, which was difficult to extinguish.


    It was a hot moon day, the sun was not scorching enough, coupled with the intensification of some fires, the soldiers on both sides were sweating profusely, and arge area was wet on their bodies, and they didn''t know whether it was sweat or blood.


    In the rear position, the Duke of Guise stared intently at the front, he didn''t even care about the messy beard, and the rest of his body was on the city of Orleans.


    "Hurry up and inform. After the victory of the siege, we will plunder for three days. If the first climber survives, he will be a knight!"


    "Whoever takes down any nobleman or even an officer will be rewarded with ten gold coins!"


    "No one is allowed to retreat, and anyone who retreats without authorization will be killed by the gendarmerie!"


    ...


    A series of reward or punishment orders popped out of the Duke of Guise''s mouth one by one, and the orderly was so busy that he was sweating that he didn''t even bother to drink his saliva.


    "How about the English?" The Duke of Guise frowned, as if remembering something, and asked.


    "My lord, the English side is slowly filling the hole. In less than two days, I''m afraid they will alle out!"


    Hearing this, the Duke of Vend?me couldn''t helpughing, the flesh on his face twitched, it seemed that he couldn''t help it.


    "Thanks to Mr. Morris from Paris for giving us advice, otherwise we would not have thought of such a good method, and more importantly, he also sent us a lot of food, which solved our food shortage problem!"


    After more than a month of siege, the city of Orleans still had enough food and grass, but the more than 10,000 Catholic allied forces were eating horses and chewing horses, and their food had bottomed out.


    As he spoke, the Duke of Guise pointed to the side, a fidgeting middle-aged man dressed as a businessman, timidly staying in the corner, but at first nce, he was a shrewd and smooth businessman.


    "This is what I should do!" The businessman touched the smooth scalp on the top of his head, said with a smile but a little nervous.


    ¡°As devout Catholics, it is what we should do to deal with these heresies and do what we can!¡±


    The Duke of Guise squinted at his sly smile, smiled slightly, and said kindly:


    "Mr. Morris, for your service to the royal family and our lord, after the city of Orleans is captured, I rmend you to His Majesty the King. The Baron cannot escape!"


    Responding to this, Morris immediately showed a surprised expression, and quickly bent down at 90 degrees, his forehead almost touched the ground, and quickly thanked him.


    Then consciously walked to the corner without looking.


    The Duke of Vend?me on the side watched coldly. He was not happy for a businessman to be a nobleman, but using a court baron to alleviate the food shortage was also ast resort.


    At this time, news suddenly came from the front that the city gate was broken.


    In this way, a smile appeared on the Duke of Guise''s face, and the victory is within his grasp.


    After the city gate was breached, although the door opening was blocked, it was much more convenient when it came to reason.


    Moreover, this was a real blow to the morale of Orleans City.


    It can be said that victory is in sight.


    Sure enough, not long after the city gate was breached, many Catholic troops climbed up on the top of the city.


    Then, like ants, the Catholic Army quickly ate away at the city of Orleans, and gradually suppressed the Huguenots.


    The soldiers behind also climbed up quickly, and then the number umted to a certain number. Before the city gate was cleared, the head of the city of Orleans was already upied by the Catholic army.


    In this way, the Duke of Guise and the Duke of Vendome in the headquarters immediately went out, and under the support of the guards, they led the remaining 2,000 soldiers to give the city of Orleans a final blow.


    At this time, when the businessman from Paris watched His Excellency the Duke move forward, he quietly changed into a cavalry armor and followed the Duke of Guise silently.


    Half an hourter, the Catholic soldiers at the head of the city went down to the city, and the Huguenot soldiers who were still guarding the gate, cooperated with the Catholic soldiers in front of the gate, and the gate was opened.


    At this time, the Duke of Guise and the Duke of Vendome rode ahead on horseback and entered the city of Orleans proudly.


    Looking at the Duke of Guise about ten meters in front of him, the Parisian businessman Maurice took out a cylinder from his pocket and pointed it at the Duke of Guise in front of him.


    When the city gate was dark, he narrowed his eyes, calmed down, puffed up his mouth, aimed at the Duke of Guise''s neck, and blew hard.


    "ಡª"


    The sound of piercing the air was covered up in the shouting, and a short finger-long arrow directly hit the Duke of Guise.


    His Excellency the Duke was opening his mouth, happily chatting with the Duke of Vendome beside him, when he suddenly felt a chill in his neck.


    Then he rolled his eyes, revealing the whites of his eyes, and fell straight off the horse.

 Chapter 473: Duke of Guises death

    Chapter 473 The Death of the Duke of Guise


    After the fall of the Duke of Guise, the Parisian businessman got off his horse vigorously, and then took off the thinyer of leather armor on his body with lightning speed under the dark light, and then casually grabbed it from the ground. With a handful of dirt, he painted his face ck.


    As if nothing had happened, he picked up a rag and put it on his body, and then picked up a broken gun. He still looked like a businessman.


    In front, the fall of the Duke of Guise shocked the knights around him. Their faces were pale, and their legs, which were holding the horse''s belly, were all ck.


    My God, this is absolutely impossible!


    This sentence shed in the hearts of all the knights.


    Those who can follow the Duke of Guise are local nobles and young noble knights. Their knowledge is much better than those soldiers whose heads are full of excrement.


    The brains that are constantly active tell them that the Duke of Guise is the most powerful general in the Catholic League and the most prestigious natural leader. His departure has caused the entire Catholic League to lose almost half of its strength.


    Especially at this critical moment of seizing the city, it is the most dangerous.


    "Everyone stop!" The Duke of Vend?me on the side immediately got off his horse, checked the wound of the Duke of Guise, tried breathing through his nostrils, and looked at the expectant and flustered eyes gathered around him.


    He seemed to have not seen the wound on the Duke''s neck and the blood that was bleeding all over the ce, and said firmly and resolutely.


    "Immediately find a carriage. His Excellency was just overworked and passed out from the horse. Now he urgently needs to rest. You continue to attack and drive those heretics out of Orleans."


    As the King of Navarre and the Duke of Vend?me, Antoine immediately ordered without changing his face, and the aura of a superior came to his face.


    In this regard, the other knights and nobles took a look at the Duke of Guise who looked like a dead body, and remained motionless, even though they were very sure that the Duke was dead.


    But seeing the face of the Duke of Vend?me, they quickly adjusted, agreed immediately, and shut their mouths tightly under Antoine''s scrutinizing gaze.


    The knights and nobles manipted the horses tacitly, and ording to the established n, began to clear up the Huguenot soldiers who were still entrenched in the city.


    The dignified Duke of Vendome took the ''fainted'' Duke of Guise to the original camp outside the city.


    cing the Duke of Guise on the bed, the blood flowed down from his neck unstoppably, soaking the entire bed sheet and staining his beautiful silk clothes, it looked horrible.


    The Duke of Vend?me sat on the sidelines, watching the doctors of the army examine the Duke of Guise with a worried face, and sighed non-stop.


    The Duke of Vend?me nced at the Duke of Guise, his face was sad, but his mind was churning non-stop.


    As the nominal deputymander, after the death of the Duke of Guise, he can justifiably be themander of the army. Coupled with the prestige of capturing the city of Orleans, thergest army of the Catholic League is in his hands.


    Moreover, he is also nominally the deputy regent of France, and his status is only under Queen Catherine.


    If you add the army, after the Huguenots are wiped out, bing the helm of France is no longer a dream.


    "En¡ª" regained consciousness, the Duke of Vend?me instructed the doctor with a look of concern.


    ...


    The Catholic soldiers originally thought that afterying down the city gate and attacking Orleans, they might loot, burn, kill, rape/prostitution, and do whatever they want.


    Who would have thought that when they were about to be happy, the group of hateful Huguenot soldiers did not raise their hands to surrender, but instead used arge number of houses one by one to start counterattacking little by little.


    Either they shot a few shots and ran away, or dozens of them shot together, so that they shot more and less, which made their happy mood suddenly turn bad like eating shit.


    In this way, they no longer thought about being happy, and it was more important to eliminate the Huguenots first.


    In this way, the Catholic army that was able to advance slowly in the city of Orleans before stopped disturbing the people, and the resistance of ordinary citizens was much weaker.


    And they also concentrated their efforts to eliminate the Huguenots at once, and the speed of progress immediately elerated.


    Prince Cond¨¦, who wasmanding the city hall, frowned when he got the news that the Catholic soldiers were advancing rapidly.


    In His Excellency¡¯s n, after the city gate fell, soldiers were immediately organized to resist in turn relying on houses and favorable terrain, and slowly consumed these Catholic soldiers.


    Familiar terrain, solid support from the masses, and firm beliefs all became the source of confidence in Prince Kong Dai''s heart.


    Only when most of these Catholic soldiers are consumed, will they have the next chance to breathe.


    The entire city of Orleans is veryrge, and all the troops are broken up into pieces, which is very troublesome tomand.


    But Prince Kong Dai didn''t feel bored at all, instead hemanded meticulously.


    And just near the window of the headquarters, a young man with long brown hair and conspicuous dark blue eyes was staring at the sky tightly without blinking.


    It seems that the busymand and messengers have nothing to do with him.


    Suddenly, a firework burst out of the white sky. Although the brightness was not very conspicuous, he still captured it.


    On his cold face, a hint of surprise suddenly appeared, and then quickly expanded, and the whole face turned into a chrysanthemum with a smile.


    He immediately ran to Prince Cond¨¦ and said impatiently:


    "Your Excellency, I have something important to report to you!"


    Prince Cond¨¦ ignored him, and still gave careful instructions to the messenger. After a few minutes, after the Englishman got impatient, he turned his head and asked calmly:


    "Mr. Ives, what caused you to disturb me regardless of etiquette, I hope this is good news!"


    Hearing the serious voice of Prince Kong Dai, he restrained his smile and reported seriously:


    "Your Excellency, I just got the news that the Duke of Guise has died! The cause of death is unknown!"


    "Oh? Is this true?" Prince Kong Dai immediately stood up excitedly and asked impatiently.


    "Of course, it''s true news. The Duke of Guise is dead. The current Catholic soldiers look very powerful, but they are just a long snake that lost its head. It''s just a struggle after death!"


    "Please be sure of your answer, Englishman!" Containing some excited expressions, Prince Cond¨¦ asked again:


    "You know, if your news is wrong, what will happen? I can''t care about the King of Ennd who is thousands of miles away!"


    Faced with the questioning of such a powerful person, the Englishman swallowed his mouth, and replied with abnormal affirmation:


    "By God''s witness, I swear that if what I say is false, I will die and go to hell!"


    ncing at the Englishman in front of him, Prince Cond¨¦ closed his eyes, thought for a while, and then said a word:


    "Ennd, I believe you for a while! Hope it''s true!"


    At this time, Elvis slowed down, and his tense body rxed.


    Who would have thought that the majesty of the superior is so heavy, it is simply frightening, even more frightening than Boss Guy Ham.


    Subsequently, Prince Cond¨¦ sent people everywhere to spread the news of the Duke of Guise''s death.


    For a while, the morale of the Huguenot soldiers was boosted, while the Catholic soldiers on the other side were dubious.


    Just like that, after a few hours, the higher-ups only refuted the rumor that the Duke is fine, but the Duke of Guise did not show up for a long time, making most of the soldiers believe the rumor of his passing.


    As a result, on the second day, the Catholic soldiers lost their fighting spirit and were driven out of the city of Orleans by their morale.

 Chapter : push book

    Push book


    Rmend a friend''s book, "Resurgence of the Empire", the author Zhang Weiqing, he already has a million-wordplete novel "Four Years of Yongli".


    Resurrection of the Empire is written in the Southern Ming Dynasty. The protagonist joins Zheng Chenggong''s formation. From the perspective of civil servants, it takes you to understand the sess and failure of the national hero Zheng Chenggong.


    The writing style is guaranteed, so you don¡¯t need to worry about eunuchs. If you like it, you can go and have a look!

 Chapter 474: London Stock Exchange

    Chapter 474 London Exchange


    London in August is in a stuffy and hot weather. Even if there is a little drizzle in the sky from time to time, it still cannot relieve the irritability of London citizens.


    There are five major exchanges in London, and the exchange in the city is also called the exchange in the city because it is located around Westminster Abbey and the city government, and it is surrounded by the famous aristocratic and wealthy businessmen in London, coupled with the prosperity of business. Noble Exchange.


    As the name suggests, the amount and number of transactions arerger than those of the other four exchanges, and the buyers are quieter, gentlemen, and not impatient to do business at all.


    On this day, the sky was drizzled, but inside the Noble Exchange, they didn''t care at all. There were still peopleing and going, each doing their own thing.


    It''s just that today, the atmosphere in the exchange is extremely dull, or in other words, getting more and more dull. Most of the buyers whoe and go have serious faces and frowns, and they all look like others owe them millions of pounds. I knew I was in a bad mood when I went up.


    Even the guards standing guard at the door had a stern face, without the gentle and respectful smile of the past.


    "Dum¡ª" In front of the exchange, a leather-covered carriage parked in front of the exchange, causing a ssh of rainwater on the floor tiles at the door. The carriage was parked firmly, and it looked like an old driver.


    Therge carriage was pulled by two horses. The surface was hollowed out and carved with arge number of beautiful patterns. A well-dressed groom sat high in front, pulling the reins.


    The doorman immediately smiled, took out an umbre from behind, and walked over to support the people in the carriage, while the other moved a chair as a footstep.


    Although, he understands that this is a rented carriage, and the people inside are probably not nobles, so these are what he has to do.


    The nobles and the rich don''t need him to do it at all, and the servants have already taken care of them.


    The action of serving has been deeply engraved in my mind, and I will not wait because of the identity of the guest. Attentive service is a must.


    Inside the carriage, a well-dressed young man in his twenties, with short ck hair and a hint of excitement and nervousness on his face, appeared to be a novice.


    He got out of the carriage a little ufortable, hid under the umbre supported by the guard, and looked curiously at the magnificent and gorgeous exchange in front of him.


    At this time, another person came out from behind him, with short light-blond hair and tight-fitting clothes. There was no tension on his face, but he seemed to be taking it for granted, enjoying the service.


    "Richard,e with me!" The buff and indifferent man behind came outter, but he naturally looked like a leader, and ordered proudly.


    "En!" The brown man seemed to be shocked by the beautiful exchange. After hearing the order, he slowed down, quickly hid under the umbre, and walked over with the guard.


    Soon, after walking a few steps, the two of them came to the exchange, and they no longer needed to hide from the rain.


    After arriving at the destination, the buff man immediately took out a silver coin from his wallet and threw it into the hands of two guards, leaving behind two guards who bowed, and then brought Richard who was nervous behind him to the exchange .


    The nervous Richard followed behind the buff man, step by step, looking around with curiosity on his face.


    "Bowen, the ''noble'' exchange really lives up to its reputation!" Richard eximed.


    "That''s it!" Bowen, who was leading the way, immediately replied, then realized something was wrong, turned his head, and whispered beside him:


    "The people whoe and go here are either nobles or well-known businessmen in London, and everyone''s worth is no less than ten thousand pounds.


    So, don''t make loud noises here, and don''t look around, remember, we are buyers on the exchange at the moment, pay attention to our identity! "


    This sentence is of course an exaggeration, but it is not a lie that the people whoe and go are all wealthy gentlemen.


    After teaching his cousin a lesson, the man named Bowen immediately changed into a confident appearance. With his well-dressed appearance, he looked like a big shot.


    "En, er!" Richard, who was like a younger brother, nodded immediately. Even though he was wearing noble clothes, his civilian temperament was undoubtedly revealed.


    Several well-dressed gentlemen passing by frowned quickly, gave him a disgusted look, and then left quickly.


    Richard closely followed his well-developed cousin Bowen, secretly looking around, the surprise in his eyes couldn''t stop.


    Immediately, under his curiosity, cousin Bowen didn''t go to the crowded and busy hall with non-stop transactions. Instead, he took a detour, walked to a side path, and came to a side hall.


    In the side hall, there were only a few dozen people, and the names of a dozenrgepanies were written on the ckboard in front of the hall.


    As for the dozens of people in the side hall, they looked even more serious than the so many buyers in the hall with bitter faces, and they looked like they could eat people.


    Richard panicked when he saw this, so he could only follow closely behind his cousin and stop looking around.


    Bowen in front of him walked steadily, with a look of calmness, as if he had really developed, with a face full of confidence.


    He came to the big ckboard in the center of the side hall, and looked at the young man holding chalk without looking at him.


    Above it, the United Kingdom government bonds, and some corporate bonds selling Frenchnd purchase certificates.


    Because part of thend in France was upied by Ennd, many nobles and wealthy businessmen used this to set upndpanies, sell bonds, and then use the money from the bond sales to buynd from the military.


    Using contacts to buynd at a low price, if the British army wins in the end, then sell it at a high price, and corporate bonds are the guarantee for thepany''s future ie.


    Now, it¡¯s all about French bonds. The French Protestant situation is unfavorable, and the city of Orleans has been besieged for more than a month. Of course, these buyers have serious expressions.


    The Protestant situation is unfavorable, so the Normandy and Brittany regions upied by the British army are in danger.


    These corporate and government bond prices are naturally much lower.


    Seeing that the atmosphere in the side hall was not quite right, and seeing that the prices of these corporate bonds were about to break through the reserve price, Bowen chuckled lightly and swaggered to the sales window.


    "Give me a thousand pounds in government bonds and other Frenchndpany bonds!"


    Looking at the dumbfounded salesperson at the window, Bowen suddenly felt extremely happy.


    "What? Is this man sick?"


    "The situation in France is unclear, how could anyone dare to buy bonds arbitrarily? I''m afraid they''ve been hit on the head!"


    "Ah! Another fool who barged in regardless!"


    The other gentlemen who were frowning at the side were amazed to see Bowen buying a thousand-pound bond so recklessly.


    Fortunately, everyone is a gentleman, and they will not make a lot of noise. Although Bowen didn''t hear clearly, he felt that none of the words were good.


    He felt that it was a bit embarrassing for him to pretend to be aggressive this time, and he lost face a lot!

 Chapter : Push the book again

Push the book again


    Rmend a friend''s book, "The Bulgarian Empire", a novel about the Bulgarian region of the Balkans before World War I, anyone who is interested can read it.


    Starting point foreign history is fading day by day, if you like it, please support it

 Chapter 475: message delivery

    Chapter 475 Messaging


    Feeling that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, Bowen immediately reacted and wanted to end this embarrassing scene.


    "Hurry up, please? I''m in a hurry!"


    Hearing the customer''s urgent reminder, the salesperson was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted, smiled quickly, and said:


    "Sorry, sir, please forgive me for my rudeness!" The young salesperson apologized quickly, and immediately ordered the people on the side to get things, smiling softly.


    "Please wait a moment, because the quantity you requested is a bitrge, let us go find it!"


    The gentlemen around nced at him lightly, smiled contemptuously, and left on their own.


    It''s not worth staying for a stranger, their time is still precious.


    Helpless, after someone said so, he could only helplessly sit on the waiting chair and wait slowly.


    Furthermore, I heard that the investors behind the "noble" exchange include the royal family and the Duke of Norfolk. As a new small businessman, he can''t afford to offend him.


    So, after waiting for a while, Bowen handed a check from the Bank of Ennd marked as ¡ê1,000 to the salesman through the window.


    After some inspections, Bowen finally got a stack of beautiful white paper coupons, more than 50, about the thickness of a palm, with special patterns on the edges of the paper, which looks very high-end.


    "Bowen, are you ready?" His cousin Richard walked over nervously, looked at the paper in Bowen''s hand, and said in surprise.


    Richard never imagined that a stack of paper was exchanged for a thousand pounds, which is too exaggerated!


    "Let''s go! In a few days, I''m going to get rich!"


    Bowen took his cousin Richard and left the exchange. As soon as he came out, he sighed with joy.


    "But-"


    "It''s nothing to worry about. You don''t understand this stuff now, but you will understand it in a few days!" Bowen seemed to know what he was going to ask, interrupted his cousin''s question, and said with a smile.


    Seeing his cousin leading the way, Richard followed behind, and asked suspiciously:


    "Why don''t you make a car when you go back?"


    Bo Wen immediately turned his head when he heard the words, and pped him on the back of the head, and there was a crisp sound.


    "You boy, don''t you need money to rent a car? I''ll take a public carriage backter!"


    Richard looked at his cousin walking ahead happily, with a look of grievance on his face, didn''t his cousin get rich? Why are you so stingy.


    Bowen was walking ahead, watching the gorgeous carriages passing by from the corner of his eye, he couldn''t help casting envious eyes.


    "Fortunately, my friend works in the Dark de, and I can get the information a little earlier by spending some silver coins. It seems that reselling bonds is the real way to get rich!"


    At this moment, Bowen made up his mind.


    With the development of the United Kingdom''s economy, more and more people began to pay attention to the new bond trading, and their desire to get rich overnight made them flock to it.


    ...


    When Bowen heard the news, Knight Guy Ham of the Dark de rushed to the pce with a hint of joy, his steps were a little frivolous and unsteady.


    "Please report to His Majesty the King, just say that I have something important to report! It is a very urgent matter!"


    As soon as he saw the secretary''s expression, Guy Ham knew what he was going to say, so he interrupted him quickly and said quickly.


    Hearing this, the secretary frowned, and held back the reprimand that he had blurted out. After all, the one in front of him was the leader of Dark de, one of the kingdom''s two major intelligence organizations.


    Great power, very different from those officials and ordinary nobles.


    "Please wait a moment, I will report to His Majesty right now!"


    The secretary nced at him, said angrily, then turned and left.


    Guy Ham looked at the secretary''s attitude, frowned slightly, and then calmed down again.


    Years of self-cultivation made him calm down. In the end, the secretary in front of him was always by the king''s side, and it was better not to offend him as much as possible.


    Soon, the secretary walked in front of him, his expression rxed, and he said:


    "Your Majesty, pleasee in!"


    "Thank you!" Guy Ham said softly before walking in.


    "Your Majesty!" Guy Ham knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" A clear and tired voice sounded beside Guy Ham''s ears.


    "Tell me, there is something important that you, the leader, need to report in person!


    Hope it''s good news! "


    In front of his eyes, a young man in his twenties had his legs resting on the desk, his back leaning against the seat, and the voice came from his mouth.


    Guy Ham looked up, and the king in front of him had a pair of dark blue eyes, like a green spring, bottomless, possessing the magic power of seductive exploration.


    A head of long brown hair was casually draped behind his head, with a short beard on his lips, a high nose bridge, a face like a crown jade, and a handsome appearance.


    Looking at his tired look, Guy Ham didn''t care at all, and still said calmly:


    "Your Majesty, there is news from France that the ''Operation Scarlet'' has been sessfullypleted!"


    Looking at the head of the intelligence agency in front of him, His Majesty Edward squinted his eyes, looked at his long gray hair, and his slightly stooped body, feeling a little embarrassed in his heart.


    "This is indeed good news!" The young king immediately stood up and said a little excitedly.


    Edward approached the map on the wall, staring at the yellow map of France, closely staring at the Normandy region and the Brittany region.


    He stretched out his hand and used a pen to paint the Brittany and Normandy areas in red, which belong to the United Kingdom, and then painted the western coastal areas of France in red. His Majesty the King nodded proudly.


    As long as the French coastal area is upied, then everything wille naturally!


    Cut off the territory of the French Antic coast, then it is equivalent to cutting off the French colonial road.


    In this way, France can only apany the Ottoman Empire and swim in the Mediterranean Sea!


    "Hahaha!" Thinking of the beauty, the young king couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    "Mr. Knight!" said His Majesty the King.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Guy Ham quickly replied.


    "Please use the dark de''s transmission channel to send a message to Knight Alexander. Don''t act rashly, and don''t care about any agreements. Maintaining the interests of the kingdom is the most important thing!"


    Looking at Guy Ham, His Majesty the King said shamelessly, without any blush.


    The so-called agreement signed with the French Huguenots, in the eyes of the king, was nothing more than a temporarybination of interests.


    Now that the Duke of Guise has been assassinated and killed, the strength of the Catholic League has been greatly reduced, and it is even likely to be oppressed by the Huguenots.


    In this case, the agreement has no meaning of existence, and the interest rtionship has ended.


    Next, what the United Kingdom needs to consider is how to face theplicated political situation in France.

 Chapter 476: peace in the second half

    Chapter 476 Peace in the second half of the year


    Not long after the Londoners learned that the Duke of Guise had been assassinated, the news that shocked the whole of France reached Paris, the most populous city in continental Europe.


    "What? Francois is dead?" Archbishop Charles de Guise of Reims, the Duke''s Pce in Paris, was shocked when he heard the news dictated by the messenger, and even the calm expression he had maintained for a long time disappeared.


    "Tell me quickly, what is the specific situation? If you omit a little, you know the consequences!"


    The red-clothed Archbishop Charlie stared closely at the kneeling man, his eyes cold and ruthless.


    The messenger in front of me is the son of the Guise family and the personal guard of the Duke of Guise. His most important mission is to protect the Duke.


    At this moment, Archbishop Charlie heard that his brother had been assassinated to death for no reason. Although he was extremely angry, he still asked calmly.


    In this regard, the bodyguard who sent the letter had already made mental preparations for the smartest person in the family, so he calmed down and said in detail.


    After the narration, there was a moment of silence in the room. The courier who was kneeling on the floor felt this different atmosphere. He felt flustered in his heart, his back was like a thorn, and his eyes were erratic.


    Although Archbishop Charlie has been staring at the serf''s son in front of him, his brain is thinking very fast.


    "What is the Duke''s wound like? What is the deadly hidden weapon?"


    The archbishop''s cold voice sounded in the empty room, and the son of a serf who was kneeling on the ground was startled, and then hurriedly replied:


    "I don''t know the specific circumstances behind it. But at that time, the Duke''s neck was injured, and what was shot was a thin arrow like a finger, like a long needle, and it was coated with poison, so that the Duke could not be rescued in time. Gone!"


    Seeing his flustered performance, the archbishop didn''t care. He also knew that his image in the entire Guise family was even more terrifying than the Duke of Guise.


    After all, His Excellency the Duke is busy fighting, and he handles the entire family affairs. The image of terror is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    "Small poisonous needle? The whole of Europe still uses this hidden weapon! Huguenots? Ennd? Or the Duke of Vend?me, the Duke of Montmorency, and General Saint-Andr¨¦ are all suspected!"


    The Duke of Guise was assassinated, and the suspects behind it were not only the Huguenots, but also the Duke of Vendome by his side, as well as the Duke of Montmorency, the Catholic Triumvirate far away in Paris, and General Saint-Andr¨¦.


    Even, the English across the sea!


    There were so many clues that the always wise Bishop Charlie became a little annoyed.


    "It seems that we can only start with the needle-like hidden weapon!"


    Frowning, Archbishop Charlie thought helplessly.


    At the same time, in the royal pce in Paris, the young Charles IX and Queen Catherine sat high on the throne, staring at the front without expression, without saying a word.


    At the conference table, the Duke of Montmorency, Marshal Saint-Andre, and other royal family members and nobles sat at the conference table, thinking about the news they just received.


    The passing of Guise really shocked Paris.


    However, under the high pressure of the Duke of Guise, many nobles had a hint of joy and unspeakable sadness.


    Sadly, the departure of the Duke of Guise is no less than the loss of a pir of the entire Catholic aristocratic alliance, and its power has plummeted.


    To my delight, Paris, under high pressure, finally began to rx a bit.


    "Everyone, although His Excellency the Duke has left, it is a great loss for France!"


    The Duke of Montmorency, as the former head of the royal family, Henry II''s most trusted minister, after the departure of the Duke of Guise, he is the best natural leader.


    Others don''t know, but the Duke of Montmorency himself thinks so.


    "Now, the Duke of Vend?me in front reports that the city of Orleans is back in the hands of the Huguenots. He has refurbished his troops and is stationed in Saint-Jean-Le-nc, confronting the Huguenot heretics!"


    After the Duke of Guise was assassinated, the Duke of Vendome led an army of more than 8,000 people to withdraw from the city of Orleans, and stationed in the nearby city of Saint-Jean-Le-nc around Orleans to repair andfort the morale of the army.


    Of course, it is also possible that they are in control of the army.


    The Duke of Montmorency''s speech as the First Minister of course made other nobles a little upset, but given his prestige for so many years, he dared not tantly object.


    ¡°The past, after all, has passed, just like the shooting stars in the sky


    For the current n, we still need to reorganize the army, eliminate the Huguenots, and let the glory of our Lord shine on the whole of France again! "


    Speaking of the end, Montmorency has already begun to imagine that he will put down the heresy, take control of the entire French power, and be the first family under the royal family.


    "No, the war has caused the division of the whole of France, with casualties everywhere. Moreover, the English have already upied Normandy and Brittany. The war can no longer continue!"


    Besides, the Duke of Longueville immediately stood up and objected loudly, his eyes were as bright as two lightning bolts.


    From the middle age, he has wavy ck long hair, and has always been one of the great nobles of the royal family''s close n.


    He raised his chin proudly, the pride in his eyes made it impossible to look directly at.


    The Duke of Longueville first bowed to the king and the queen mother, nced at the nobles with proud eyes, and expressed his opposition without fear.


    "After the siege of Orleans, the Huguenots have already suffered huge losses. Using this to conduct peace talks is our best choice at this time!"


    "I am willing to persuade Prince Cond¨¦ and General Coligny to make France a whole again!"


    Papapa¡ª


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a burst of apuse.


    Most of the n and nobles sitting here have an expression of approval on their faces.


    In fact, the reason why the nobles agreed with the peace talks was that they wanted to end the war at a rtively low cost, thereby limiting the Huguenots to a certain range.


    In the past year, the civil war between the Huguenots and the Catholic League not only brought the kingdom''s finances to the brink of bankruptcy, but also caused heavy losses to nobles like them.


    The continuation of the religious civil war caused rebels and deserters to rampage in the country, causing heavy losses to their manors, and the leaders continued to flee.


    More importantly, the war confrontation constantly consumes the private soldiers of the nobles, causing the power of the nobles to decrease.


    The aristocrats who have read some books can easily conjecture by analogy: Isn¡¯t this a replica of the War of the Roses in Ennd?


    How could they continue with such cheap royal affairs?


    "The Duke''s words are extremely absurd! We have always been devout to our Lord''s belief.


    That is why we restore the glory of God and drive those heretics out of France and into hell! "


    The Duke of Montmorency was naturally very annoyed at the Duke of Longueville who opposed him, and immediately objected after he finished speaking.


    "Think about it, we will die under the prayer of the priest at some time in the future, and meet the kind and omnipotent God. He asked us why the bosses still have heresies, and what can we exin!"


    As soon as God was mentioned, the nobles sitting there immediately became serious, and some even drew the cross on their chests and murmured.


    Even Charles IX and Queen Catherine, who were seated high on the throne, prayed devoutly.


    Seeing that the attitudes of many nobles began to waver again, the Duke of Longueville immediately became nervous and objected.


    "The war cannot go on..."


    "For the glory of our Lord, the war must go on..."


    In Paris and Orleans, the topic of war and peace talks was discussed in both the Catholic League and the Huguenots.


    And in the second half of 1563, France began a strange period of peace.

 Chapter 477: Oxford university

    Chapter 477 University of Oxford


    Oxford University enjoys a high reputation throughout the world.


    As early as 1167, Oxford University was established in Oxford, Oxfordshire.


    Oxford is definitely rted to cattle.


    Legend has it that the ancient cattle waded through the ce, hence the name Oxford (Oxford).


    Before the twelfth century, there were no universities in Ennd.


    In 1167, Henry II, the founder of the ntag Dynasty in Ennd, had a quarrel with the French king and recalled all the English schrs studying in Paris, so Oxford University was established.


    By 1563, there were sixteen colleges in Oxford, and thousands of college students were studying here.


    The time hase tote December again, and the city of Oxford is buzzing.


    As the only university in Ennd, Oxford University not only receives the attention of the church, but also the nobles and the royal family.


    In the second year after the official admission examination appeared in Ennd, Oxford University ushered in a wave of enrollment boom.


    You know, Oxford University used to be basically a ce to train priests, and it received very little attention, and there were only a few hundred students in the school.


    You can be an official by passing the exam, which has hit the minds of the English people like never before.


    Knowledge changes destiny, this proverb suddenly became popr throughout Ennd.


    As a base for cultivating knowledge, Oxford University has suddenly be a popr ce where people are vying for enthusiasm.


    First of all, His Majesty the King issued a decree to take Oxford University from the Anglican sect and hand it over to the president and senior leaders of Oxford University.


    Moreover, the royal family will subsidize 10,000 pounds per year as the food and clothing of the students.


    Then, in order to train their own priests, the Anglican sect still provided strong financial support.


    In order to expand the political influence of the family, the nobles also began to support some poor college students to expand their influence.


    Rather than looking for it from all over Ennd, it is better to find it directly at Oxford University and Cambridge University, at least the sess rate is higher.


    As a result, Oxford University rapidly expanded its enrollment, and the number of students soared, reaching more than 1,200 students each year.


    After the end of the London official admission selection examination on August 8th every year, generally speaking, each county will start a new round of examination qualification selection inte December.


    On December 27th, Oxford University is conducting a general mobilization of the whole university.


    Because the qualification exam is approaching, most of the students have already returned to their hometowns, and there are only more than 100 people left to take the qualification exam for the ce of household registration.


    On the school grass, there were more than a hundred people standing neatly. They were full of vigor and vitality, and their faces were full of red, looking excitedly at the high tform in front of them.


    On the high tform, a very clever 60-year-old man, dressed in a gentleman''s suit, with a medium build and a big belly, was wearing a pair of sses, waving his arms, and talking loudly.


    The schrly temperament of the past dissipated without a trace, and now he is like an old man quarreling in the countryside, which makes people look hard.


    "Students, tomorrow is the annual qualification examination in Oxfordshire. Tomorrow, ten people will be selected, who can go to London to take the official examination next year!"


    The old man stared at the eyes of many young students below, and continued:


    "That is to say, more than a hundred of you willpete with other people in the county for ten ces!"


    As the president of Oxford University, he certainly hoped that all ten people came from his own school, so that he could have face.


    "No matter who gets the quota sessfully, what I hope is that you can continue to strive for glory for Oxford University like your predecessors!"


    The old principal looked at the students who were a little nervous by his words, nodded involuntarily and continued.


    In the audience, although many people were still listening on the surface, they began to discuss in private.


    "William, are you sure you can get into the top ten?" In the audience, a tall and thin young man with pimples on his face asked nervously about a young man beside him.


    The young man on the side looked bookish, of medium height, with eyes, long blond hair, and a handsome face. Among the more than 100 people, his appearance was also in the forefront.


    He was lowering his head slightly, wondering what William was thinking about, when suddenly the voice of his friend came to his ears, and he woke up from his thoughts, and said helplessly:


    "How do I know. It is conservatively estimated that the number of references in the entire Oxfordshire tomorrow will reach more than 500 people. It is very difficult to squeeze into the top ten!"


    "I believe in you, William!" The tall and thin man said confidently with a confident expression on his face:


    "In the whole university, your grades are also among the best, and you have great advantages in Latin and politics. I have great confidence in you."


    "Eh¡ª" William looked helplessly at his friend Brown''s confident expression.


    There are so many talents in Oxfordshire! Who can be confident that it will pass? Even nobles do not have the confidence to win.


    "Tomorrow, the two of us will take the exam together, then we will get the qualifications together, and then we will go to Paris to take the exam together, and be officials together! Hahahaha! This is the real life..."


    William looked at his friend a little speechlessly, and then looked at his smug and proud expression. He felt that the contemptuous eyes around him were enough to shame the dead.


    I''m still a college student, don''t you know the virtue of modesty?


    "Hey! The principal is still on stage, keep a low profile!" Pulling his friend''s sleeve, William stroked his face with his right hand, reminding him in embarrassment.


    Brown realized that this was in public, and he looked around in embarrassment, with mocking and sarcastic eyes, which made him want to dig a hole to bury himself in shame.


    Fortunately, the principal''s next speech on the stage diverted everyone''s attention.


    "On August 8 this year, 400 people from all over Ennd took the exam, and only 40 people were admitted!"


    Speaking of forty people, the principal couldn''t help elongating his tone, raised his chin proudly, stretched out eight fingers arrogantly, and said arrogantly:


    "Eight people, forty people, eight people came out of our Oxford University, two more than Cambridge University!"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of inhtion from the audience, and then there was a burst of warm apuse.


    The apusested for nearly half a minute. This is not only a pride for the alma mater, but also a hope for the future.


    "So, don''t let your alma mater down, next year, I hope to see your names among the forty people!


    Masters, please work hard! "


    There was another burst of warm apuse from the audience.


    Afterwards, the deans of various colleges also took the stage to speak, nothing more than some encouragement, and the whole morning flew by.


    At Cambridge University, a mobilization meeting is also held, surpassing Oxford and bing their goal for next year.


    While the weird peace continued in France, in Ennd, because of the county selection exams, the whole of Ennd became hot.


    Fame and wealth, everyone yearns for it.

 Chapter 478: Marriage of bureaucracy and aristocracy

    Chapter 478 Marriage of bureaucrats and nobles


    After the qualifying exam and the results came out, William bid farewell to his friends, left Oxford University where he had studied for a year, and returned home.


    The academic year at Oxford University is four years, starting on January 7th every year, and taking one day off every ten days until June. After all, many students have not enough living expenses and are away from home for a long time. It is time to go home.


    sses continued on August 1st.


    William just finished his studies again. He turned 18, and then went his separate ways.


    "Master William, the master ordered me to pick you up!"


    As soon as he packed up and saluted and came to the door, William saw his family''s dpidated carriage parked at the gate of the university.


    The carriage is open, except for some yellowing, the cushions are clean and tidy, and it feels cheap.


    The coachman was tall and thick, with thick arms, and his face was full of signs of time, like a farmer.


    He is a servant of his own family, a groom, a housekeeper, and a guard...


    All right! William looked at the ssmates who were also riding in the family carriage with some embarrassment. They were gorgeous and expensive, and he felt ashamed.


    Although he was a little ashamed, he still gave an ''en'', lowered his head, and got into the car with a salute.


    Not to mention the gorgeous carriages of those rich and wealthy students, but in the eyes of those students who poorly carry bags and go home in a public carriage, the carriage of William¡¯s family is enough to make them envious for a lifetime.


    "Master, you don''t know, the original white horse is already pregnant, so I can only let this new **** horsee to pick you up. The mare is better, the stallion is too jumpy!"


    ...


    Before William could speak, the housekeeper and groom of his family moved his mouth up and down, and he kept talking along the way, which was a bit noisy.


    Compared to the butlers trained by noble families, they are still too poor.


    Helpless, William could only close his eyes and rest up.


    "However, fortunately, this horse is not bad!"


    Soon, the carriage left Oxford, and after driving another ten miles, it came to a ce called Burton Vige.


    Because it used to be a fiefdom called Burton Knights, after the War of the Roses, the knight family dissipated, and the name remained.


    When the carriage passed the vige, the passing vigers cast respectful nces at him as a college student, which made William a little proud.


    Immediately afterwards, the carriage stopped in front of a country house.


    Red brick and white windows,rge triangr window sills, sloping roof,rge chimneys erected, and column-style fences in front of the balcony. This is a country house style (Tudor style) popr throughout Ennd.


    Outside the fence, a gray and white shepherd dog was barking in the direction of the carriage, while a middle-aged man and woman were waiting anxiously.


    "Mother, Father!" After the carriage stopped, William jumped out of the carriage and hugged the waiting parents tightly.


    "William, how d you are to be back atst!" said his mother, with red eyes, touching his arm, and looking him up and down.


    And his father William Sr. pped him on the shoulder, very proud:


    "Boy, you are very good, you have obtained the qualification, it is really a credit to me!"


    "Father, mother, how do you know that I am qualified?"


    William was suddenly surprised.


    As soon as the news came out, his parents who were far away in his hometown found out, so why wasn''t he surprised.


    You must know that his family is not a nobleman or a gentleman, but a Yomannon who rents hundreds of acres from the nobles and then manages it. He lives by his good farming techniques.


    The annual ie is only one hundred pounds. In the countryside, he is considered an upper-ss figure. In the city, he is just a farmer in the countryside. The news is blocked, so how do you know?


    "Oh! This news was told to me by the head of a hundred households and the head of the district, and some gentlemen and squires nearby also sent a lot of gifts, which filled the entire yard!"


    Speaking of this, his father had to smile all over his face, then pointed his finger behind him and said.


    William took a look and saw that the yard of his house was full of various gifts, and there were a few new horses in the stables, which attracted his attention unconsciously.


    "Yes, young master, even Master Gruer in the vige sent some fat pigs to make up for your body!"


    The housekeeper and groom who had just put him down to salute, hurried over and said excitedly.


    Seeing this, William breathed a sigh of relief and started chatting with his parents. For a while, the yard was filled with a happy atmosphere.


    Since the birth of the official admission examination, those who have obtained qualifications in the county every year will receive gifts from gentry and gentlemen from all over the county.


    Especially the country gentlemen near their hometown, they are extra positive when giving gifts.


    William qualified in the county, that is to say, within three years, he could go to London to take the exam without qualifying again.


    Three chances, the probability of bing an official is very high, it is worth betting once.


    The family sat on chairs and chatted non-stop. Most of the time, it was the parents who were talking and William was listening.


    Boom! Boom!


    The butler hurried over to open the door, while William and his parents stood up, ready to wee the guest.


    In front of the gate, a middle-aged man dressed in high-grade linen came in, but he was wearing a housekeeper''s clothes.


    "Excuse me, are you Mr. William Jr.?" The butler took a look, then bowed to his parents first, and then greeted William politely.


    "Yes, may I ask?" William was stunned for a moment, looked at his high-grade sackcloth,pared it with his own clothes, and asked suspiciously.


    "My master is Baron Alston of Oxfordshire. He specially sent me here today to congratte you, Mr. William. You have obtained the qualification with the second ce!"


    The housekeeper did not look down on William''s expression at all, but said it very friendly.


    As he spoke, a box appeared in front of William while he was in a daze, and then the butler opened it lightly, and a box of gold coins dazzled his eyes.


    "Please forgive my faux pas, such an expensive gift, please forgive me for not epting it!"


    William swallowed and looked at the gleaming golden wooden box. It was conservatively estimated to be worth thousands of pounds, but he refused with difficulty.


    He understands that even though there is nothing wrong with giving a little gift, such a big gift makes him understand that it is not normal.


    "It''s just a small gift, Mr. William doesn''t need to pay too much attention to it!" But the housekeeper smiled and continued.


    "Our baron intends to marry the youngdy to you, these are just deposits in advance!"


    Speaking of this, the butler only showed a domineering expression, as well as that annoying and enviable sense of superiority, which made William feel like being given alms.


    Although marrying a baron''s daughter is no less than one step to the sky for him, William still wants to go to London to be an official, and then marry a nobledy with a higher family status, and he is a little entangled.


    Seeing William''s hesitant look, the housekeeper frowned. The people are really not enough, and the conditions are still too low?


    "Mr. William, Miss Anna is the Baron''s only daughter!"


    ording to the new inheritancew, the daughter still owns half of the property, and if she marries her, it is equivalent to owning half of the baron''s property. The dowry is really surprising!


    "Now, do you still need to think about it?"


    The butler looked at William and asked with a half-smile.


    Thinking of this, William is also a smart person, so he immediately agreed.


    One unknown future, one is the property and connections of the current baron, there is no need to consider it at all.


    And all over Ennd, such transactions are constantly going on, the bureaucratic ss begins to merge with the nobles, you have me, and I have you!

 Chapter 479: duke of york curse

    Chapter 479 The Curse of the Duke of York


    Since the end of 1555, Sir William Selsey has served as the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom (and also serves as the President of the Privy Council of Ennd and the Speaker of the House of Lords) for one term.


    After December of this year, in 1564, he began the fourth year of his second term.


    At this time, he was only forty-four years old, and he was in the prime of life, but the top of his head had be the Mediterranean Sea, and he had deep bags under his eyes. He looked like an old man in his fifties or sixties.


    In the Pce of Westminster, in the prime minister''s office, there were a few well-dressed middle-aged men sitting there. They just sat there, but they looked extremely powerful. The secretary who was delivering tea held his breath.


    "Your Excellency, the new year''s expenditure budget is too heavy for us in Wales? After all, we only have more than 200,000 people!"


    The elderly Faris Alexander, as the ruler of Wales, heard the United Kingdom''s budget for the new year, and couldn''t help being the first to speak.


    "Fifty thousand pounds is still too high. We, Wales, are the least popted area in the kingdom. Please don''t bully us!"


    Watching the Welsh ruler blow his beard and stare, he was very dissatisfied with the new kingdom''s budget proposal. As the prime minister of the kingdom, William Selsey suddenly smiled and said:


    "Your Excellency, you can''t hide the situation in Wales from me. ¡ê50,000 is already the lowest result, otherwise it would be unfair to other regions!"


    Who doesn¡¯t know that Wales, taking advantage of its proximity to Irnd, took advantage of the wave of Irishnd development, and the ports in various ces developed vigorously, and the annual tax revenue increased severalyers. In 1563, the tax revenue had reached 80,000 pounds.


    "We in Wales have finally be rich for a while, how can the coalition government wantonly exploit?"


    Master Faris was still full of displeasure. Obviously, he was deprived of more than half of his annual ie, and he was extremely upset.


    "The coalition government has no choice. After all, the situation in France is unstable and money is being spent like water. His Majesty the King asked everyone to amodate temporarily! After a few years, the original rules will be restored!"


    As soon as he heard the word king, Faris felt better. After all, the majesty of His Majesty the King is still quite heavy.


    The Earl of Argyle of Scond and the Governor of Irnd looked at each other helplessly and could only choose to submit.


    His Majesty the King is behind the support, and the strong position of the coalition government is fully revealed, but this kind of good life can only be maintained during this period of time.


    Theck of finances made the coalition government extremely distressed, and had to seek help from His Majesty the King.


    "Next, we will discuss the sry of county officials. As we all know, prices have risen in the past few years. The standards set a few years ago are no longer suitable for the current situation. What do you think?"


    As the Minister of Finance and the third prime minister of the kingdom, Sir Anthony stood up, bowed to the ministers in front of him, and then began to preside over the next topic.


    Everyone also politely returned a salute to the future Prime Minister, smiling to show their respect.


    Regarding the sensitive issue of sry, you ministers are very cautious. After all, it concerns tens of thousands of officials in the whole kingdom. If one is not good, it will offend arge number of people and cause trouble for your future governance.


    Besides, the level of consumption is different in different ces, as well as the taxation and finance in different ces. Naturally, officials at the same level have uneven sries.


    So, outside the office door, the secretary was making tea when there was a sudden noise in his ear, which almost knocked the tea in his hand down.


    He paused for a moment, and then calmly continued to make tea. This is a precious tea bestowed by His Majesty the King, and the annual output is only a few pounds.


    What''s more, at this time of year, the office repeats itself, and it has long been used to it.


    ...


    December in London, the sun rarely showed a trace, the mild and warm sunshine eliminated a trace of past humidity and haze.


    Today, the young His Majesty the King did not go to apany his little lovers, but apanied his queen, and talked with her affectionately.


    The young queen was wearing a loose white long dress with a purple sable velvet on her shoulders. She was nestling in the arms of His Majesty the King, resting her chubby face on his shoulders, with a look of happiness on her face smiling.


    His Majesty Edward, while stroking her swollen belly again, put his lips to her ear, speaking love words.


    The window was half-closed, and the sunlight sneaked in, shining on the happy couple, bringing warmth to them.


    On the side, little Prince Charlie, who was building a small pce with building blocks, carefully ced thest block on the top, with his fleshy little arms trembling, his eyes staring at the boss, slowly carrying out the final finished.


    With the sess of building blocks, the little guy kept grinning at the corners of his mouth. Obviously, this made him very proud.


    After cing thest block, the little guy turned around immediately, with a smile on his face like a flower, and ran towards his parents.


    "Father, mother, look, I have already built this building block!"


    The little guy couldn''t control the tenderness of his parents. He took small steps and ran towards the king and queen, and kept shouting, as if they were afraid that they would not understand.


    Hearing the call of his eldest son, Edward raised his head impatiently, ready to reprimand, but seeing his big expectant eyes, the reprimand immediately turned into encouragement:


    "Well done, Charlie, you really didn''t disappoint me!" As he said, His Majesty Edward patted his son on the shoulder, and his eyes matched with encouragement.


    When the little guy heard his father''s words, he immediatelyughed even happier, and his eyes turned into crescent moons.


    "Oh! My little Charlie, you are wonderful!"


    But His Royal Highness was not satisfied, he turned his head and looked at his mother beside him.


    Queen Mary, who was nestled in the king''s arms, immediately hugged her son in her arms, kissed him **** the cheek, and said tenderly and excitedly.


    This satisfied His Royal Highness the Crown Prince of the United Kingdom so much that his whole face turned into a flower.


    "Little Charlie, would you rather have a younger brother or a younger sister?" Edward asked softly, stroking his son''s long light brown hair.


    "Eh!" The little guy imitated his father, held his forehead, pretended to think about it, and then said decisively:


    "Brother, I hope to have a younger brother!"


    He opened his bright eyes, looked at his mother''s bulging belly, and said loudly:


    "With a younger brother, I can be a knight, he is a servant, and then we will fight together! Hehe¡ª"


    Speaking at the end, the little guy broke away from Mary''s embrace, picked up a wooden sword from the ground, waved it around a few times, raised his chin, and said arrogantly.


    Seeing this, His Majesty the King and the Queen looked at each other and smiled, and the room was filled with a warm atmosphere.


    Looking at Mary''s belly, if it was a son, His Majesty the King suddenly felt sympathetic to his second child.


    The eldest is the Prince of Wales and the Duke of Cornwall, and the second is the Duke of York.


    Thises from the curse of the Duke of York circting on the Inte.


    Since 1461, the great-grandson of the first Duke of York inherited the throne and became Edward IV, none of the 10 Dukes of York in history could be hereditary¡ªthey either inherited the throne or died without heirs.


    For example, the princess of the 21st century, her second son, Andrew, Duke of York, has only two daughters and no male heir, so the title will be withdrawn.


    The Duke of York will be extinct again.

 Chapter 480: different nigger

    Chapter 480 A Different ck ve


    "Boom¡ª" A two-masted Galen ship of about 300 tons suddenly crashed into the pier as if out of control, and the ssh of water directly wet the pier trestle, and several unlucky dock workers were directly drenched.


    "Who is so rude? How dare you be presumptuous in Southampton Port!" A passing businessman opened his mouth wide and eximed softly.


    "I don''t think I''m presumptuous, I''m afraid there is something wrong with the steering!"


    A sharp-eyed person looked at the swaying ship, then at the panicked sailors on board, and couldn''t help but say.


    On the ship, the captain who had just berthed was covered in cold sweat. He breathed a sigh of relief after the ship stabilized.


    "Fortunately, it stopped in time, otherwise it would have been a big joke! However, it caused a lot of trouble just now!"


    The captain wiped his sweat, walked out of the cabin, came to the deck, and began to deal with the ident just now.


    "Quickly ask your captains toe out, I don''t have the time to chat with you!"


    Sure enough, the moment he stepped onto the deck, he saw a middle-aged man with a big belly and wearing a blue uniform. He was raising his chin, and arrogantly reprimanded the first officer in front of him.


    "I don''t care what Hawkins family''s ship you are, even if it is a nobleman''s ship, you have to paypensation for the loss just now!"


    "Please forgive us for our rudeness, Mr. Sheriff!" Seeing this, the captain hurried over, saluted and apologized softly.


    "I will definitelypensate for all losses, and there will be absolutely no dy!"


    Seeing the captain who had juste out apologize in a low voice, the sheriff''s face softened. He didn''t want to provoke the Hawkins family, which is very powerful in the sea in the southwestern counties.


    "Okay then! This is thest time! I will never let you go lightly next time!" After receiving a considerable amount of money, the sheriff immediately calmed down, and before leaving, he ordered:


    "Go to the Public Security Bureau to pay the fine as soon as possible, otherwise it will bring you trouble!"


    The captain sent off the vampire-like sheriff with a smile, then turned around, and yelled at the watching sailors:


    "Hurry up and arrange the goods, the tax officer wille againter, I don''t want to be ckmailed again!"


    Speaking of this, the captain showed a disgusted expression, full of bad luck.


    The money he lost today was all deducted from his dividends, so he lost a lot!


    Being in a bad mood, he walked slowly into the cabin, feeling distressed as he walked.


    "Gahah, m the door..." At this moment, there was a sound next to his ear, and when he looked up, a group of ck men all in ck were looking at him angrily, baring their teeth and ws, as if they were about to eat him generally.


    At this time, he realized that he had reached the depths of the cabin.


    He disregarded the hatred eyes of these ck people, and stared at the naked (luo) young girl among them unscrupulously. The remorse in his eyes had dissipated a lot.


    These cks, but he got it by robbing a Portuguese merchant ship. It is said that it is dedicated to the nobles in Portugal for enjoyment, and the price is not cheap.


    "Sure enough, it is very different from ordinary cks, and the skin is really smooth and tender, even smoother than that of a nobledy!"


    Looking at the twenty or so tall ck men with hateful eyes in front of them, he murmured.


    "Where are you from?" He asked, recalling the Portuguese he had learned.


    After all, it is dedicated to the nobility, so you should know some Portuguese!


    "White people, let us go!" Suddenly, one of the ck girls with a chest like a ball said loudly.


    "Oh?" The captain became interested. He looked at the ck girl who spoke, and took a hard look at her face.


    Her face is no different from the nobledies he has seen, but it is a little t, and her skin color is also carbon ck, but that kind of light ck. In his aesthetics, she is also a beauty.


    "Hahaha! Negro, you are all my captives now, and I am going to sell them for a good price? How can I let you go?"


    The captain looked greedily at her protruding figure, and then at her big eyes, feeling a little pity!


    However, there should be quite a few nobles in Ennd who like this taste, and only virgins can be sold for a good price, otherwise I have to enjoy it in advance.


    "Sir, does your wanton human trafficking conform to the teachings of our Lord?"


    The girl stared at her big eyes, revealing ck and white pupils, and asked angrily.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still a Christian!" The captain was a little surprised that the ck man in front of him believed in Christianity, but he immediatelyughed:


    "However, your future is to be sold and has nothing to do with Christians!"


    After speaking, the captain seemed to lose interest in the matter of Christians, so he immediately turned around and chose to leave.


    "Ma, what should we do?" Beside the beautiful girl, a girl with the same dark skin but a slightly smaller chest asked aloud.


    "There is no other way, we have to wait!" The girl named Ma turned her head helplessly and replied.


    "Waiting for what?"


    "Wait for a chance! A chance to escape!"


    ¡­


    "My lord, this is our wish, please ept it!"


    The captain quietly sent a bag of silver coins to the tax collector''s pocket, andughed softly.


    "You''re wee, this is my duty!" the tax officer grinned and said with a smile, without any intention of refusing.


    While smiling, the tax officer swept his eyes around, constantly checking for any prohibited items.


    Walking slowly into the depths of the cabin, the tax officer suddenly widened his eyes, looked at a group of ck people in the cage ahead, and asked in surprise:


    "what are these?"


    "My lord, this is a ck man we bought from outside, and we are going to sell it to the noble lord!" Seeing that the tax officer''s eyes and tone were not right, the captain quickly exined.


    "My lord, we are not ck ves, we are Christians, we are all Christians!" Ma, with a huge chest, saw a very imposing man approaching, and quickly opened his voice, shouting in Latin.


    "Huh!" The tax officer snorted coldly. As an official, he certainly knew some Latin. He turned his head, looked at the trembling captain, and said:


    "As I remember, the Hawkins family only has subscription certificates for pagans, and they don''t sell subscription certificates for Christians!"


    "Well, my lord, I didn''t know, I didn''t know they were Christians!" The captain, the tax officer who seemed to be smiling but not a smile, stared at the dark-skinned girl fiercely, and stammered.


    In order to manage the ve trade, the United Kingdom government ssified Christians and pagans, and sold ve trade rights to make money.


    "Don''t say any more, please exin to the courtter! These ves are all confiscated and used as physical evidence!"


    The tax officer looked coldly at the trembling captain in front of him, and said unceremoniously.


    Find out this other case, and I am one step closer to being promoted.


    The tax officer had a cold face, but he thought excitedly in his heart.

 Chapter 481: Ethiopia

    Chapter 481 Ethiopia


    Since John Hawkins led the family fleet to capture ck ves in Africa and sell them to Little Spain (Caribbean), the originally declining Hawkins family prospered immediately.


    What followed was the spewing out of ve traders, who went to Africa one after another, with boats and manpower, to capture or exchange ck ves, and then brought them to the Caribbean and South America in Portugal to provide manor owners with high-quality goods. Cheap ves.


    Under the premise of receiving arge amount of taxes, the royal government acquiesced in the behavior of the ve merchants, and allowed the ve merchants to transport Eastern Europeans and cks to Ennd to supplement the increasingly scarce human resources.


    cks have a lot of demands, men can only be castrated, while women have no other requirements except paying higher taxes.


    The captain watched the ck beauty he robbed was confiscated by the potbellied tax official in front of him, not to mention how sad he was.


    What made him even more sad was that next, he not only had to go to the Public Security Department, but also had to ept the questioning and trial of the court, which made his mood sink to the bottom.


    Soon, more than 20 light-colored ck women with graceful figures and protruding backs were pulled out. They stood on the deck with terrified expressions, looking at the white man pointing in front of them, feeling extremely nervous.


    The sailors looked at the ck beauties who were hidden deep in the cabin, drooling one by one. Although they had ck skin, they still fit their aesthetics. For the sailors who had been wandering at sea for several months, they salivated. Three feet!


    Not just them, even the tax officer opened his mouth wide and looked straight at them, surprised.


    To be honest, he has been a tax officer for many years and has seen countless ck people, but this is the first time he has seen such a beautiful ck woman.


    Big eyes, a silhouette simr to that of a Caucasian, slender and round thighs, a delicate waist, and that plump body. In addition to the light ck skin, there is a leisurely style revealed on his body, which makes him attracted unconsciously. up.


    Especially now in April, the exposed arms and skin of the woman wearing animal skins are extremely smooth and delicate, attracting a lot of attention.


    "Where are you from?" the tax officer swallowed and asked.


    Knowing that they can speak Latin, the tax officer exhausted his brain, recalling the Latin in his brain, and asked with a smile that he thought was friendly.


    "I am a Christian from Abyssinia, my lord, please let us go, for the sake of the Almighty Lord!"


    At this time, a pair of slender thighs stepped out, and a huge woman with chests as big as two coconuts stepped out, her chest was dangling, attracting all eyes.


    But she, as a ck man, performed a Westerndy''s salute in a rigid manner, which looked very funny.


    "Oh! It turned out to be an Abyssinian, please forgive my impoliteness!" The tax officer looked at this ck woman who was considered a great beauty no matter whether she was ck or white, although she didn''t know where Abyssinia was. , but still a gentleman returned the gift.


    "However, it''s a pity, Miss, we are not in charge of your current identities. I can''t release you!"


    Of course the tax officer refused without hesitation. This is not his right. Now they should belong to the court.


    "But, my lord, we are Christians, not pagans! And we are not ves!" Ma retorted stubbornly.


    "Yes, I know, but I still can''t make up my mind!" said the tax officer, still unable to retreat.


    "My lord, my father is a great nobleman in Abyssinia. If you let us go, you will get arge bounty, I promise!"


    Hearing the ck nobledy who didn''t know where she was, she continued to exin. Although the tax officer wanted the bounty very much, he was a little impatient.


    "Shut up, nobledy from Abyssinia!" The tax official said with a cold face, "This is Ennd, not your Abyssinia who doesn''t know where, please shut up now! "


    In thest sentence, his voice was so loud that even if the people around couldn''t understand him, they were still intimidated by his aura.


    "Oh? Abyssinia, this is interesting!" Suddenly, a teasing voice suddenly sounded in the ears of the irritable tax officer. Just as he was about to scold him, he turned his head and saw that someone on the deck wasing at no time. a group of people.


    A young man in a gorgeous dress and a yellow cloak came over, with sword eyebrows and star eyes, unconsciously, he carried the aura of a high-ranking person, and he was the one who made the voice just now.


    And he was followed by a few middle-aged men who were also full of dignity, like stars guarding him, standing by his side with a little respect,ughing with him.


    It seems that he looks like a son of a nobleman, and he is also a big nobleman.


    The scolding on the lips immediately turned into a tactful refusal to greet: "Sir, I''m working here, please take a step away!"


    "Hehe! I want these people, so I don''t need to bother you!" The young man smiled, staring at the plump and colorful ck beauties, and said.


    The tax officer was furious, and the people in the court dared to grab it.


    "Here, sir, these people belong to you!" This is, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties suddenly walked out beside the young man, with some gray hair on his head, walked over with a serious face, and pulled out his hand from his arms. A token came out.


    Blood red, the surface is engraved with patterns, the size of a palm, and a string of letters "blood" (blood) are engraved in it.


    Seeing this, he was startled, a cold sweat broke out behind his back, and his attitude became more polite.


    "Please forgive my rudeness, I still have important things to do, so I will leave first!" Under the surprised eyes of everyone, the tax officerughed with him, and led his men back slowly.


    The young man nodded, stopped looking at him, and went straight to the group of brte ck women, looked at the bulging chest of the woman who couldn''t argue, and asked with interest:


    "Are you really from Abyssinia?"


    Ma looked at the fat-headed, white-eared young man who frightened away the fat-headed, big-eared white man, and then looked at his elegant clothes, hesitated for a moment, and replied slowly:


    "Yes, my lord, we are indeed from Abyssinia, and we are the daughters of nobles. If you let us go, you will definitely get arge bounty!"


    For the bounty, the young man was nomittal, but looked at them carefully, and said with a smile:


    "No, no, no, Miss Noble, you are all my ves now, money is not what I need!"


    It was a big joke that the young king would be short of money, but he valued the group of ck women in front of him.


    He did not expect that he would have a different harvest when he visited Southampton to inspect a newrge dock built by the Navy.


    Because of another name for Abyssinia, it is called Ethiopia.

 Chapter 482: privateer license

    Chapter 482 Privateering License


    Since the determination of the Pope¡¯s meridian, Portugal has focused on the spice trade in the East. Especially in recent years, it has defeated the Arabs and the Ottoman Empire, established the hegemony of the Red Sea, and monopolized the spice trade in the East.


    The spice business in Portugal is booming.


    Every year, Portugal exports more than 20,000 cwt (50.8 kg) of spices to Europe, and the price per cwt ranges from 50 to 100 duerts. That is to say, the annual trade volume of Portugal reaches Millions of Duert.


    The specific ie cannot be tested, but the Portuguese royal family has an annual profit of 500,000 Duert.


    If taxes are added, the ie of the Portuguese government will reach an exaggerated amount.


    For example, pepper From the perspective of smell, the smell of pepper can promote appetite; in terms of taste, pepper is used in food, which can remove the smell of fishy smell and make strong meat soup.


    Spices can not only be used as condiments for food, but also to satisfy the appetite. More importantly, in addition to seasoning, Europeans believed that they generally have a role for a long time in history; stimting (xing) desire, or Remind (cui) love.


    How can such a business with such a wide audience and great influence be monopolized by the Portuguese?


    "Ma, do the Portuguese have a lot of power in your ce?" His Majesty the King looked at the dangling giant in front of him, and suddenly felt the displeasure of the ck girl in front of him, and was a little embarrassed.


    After that, he looked at the girl''s ck and white pupils, recalled his previous life, yellow skin, ck eyes, and after a moment of trance, he hurriedly asked.


    "My lord, there are only a few hundred people in Portugal, but they have weapons that can shoot thunder and fire, and they are surrounded by many nobles who believe in Catholicism. Their empire is very powerful!"


    The girl red at the unidentified noble youth in front of her. If anyone in the empire would dare to look at her like that, he would have swung his whip long ago.


    Unfortunately, this ce is very far away from her home, very far, far away!


    Seeing the girl gnashing her teeth, Edward thought she hated the Portuguese for abducting her! There is a little sympathy in my heart.


    From a nobleman to a ve, the gap is indeed huge, and it is difficult for ordinary people to ept.


    "Miss Ma, I''m sorry for what happened to you, so I have a proposal to let you get free early!"


    The young king looked at her plump body, delicate face, and those slender and plump thighs, which made Edward''s heart flutter.


    Quickly sorted out his mood, Edward asked seriously.


    "Of course, my lord, do I have other choices?" Ma bit her lip, staring at her ck and white eyes, and said pitifully.


    "I just need you to write a letter and introduce my people to your Emperor, then I will give you back my freedom!"


    "What about the others? I demand that the others with me must also be free!" Thinking of freedom, and thinking that her sister is still in the hands of the nobles in front of her, Ma bit her lip and said.


    "Yes, they will also be free, but they need the equivalent of gold as a ransom!" Edward said with a bit of heartache.


    "Okay, I agree to your request, I just hope you don''t break your promise!" Ma said solemnly, looking at the lustful andzy noble youth in front of her.


    "Very good, miss, this is the most correct choice for you!"


    His Majesty the King looked at the stubborn and clever ck woman in front of him, and said with a smile.


    As soon as he turned his head, he understood that the other ck women were all nobledies. If they were brought back, they could bring great benefits to her and her father, and it was worth the risk.


    "Wait a minute! These benefits wille after we go back. Freedom is not worth the risk right now. Among the remaining people, there must be people with important identities!"


    Noticing a lucky smile on Ma''s face, it made Edward''s heade to a screeching halt.


    Thinking of this, the young king immediately showed a mysterious smile, which made the ck beauty next to him panic.


    "Boom¡ª" At this moment, the carriage suddenly shook, and His Majesty the King''s head slipped off the maid''s lubricated thigh.


    "What''s going on?" His Majesty the King asked angrily.


    "Your Majesty, the road is uneven and there will be bumps, please pay attention!" The guard on the side immediately replied loudly, his tone trembling, obviously also annoyed by this road.


    Seeing this, Edward immediately got up from the maid''sp, walked out of the carriage angrily, and looked up at the national road in front of the carriage.


    I saw that the national road, which was wide enough for eight horses to go straight, was full of potholes at this time, some of which exposed stones, and some of them were full of stagnant water, like pockmarks on people''s faces, which made people feel disgusted.


    "Are you still in Hampshire now?" Edward asked with anger rising in his heart.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we are still in Hampshire!" Guy Ham replied hastily.


    "Okay! The central and local finances have invested so much money just to build national roads across the country. It''s really an eye-opener for me to see what happened in Hampshire!"


    His Majesty the King looked at the endless straight and wide national road in front of him, which has always been one of his proud achievements.


    But now, the pockmarked potholes on it were pping his face hard, hard and hard.


    "Don''t they think this is the old Ennd? Today I will let you see what is real centralization and what is absolute monarchy!"


    Edward gritted his teeth, as if a pot of hot soup was cooking in his heart, which was about to boil.


    "Guy Ham!" He snapped.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Guy Ham looked at His Majesty''s furious appearance, and had a bad premonition in his heart, so he immediately agreed.


    "You immediately send a letter to the Pce Intelligence Office, asking Jack toe to Hampshire immediately, and you cooperate with him to investigate this incident on the National Highway, and investigate it hard for me!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Guy Ham showed a wry smile, and he knew that something big was going to happen.


    In the past, such cases were investigated by the Pce Intelligence Department, but this time blood des were added. It seems that His Majesty the King is quite angry!


    Just like that, His Majesty the King returned to the carriage after giving an annoyed order, and began to enjoy a bumpy journey, which finally calmed down in Surrey.


    As soon as he returned to London, His Majesty the King seemed to have forgotten about this matter, and began to hold an imperial meeting to discuss the colonial strategy of the United Kingdom.


    Regarding this, the courtiers discussed it in full swing, saying that it is very feasible to attack the Eastern trade with the current naval strength of the United Kingdom.


    Portugal''s monopoly on Eastern trade, not only Ennd is dissatisfied, but even Spain and France are salivating.


    In this way, the cab of the United Kingdom reached a consensus that it is imperative to break through Portugal''s Eastern monopoly.


    The existence of the "Treaty of Zaragoza" and Portugal''s powerful navy make it difficult for the United Kingdom to shake.


    In this way, joining Spain to force Portugal to make concessions has be the most feasible strategy at present.


    But the treaty signed between Spain and Portugal is the basis of the current colonization of the two countries, and it cannot be easily broken.


    So, His Majesty the King remembered the famous British pirate policy, and said loudly:


    "If the Portuguese don''t agree with us going to the East, then I will let them lose everything!"


    So, on this day, the "private license" was born in the cab, and the royal pirates also appeared on the stage of history.

 Chapter 483: chaotic

    Chapter 483 Chaos


    Madrid, in the new royal pce, the King of Spain is discussing the expedition with his Prime Minister, the Minister of Finance and the Duke of Avar.


    After half a year of preparation, the 20,000 Spanish army has been prepared and ready to move out, and what is currently being discussed is the aftermath of the Nethends.


    Including His Majesty the king, no one will doubt the army''s suppression of the Nethends, and the discussion is only about the aftermath.


    "Your Majesty, the prosperous Nethends is Spain''s dairy cows, not the usual beef cattle!"


    Minister of Finance Roy Gomez De Hill opened his eyes wide, looked at Philip II sincerely, and said sincerely.


    "Huh¡ª" Duke Avar sneered, and said dismissively:


    "My lord, you have to be clear that only the Nethends in the kingdom''s hands is the Nethends, and the Nethends that does not exist in the kingdom''s hands, no matter how prosperous it is, it is just andscape!"


    Philip II watched the two trusted ministers argue again, and couldn''t help feeling a headache again.


    "Okay, the Duke of Avar who is going on this expedition, then the governor of the Nethends is also him, and the affairs of the Nethends should be handed over to him!"


    Hearing this, the Minister of Finance red at Duke Avar unwillingly, and then reluctantly agreed.


    His Excellency the Prime Minister, on the other hand, looked at himself at ease, as if all this had nothing to do with him.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" the young guard knocked on the door.


    "Come in~" the king made a sound.


    "Meet the Ambassador of the Government of the United Kingdom in Madrid!"


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Madrid has be the political center of the entire Kingdom of Spain, so most of the ambassadors have also been transferred here for convenience.


    "Why do the English see me?" Philip II was a little puzzled.


    "Your Majesty, since the Ambassador of Ennd is asking to see him, there must be something important, so it''s better to meet him!" The Minister of Finance suddenly spoke out, persuading him.


    "Then let''s meet!" Philip II nced at the Minister of Finance and said with a smile.


    Soon, a gentleman with a short beard and light yellow wavy hair came in. He first saluted Philip II, and after a few greetings, he exined his purpose.


    "Your Majesty, Europe has been exploited by Portugal for a long time! My king wants to work with your country to break Portugal''s monopoly on Eastern trade, and create a fair business environment to benefit the people of the two countries!"


    Mr. Ambassador faced Philip II and said solemnly, iming that it was for the benefit of both countries.


    As soon as this remark came out, Philip II and the ministers were directly surprised.


    Join forces to challenge Portugal''s authority in eastern trade. It is surprising that the English have such courage.


    Philip II immediately began to think about the benefits of breaking through the Portuguese blockade, andrge sums of gold coins entered the treasury.


    Especially when I am about to send troops to the Nethends, it is so important to have a source of cash on the basis of not being able to get the tax from the Nethends for the time being.


    However, Eastern trade is far from quenching thirst, and the Portuguese have monopolized Eastern trade for many years, and it is very difficult to break it, especially when he has to invest in the navy to fight the Ottoman Empire, let alone push Portugal over.


    "Sorry, Your Excellency the Ambassador!" Philip II shook his head and said with a little apology.


    While gold is tempting, it''s still not worth itpared to fighting the Ottoman Pagans.


    "At present, it is more beneficial for our country to continue to maintain the Zaragoza Treaty. We have no possibility of changing it at present!"


    "Since this is the case, then I will resign, and hope to have the possibility of cooperation with your country in the future!"


    Your Excellency the Ambassador felt a little discouraged. It is indeed a pity that a good opportunity to make contributions has passed away.


    But he still kept a faint smile on his face, and retreated politely.


    The chancellor of the exchequer watched the ambassador of Ennd retreat, as if he saw arge sum of gold coins leaving his pocket, feeling inexplicably heartbroken.


    As an important minister of the kingdom, he understands His Majesty''s mind, upholding Catholicism, and bing a defender of the faith is the king''s highest thought, and interests are irrelevant.


    So, he could only watch the wealth leave, but could not speak.


    The same is true for the Duke of Avar on the side. Although he is against the Minister of Finance, he still understands what the huge Eastern trade will bring to the kingdom.


    ...


    Hampshire (Hampshire), a county in southeastern Ennd, is bordered by the Solent to the south, Surrey and West Sussex to the east, and opposite to the Isle of Wight by the Solent.


    Thergest city, Southampton, is the capital of Hampshire and a famous port in Ennd. The tax on ships docked every day brings a lot of ie to the city hall, making other cities in the county extremely eye-catching.


    In front of the entrance to the city gate, ording to the usual practice, there was a long queue, and they slowly entered Southampton. Everyone felt that they were maintaining order, and everything was so harmonious.


    "Boom, boom, boom!" Suddenly, a sound of horseshoes disrupted the harmony. A group of people with short swords and blood-red cloaks rippling behind them rode straight past, ignoring the gatekeeper.


    The people in front of the city gate were not at all annoyed by being cut in line, but instead started discussing enthusiastically.


    "Depending on the situation, someone else is unlucky again. I don''t know which high-ranking official it is!"


    "Yes! There is a good show to watch, which is much more interesting than watching that y!"


    People looked at the back of the knight riding away with great interest.


    Sure enough, this group of knights lived up to expectations, rode their horses, and rushed directly to the Sheriff''s Mansion.


    "Star Chamber Court handles the case, please cooperate!"


    Just as the guards in front of the government were about to intercept, the leader of this group of blood-red cloaked knights directly showed an iron te with the English word "Star Chamber Court" written on it.


    The Pce Intelligence Department is under the banner of the Star Room Court, so all will have the power to enforce thew.


    "Yes, pleasee in¡ª" the guard looked at the sign, his thighs trembling, said tremblingly, and made a gesture of please.


    These pce intelligence staff, under the shocking eyes of the guards, walked directly into the office of the sheriff.


    In less than a minute, the majestic Sheriff was now like amb waiting to be ughtered, with his head downcast, like a mourning concubine, and his face was gray.


    Then, the chairman of the traffic managementmittee was also arrested and escorted out together with the county chief.


    The entire Sheriff''s Mansion felt like an earthquake at this time, flustered and full of discussions.


    But at this moment, news came that His Excellency the supervisor, one of the three giants in Hampshire, was directly handed over to the county court by Blood de.


    That is to say, the county chief, supervisor, and county lieutenant, except for the county lieutenant who controls the military power, the other two were arrested.


    What followed were batches of ountants who carried out rigorous calctions and audits of every expenditure in the entire county government.

 Chapter 484: i am not noble

    Chapter 484 I am not a nobleman


    With the actions of the intelligence agencies, especially the actions of the Pce Intelligence Service, which focuses on domestic execution, Hampshire was suddenly in a mess.


    Headed by the sheriff of Hampshire and the supervisor, plus some officials and businessmen involved, a total of more than one hundred people were sent to Irnd.


    Fortunately, with the years of official admission examinations, Ennd''s officials are almost saturated.


    The departure of arge number of officials in Hampshire has excited the middle-level officials. Ennd has not had a county-level official taken down for a long time. As a result, it is unknown how many official positions will be vacated.


    So, the next day, the cab drafted a list of people to serve in Hampshire. The loss of arge number of officials did not bring any turmoil to Hampshire.


    As soon as the Hampshire incident happened, it once again proved the royal power''s control over the United Kingdom, and His Majesty the King''s prestige in the officialdom became more and more prominent.


    The central government took a tacit attitude towards His Majesty''s actions, and then took advantage of this opportunity to strengthen the power of the central government. Those who were appointed and dismissed were more obedient.


    Finally, in the past few years since the cab was established, it has taken advantage of its own advantages step by step to slowly plunder local rights and continuously improve the prestige of the central government.


    It can be said that in view of the principle that the **** determines the head, the cab ministers naturally began to strengthen the central authority and deprive the local authority. This is a naturalw.


    And His Majesty the King is also happy to see this. At this time in Europe, centralization is the general trend.


    In order to solve the situation of official saturation, His Majesty the King turned his attention to France.


    ...


    In the early spring of March, on the dry ground outside Rouen, some weeds had grown on the ground that was originally covered with corpses, revealing a little bit of greenery. No one would have imagined that half a year ago, the ground was still covered with corpses and blood flowed like rivers.


    In the wheat fields outside the city, due to the truce in Rouen, the winter wheat sown in autumn seems to be growing well after being fertilized by human beings, and it has already revealed an attractive green color. If nothing else, it will be a bumper harvest year.


    In a vige 20 miles outside of Rouen, there are about 20 households, with smoke rising from the kitchen, dogs barking, **** crowing, and green farm vegetables behind the house, it is a happy scene of a farm family.


    However, a half-brick house located in the center of the vige is the only brick house in the vige, and it is also the most spacious and bright big house.


    This is the meeting hall of the vige, an important venue where the vige chief convenes all the vigers to discuss major issues, and it is also the barn where the wheat is harvested in the vige. It can be said that this is the most important ce in the vige.


    Today, the vige head, Moss, has a bitter face. The wrinkles on his face seem to have be a blooming chrysanthemum, revealing a lot of troubles.


    Beside him, an old man with a gray beard is the oldest old man in the vige, very prestigious.


    Sitting on the other side was a man in his thirties with a strong figure and thick arms. The most conspicuous thing was that his left sleeve was empty.


    He is a mercenary who once wandered outside. He came back after losing his arm. He has always been the object of the young people in the vige, and he is also the most powerful fighting force in the vige.


    "At first, we thought that the war was over and life would be peaceful again. Who knew that the rebel army had wiped out all the stocks, causing our granary to bottom out. How will we live in the next few months?"


    Vige head Moss nced at the few bags of wheat beside him and sighed.


    "Moss, we have to find a way. We will get through it in a few months. At worst, a few people will starve to death!"


    The old man with a gray beard heard this and looked down upon him. He still stared and said loudly.


    "Moss! We can''t give up!" Peevy, who had a broken arm, quickly echoed, waved his strong right arm, and said forcefully: "Otherwise, I will take the young people in the vige to go hunting together. Anyway, those nobles The lords can¡¯t control us anymore, the English can say, allow us to enter the forest to hunt and supplement food!¡±


    Due to the long-term war, agricultural losses have been heavy, and farmers have no food in their hands.


    In order to stabilize the rule, but also to gather the poption, the new Governor of Normandy issued a decree, allowing farmers to freely go out and hunt in the forest before the wheat harvest.


    "No, who knows how long Ennd can upy? I heard the old man in the vige say that the English ran away after only a few months of upation!" They all turned white with anger.


    "It''s not like you don''t know the means of the noble lord. If we do this, it will be a disaster for the entire vige!"


    The old man sighed and closed his eyes, as if recalling the cruel methods of the nobles, his face trembled uncontrobly.


    That''s it, the topic ends here, and the three people sitting there are suddenly helpless, worrying about the survival of the entire vige.


    At this time, a viger suddenly said that several gentlemen from the city of Rouen hade.


    Vige head Moss looked puzzled and walked out of the vige to wee these masters from Rouen.


    When he came to the vige, he saw a middle-aged man with a sharp beard and a pointed face. He was Florent, the tax official in Rouen. Every year when the wheat was harvested, he would lead his men to work from vige to house. Taxes are horribly annoying.


    At this time, he was ttering an Englishman, showing a smiling face, bending over, with indescribable respect on his face.


    "Respected Lord Florent, and several respected adults, I am the vige chief Moss, may I help you?" Moss couldn''t figure out the situation, so he could only bow his head respectfully and walked to the old acquaintance In front of him, he asked softly.


    Florent, who used to be a tax officer, looked at a young man next to him apologetically, and then said proudly:


    "Moss, let me tell you, this is Lord Thomas Befort of Rouen. From now on, dozens of nearby viges, including yours, are under the control of this Lord. You must obey his orders. !"


    "Yes, my lord, this is what it should be!" Moss was a little terrified when he heard this, and he quickly saluted the Englishman respectfully.


    "Don''t say that, I''m just an inconspicuous official of the king and the governor. I was just entrusted to manage this newnd that joined the kingdom!"


    Hearing this, Moss dared to look up and take a serious look.


    The young man who spoke was only about twenty-five or six years old, with dark blue eyes, a straight nose, long ck hair, and decent clothes, he looked like a nobleman.


    "My lord! Excuse me, what is your family?" Moss asked.


    "Why are you asking this?" The young man looked at the vige chief who answered decently in front of him, and couldn''t help being a little surprised after hearing this.


    "Knowing your family can only promote your rule to the vigers, so that they know that we are your subjects!"


    "No need to be like this, I''m just an official, representing His Majesty the King to govern you, I''m not a nobleman!"

 Chapter 485: the french are rich

    Chapter 485 The French Are Really Rich


    "My lord, aren''t you a noble? Our vige will be your fief from now on!"


    Vige Chief Moss was surprised when he heard this sentence, he blurted it out quickly, and asked in a low voice, without respect and etiquette.


    As soon as the words came out, Moss regretted it endlessly. He was just a humble farmer, so what right did he have to ask the adults.


    As a result, Thomas Befort saw it and asked his vigers. He immediately knelt down with a look of remorse.


    "My lord, please forgive my rudeness!" A trembling voice sounded.


    Thomas finally realized that the French aristocrats are so powerful that they can scare ordinary people to their knees.


    However, the nobles in Ennd can only be respected and envied by ordinary people, but cannot be feared.


    Becausemoners do not need to rely on blood to obtain rights, knowledge bes another thingparable to blood, and nobles are no longer out of reach!


    Next, Thomas exined in detail the United Kingdom''s governance of the Normandy region.


    For example, dozens of surrounding viges were merged into towns, under the leadership of the mayor, and then a dozen towns were merged into counties, under the leadership of the Governor of Normandy.


    And, all nobles, like Ennd, will lose their governance, judicial, and taxation rights over the subjects, just like Ennd.


    In this way, after exining in detail for more than half an hour, Thomas finally narrated most of the things, which surprised his future subordinate.


    He just quietly looked at the vige head in a daze, with a smile on his face.


    The reason why Thomas has such a good temper and patience is because in the next time, in order to sessfully carry out the decree of His Excellency the Governor, he must win over these local snakes, otherwise he will definitely be a puppet.


    After a while, when the former tax collector Florent, who was watching the y, got a little impatient, the vige chief Moss finally realized it.


    "Of course, of course, obeying the leadership of the adults is what I should do!" Moss nodded immediately, expressing his loyalty, Fengshuang''s face was full of excitement.


    "As long as you give orders, my lord, we will definitely obey you. If anyone doesn''t listen, I will break his leg!"


    "Very well, Vige Chief Moss, I am very satisfied with your loyalty!"


    Mayor Thomas had a gratified smile on his young face, as if he was very satisfied with his performance.


    "I''m here this time because I have something to trouble you, I hope you will cooperate a lot!" Thomas said, patting the shoulder of Vige Chief Moss.


    "Of course, of course! This is what it should be!" Moss suddenly showed a smile that was not a smile, and agreed with a bit of tears.


    "Okay, you lead the way ahead, let me go in and have a look!" Mayor Thomas said with great interest.


    The smile on Moss'' face became even more forced, and his walking posture was a little trembling.


    In this small vige, in this famine year, what else can the mayor entertain?


    Thomas walked while describing his ns.


    And Moss'' face is like a chameleon, changing randomly.


    When he heard that the newly established town of Sneva was about to be established here, his face turned pale.


    And when the young mayor said he became the deputy mayor, he became rosy again.


    Then, a series of decrees came out of the mouth of the young mayor suddenly, making the face of the vige chief Moss change.


    Mandatoryly require the vigers to conduct military training every winter; register households and register all vigers; prohibit the passage of rivre and francs in the Normandy area within half a year, and allow vigers to exchange at any time, only the British pound is allowed...


    After this series of policies came out, although Moss didn''t know the effect, there was a word in his heart: The English were serious about the rule of Normandy.


    After inspecting the poor vige, the young mayor sighed:


    "It seems that if a new town center is to be established, it will cost a lot of money!"


    "Moss, I just saw that there are not many stocks in the vige!"


    "Yes, my lord,st year''s harvest was not good, and this year we are still short of food for several months!" Moss said with an ugly face.


    "In this case, the vigers can go to the Bank of Ennd in Rouen to borrow grain. The interest will be waived for the first year, and they will be repaid on time in the next year!" Thomas said casually when he remembered the orders of the Governor and the rewards given to him by the Bank of Ennd.


    "My lord, is this true?" Moss said in surprise.


    "Of course, the Bank of Ennd belongs to the royal family. It is the most trustworthy and the service is good! In the future, your sry will also be drawn from the Bank of Ennd!"


    "What? I still have a sry?"


    "Of course, there is a reward for serving His Majesty the King!" Thomas said as it should.


    Rouen, Normandy, in the newly established Governor''s Pce.


    Since the situation in France has temporarily maintained a dangerous bnce, the English have seized the other half of Rouen from Count Gabriel, and all of Normandy has been brought under the rule of the United Kingdom.


    The first thing the newly established Governor''s Mansion did was to divide thend of the Catholic nobles and the church into three, 40% for the king, and three levels for the military and the government.


    Then, ording to the original arrangement, the bondholders were allowed to buy thend at half the price. As a result, the governor''s government''s finances became rich immediately.


    "Your Excellency, at present, ording to the arrangement of the cab, the Normandy area is divided into 18 counties and several towns.


    And using talents from the Cis and Brizgne regions, as well as talents sent from the United Kingdom, plus local defected nobles and families, a total of 460 people, after another month of training, they have been dispatched to Normandy All over, integration is currently in progress! "


    In the governor''s office, Adam Carroll, the former governor of Cis and Baron Belloni, read a document seriously with a thick and maic voice.


    He was appointed and dismissed by His Majesty the King as the Vice-Governor to assist His Excellency in governing the Normandy region.


    His Excellency the governor has a stern face. There is no trace of a smile on his unusually handsome face, but when viewed from the side, there is a different kind of beauty.


    "What a charming man!" Baron Belloni sighed inwardly, swallowed his saliva, and ended the report.


    In view of the differences in the Normandy region, the new governor is Alexander Knight, and the military and government are in charge.


    Moreover, in recognition of his meritorious service, His Majesty the King has canonized him as the Baron of Rouen, with a manor of tens of thousands of acres.


    The Marquis of Edinburgh who captured Brittany only added a title of baron and thousands of acres ofnd.


    "Your Excellency, please try your best to urge the Bank of Ennd to open a branch. Agriculture in Normandy was damaged a lotst year. I''m afraid it will cause riots!" His Excellency the Governor looked at Baron Belloni with his beautiful eyes, and ordered seriously.


    "Yes, Your Excellency!" Such a beautiful face made Baron Belloni a little distracted for a while, and he didn''t realize it until a whileter.


    "The finances are currently rtively rich. Don''t be too tight about the appropriations of the town and county governments! Moreover, please allocate 5,000 pounds as a reward for the expeditionary force to boost morale!"


    As the actual head of civil affairs, Baron Beroni thought for a moment before agreeing to the governor''s opinion.


    Thanks to the ie from the sale ofnd, the government¡¯s finances have reached a terrifying ¡ê100,000. This shows how rich the French church and nobles are!


    The French are really rich!

 Chapter 486: pirate

    Chapter 486 Pirates


    With the advent of 1564, the rule of the United Kingdom over Normandy and Brittany began to be formally established.


    Relying on a strong army, these two regions have also begun slow but rapid surgical reforms.


    Of course, although the Catholic nobles were expelled and the religious properties were confiscated, they still could not change the control of the nobles over the two ces.


    As for the nobles'' seizure of power, the nobles will certainly not let it go, there are undercurrents surging, and riots are brewing.


    The French Catholic Allies and the Huguenots are umting strength to prepare for a new round of civil war.


    Spain, the Duke of Avar led an army of 20,000 troops, and was rapidly marching towards the Nethends, preparing to extinguish the uprising in the Nethends.


    As for the Portuguese, they still monopolize the trade in the East, happily watching the European continent in chaos, secretly making a fortune secretly.


    On the sea, arge two-masted ship rides the wind and waves, moving forward slowly. Even though the sea wind is strong and the sails are bulging, it is still moving hard, heavy and slow.


    The beating of the waves seems to have no effect on it. The sailors on the ship are still standing steadily, drinking wine, singing songs, chatting dirty jokes, and a happy atmosphere.


    "Hey! Scar, why are you drinking again?" On the deck, there was a handsome sailor with decent and clean clothes. Compared with other sailors, he was simply a nobleman.


    He went straight to the side of the man who was sitting on the ground, drinking non-stop with a drink in his hand, and asked in a bad tone.


    "I haven''t arrived in Portugal yet, what if I encounter pirates?"


    The man sitting on the deck has short hair, but there is a scar directly from the corner of his mouth to the middle of his head, like a centipede, which makes people shudder.


    If it was a little deeper, I''m afraid my head would have burst.


    "Oh! My first mate, isn''t this almost Lisbon? How can there be any danger, what can happen if you drink some wine?"


    Scar nced up at the sailor with the front teeth, then lowered his head again, took a sip of his wine, and said rascally.


    "Besides, our navy is not a vegetarian, any robber who dares to rob us is purely courting death!"


    The man with the scar changed his posture, half lying on the deck, drinking wine, basking in the sun, and saidzily.


    "Yes! First officer, we have been at sea for more than a month, and we finally took a break, what can happen!"


    "ording to the sailing agreement, it doesn''t say that drinking is not allowed!"


    "What are you afraid of? The pirates areing. We took the opportunity to rob them. The cannons on the ship are not vegetarian!"


    Scar seemed to be very influential among the sailors. As soon as he finished speaking, the other sailors immediately spoke in support, which directly made the handsome first officer blush.


    "Okay, if something happens next, you guys will watch it!"


    He nced at the man with the scar, then at the dozen or so other sailors who responded, then said a word helplessly, and walked away quickly.


    "Hahaha!" With the departure of the chief mate, the deck immediately became a sea of ??joy, and the atmosphere became more enthusiastic.


    "Your Excellency, Captain! That fellow with Scar is cking off again!" The first mate came to the captain''s room in a panic, andined to the captain, who was enjoying the wine in an upright manner.


    "Don''t care about them, Kadir, you are different from them, they are just a pile of mud on the ground, and you are the king''s pce, there is noparison!"


    The captain drank wine leisurely, squinted his eyes, with two red clouds on his face, looked at the handsome first officer and said:


    "You have been to school and can read some words, although not much, but you are very different from them!


    The best they can be is a filthy sailor, all their lives, and you are destined to be a captain! "


    "You are so clever, so talented, the captain is your destination!"


    As he spoke, the captain took another sip of the wine and said with a blurred look in his eyes:


    "You, your father is a captain, and he also has shares in thepany. It is a matter of course to be a captain!"


    Kadir looked at the drunken master Captain, lifted him to the bed, looked at his fat body panting, and shook his head.


    During this trip to sea, I bought arge amount of spices, silk, and ivory from Goa, and also stopped at an African coast. I exchanged some bows and arrows and iron swords for fifty pounds of gold.


    It can be said that their trip to the East was a bumper harvest.


    So, when the ship approached Portugal, everyone on board couldn''t wait to start celebrating.


    After the ship docked in Lisbon, each person could get at least ten gold coins, plus their own spoils, enough for them to live in style for a few years.


    But Kadir is different. It is just what the captain said. His father is a shareholder of thepany. This time he went to sea, not for money, but to investigate the Eastern route.


    After all, thepany in the Nethends is the real business of his family.


    This trip to sea opened his eyes.


    He is almost certain that investing in the eastern route will definitely increase profits and the family power will expand several times.


    "Your Excellency, Captain!" Kadir heard the sound of the horn, and his face couldn''t help but change.


    At this time, a sailor hurried over, shouting.


    "What''s wrong?" Kadir asked in a deep voice.


    "There are pirates, pirates!" cried the sailor.


    Seeing this, Kadir immediately ran out of the cabin and looked around, his face suddenly paled.


    I saw that behind their ship, there were three Galen ships with pirate gs running over in a hurry, only two miles away from them, and the distance was getting closer and closer.


    The pirate ship was in a triangr formation, approaching quickly and aggressively.


    And what about them? Due to the full load of cargo, the entire ship is slow, no matter how fast it runs, it will be caught up in less than ten minutes.


    "Quick, everyone, get ready, speed up! Speed ??up with all your might!"


    "Gunners are ready, shelling when the distance is up!"


    "Archers prepare..."


    For a while, Kadir hurriedly ordered down to prepare for the counterattack against the pirates.


    Sure enough, in less than ten minutes, a pirate ship chased after it, and dozens of cannons fired shells, shaking the merchant ship returning with a full load.


    The counterattack of the merchant ship was scattered among the three ships, and the firepower was scattered, which was tantamount to tickling them.


    The persecuted pirates made all the sailors panic, and the scene of death made them terrified.


    While Kadir looked at the surrounded merchant ships and the ck cannons, he could even see the ferocious faces of the pirates, their big red faces.


    "Damn Scar, **** sailor!" Kadir cursed.


    "Kadir, what''s going on?" The captain staggered out of the cabin and looked at the pirate ship, his face suddenly pale and bloodless.


    Kadir nced back at him and sighed.


    In such a situation, you can only let it go.


    "Surrender! Raise the white g, we surrender!"

 Chapter 487: special symbols

    Chapter 487 Special symbols


    Since the beginning of the age of great voyages, in the past few decades, the prosperity of maritime trade has not only allowed nobles and merchants to go to sea and make a fortune, but also those pirates have also risen up, like mushrooms after rain, covering the whole world. ocean.


    And those ocean-going merchant ships are their spring rain and the nutrients for their growth.


    Of course, in this era of chaos, pirates and merchant ships cannot bepletely distinguished. A pirate g on a tree will turn a harmless merchant ship into a vicious pirate.


    Between wealth and life, Kadir quickly made a choice.


    "Fly the white g, you idiots!" Kadir didn''t care about the captain''s shout, but instead used his authority to give orders.


    Soon, seeing the hopelessness of resistance, the sailors surrendered one after another, without any intention of working for their employers.


    The captain nced at the three pirate ships surrounding him. Although they were not as big as his 800-ton Galen ship, theirbat power was not at the same level at all. Surrender!


    "We surrender, my lords, we surrender!" The captain raised his hands wisely and shouted loudly at the pirates who could vaguely see their faces.


    "Boss, this is a fat sheep!"


    "No, this ship is bulging and slow. Although it is not as good as that gold ship, it may not be much less!"


    "Haha! I''m so lucky today, I''m going to make a fortune!"


    Seeing the surrender of the merchant ship, the pirates surrounded on all sides boarded the merchant ship one by one, looked around, and their ugly faces were filled with unstoppable smiles.


    Kadir watched the pirates jumping on his ship with all kinds of weapons, chatting andughing, their originally ferocious faces looked extraordinarily arrogant, obviously they were very satisfied with this ship.


    He smiled wryly in his heart, who would have thought that the first time he went to sea, he was almost robbed at the door of his house, what a disaster! Whether or not his life can be saved is another matter.


    In just a short while, no less than 400 piratesnded on the merchant ship, and their sailors added up to less than 200. Surrender seemed to be the right choice.


    And Kadir, who has been observing the pirates, suddenly discovered a big secret. These pirates boarded the ship in an orderly manner. Even though their faces were excited, they still did not loot the gold and silver. Instead, they watched and escorted them one by one. The sailor seemed to be waiting for something.


    Finally, a well-dressed pirate who looked like an aristocrat came over, but his nondescript footsteps and out-of-the-ordinary movements betrayed him.


    He has two bushy beards, a captain''s hat on his head, and what seems to be a green agate ring in his hand. He looks like an aristocrat.


    "Very good, brothers, today is our big harvest day, next, I will not hesitate to reward, everyone will be rewarded!"


    Like a natural leader, he issued a summary. Although there are strong traces of imitating nobles, he still achieved good results.


    "Thanks Head!"


    "Boss, you are the most generous boss I have ever seen!"


    "Long live the captain, long live the wine, long live God!"¡­


    For a moment, the pirates who were originally full of interest, as if they were taking hormones again, blushed, danced and danced, and their eyeballs almost popped out.


    Generally speaking, pirates do not have a basic sry, and only when they rob merchant ships will they have ie.


    The captain takes up 30%, navigators, first mates, doctors and other functional sailors get 20%, and hard-working sailors get 10%.


    3:2:1, this is an ordinary money-sharing model. Of course, there are also strong captains who upy half of the money, thus umting a lot of wealth.


    The pirate leader wears a mask on his face, which is in the shape of a skull, giving people a sense of fear.


    After he finished speaking, he ordered some pirates to search the merchant ship, and he came to the trembling captain step by step, and asked:


    "You are from the East!"


    "Yes, yes!" The captain kept nodding in fear, and said palely:


    "We have gold, spices, and ivory on board. These are all for you. Please let us go!"


    "Haha! I can''t afford to be called an adult, I''m just a hard-working person looking for money!"


    The pirate leader nced at the cowardly captain, then at the more than a hundred strong sailors with their hands and feet tied securely, raised his head and smiled, then patted him on the shoulder, and said:


    "Since you have surrendered so wisely, for the sake of God, I am happy today, so I will let you die!"


    After hearing this sentence, the captain rxed, as if he was relieved from a heavy load, and then copsed on the deck, with a stream of yellow water flowing from his crotch, and his face suddenly became happy.


    "That''s good, that''s good! Thank you, my lord, thank you, my lord!"


    "That''s the way the Portuguese are! Hahahaha!" The masked pirate leader looked at the pirates around him andughed presumptuously in English.


    "Boss, what did you say just now? You''re babbling, Portuguese is so ugly!"


    A pirate wearing a one-eyed patch, with his upper body exposed, asked carelessly.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just going to let them go for the sake of their knowledge!" The pirate leader exined to the pirates who had the same question.


    "Wait a minute, throw a few boards down, throw a few more, I told them to let them go!"


    "Yes, boss, I will definitely throw in a few more dors, and I promise not to disappoint them! We pirates have a guarantee!"


    Immediately, a pirate took up the conversation, patted his chest, and said solemnly.


    For a moment, all the pirates on the entire merchant shipughed happily.


    Kadir, on the other hand, watched the conversation of the pirates with cold eyes. Although he could not understand, he became interested in the weapons on their bodies.


    "These people have a lot of matchlock guns, I''m afraid they have a strong background!" Kadir counted and found that the pirates had hundreds of matchlock guns, which is not a small number.


    Ordinary dukes in Europe may not have so many matchlock guns.


    "Guys, hurry up! It''s not far from Portugal. Who knows when the **** Portuguese navy will arrive. I don''t want to try the Portuguese artillery!" the pirate leader urged.


    Soon, in less than half an hour, the ship''s goods were counted, and most of the goods were moved to the other three pirate ships to share the pressure. The gs on the merchant ships were also changed to French styles.


    The merchant ship and three pirate ships left this sea area before the arrival of the Portuguese navy.


    On the sea, there were more than a hundred sailors hanging on more than a dozen floating wooden boards, shouting helplessly.


    But here is already close to Portugal, and countless merchant ships passed by. They were rescued in less than an hour.


    It seems that the pirates are still trustworthy.


    The three pirate ships, together with the newly captured merchant ships, headed towards Ennd at an extremely fast speed.


    At sea, the patrolling Royal Navy stopped attacking the pirate ship after seeing a red rose on the g of the pirate ship.


    "Brother, why didn''t the captain allow us to fight those pirates!" A novice sailor asked the veteran with a vicissitudes of life.


    "Hey! You don''t understand this!" The veteran patted the recruit''s head and said with a smile:


    "See the red roses on their gs? These are their life-saving charms, we can''t hit them!"


    "why?"


    "Why do children ask so many questions! Work hard!" The veteran cast a nce at him and said angrily, then wiped the deck.

 Chapter 488: Englands provocation

    Chapter 488 The provocation of the English


    Three pirate ships and a merchant ship sailed recklessly in the sea, waves were broken, and seagulls flew in the sky.


    On the deep blue sea, merchant shipsing and going are driving intensively. Merchant ships of different tonnages and colors are moving slowly, telling the gift of the sea to them.


    "Slow down a bit, the Portuguese can''t catch up anymore!" The masked pirate leader standing on the deck said casually.


    "Yes, boss!" The pirate on the side agreed tactfully.


    Looking at the port slowly emerging in front of him, Drake took off his mask, and his long brown hair spread out, revealing a pair of ck and white eyes.


    With slender eyebrows and a short beard on his chin, he looks very soft, like a harmless boy next door, which makes people feel good about him unconsciously.


    The young man''s name is Francis Drake. He has been a well-known pirate in the entire sea area for the past three years. He has as many as three pirate ships under him.


    Just as Drake was staring at the port ahead, his lips moved slightly, and he didn''t know what he was muttering.


    At this time, a man with a musket on his back suddenly walked beside him, with an unshaven beard, like Drake, staring at the gradually clear port, and sighed: "Francis, after finishing this vote, next, you Any ns?"


    "What else can I do, keep going! I want to be the biggest pirate in Ennd! The king of pirates!"


    Drake looked at the undting sea, blood suddenly appeared on his face, he opened his hands, and said excitedly.


    "And you? My dear Captain!" Drake asked, looking at his captain.


    "Me! I''m ready to go home!" The captain said with a bitter smile on his face:


    "You also know that there are several sons in my hometown, and a wife who keeps arguing. When I came out with you, I came out to make money to support the family!"


    The wrinkles on his face suddenly stretched out at this moment, like a blooming chrysanthemum, unconsciously revealing some warmth.


    "In the past three years, I have also saved some money. I n to go home and buy dozens of acres ofnd, and then send my son to study. If there is an official in the future, it will be God''s blessing!"


    Seeing his captain''s expression of anticipation and longing, Drake persuaded him with some distaste:


    "Barton, you can stay with me for a while! There are not many people I trust, and you are one of them!"


    "No, you know, Drake, my wife is still waiting for me to go back! Besides, pirates are still too dangerous!" Captain Barton shook his head and refused.


    "Do you want to go back with only money? Go back as a pirate and tell your son: ''Hey! I paid you to study with the money of being a pirate!'', what else do you have? Dignity? What will your neighbors think of you?"


    Drake looked at his capable captain, and still persuaded him persistently. An experienced captain is very important to pirates.


    "Dignity? They are all pirates, how can they have dignity like nobles!"


    "How do you know that we won''t be nobles?" Drake said proudly with a smile on his face.


    "Look, what is this?" As he spoke, Drake took out a parchment full of English and handed it to Captain Barton.


    Captain Barton''s eyes were fixed immediately, he took the parchment, and looked at it carefully:


    "To all citizens:


    All citizens of the United Kingdom, as long as they have the courage and perseverance to face the great king, will be able to meet the great king, personally receive the letter ofmission, go to the wildnds that are not affiliated with any Christian country, upy and expel The ce of the heathen.


    Whether it is an ind or a town, as long as it is an upied pagan territory, it will be recognized by His Majesty the King, and will be given a knighthood as appropriate!


    If you fail to upy it, but discover the unknown territory for my king, you will also receive rewards and title rewards! "


    Captain Barton nced at the parchment, and then at Drake, who looked expectant, and asked in surprise:


    "Do you want to go to the New World?"


    "No, I want to find unknown regions! The New World has been discovered by the Spaniards, and I don''t have the mind to build any colonies! The sea is my life!"


    Drake shook his head, opened a pair of ck and white eyes, and said.


    "Barton, only by looking for unknown and undiscoverednds for His Majesty the king can we get the most benefits! Sir? Baron, or earl, it''s all possible!"


    "Forget about the baron or something! I''m already satisfied to get a knight!" Some expectations suddenly appeared in Barton''s eyes, and then dimmed.


    "And the unknownnd, how can it be so easy to find!"


    "If you don''t try, how do you know it''s impossible?" Drake said with a half-smile, and then turned his gaze to the sea ahead.


    But Barton looked at the confident Drake, and for some reason, he suddenly had some words from the young pirate leader.


    At the beginning of January 1564, His Majesty the King issued only three privateer licenses, and by June, there were thirty.


    In half a year, His Majesty the King issued nearly a hundred privateering licenses at once, that is to say, pirates with legitimate robberies. It has reached one hundred, and thebined number has reached more than ten thousand.


    During this period, the Portuguese were the first to be impacted.


    Arge number of Eastern trading ships were robbed by pirates, causing heavy losses to Portuguese merchants.


    What makes the Portuguese government displeased is that after the gold ship in America was robbed, the Portuguese government and royal family, who spent a lot of money, panicked.


    After half a year, the loss of the royal family alone reached 500,000 Duerts, which made it unbearable for the upstart Portuguese royal family.


    "Enrique, what''s the matter with the English?" Queen Dowager Catherine, who is also the grandmother of the current Portuguese King Sebastian I, frowned at this time, and asked about Enrique, the archbishop in red who is also in power. .


    "Dear Queen Mother, I don''t know the specific situation. But I sent someone to question the King of Ennd, but he said that this is an act of pirates and has nothing to do with Ennd!"


    The fifty-two-year-old regent, Archbishop Enrique, who is also the uncle of the current king, also frowned and said softly.


    "It''s full of lies. Without the cover of the English, those pirates would have been wiped out by the navy long ago. Where would they be rampant!"


    The wrinkled Queen Mother was full of anger, then looked at her brother-inw, and said directly and loudly:


    "This is an act of provocation against us Portugal, we must retaliate with an eye for an eye!"

 Chapter 489: Portugal, strong outside but strong in middle

    Chapter 489 Portugal, strong on the outside but strong on the inside


    "No, Your Majesty the Queen Mother!" Regent Archbishop Enrique twitched his eyebrows, stretched out his withered right hand from hisrge robe, and stopped him softly:


    "The English are acting like this, I''m afraid they have other ns!"


    The Empress Dowager Wang turned her eyes and her face was a little dignified.


    "You mean, the English plotted against us Portugal?"


    "Yes!" Nodding, Archbishop Enrique continued:


    "A while ago, I heard that the English went to meet Philip II and asked to persecute our country together and share Eastern trade!"


    "But Philip II did not agree because of the checks and bnces of the agreement. At that time, the ambassador of Ennd left with a smile on his face. Now it seems that they have long been dissatisfied with us!"


    His Excellency the Archbishop sighed and said.


    "Aren''t the English afraid of our navy?" The Queen Mother hurriedly asked.


    "s! ording to the information I have received, the number of warships owned by the English is almost the same as ours. If there is a fight, the Spaniards must be the ones who will profit in the end!"


    As the regent of Portugal, Archbishop Enrique naturally knew a lot. He exined politics to Her Majesty the Queen Mother.


    "The Spaniards have always coveted our trade, and the English are just testing it out. I don''t think it will be long before the English will start a war with us!"


    "How can it be, no more wars!" Queen Catherine immediately shook her head and refused.


    "The current Portugal cannot afford any war!"


    Today''s Portuguese Empire has vast colonies in Asia, Africa and Latin America, as well as arge number of trading posts, such as Macau in China.


    But in fact, Portugal''s poption is only two million, and it does not have arge poption to maintain this huge empire. Most of the current overseas colonies are maintained by mercenaries, let alone a war.


    Of course, if the poption is notrge, you can spend money to hire them, but what is surprising is that Portugal has no money in the treasury to write this huge colonial empire.


    Profits from Eastern trade and gold and silver from America directly caused intion, and farmers went bankrupt.


    For example, every year Portugal imports arge amount of raw meat, wood, and fur from the United Kingdom, cloth from the Nethends, and grain from France.


    In the mid-sixteenth century, the Portuguese empire had declined.


    "Let''s make peace! We agree to allow Ennd to dock at ourmercial station for supplies and repairs under certain conditions!" Her Majesty the Queen Mother thought about the current Portuguese treasury, recalled thezy soldiers, and said helplessly.


    "These are all things that will happen sooner orter, it''s just that they arrived earlier!"


    The Queen Mother seemed unable to bear the fact that the Portuguese Empire was in decline. She wiped her eyes with thick foundation, said something rude in a low voice, and left quickly.


    Watching the Queen Mother leave, Archbishop Enrique looked up at her back, blinked his cloudy eyes, sighed, and staggered away.


    Mediocre leaders, extravagant aristocrats, bankrupt agriculture, numerouspetitors, these are the reasons for the decline of the Portuguese Empire.


    When the Portuguese ambassador came to convey the news that the English were allowed to use the Portuguese trading post reasonably and allow the sharing of routes, His Majesty Edward VI was only slightly surprised, and then he negotiated with the Portuguese ambassador as if nothing had happened.


    "Your Majesty, the Portuguese have really surrendered!" Prime Minister William Selsey sighed as he looked at the lonely Portuguese ambassador.


    "Of course, Portugal, a huge empire, is currently nothing more than a strong foreign power. With a light poke, it will reveal its original form!"


    Edward smiled and said softly, as if he didn''t pay much attention to Portugal, a colonial empire of tens of millions of square kilometers.


    In fact, as early as a few decades ago, Portugal had to give up the four strongholds of Safi, Azemur, Alcaser-Seger and Alzira in North Africa, leaving only Ceuta in Moro. and Tangier too.


    Moreover, during the period of the former King Joao III, Portugal implemented a policy ofplete istion or close to istion. He would rather endure insults than go to war, and would not form alliances with other European powers. Portugal seems to devote himself to trade , irresistible.


    At this time, Portugal can only scare countries that are weaker than it. For Ennd of the same level, in Edward''s eyes, these are just showy and not worth mentioning.


    Of course, our Prime Minister William was limited in his vision and did not see the slowly declining national power of Portugal. Naturally, he made a fuss about the Portuguese''s submission.


    "Your Majesty, in this way, it can be expected that next year''s finances will definitely increase more!" The Prime Minister looked at His Majesty the King and said respectfully.


    "Yes! The kingdom''s trade with the East will definitely make great progress!" His Majesty the King sighed.


    "These are all thanks to your majesty. Issuing a privateer license not only allows you to harvest arge amount of wealth and control the huge pirates, but also opens up the kingdom''s eastern trade!"


    Portugal¡¯s monopoly on Eastern trade lies not only in their monopoly on navigation routes, but also in the fact that they upy most of the strongholds along the African coast, which are the main support points for Eastern trade.


    Cooperating with the Portuguese is tantamount to sharing the mature route developed by the Portuguese over the past century, saving the British a lot of manpower and financial resources in one fell swoop, at least more than ten years of effort.


    The English made a fortune.


    "Since the agreement has been signed, let the pirates attack the Portuguese lightly, and the Spaniards will be rich!"


    "Ah! Yes!" The Prime Minister immediately showed a look of disbelief, and after receiving the affirmative look from His Majesty the King, he slowed down and quickly responded.


    "The rtionship between Britain and Spain is about to break up? What is His Majesty the King thinking?" Unable to restrain the thoughts in his heart, His Excellency the Prime Minister resigned softly and left the office.


    Looking at the Prime Minister whose footsteps were a little messy, Edward put away his smile and thought:


    "I''m going to fight the Portuguese to see how powerful the navy is. Who would have thought that the Portuguese would give in directly!"


    "For the current n, the only ones standing in front of Ennd are the Spaniards!"


    His Majesty the King frowned and thought.


    Detonating the Dutch revolution in advance was just to consume Spain''s national power, and then robbed Spain''s treasure ship to make its financial situation even worse.


    "But these are far from enough! Spain''s Mediterranean fleet is still huge!"


    "It seems that the only way to upy the Portuguese Ceuta region! This matter is not so easy to solve!"

 Chapter 490: Ceuta Port and the Berbers

    Chapter 490 The Port of Ceuta and the Berbers


    The Ceuta region, which is located in the northernmost part of the Maghreb (collectively referred to by Algeria, Moro, and Tunisia), is the tentacles of Moro, on the Mediterranean coast near the Strait of Gibraltar.


    It can be said that its geographical location is very important and can control the Mediterranean Sea to a certain extent.


    In fact, as early as 1415, it was upied by Portugal and became a Portuguese colonial stronghold.


    And Ceuta is not the only important ce that Moro belongs to. In a sense, Cape Tangier is more valuable than Ceuta.


    Ceuta is inside the Mediterranean Sea, Tangier is outside,bined with Gibraltar in Spain, this is the real control of the Mediterranean Sea.


    Of course, Ceuta is small, and it is a long and narrow ind stretching out. It has a great military role but a small economic role.


    Tangier is one of the four major cities in Moro, and it is also the starting point for business travel in the Sahara Desert in Africa, with huge economic benefits.


    All, this time the target, His Majesty the King, ced Ceuta instead of the richer Tangier.


    "Hey, buddy, need a refill? I''ve got the sweetest wine!"


    A merchant ship had just docked in Ceuta. Allen wrapped himself in a woolen coat and stepped off the ship. Authentic Portuguese was heard in his ears. selling their wares.


    "No, okay, how much is a can!" n was about to refuse, but when he remembered his n toe here, he nodded and agreed immediately.


    "Guest officer,e with me, my shop has everything you need to drink, at cheap prices, Berber, Spanish, French, everything is avable at my ce, and it is famous in the entire port of Ceuta!" The Arab businessman grinned , Take a step forward, pull Allen and leave, that''s called a quick one.


    Allen followed without hesitation, and behind him, at some point, two guards also followed him. They followed him without a knife or a gun.


    "Hey! Papa Muhammad kidnapped another businessman, and he is going to make a fortune!"


    "Yes! This is the third time this month, there are so many fools!"


    Soon n was taken to run through a small street, dozens of small shops, peopleing and going, a mixture of various races andnguages, and it was extremely lively.


    It is estimated that it is the main trading street of the small Ceuta Port.


    After walking to the end, a small shop full of bottles and cans, Allen could stop and rest for a while.


    "Sir, it''s right for you toe to us. Whether it''s French, Spanish, or Berber wine, I have it, and even ck special wine, which is very suitable for giving away!"


    Only then did Allen take a closer look at the face of the Arab businessman, with a full unshaven beard, light blue eyes, a tall nose, and narrowed eyes, revealing a sly aura.


    "Okay, bring me ten cans of this ck wine!" Allen walked around the small shop, looked at a dark can with several exotic pictures engraved on it, and then opened it to taste. After tasting, he narrowed his eyes, pointed and said.


    "Mr. has a good eye. This is the fruit wine brewed by the Zenata people of the Bani-Marin tribe. It is sour and sweet, and it is unforgettable!" The Arab businessman narrowed his eyes, nced up and down, and said cheerfully.


    "For ten gold coins, you can bring them back!"


    "Yes!" n tugged his lips and agreed reluctantly.


    He cursed in his heart, the unscrupulous businessman, if it wasn''t for other things, he would have left long ago.


    "Sir, do you need anything else? This is the best shop in Ceuta Port!" The Arab businessman said, looking at the hesitant Allen.


    "Boss, I need to meet the nearby Berbers, and it''s the leader!"


    Allen nced at him and said directly.


    "Sir, what are you talking about, how can I know Berbers!" The Arab businessman said calmly with a confused face.


    "Huh, huh, huh~" Allen didn''t say anything, just took out his money bag and threw it on the table.


    Suddenly, the golden coins in the purse leaked out without any ident, covering the small wooden table.


    "This¡ª" The Arab businessman stared intently at the coins on the wooden table, his eyes almost protruding, and he was stunned.


    "Of course!" The businessman''s face changed suddenly, and while counting the money, he said with a smile on his face:


    "Although I don''t drink alcohol, I know a lot of Berbers. These people graze and farm nearby. I often go to get some drinks. I know a tribal leader with hundreds of people. He just took over the position of the old leaderst year!"


    Getting the news, Allen couldn''t help but feel happy: Sure enough, the businessman is the most well-informed person, and the money was not wasted, and he found the target so quickly.


    "Then, when can you introduce me to meet him?" Allen said impatiently.


    "this-"


    "Wow, wow~" Another bag of gold coins was thrown over.


    "The day after tomorrow, I''ll take you there the day after tomorrow, and I''m also going to buy a batch of wine! I can bring him here so you can meet each other!" The businessman said impatiently.


    On the third day, Allen came to the liquor store with two guards.


    And in front of the wine shop, there were indeed a fewmoner men standing, with the same western face, but with bronze skin and slightly bowed legs, looking around.


    "Come on, let me introduce you, Mr. Allen! This is the leader of Ava Brown!"


    I saw that the Arab businessman introduced to a young man in his twenties with a rebellious face.


    "Hello, Chief!"


    "You are the businessman who wants to send us money, bring the money quickly, I am in a hurry to go back!"


    The young man stretched out his hand and said impatiently.


    Allen nced at the Arab businessman inexplicably, red at him, and then smiled and said to the young leader:


    "That''s right, I''m about to send you money, let''s go in and talk!"


    After Allen said a few words into the young man''s ear, he entered the wine shop with a nk expression on his face.


    The Arab businessman was about to follow, but was stopped by n''s guards, and n''s voice sounded:


    "Boss, borrow your shop and return it to you in a while!"


    The Arab businessman watched the two enter his shop, but he could only jump and feel powerless.


    Half an hourter, n and the young leader of Ava Brown came out, both of them had satisfied expressions on their faces, and it seemed that they were talking well.


    "Leader, I''m waiting for your good news!" Allen smiled and said goodbye to the Berber leader who was riding back.


    "Of course, we Berbers always mean what we say!" The young leader turned his head, replied arrogantly, and left without hesitation.


    The Arab businessman was left alone but looked confused.


    The next day, Allen secretly unloaded some long knives and matchlock guns from the merchant ship, and then left quickly with the merchant ship.

 Chapter 491: new governor

    Chapter 491 New Governor General


    Not long after businessman Allen left Ceuta Port, a Berber riot ushered in Ceuta Port.


    Hundreds of Berbers, holding muskets and bows, suddenly ransacked the Ceuta area.


    The Portuguese soldiers stationed at Mount Hazhuo, the highest point in Ceuta, relying on the number of hundreds of people and several cannons, have been strictly defending, which did not cause Ceuta to escape from the control of the Portuguese.


    But the Berbers also attacked and just surrounded them, leaving hundreds of Portuguese to sit and eat.


    As a result, in less than two days, hundreds of Portuguese who had been relying on the port to live and had not stored much food and grass raised their hands and surrendered, and the port of Ceuta also reached the hands of the Berbers.


    It is not that Portugal has never thought about taking back the port, but the Berbers are still haunted. As soon as they took back the port, they came to harass them. How can they do business like this.


    In this way, wouldn¡¯t the port of Ceuta be abolished? In the eyes of the Portuguese who are all about money, the value is greatly reduced, especially in Tangier, which has another higher military and economic value, and the abandonment of the Ceuta region has been put on the agenda.


    After hearing the news, Archbishop Enrique, the regent of Portugal, felt a little bad.


    He doesn''t want to lose this port with great military value, but the Portuguese aristocracy is very powerful, and they are unwilling to operate such an area whose value has plummeted, and they need to invest a lot of money.


    The pressure from the nobles made the regent Archbishop Enrique have to consider three points.


    Losing a stronghold for no reason, how helpless such aggrieved appeared in Portugal!


    In Moro, Portugal only has Tangier and Ceuta, but Ceuta has fallen into the hands of the Berbers, which is really unlucky.


    "My lord, please see the English ambassador!" At the moment when the regent was having a headache, an attendant suddenly said softly.


    "Let him in!" The archbishop said softly after thinking for a while.


    "Honorable Lord Regent, please forgive me for taking the liberty to visit!" The ambassador has two swarthy beards, looks like a gentleman, and looks a little pleasing to the eye.


    However, His Excellency the Archbishop, after being robbed by the English a while ago, was particrly ufortable with the English, especially the handsome gentleman etiquette. No matter how you look at it, you feel disgusted.


    "Why? The arrival of His Excellency the Ambassador makes me happy!" The archbishop suddenlyughed when he saw the ambassador, and his tone was gentle and friendly.


    ...


    "Ambassador, what''s the matter?" After discussing some other topics, the archbishop restrained his smile and asked softly.


    "It''s like this. After your country''s Ceuta Port was illegally upied by Berbers and those heretics, not only your country, but also our businessmen suffered heavy losses. Our Majesty Edward was very saddened by this, and decided to send troops to help your country Get rid of those Berbers!"


    His Excellency the Ambassador looked at the serious face of the archbishop, with a kind smile on his face, as if Ennd is a country that is eager to help others.


    Words are contagious.


    "We in Portugal understand your enthusiasm for your country, but this Berber is not worth mentioning to us in Portugal!"


    The archbishop''s face changed to be kind, and he immediately opposed it affirmatively and resolutely.


    The harmless expressions of the English people are no longer useful to him, and he will never agree with Ennd''s kindness.


    Because he knows that under every piece of fat meat, there is a trap that is regrettable.


    Looking at the Portuguese regent''s anti-thief expression, Your Excellency the Ambassador sighed.


    "In this case, I will take my leave first, and I hope you will not regret it!"


    "Of course, I will never regret it!"


    Soon, the news reached London.


    "Since the Portuguese don''t eat fine wine when toasting, don''t me me for taking advantage!"


    His Majesty Edward looked at the letter, showing a sinister smile, and said to himself.


    Originally, he was going to help the Portuguese seize Ceuta Port as a condition, only to share Ceuta with them, not to monopolize it.


    And who knows, the Portuguese don''t appreciate it, so don''t me Ennd for being shameless next.


    Three dayster, three armed English merchant ships docked at the semi-abandoned Ceuta Port, and then disembarked 500 well-equipped English soldiers.


    Different from the decadent and undisciplined Portuguese soldiers, this group of Englishmen was well-paced and disciplined.


    They did not have the spirit of fear of death of the Portuguese. Instead, they swept across the entire Ceuta area without hesitation, killed many Berbers who were making trouble, and restored the entire Ceuta area to peace.


    Moreover, under the leadership of the English, the Ceuta region has expanded a lot. The original small penins has directly upied arge area of ??Moro. It is conservatively estimated that the Ceuta region has expanded by more than three times.


    What everyone didn''t pay attention to is that the Amoranga tribe united some tribes to upy Ceuta, and then took over some tribes that were maimed by the English. In a blink of an eye, it became thergest tribe in the Ceuta area, with a poption of Ten thousand people.


    At this time, the English who nted the g of the United Kingdom w on Mount Hadro did not feel the pressure.


    On the contrary, the Amorancy tribe, whose number of tribes has risen sharply, is facing tremendous pressure.


    The newly established Saad dynasty in Moro officially set its sights on it and began to watch the rising Berber tribe.


    In 1553, the Saad dynasty overthrew the Marin dynasty. Mohammad Aj officially called the Sultan, set his capital in Marrakesh, and established the Saad dynasty.


    Although this dynasty defeated the Portuguese, regained Agadir, Safi, Aizemur and other coastal strongholds, and captured Fes in 1548.


    But the Spaniards still firmly upy Meli. It can be seen that the Portuguese are still too weak.


    Forget about the European colonists, suddenly a new big tribe emerged in the maind, and like the previous Marin dynasty, they were all Berbers. This made Abduh Ghalib very angry, and the consequences were very serious .


    A 10,000-strong army has set off from the capital Marrakech and is on its way to the Ceuta region.


    The young and fearless leader of the Amoranga tribe, unable to control the fear in his heart, came to the port of Ceuta and asked the English for help.


    The Amorangwa tribe is the Berbers, while the Saad dynasty is the Muslin. There is no room for rxation between the two, and it is directly a battle of life and death.


    "My lord, if you can help our Amoronwa tribe get through the difficulties, we are willing to donate ten camel''s humps of gold!"


    Amoranwa looked at the English army officer in front of him solemnly, and said in proficient Portuguese.


    "Yes, but I need not only gold, but alsond!" The new Governor of Ceuta said with a serious face.


    "Thisnd is not enough for us to live on, we need morend for trade activities!"


    The trantor next to him was meticulously tranting.

 Chapter 492: Lisbon Treaty

    Chapter 492 Treaty of Lisbon


    As the 10,000-strong army of the Saad dynasty continued to approach, the Berbers finally chose to surrender. They decided that after paying the Ten Peaks gold, if they won, they would cede the area near Ceuta to the English.


    And if it goes well, after this war, the area of ??Ceuta will soon reach 60 square kilometers, equivalent to two Macau regions, which will greatly expand the influence of the English in the Mediterranean.


    As the other party to the contract, the English need to provide 500 matchlock guns, 5 bronze cannons, and recruit 1,000 mercenaries for the Berbers. Of course, the wages are paid by the Berbers themselves.


    Although muskets and artillery cost a lot of money, Ennd''s munitions production is mature, matchlock guns are beginning to be phased out, prices have plummeted, and His Majesty the King is beginning to prepare to dump them throughout Europe.


    So, excluding these expenses, Ennd earned a total of nearly 10,000 pounds in profit, which is really amazing.


    However, this also made the English understand one thing, Moro has a lot of gold.


    With the help of the English, the Berbers quickly organized a joint army of 5,000 Berber tribes, and a 1,000-strong German mercenary army, waiting for the Assad army.


    At this time, the Portuguese soon learned that the English had upied their port of Ceuta, and the Portuguese ambassador met His Majesty the King in person.


    "Your Majesty, your country has invaded our territory for no reason. Does this mean that your country is preparing to fight with me, Portugal!"


    After meeting the young king, the Portuguese ambassador raised his **** beard and said straight to the point, with a heavy tone.


    It is estimated that he thought that Portugal was in the period of great empire decades ago!


    His Majesty the King smiled inwardly.


    "Your Excellency,e, please have a sip of tea, sit down, and let''s talk slowly!"


    His Majesty Edward has a very good attitude. He doesn''t care about the ambassador''s domineering attitude, but speaks very kindly.


    As the saying goes, you don¡¯t reach out to hit a smiling face. Your Excellency, the ambassador, treated the king of a country like this, and the original face immediately rxed a lot.


    "Your Excellency, we took Ceuta Port from the Berbers. How can it be said that it is an invasion of your country''s territory?"


    After taking a sip of tea, Your Excellency the Ambassador said in an orderly manner to King Edward''s exnation:


    "Your Majesty, the Ceuta area is only temporarily upied by a group of heretics, but legally it is still our Portuguese territory. It is extremely rude for your country to invade for no reason!"


    "Hehe! Your Excellency is too unreasonable to make trouble. We in Ennd don''t know whether the Ceuta region belongs to the Portuguese. Anyway, we took it from the heretics, but we didn''t see half of the Portuguese at that time!"


    His Majesty Edward sneered, without the kind expression just now, but with a teasing expression on his face.


    "Does Your Majesty think that our country is easy to bully? Our hundreds of warships in Portugal are not for disy!" The ambassador immediately jumped up and said angrily.


    "Hmph!" The young king also stood up, raised his chin, and said dismissively: "Our United Kingdom is not a vegetarian. In the past few years, if nothing else, hundreds of warships can be produced, or even thousands of tons. There are also many battleships!"


    "The strengths of our two countries are almost the same, and we will lose out if we fight. Your country does not have the English Channel! And Spain has been coveting your country for a long time!"


    Facing His Majesty Edward''s difficulties, Your Excellency the Ambassador was a little impatient, and he said loudly:


    "Although the warships are equivalent, we have more skilled sailors in Portugal. Naval battles don''t just need ships!"


    His Excellency the Ambassador spoke the truth a little proudly, which blocked the young His Majesty for a while.


    "Even so, your army can''t do it!" His Majesty the King said calmly.


    "Our Portugal has a lot of money and can hire a lot of mercenaries!"


    "Your army can''t do it!"


    "We Portugal are in solidarity!"


    "Your army can''t do it!"


    ...


    No matter what the ambassador said, His Majesty the King still said a word with a smile and directly refuted.


    Portugal is a country where the navy and merchants upy arge poption. Not only is the agricultural poption missing, but even the army is iplete.


    With a poption of two million, the army has only 20,000 people, and most of them are sent to protect the colonies around the world. The local strength is extremely weak.


    And its neighbor, Spain, has the most elite army in Europe, and the number has reached 200,000. What a frightening number.


    Therefore, Portugal would rather lose some interests than lose its military power, not even the navy.


    After all, the Spanish navy is number one in the world.


    "Your Excellency, Ambassador, I have a method here, I wonder if you are willing to adopt it?" His Majesty the King looked at the Portuguese Ambassador with a constipated expression in front of him, and said in his heart.


    "Please speak, Your Majesty!" The ambassador said with a little dodge in his eyes, and he did not see the arrogance at the beginning.


    "The United Kingdom is willing to invest 5,000 pounds to buy the Ceuta region from your country! Moreover, if noble merchants stop at the port of Ceuta, they can enjoy the most-favored-nation treatment!"


    "Most Favored Nation?"


    "That is to say, among all foreign businessmen, Portuguese businessmen enjoy the lowest tax rate!"


    After hearing this proposal, Your Excellency the Ambassador couldn''t help thinking.


    "Your Majesty, I have no right to make decisions, please allow me to report to the country!"


    "Yes, I am waiting for your good news!"


    bingo! Mission aplished!


    Looking at the departing Portuguese ambassador, Edward could not help but congratte in his heart.


    Exchange 5,000 pounds for the Ceuta region, and the group of mercenary and cowardly Portuguese will, in all likelihood, agree.


    Although they have lost the Ceuta region, but if they want to throw their arms and fight the English, especially when the strength is not much different, the Portuguese, who have been lying down and making money, don''t want to try.


    His Majesty Edward proposed to buy the Ceuta region with money, which not only saved the face of the Portuguese Empire, but also made up for some of their losses.


    Especially the subsequent most-favored-nation treatment, whichforted the wounded hearts of Portuguese businessmen. Under such circumstances, how could they not agree.


    Sure enough, as Edward expected, the Portuguese generally agreed to the proposal of the United Kingdom, but asked the United Kingdom to also apply most-favored-nation treatment to several Portuguesemodities.


    In this way, His Majesty Edward did not stop at nothing, and simply proposed that the two countries form an alliance and treat each other with most-favored-nation treatment.


    Subsequently, the foreign ministries of the two countries conducted consultations for a month and finally reached an alliance agreement.


    Among them, in addition to the most-favored-nation treatment, the most important one is that if an allied country is attacked by another country, the other country must unconditionallyunch a military counterattack and automatically join the ranks of confrontation.


    Portugal is looking for an ally in order to prevent the Spanish from invading.


    Ennd is not only for Portugal''s gold market, but also to prevent it from being attacked by the Armada in history. It can only helplessly defend and counterattack, and it is still fighting alone.


    This treaty, which is beneficial to both countries, was unanimously approved by the two governments.


    Of course, in order not to arouse the dissatisfaction of a certain big country, the military content was naturally hidden and became a secret agreement.


    The treaty was signed in Lisbon, Portugal, all known as the "Lisbon Treaty".


    And because the treaty began in King Edward''s study, the "Treaty of Lisbon" is also called the "Treaty of the Study".


    Internationally, Britain and Portugal, which hadn¡¯t even begun to budge, suddenly reconciled, which left many European countries puzzled.

 Chapter 493: Its better to be the king of someone elses family

    Chapter 493 It¡¯s better to be someone else¡¯s king


    In the Nethends region, with the joining of the 20,000 Spanish army, the riots that had just started were scattered all at once.


    So, at this moment, how could His Majesty the King allow Spain to let go of this great opportunity of continuous bloodshed, and personally gave instructions hundreds of miles away.


    "Break the rebel army into pieces, abandon the big cities with strong enemy forces, and choose small and medium-sized viges and towns where the Spanish forces are weak, and move from one point to the other!"


    "Mobilize arge number of small and medium-sized businessmen in the Nethends who endured the exploitation of the Spaniards, let them join the army and actively participate in resistance activities!"


    "Don''t directly confront the Spaniards, you must adopt the spirit of fighting more and fighting less, fleeing if you can''t fight, and fighting hard if you can fight, all with the goal of victory!"


    In the northern part of the Nethends, on a grain drying field in a small vige, a middle-aged man with curly yellow hair was wearing an English gentleman hat and holding a long ck cane in his hand. He exuded a special vibe Momentum, yes, that is confidence.


    "Gentlemen anddies, we are all Nethenders, and we were all subjected to the tyranny of that tyrant, who took away our faith!"


    He seemed to substitute himself for a Dutchman, his face flushed with excitement, and he shouted loudly with righteous indignation:


    "50,000 people, from 1556 to 1563, in eight years, 50,000 Dutch people were innocently beheaded by the Inquisition. This is a naked (luo) tyranny, this is a tyranny imposed on the Nethends! "


    "Tyranny¡ª" "Tyranny¡ª"


    In the small vige, thousands of insurgents gathered. They blushed and shouted excitedly.


    "Although the Spaniards have an army of 20,000 people, we have the support of 3 million Dutch people and the funding of thousands of towns. Temporary failure is nothing!"


    "Moreover, the English brought 2,000 matchlock guns and 10,000 pounds of gunpowder from all the way this time, just to support the Dutch in their resistance against the tyrant!"


    "Thanks to the English!" "This is really God''s blessing!" "The English are always our friends of the Nethends!"


    When more than a thousand militiamen heard about this crisis, the English came all the way to support them.


    "The Englishman! Hmph¡ª" Outside the crowd, a tall and thin nobleman in gorgeous clothes heard this and immediately guessed what he was thinking, and said with some disdain.


    "Where can we control so much, it would be great if the English came to support us!" On the side, another nobleman shook his head and sighed.


    "Oh!" The tall and thin nobleman sighed, feeling very helpless.


    Since Amsterdam was upied by the rebel army, the wave of uprisings quickly swept across the entire Northern Nethends. It seems that the Spanish rule in the Nethends is in jeopardy.


    But after the female governor learned of the news, she decisively searched Brussels and the surrounding areas, and arrested the Earl of Egmont, Admiral Horn, and the three leaders of the Prince of Orange.


    The Earl of Egmont and Admiral Horn were arrested and hanged, only the Prince of Orange was also detained, and his life and death were unknown.


    The 20,000 Spanish army crushed the fragile rebel army at once, and the Nethends returned to Spanish rule on the surface.


    The two nobles raised their heads and continued to listen to the Englishman''s speech. At this moment, boosting morale is the most important thing!


    The Englishman stood on the high tform and continued to preach, emotionally and contagiously.


    "This is the right that God has given us, and even the king cannot stop it!"


    "Surrender, that is the mantra of the weak, but the brave, never surrender, we will win in the end, God bless us! God bless the Nethends!"


    "God bless the Nethends! God bless the Nethends!" the rebels yelled wildly, yelling loudly, venting, and everyone used their milking energy, and their decadent morale suddenly rose.


    Even the aristocrats outside the crowd were excited to see them, and they couldn''t wait to attack the Spaniards.


    This kind of speech mixed withmand and brainwashing, coupled with wine and food, made the rebel army of thousands of people revel, and temporarily put down the timidity in their hearts.


    The soldiers at the bottom can naturally be free, but the high-ranking officers of the aristocrats who are inmand must remain sober.


    "Mr. John! We are very grateful for your support this time, especially for bringing the weapons we are in short supply (although we need to pay)!"


    A nobleman with a big nose, with a smile, said politely to the Englishman who just gave a speech.


    "Ennd and the Nethends have a long-standing friendship, and our Majesty the King has long looked down upon the tyranny of Spain. This support is only the first batch. The remaining supplies will depend on your performance!"


    The Englishman leaned on his crutches, stroked his beard, and smiled.


    Hearing this, more than a dozen nobles couldn''t help showing a hint of joy on their faces. This is the first batch, and there will be more in the future. This is good for everyone.


    "We in the Nethends will keep your country''s friendship with us firmly in our hearts! Thank you very much!"


    In this regard, the Englishman smiled, nomittal, interests are nothing more, feelings and so on are too empty!


    This group of nobles has a total army of only a thousand people, but they are divided into five or six factions, each of them is doing their own thing, and some are even just to protect their own wealth.


    Regarding this, John was extremely reluctant to hand over the supplies to them.


    But firstly, it was the king¡¯s request to support the Nethends, and secondly, in the Nethends, whichcked weapons, the price of muskets was very high and profitable, which made Bloodde take the risk of transporting them.


    "Mr. John, what you said earlier is really a good way to divide the whole into parts, and to fight more with less. I think it is especially suitable for us in the Nethends. Excuse me, who is this general? Can you ask him to teach us, or let him He came to teach andmand us!"


    The big-nosed nobleman pouted, looking embarrassed.


    The other nobles had an expression of approval, obviously very optimistic about this decision, and the proposed strategy really said it was in their hearts.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do anything!" Mr. John said with a smile, apologetically, "These are all proposed by our King, and I specially asked me to pass them on to you!"


    "It turned out to be His Majesty Edward, what a surprise!" Many nobles sighed, and for a while, their psychology was extraordinarilyplicated.


    Look at the king of Ennd, who is wise and mighty, leading Ennd to make great strides forward. I heard that he has captured a lot ofnd in France.


    More importantly, they are still Protestants.


    And what about our king? Excessive levies, only know how to collect taxes, but also suppress the beliefs of the Dutch people, wantonly killing Protestants.


    There is noparison!


    "If only His Majesty Edward was our king!" the nobles sighed in their hearts.

 Chapter 494: english in india

    Chapter 494 The English in India


    On the vast sea, the strong wind gathers dark clouds. Between the dark clouds and the sea, petrels are flying proudly like ck lightning.


    While Haiyan was flying proudly in front, several Galen ocean-going merchant ships followed behind, driven by the waves, swaying from side to side, looking extremely dangerous.


    Cape of Good Hope, because Da Gama returned from India with a full load, the King of Portugal changed the ce originally named Cape of Storms to the Cape of Good Hope, expressing his joy for it.


    The confluence of the warm Mozambique Agulhas Current from the Indian Ocean and the cold Bengu Current from Antarctic waters, the strong westerly jets whip up rough seas all year round.


    Every year, I don¡¯t know how many merchant ships sink here and feed the fish.


    Three armed merchant ships, one of which is the 800-ton "Prince Henry" and the 500-ton "Desire", are Portuguese merchant ships.


    The one on the far right is a British merchant ship, which is struggling to follow the pace of the Portuguese merchant ship, moving forward slowly.


    In the captain''s room, the gray-bearded captain held a binocrs, stared at the dark clouds ahead with some fear, and murmured: Damn, damn, I hope it''s not a "killing wave"!


    "Murder wave? Captain, what is this?" The first mate heard the words and couldn''t help asking.


    "This is the first time you havee to the Cape of Good Hope, and you don''t know the reputation of the Cape of Storms!" The gray-haired captain looked at the puzzled first officer, sighed, and said earnestly:


    "I have been with Portugal several times, and every time I walked here with trepidation, for fear of idents!"


    "The murderous wave is the most terrifying wave in the Cape of Good Hope. The front of this wave is like a cliff, and the back is like a gentle hillside. The wave height is generally forty to sixty feet, and it will appear frequently in winter!"


    When he heard forty feet, the first officer at the side suddenly took a breath of air. Forty feet was more than twice the height of the ship they were driving. It was terrifying!


    "This is not the scariest thing, but the scariest thing is that it also has rotating waves from time to time. When these two kinds of waves are superimposed together, the sea conditions will be even worse, and the entire sea will roll like a boiling pot. Passing ships A hundred deaths!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the chief mate''s face turned pale.


    Fortunately, it was spring when they went to sea, and they followed the more experienced Portuguese, and finally passed the Cape of Good Hope this time without any danger.


    Except for the captain and some sailors, the rest of the fleet had never been to the East. It was the first time they experienced such a terrible scene, and they couldn''t help but feel lingering fear.


    "It seems that the Eastern trade is still dangerous! This is still in the case of a route map!" The first officer patted his chest and said in fear.


    At this moment, for the first time, he had a real understanding of why spices were so expensive.


    Relying on such a dangerous situation, the price is not raised several times, and this trip to the east is really unwilling.


    "Yes! Thanks to His Majesty the King''s wise and powerful cooperation with the Portuguese, otherwise, if we were to find the route by ourselves, I don''t know how many people would die!" Looking at the calm sea ahead, the captain said with emotion.


    At this moment, the first officer felt the same way, and his admiration for His Majesty the King emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    Soon the fleet continued to move forward and arrived at a port named Sof, where the fleet was repairing supplies.


    If Edward is clear, then he knows that this is theter Mozambique region.


    The trading post was taken by the Portuguese from the Arabs, and then became a Portuguese trading post and an important colonial point for the Portuguese.


    "Is this Sof? It really is a good ce!"


    The fleet slowly parked in the port, the wide sea, the berths are deep, and it is still in the delta area, the economy is very prosperous.


    The gray-haired captain took a rough look. The wide sea surface of this port is enough to dock a hundred ships at a time, and it is an excellent port.


    At this time, dozens of pale and weak sailors were carried down by the Portuguese merchant ship, some of whose gums were swollen and bleeding.


    "Hey! Dude, how many of you have the disease of "Sea Fierce God", you should take it down to recuperate, and you will be fine after a while!"


    The stubble-faced Portuguese captain looked at the English captain who was looking around, and asked with some gloating.


    "Oh? None of us got the "Sea Fierce God", and they are all good!" The gray-haired captain shook his head, and replied with some doubts himself.


    "What? It''s impossible. After sailing for so long, how could no one get any strange soldiers?" The Portuguese captain shook his head and said in disbelief.


    "Yes, there is one!"


    "That''s normal!"


    "A sailor broke a bone!"


    "..."


    While Portuguese sailors endured the misery of ocean-going ships, Ennd was amazed that Ennd did not get any of the "Sea Lords".


    After a few days, the Portuguese realized that they had added a little yellow concentrated water to their drinks, and after drinking this, they didn¡¯t get this ¡°spirit of the sea¡±.


    The yellow concentrated water became the root cause of not winning the "Sea Fierce God".


    This discovery surprised Portugal, but the ingredients in it made it difficult for them to know, and it was called "divine water".


    In desperation, they can only buy at a high price. A bottle of Shenshui, which is enough for ten barrels of water, costs 20 pounds. An oriental trade has run off, and it costs hundreds of pounds to spend on it. These are all costs.


    And this "sacred water" is actually scurvy written in biology books, also known as "fruit disease", which was discovered and solved only in the eighteenth century.


    In order to ensure the sess of the first Eastern route, His Majesty the King had people concentrate lemon juice, and in order not to be discovered, he added other fruit juices to confuse the public.


    Sure enough, the first voyage came in handy, and it also brought a new source of ie to the royal family, a huge source of ie.


    But said that after a few days of repairing in Sof, the fleet came to the port of Massawa in the Eritrea region of Ethiopia, which is also a Portuguese trading station, and saw the Ethiopian style and saw this Christian enve.


    Entrusted by His Majesty the King, everyone went to find an Earl of Assab and got in touch with him.


    After that, the people came to India, a port called Goa, which was the first port established by the Portuguese.


    After arriving here, the English merchant ships stopped moving forward, not only because they were not prepared enough, but mainly because the enthusiasm of the Portuguese was exhausted, and they did not want to take them to the real ancient oriental country, the country of silk and porcin.


    In this way, they purchased arge amount of spices, as well as some silk and porcin, and began to return.


    This is the first time the English havee to India, and going to the East is no longer in the foreseeable future.

 Chapter 495: The Pacific is no longer Spanish

    Chapter 495 The Pacific Ocean is no longer Spanish


    Several pirate ships docked in Plymouth Harbor safe and sound. The pirates were diligently cleaning the deck with sackcloth, and their movements were swift.


    In the port where peoplee and go, merchants, sailors, tax officials, and even dock workers all turn a blind eye to the pirate ship and still do their own work.


    As the captain, Drake distributed some of the gold coins as soon as the ship docked. Some sailors looked at the ship and let others go to have fun.


    Prostitutes and gambling, Drake is not interested in these, he paid the berthing fee, and then went to find a shipyard, ready to repaint the newly captured merchant ship, make some changes, and then be a skeleton A member of the Pirates.


    A 500-ton armed merchant ship is thergest one he has ever paid for. Drake has high hopes for it and ns to make it the gship of the Skeleton Pirates.


    There are many shipyards in Plymouth. After finding a familiar shipyard and negotiating the price, the skeleton pirate group will grow stronger in a month.


    After going so smoothly, he rented a carriage and came to the Hawkins family mansion.


    Since John Hawkins started the ve trade and became the first person in Ennd to eat crabs, the Hawkins family has more prestige throughout Plymouth and the southwest coast.


    The ve trade not only brought huge benefits to the Hawkins family, but also brought great prestige, bing the leader of the ve trade in Ennd.


    Therefore, John Hawkins also married Catherine Gunson, the daughter of Navy treasurer Benjamin Gunson, and became more powerful.


    And because of this, Drake once joined Hawkins'' fleet, saw the real ocean, and became a real captain.


    After that, he left the fleet, bought a clipper with his savings, recruited a few familiar sailors, and started a pirate business.


    Drake seems to be born in the ocean. He has an indescribable talent for naval warfare. He has robbed merchant ships time and time again and harvested batches of spoils.


    Drake''s father was a yeoman in the town of Tavistock on the back of Plymouth. In 1549, Cornish Catholicsunched the "Prayer Book Rebellion", which caused him to live in Plymouth.


    All, at the time of his fame, Drake, who had no background, found a good backer¡ªthe Hawkins family.


    Although he is the cousin of John Hawkins, interests are interests, and he will never be dyed because of family affection.


    Every time Drake seized the spoils, he would sell the spoils to the Hawkins family at the market price of eightyers, and he would also be able to enjoy the protection of the Hawkins family, eliminating his worries.


    And this time, he just wanted to ask for support.


    "Sir, the Hawkins family is here!" The groom''s voice sounded, disturbing Drake''s memory.


    "En!" Drake reacted, and immediately got off the carriage.


    "How much?"


    "Eight pennies, sir!"


    Drake handed eight pennies to the groom, and then hurried to the Hawkins mansion.


    Obviously, the people in the mansion knew his cousin of the lord. After waiting for less than five minutes, Drake was invited in by Mr. Hawkins.


    He was taken to his usual study, and Mr. Hawkins was sitting in a chair, reading a book.


    "Oh? Isn''t this the famous skeleton captains? I heard that you captured arge merchant ship of 500 tons. Congrattions!"


    John Hawkins has not gone to sea often since he personally led the team to carry out two ve trades. Instead, he has started a family business. He looks a little rich at this time.


    At this time, he saw Francis Drakeing in, a surprise expression appeared on his face at the right time, and he said in an exaggerated tone.


    "John, you''re really ttering me. I''m just doing some business that jumps between life and death. Over the years, I''ve been really scared!" Drake said inappropriately, with a wry smile on his face.


    "What? Captain Skeleton is scared, is he ready to start a business? Don''t worry about this. With your level, you will definitely be a famous businessman!"


    Seeing that Drake looked ufortable, Hawkins made a joke, squinting his eyes and smiling.


    "Of course not, no matter how poor I am, I will not be a businessman who smells like money and deals with money all day long!"


    "So,e this time, my captain, what can you do?" Hawkins sat on the chair again, and asked in a low voice to Drake, his cousin who was standing.


    "John, this time, I hope you can sponsor me. I hope that, like Magen, I can find a new route for the kingdom. The Pacific Ocean is no longer the sea of ??Spain!"


    Since the Pacific Ocean was discovered by Magen, the Spaniards who funded him used their huge sea power and the American colonies to dere: The Pacific Ocean is the sea of ??Spain!


    Although not many people dare to repeat the dangerous route that Magen took, Spain still said so.


    In this way, Drake decided to take the path of Magen again, find that route, and greatly increase his reputation.


    "You want to cross the Pacific Ocean and travel around the world?" Hawkins asked in surprise.


    "No, I just want to find the route to the Pacific Ocean again, and open up a new route for the kingdom!" Drake said loudly, with his chest upright.


    "This, this, do you know the danger?" Hawkins asked tremblingly.


    "Of course, but I know better how big the benefits are! I don''t know, Mr. John, the patriarch of the Hawkins family, will he have the guts to take a gamble!"


    Drake stared into Hawkins'' eyes and asked word by word.


    "Haha! I, John Hawkins, have never been afraid of anything. This time, I will take it!" Resisting the excitement in his heart, and calcting the gains in detail, Hawkins said firmly.


    "Just, I hope you cane back safe and sound!" Hawkins said deeply.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in the Pacific Ocean!" Drake waved his hand and said indifferently.


    Subsequently, Hawkins sponsored a boat to Drake, five thousand pounds, and fifty sailors, so that Drake was well prepared.


    He prepared butter, bread, biscuits, wine, and various supplies, and took the barber, priest, navigator, and doctor.


    Five ships, thergest of which is 500 tons, was named "Pacific" by Drake, followed by 300 tons, which was sponsored by the Hawkins family, and the rest were only a few hundred tons.


    In the summer of 1564, Drake set out from Plymouth with 190 sailors and five well-decorated ships, riding the wind, and embarked on a journey that will be famous in history, an extraordinary journey to Britain .

 Chapter 496: politics, politics

    Chapter 496 Politics, politics


    ps: Thank you  But if you pass a hundred, you will be rewarded, and you will walk silently. It¡¯s been a long time since the two big guys gave a reward, I¡¯m a little excited


    London in summer, due to poption growth, presents a feeling of scorching heat. The heat waves are rolling, the traffic is busy, shoulders rubbing elbows, and the heat is extremely high.


    The royal family, nobles, wealthy businessmen, and even rich officials and members of the House of Representatives left London one after another and rushed to the vis around London for vacation.


    The same is true for the royal family. His Majesty Edward moved most of the court to Windsor Castle, leaving only the guards to guard the empty pce.


    Taking advantage of this rare period, the nobles of Scond and Ennd went to Windsor Castle one after another to meet His Majesty the King and cultivate their feelings.


    Let the king remember himself, which has be the ultimate goal of all nobles.


    Since official positions are no longer monopolized by nobles, civilians have continued to rise, which has caused a sense of worry among nobles passed down from generation to generation. The rights that were originally in their hands have been directly divided in half.


    Of course, His Majesty the King moved out of London, and the entire cab also enjoyed benefits. They moved to Windsor Castle, half vacation, half office.


    "Your Majesty! The Normandy region and the Brittany region have appointed governors, and in ordance with the cab''s established strategy, they have begun to implementnd policies in the two ces!"


    His Excellency William Selsey, who has been prime minister for almost two terms, is only forty-five years old this year, but his temples have begun to turn gray, and the wrinkles on his forehead have also increased significantly. It can be seen that the position of prime minister is quite difficult.


    Respecting the old and loving the young are the traditional virtues of the Chinese nation. Well, the script was wrong. It should be a must-have virtue for an English gentleman. Moreover, the king specially asked him to sit down and report because of his years of hard work for the kingdom.


    I saw that he was flipping through the copy in his hand, wearing sses, and said softly.


    "For this reason, the central government specially arranged hundreds of smart and capable young officials to go to the two ces! It has aroused great repercussions among the people!"


    "Land policy is the most important thing. It is rted to the kingdom''s rule over the two ces, so don''t be careless!"


    His Majesty Edward looked at the map of France on the wall and sighed.


    In order to rule these two ces, France lost the Antic coast, so that France lost the foundation of a colonial power and became a so-called Mediterranean power.


    "France! A country with a huge poption, we can only disintegrate but not annex it. What a pity!"


    Recalling that France has a poption of 18 million, which is more than four times that of the United Kingdom, this made Edward salivate: "Poption is the prerequisite for the great voyage colonization! What a favorable condition!"


    Regarding His Majesty''s fantasy, the Prime Minister pulled his lips and showed a helpless expression. If France is so easy to annex, can there be a Hundred Years'' War? The sheer size of the poption alone would copse the United Kingdom.


    "Fortunately, thebined poption of Normandy and Brittany this time will add more than one million people to the United Kingdom, directly increasing by a quarter. This is much better than natural growth!" Edward murmured.


    "Your Excellency, Prime Minister, please pay attention to the strict implementation of thend policies of the two ces. This is rted to the future of the kingdom''s future power!" Turning his head, Edward emphasized again.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will take a serious look at Normandy and Brittany, please rest assured!" His Majesty the King repeatedly emphasized that Prime Minister William immediately agreed seriously, with a serious and serious look.


    Land policy is rted to the foundation of kingdom rule!


    The so-callednd policy is to confiscate thend of the Catholic nobles and the church, some of which are shared by the government, the military, and the royal family, and most of them are distributed tondless farmers withpensation.


    Of course, with the implementation of thend policy, there is actually an important policy hidden: the abolition of serfdom.


    Ennd was the first in Europe to abolish serfdom, while Western Europe was very slow. Arge number of serfdom remained in the countryside, which was the basis for the huge power of the French aristocracy.


    In order to stabilize the rule, theplete abolition of serfdom must be carried out. This is also the real strategy for the long-term integration of the two ces into the United Kingdom.


    Of course, all this is going on quietly, and the abolition of serfdom can only begin after thend policy is strictly implemented.


    Otherwise, the rebound of the French nobles would not be so easy to suppress.


    "It would be great to have a response, let them know that not only the British Isle, Normandy and Brittany are also the territory of the Kingdom!"


    As soon as those bureaucrats were mentioned, Edward became a little annoyed. Since the selection of people to go to France, most of the officials shook their heads and refused without even thinking about it. Even the selected people used their connections to go through the back door, just to cross their names from the list. .


    By doing so, the inertia of the bureaucracy was undoubtedly exposed, and it also made Edward realize a truth: the bureaucracy is a donkey, if it doesn¡¯t smoke, it won¡¯t go away!


    For the sake of the future of the kingdom, he dared to bezy, and the young king was very angry.


    So, the king no longer looked for those old officials, but chose those young and strong young people who still had ambitions to go to France.


    "For those young people, add a big sum to their files, and they will have the priority to be promoted in the future!"


    His Majesty the King said angrily.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I think they will implement the central government''s policies well and add luster to the kingdom!"


    Regarding this, Your Excellency the Prime Minister is nomittal. For a high-ranking minister like him, he still has a preference for young people, and the most annoying is the smooth old official.


    After chatting about politics for a while, the young king began to care about the future of Prime Minister William.


    "My Prime Minister, your term of office wille at the end of this year. Next, where are you going? Scond? Wales?"


    His Majesty the King returned to his seat, half lying down and asked, with a rxed expression.


    In Edward''s arrangement, after the prime minister retires, he will usually go to Scond, Wales, Irnd and other ces to re-elect the ruling, so as to continue to exert their residual heat.


    Of course, the more important thing is to bring the authority of the central government to the localities and stabilize the localities.


    "Your Majesty, I am willing to go to Scond!" Your Excellency the Prime Minister said categorically without any hesitation.


    "Scond? Are you sure?" The king suddenly became interested and puzzled.


    Generally speaking, Wales is the first choice for the prime minister to step down, such as the former prime minister Faris Alexander.


    Wales is not far from London, close to the political center, and stable and peaceful. After taking power, it is very easy.


    "Your Majesty, since Scond joined the United Kingdom, although Scond has carried out reforms ording to the agreement, it is not enough, and what it has done now is far from enough!"


    In Prime Minister William''s eyes, a hint of passion suddenly appeared, and the whole person seemed to be changed.


    If you said you were an old man before, but now you give the impression of a youth.


    "Are you nning to continue the reform in Scond?" asked the king.


    "Your Majesty is wiser than you!"


    "However, the conservative forces in Scond are very strong, which may be counterproductive and easily provoke riots!" Edward said uncertainly.


    "Your Majesty, let''s talk about the garrison in Edinburgh instead of talking about the results of so many years of reform. Would the Scots dare?" Prime Minister William said easily.


    "Besides, don''t you think that the Scottish aristocracy is still too powerful?"


    After thinking for a moment, Edward smiled.


    "Okay, I support your decision!"

 Chapter 497: Pronunciation of London Mandarin

    Chapter 497 Proper Pronunciation of London Mandarin


    With the progress of the household registration reform, except for Scond, the poption of the entire United Kingdom has been released.


    Ennd has 1.3 million households and a poption of 3.7 million. In ten years, it has increased by hundreds of thousands. The speed is indeed exaggerated.


    Wales, with 100,000 households and a poption of only 450,000, has not changed much.


    Due to the migration of immigrants and criminals, Irnd has a poption of 700,000, and the Celtics ount for most of them.


    Scond is calcted by the Scottish local government itself, which is almost 1.1 million.


    The poption of Normandy is roughly calcted as 1.3 million, and that of Brittany is 400,000.


    ording to the current rule of the United Kingdom, the total poption has reached 6.65 million.


    This is a huge increase from the more than four million when the United Kingdom was first established.


    But nothing can bepared. Spain, excluding the Nethends, has a poption of 8 million; while France, which has been consumed byrge-scale wars, has a poption of about 16 million at this time.


    The gap is still huge!


    The king''s heart is bleeding.


    ¡­


    Irnd.


    On the green grasnd, there are flocks of cattle and sheep, and the white flocks are ups and downs, bleating non-stop, one by one, like mouthfuls of white rice cakes, scattered all over the green table, which makes people unbearable I want to sneak a bite.


    At this moment, Andrew is thinking this way, looking at the snow-whitembs, wishing to swallow them one by one, this is a lot of wealth!


    "Wow, woof, woof!" A piercing voice suddenly came from Andrew''s ear. He turned his head and saw a few gray-and-white sheepdogs staring at him fiercely, their eyes full of repelling intentions.


    "Oh! Ace, I don''t know me anymore, I''m Andrew!"


    Looking at the leading shepherd dog with a short gray tail and a ferocious expression, Andrew immediately felt relieved, squatted down, and said softly.


    The shepherd dog named Ace tilted his head. After thinking for a while, he turned his head and barked at the men behind him, then slowly approached Andrew, raised his dog''s head, and stared at it with ck eyes: "Wow¡ª"


    The shepherd dog barked again, and Andrew remembered it now, patted his forehead in frustration, and took out a piece of jerky from his pocket.


    "Here you are, what a greedy little guy, where is Leonard, take me to see your master!"


    Ace bit the jerky into his mouth without hesitation, then cocked his tail, turned around, led a few dog legs, and led the way in front, as if nothing happened just now.


    Such a realistic dog, Andrew couldn''t help butugh at it.


    Walking with the dog, Andrew was in the stable and found Leonard who was midwifery for the horse.


    The high-pitched cry of the mare resounded throughout the stables, and the dozens of nearby horses who were grazing leisurely and grazing leisurely seemed to be joining in the fun at this time, staring at them with wide eyes and without blinking.


    And their mouths are not idle, chewing non-stop, taking a look, lowering their heads to eat a mouthful of grass, as if they are watching a big show.


    The midwife Leonard was on the haystack, buried his head between the crotch of the horse, with his right arm vigorously digging out, while his left hand gently patted the protruding horse belly, and his mouth keptforting.


    "ßÔßÔ¶ù¡ª" A rtively small horse cry came out, and Andrew knew that the mare had given birth naturally, and Leonard''s task waspleted.


    Sure enough, after a while, a foal with twisted legs and watery fetus came out with the mare. The mare licked the foal''s body, and Leonard, covered in blood and with short gray hair, walked away.e out.


    "Hey! Leonard!" Andrew called.


    "Oh! Andrew, my friend, why are you here!" Leonard said with some surprise.


    Seeing the dirty Leonard about to give him a hug, Andrew immediately walked aside in disgust, and said, "Hey! Dude, go take a shower first!"


    "Also!" Looking at himself, Leonard smiled.


    Afterwards, Leonard, who was cleaned up, had a meeting with Andrew.


    "Unexpectedly, Leonard, I haven''t seen you in half a year. Your pasture is even bigger. There must be no less than a thousand sheep!"


    Andrew looked at his friend who was full of wind and frost, and tsk tsk.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that the recent market is better and expand a little!" Leonard waved his hand and said modestly.


    Because of civil strife in the Nethends, the textile industry began to decline, and gradually moved to Ennd. The demand for wool increased day by day, and natural animal husbandry made a lot of money.


    "However, my friend, why do you have time toe to my ce today? You are the deputy mayor of Wenger Town, and you are usually very busy!"


    Seeing Leonard''s surprised face, Andrew smiled mysteriously and said:


    "My Leonard, guess what?"


    "Just tell me! I can''t guess!"


    "Okay! You are so funny!" Andrew said boringly, and then he smiled again, "Congrattions, Leonard, you have been promoted!"


    "Because of your strategy, the tax revenue has increased by three levels. The county magistrate is very happy and has decided to appoint you as a member of the county financemittee. You are about to control the county''s finances, much better than me as the deputy mayor!"


    Andrew looked at his friend and said jealously.


    A while ago, using his literacy and connections as a former official, Leonard brought new orders to Wenger County, which greatly increased the county''s finances.


    "I didn''te from an exam? Is that okay?" Leonard couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, it is possible now. The county chief personally rmended it, and the governor and the county chief should approve it!" Andrew said with certainty, "However, in a few years, it may not be so!"


    Irnd implements the county system, county-county-town, three levels of rule, one level of checks and bnces, and of course, those Kate people belong to self-government!


    "Indeed, those who took the exam gradually moved from Ennd to Irnd, upying most of the official positions, and it is difficult for us to get ahead!" Leonard nodded and agreed.


    The two of them chatted freely while walking.


    "Recently, the Governor''s Office issued a decree requiring each county to establish a primary school with a six-year system. All minors must go to school. It is mandatory!"


    "In the future, you can no longer sell salt casually. Except forpanies approved by the coalition government, nopany or individual can sell salt anymore!"


    "All Bibles will be recalled, and only the revised version of the Kingdom is allowed, and it is still in English!"


    "Wait, English version?" Leonard asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, the cab gathered arge number of people. After several years of revisions, the so-called ''correct pronunciation'' was finally released! A pronunciation based on the regional pronunciation of London has been extended to the whole country!"


    As a Welshman, Andrew naturally looked down on Londoners, and also looked down on the so-called correct Mandarin pronunciation based on London.


    "However, His Majesty requires that all officials must be able to speak the London ent, otherwise they will be removed from office!"


    Speaking of this, Andrew said with a sad face, and he couldn''t help but infected Leonard, making him feel aggrieved.


    "Yes, London sounds the worst!"

 Chapter 498: Tierra del Fuego

    Chapter 498 Tierra del Fuego


    "tter~" A pirate-like man poured a bag of gold coins onto the deck, revealing an alluring golden yellow color, intoxicating his heart.


    "Hey, Big Nose, why did you pour out so much money? I''m afraid you shouldn''t share it with us!"


    A big buck tooth showed intoxicating teeth, picked up a gold coin from the ground with a smile, and said loudly.


    "Hahaha! Yes! Big nose, do you want to share it with us!" The pirates on the side alsoughed and said together.


    "Go away, I''m just taking it out to dry!" Big Nose snatched the gold coin from the pirate, scolded with a smile, and then showed a fascinated look, "Didn''t you find it? Under the sun, the gold coin is only It is the most beautiful, the golden light is the most beautiful color in the world!"


    "Yes! Gold is the best thing in the world, it''s like a devil, so tempting!" The pirates nodded one after another, with the same fascinated look on their faces.


    "Hey! It''s been a month and we still haven''t found the Strait of Magen. Maybe we went wrong!" A pirate asked loudly, without any intention of hiding it, even though Captain Drake was not far away. Resting.


    "Although the clothes are almost moldy, didn''t we rob a treasure ship? Don''t tell me, the Spaniards are really rich! Hehehe!"


    Big buck teeth showed a wretched smile, took out the pocket on his body and shook it, and there was a crisp sound, which directly elerated the heartbeat of everyone.


    "Don''t think that you are the only one who has it, I also have a lot. Although I sailed boringly at sea for a month, I have gained a fortune anyway, which is not a loss!"


    "Yes, yes!" All the pirates nodded, agreeing with this point of view, and gold is the driving force for them to continue sailing.


    Besides, less than ten steps away, Captain Drake and his first mate were watching and patrolling with binocrs.


    "Captain, what is everyone talking about you?" The first mate put down the binocrs, rubbed his dry eyes, touched Drake''s shoulder, and said provocatively.


    "Hey! No matter what they say, as long as you can persist, there is nothing toin about!" Drake looked back at the people who were discussing, then turned back in an instant, shrugged his shoulders, and said indifferently.


    The first mate who has been with Drake for several years, has a handsome appearance, but there is a deep scar on his face, with a long index finger, which adds a touch of viciousness to him.


    However, thanks to this scar, otherwise, in the long and lonely sea, the handsome man would have lived a more painful life.


    "That''s why you robbed that Spanish treasure ship? I''m not lying, you are so brave!" the first officer shook his head and said with emotion.


    Having been with Drake for so many years, he always felt that Drake was brave, but he never thought that he would be so brave that he even dared to rob the Spanish treasure ship.


    "Huh! What are the Spaniards? We are pirates, and the treasure ship is still robbed!"


    Drake snorted coldly with disdain, and said calmly, a little pretentiously.


    "However, it''s really good luck. Let us meet a single treasure ship. This is really a rare good thing. It''s a pity not to get a vote!"


    Speaking of this, Drake still had a look of joy on his face, feeling very emotional.


    Spain has been operating the Americas for decades, and it has only started to make a profit in the past ten years. It has transportedrge quantities of gold and silver back to relieve its hungry finances.


    All, generally speaking, treasure ships are carried by powerful armed merchant ships. They sail in groups and very few are left alone. It is unimaginable for ordinary pirates to rob them.


    This time, the reason why he was able to rob was purely because he was caught off guard, so he could hit more and hit less, otherwise it would be really bad luck.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Ennd has signed a treaty of alliance with Spain, and there has been peace for a long time.


    "My captain, don''t talk about the alliance between Spain and our country, just talk about His Majesty Philip II''s huge navy, won''t you be afraid?" The first officer tilted his head and asked curiously, as if he wanted to know the captain How courageous are you!


    "Hehe! Let''s talk about it when the timees!" Drake picked up the binocrs, looked at the undting sea, and said with a smile, "With this gold, at least we can get closer to our goal, the fascinating Strait of Magen! "


    "However, the Spanish blockade is really strict, and no information about the Strait of Magen has been leaked, so we can only try our luck!"


    The first officer also looked at the endless sea and sighed.


    Regarding this, Drake was nomittal. The Spaniards blocked the Strait of Magen, thend on the west coast of the Pacific Ocean, and only the Spaniards set foot.


    "Fortunately, His Majesty the King gave a batch of strange water liquid, which can be added to the wine, otherwise it would really notst for a month!"


    Compared with Magen, Drake felt much luckier at this time. Three ships, more than 200 people, and a lot of food and drinks were enough for them for three months!


    As time went on, Drake and the others gradually felt that the sea was getting more and more rough, and their hearts were also tugged.


    The legendary earth is t, which is still popr in Europe, but the earth is round, which is not so easy for everyone to ept.


    After all, only Magen and his party sailed around the world.


    Forty-five days have passed, and half of the supplies have been used up. Drake and others have lost their patience, and the next supplies must be prepared to go back.


    "Drake, look, look, what is that? What a big ind! Is this the Tierra del Fuego that Magen once named?" The exaggerated voice of the first officer attracted everyone''s attention.


    Although the specific route is unclear, Magen once named Tierra del Fuego, and it has been passed down.


    "Yes, it is indeed Tierra del Fuego!" Looking at the iparably wide and vast ind, this is thergest ind he has encountered since sailing for such a long time.


    It can be said with certainty that this is indeed Tierra del Fuego.


    "Yes, next, we will be able to find the Strait of Magen!" Drake said with certainty.


    Sure enough, in less than half a day, they found a strait hundreds of miles long, twenty miles wide at its widest point, and only two miles at its narrowest point.


    After passing through the Strait of Magen and arriving on the west coast of the Pacific Ocean, Drake did not continue on, but returned.


    Then, not long after everyone was happy, Drake made a decision that surprised everyone. He will cross Tierra del Fuego.


    At that time, people always believed that the south of the strait was the legendary southern continent.


    And Drake wants to pass through the strait south of Tierra del Fuego to announce to the world that "the legendary southern continent does not exist!".


    So as to gain greater honor and let the world remember you.

 Chapter 499: The Lost Drake Passage

    Chapter 499 The Disappearing Drake Passage


    Thanks to the rediscovery of the Strait of Magen, Drake''s prestige instantly increased to the peak, and the sailors'' trust in the captain also increased day by day.


    However, when Drake said that he would start from the southern tip of Tierra del Fuego and continue to explore this unknown sea area, everyone was taken aback, even the trusted first officer hastily sighed in disbelief.


    When this order was passed on to another ship, Patton was taken aback. He, who never persuaded him to give up searching for the Strait of Magen, could not wait to board the "Pacific" and asked angrily:


    "My lord captain, do you know what the choice you are about to make really means?"


    Barton asked with a stern face, word by word, with cannibalistic eyes in his eyes.


    "Of course, my Mr. Button, I am very sober at this time, and I am fully aware of the decision I am about to make!"


    Drake didn''t frighten him at all, stared into his eyes with wide eyes, and said seriously and loudly.


    The two looked at each other like this, the sea wind blowing their rough and dirty long hair, for a while, the boat was quiet.


    "Francis Drake, I hope this is yourst irrational decision and thest time for all of us to tolerate you!"


    Finally, Barton closed his eyes, said in a deste manner, feeling down.


    While staring at this personal assistant for a long time, Drake remained unmoved at all, with a calm andposed expression.


    Hearing Barton''s dejected words, he finally showed a happy smile.


    "Good luck! Captain Patton!" Drake shouted at him as he watched Patton return to his ship.


    "Good luck to you too, bold Captain Drake!" Barton didn''t look back, just raised his right hand, waved it casually, and said in a casual tone.


    In this way, Drake turned around with a full face, and shouted loudly at the wait-and-see first mate and sailors:


    "What are you looking at, why don''t you do anything? Turn the rudder to the south and move forward at a constant speed!"


    "Hey! I thought it was going to be a good show, but who knows, Captain Barton was the one who was scared!"


    "I already knew that the captain would win, who doesn''t know the name of the bold Drake!"


    "Hahahaha, I won this time, I''m sorry everyone! God bless you!"


    Hearing this, Drake felt a ck line on his forehead. He never thought that he had be someone else''s bet.


    Thinking of this, his yelling became louder.


    "It seems that you are too rxed, who wants to clean the deck again?"


    As soon as these words came out, the crew immediately dispersed, like ice and snow meeting the sun, without a trace.


    Among the three ships, the two of Barton and Drake decided to continue their journey, while the remaining ship supported by the Hawkins family naturally chose to surrender helplessly.


    As they sailed south, Tierra del Fuego gradually disappeared from their eyes, and the weather became colder and colder. From time to time, icebergs could be seen floating by, which shocked everyone into a cold sweat.


    "My God, so many icebergs, hit one, we''re all game over!"


    The first mate put on a shabby sheepskin jacket, gasped, and said in surprise, his face turned paler and paler.


    "Yes! The weather is getting colder and colder, icebergs are appearing more frequently, and the sea conditions are getting more and more dangerous!" Drake agreed, looking at the undting sea ahead.


    "It seems that we really can''t find the legendary Southern Continent, and it''s getting more and more dangerous!" The first officer frowned and tried to persuade.


    "Since the conditions don''t allow it, let''s forget about it!" Drake felt the increasingly strong westerly wind, and the sails were bulging and making noise, so he turned his head and smiled at the worried first mate said.


    "Go directly through this indescribably wide strait! I want to know if it can reach the west coast!"


    The first mate, who was a little happy at first, turned bitter again.


    "Hahaha!" Drake didn''t feel sad at all, butughed heartily.


    Then, the three ships changed direction and started heading west. The strong westerly wind saved them a lot of energy.


    However, along the way, there are many disasters and disasters. Hurricanes aremonce, and they pass by ships from time to time. If you don¡¯t pay attention, the ship may be destroyed.


    Moreover, the huge waves made people pale even more. The waves as high as dozens of feet, once photographed, the ship fell apart not far away.


    Drake, who was still beating drums in his heart, was still a little hesitant about moving on. A major event happened, so he immediately decided to turn around and go back.


    Captain Patton is dead.


    Captain Patton, together with the 300-ton merchant ship he was driving, and more than 80 sailors on board, were swept to the bottom of the sea along with huge waves.


    Feeling the drops of water on his mouth, tasting the sea water that was saltier than the Antic Ocean, leaning on the railing, Drake closed his eyes, his clothes were wet, and his heart was full of bitterness.


    He couldn''t forget that Barton had worked so hard to support him for so many years and assisted him toplete mission after mission.


    I remember that before this mission, Barton told him that he wanted to go back to his hometown, buy dozens of acres ofnd, and be with his wife and son.


    Moreover, he also imagined that he would send his son to study and take an official exam in the future, so that future generations would be high-ranking figures.


    The bitterness of the sea water, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the taste or the heart, Drake can¡¯t figure it out anymore!


    "Captain¡ª" the first mate looked at the expressionless Drake, hesitant to speak.


    "It''s okay! I''m fine, let''s go back, turn the rudder back, this strait will definitely lead to the west coast!" Drake wiped his face, took a breath, and said calmly on the surface.


    "Okay!" The first officer froze for a moment, then nodded nkly.


    As the direction of the ship changed, all the sailors also smiled and cheered endlessly.


    And Drake didn''t care about the actions of the sailors, but he still looked at the sea and didn''t say a word.


    After going through untold hardships, two ships with more than 200 people, more than a month passed, and after avoiding malicious merchant ships one after another, Drake and others finally returned to Plymouth Harbor.


    This time, although they left quietly, when they returned, the news that they had found a new route had already spread throughout the port.


    At the port pier, thousands of people joyfully weed them, the great heroes of Ennd.


    The city hall prepared a medal for Drake, and held a grand banquet. The famous noble officials in Devon County all came to participate, and it was extremely lively.


    After attending the banquet, Drake came to the Hawkins family mansion with a smell of alcohol all over his body.


    "Drake, my cousin, you really brought me a big surprise!" John Hawkins hugged him warmly, and then said happily.


    "Barton Strait, that new route is called Barton Strait!" Drake stated with a serious face.

 Chapter 500: The breakdown of the Anglo-Spanish alliance

    Chapter 500 The Breakdown of the Anglo-Spanish Alliance


    "What? Barton Strait? You''re kidding me!"


    When Blood de said that the name of the strait that Drake explored was Barton Strait, Edward was surprised and speechless.


    Damn it, when I first heard of a person named Francis Drake, His Majesty Edward was just surprised. After all, the United Kingdom is so big, and there are many people with the same name and surname.


    But when he heard that this guy was going to travel to South America to find the Strait of Magen, His Majesty the King finally remembered who this person was!


    Drake Strait, the dividing line between South America and Antarctica, the widest strait in the world, and one of the most dangerous straits, was discovered by Drake.


    In this way, Edward was really sure that this man named Drake was really a famous royal pirate in history, and he was also the main general who led the Royal Navy to resist the Spanish Armada in history.


    "Finally caught a famous historical figure, and a great talent!" Edward couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    "Just, why isn''t it called the Drake Strait? It suddenly became the Barton Strait, which doesn''t conform to history!"


    The good Drake Passage suddenly disappeared and turned into a strange Barton Strait. The butterfly wings are waving too powerfully!


    The king''s head is not enough.


    Although a lot of history has been changed, this is the first time he has seen the butterfly effect after history has been changed.


    "Go, let this Drakee to London, I want to see this great hero with my own eyes, and I want to canonize him as a knight myself!"


    His Majesty the King thought for a long time, shook his head helplessly, and gave instructions to the secretary who was reporting.


    "Your Majesty, the Spanish ambassador just sent his credentials!" After a secretary agreed, another secretary walked in, bowed his head, and reported.


    "What did you say?" Edward asked impatiently. He was in a bad mood, and the Spaniard came to disturb him.


    "His Majesty Philip II sent a request that the treasure ship belonging to Spain was robbed, and the most suspected person is Francis Drake who has just returned!"


    "And then? What are the Spaniards going to do!"


    "Spain said that in view of the alliance between the two countries, His Majesty Philip II requires you to hand over Drake directly to them for trial!" The secretary looked up at the increasingly ugly king, and reported in a low voice.


    "It''s unreasonable. How can we Englishmen be handed over to the Spaniards for trial? Do the Spaniards really think they are God?"


    As soon as Edward heard this, his heart immediately burst into mes.


    Nominally speaking, Ennd and Spain belong to an alliance rtionship, and they are also an equal rtionship in name.


    Ennd is not a vassal state of Spain, so how can Spain have the right to ask him to hand over people? Isn''t this an offense to the authority of your own king?


    Even if Drake really hijacked the treasure ship, he can''t hand it over! A king who handed over his subjects to another country has the face to rule the entire United Kingdom.


    "Reject the Spaniards, just say that it is impossible for Francis Drake to rob the treasure ship, let them re-investigate!" Edward directly ordered.


    "This¡ª" the secretary looked at the angry King with some hesitation, with a look of hesitation on his face.


    "Just do as I say!" Of course Edward knew why the secretary hesitated, but this is a matter of principle and cannot bepromised.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The secretary quickly agreed, and quickly got up and left in a panic.


    After the secretary left, His Majesty the King rubbed his temples, his head hurting like hell.


    Originally, the two countries have been in constant trouble because of religious issues; the battle against France has exacerbated the rift between the two countries; and the secret support for the actions of the Nethends haspletely left no room for rxation between the two countries.


    "This is a temptation!" Edward murmured in distress.


    This is Spain''s test of the alliance between the two countries, and there is no need to question it.


    Since France, themon enemy, withered due to the civil war, the existence of the Spanish-British Alliance has been in jeopardy.


    And this kind of rift has be bigger and bigger, and it is irreparable. Even if Philip II marries Edward''s sister, this result cannot be changed.


    "This result is already predictable, but it came too soon!" Edward shook his head. The huge Spanish Empire is still like a shadow, shrouding the European continent. Ennd is not yet ready to face this powerful enemy. .


    Plymouth.


    After Drake returned to Ennd, he robbed the gold and treasures of the treasure ship, and the total value reached


    One hundred thousand pounds, the figure is extremely exaggerated.


    Such a huge amount of money, after part of it was distributed to the sailors, most of it remained. These are the profits of his captain and supporters.


    Faced with such a huge amount of money, even the well-informed John Hawkins was still surprised.


    "My God, that''s definitely the most gold I''ve ever seen in my life!"


    full of gold, emitting a golden yellow that seduces the soul.


    "Francis, this time, you''ve caused big trouble!" Concentrating his mind, Hawkins stared into his cousin''s eyes and said seriously.


    "Yes, I understand all the consequences!" Drake nodded, expressing his understanding, "However, you also have a share of this gold!"


    Hearing this, Hawkins frowned, and he was dragged off the boat. He was going to say that he was tricked by Drake.


    He understood what Drake meant, he had his share of the money, so he had to find a way to suppress the problem.


    "Let''s go to London!" Hawkins thought about it, and then sighed heavily.


    "The gold in front of you, don''t touch it anymore, send it all to London, to the pce!"


    "You mean?" Drake asked hesitantly.


    "That''s right, the only one who can save you is King Edward. This money is your life-saving money!"


    Hawkins took a deep look at this cousin who made him so happy yesterday that he doubted his life, but today he made himself so regretful that he doubted his life. What a crime!


    "I only hope that His Majesty the King can protect us for the sake of these gold, otherwise the Spaniards will not spare us!"


    Hearing this, Drake did not refute. After thinking for a while, he immediately agreed to the only remaining n.


    As for fleeing Ennd with gold, the idea never crossed his mind.


    The most powerful navy and the secondrgest navy in the world are besieging you, and even gods can hardly escape.


    It is more practical to send money, at least, the possibility of survival is greater than the former.


    What''s more, His Majesty the King''s reputation for being greedy for money has been spread throughout Ennd for a long time. When he was still young, he came out to sell wine to make money, and he even opened a tavern.


    Then open banks, open factories, and don¡¯t give in too quickly to make money.


    For the sake of the money, my life should be saved.


    Drake thought to himself.

 Chapter 501: alliance dissolved

    Chapter 501 Dissolution of the Alliance


    "Damn the Englishman, dare to rob my treasure ship!"


    Philip II has been on the throne for a long time, and his authority has be more and more important, and his words and deeds have more and more influence on others.


    For example, when he heard that Ennd rejected Spain''s request at this time, His Majesty the King frowned and snorted coldly.


    The maids serving at the side immediately bowed their heads and bowed their heads, cautious in their words and deeds, and buried their heads in their own broad stalwarts, not daring to pull them out easily.


    Because the matter was so important, the Prime Minister and the Minister of Finance rushed over to help the king.


    "Your Majesty, with all due respect, the strength of the English navy has been rising over the past few years. New ships areunched every month. Today''s strength is alreadyparable to that of the Portuguese!"


    Hearing the words, Your Excellency the Prime Minister bowed slightly, and immediately echoed, saying in a blink of an eye the strength of the United Kingdom.


    "Can itpare to our navy?" Philip II smiled, his face slightly dignified. Although he knew that the strength of the British was growing stronger, it was difficult to understand the specifics.


    "This, I can''t!" Your Excellency the Prime Minister was choked by the king''s words. He felt a little inexplicable, but he still said truthfully:


    "No, Your Majesty! However, the navy has reached half of our level! It deserves our high vignce!"


    The Prime Minister said solemnly to His Majesty the King''s dignified face, expressing deep vignce against the rise of Ennd in his words.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" the Chancellor of the Exchequer continued after the Prime Minister had spoken: "The English have intervened in the ve trade and made a lot of profits. And most importantly, we found that the Dutch have, in recent months, Plenty of muskets and other weapons in possession!"


    "We have imposed a ban on the Nethends, and the German princes will definitely not be able to send weapons. At present, the biggest possibility is Ennd!"


    "Is what you said true?" Hearing this, Philip II couldn''t believe it. Did that conservative Englishman do it? It was beyond his expectation.


    More importantly, Ennd dared to support the Dutch rebels, which was no less than challenging the majesty of the Habsburg family!


    "The English are getting bolder!" Philip II sneered when he thought of the information he had ignored before.


    "Edward VI! A fight seems inevitable between us!"


    Business interests and political provocations made Philip II furious!


    "Go, my lord, go and tell the English that the alliance between Spain and Ennd is no longer necessary in view of their bad attitude!"


    Your Excellency the Prime Minister and the Chancellor of the Exchequer nced at each other, and then they agreed in unison with joy.


    In this era, nobles are merchants, but merchants are not nobles. Among the huge interests, the nobles are the ones who benefit the most.


    The rise of capitalists may have to wait until the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.


    The prosperity of Ennd''s business has caused an unknown number of pink eyes.


    And at this time, London, Whitehall Pce.


    In the haze of misty rain, His Majesty the King met two famous figures in history: John Hawkins and Francis Drake.


    After a set of etiquettes went down, Edward really had a conversation with them.


    The content of the conversation was nothing more than the pirate career and ocean-going career of the two of them.


    Knowing that both of them had privateering licenses, His Majesty the King was even more satisfied, and his interest became even higher.


    Although the privateer license allows robbery to be legal, it requires half of the ie to be paid to the royal family. Although most pirates will tacitly conceal most of the ie, the remaining ie that is turned over is still surprising.


    As far as Edward knows, the issuance of the privateer license has brought an ie of 50,000 pounds to the royal family for more than half a year. Given time, the future can be expected.


    After talking about John Hawkins, His Majesty the King expressed his approval for his courage to break the ve monopoly of Spanish merchants.


    It is precisely because of his bravery that he brought a lot of benefits to the English people, created a lot of jobs, and made outstanding contributions to the construction of the kingdom.


    At the end, it is natural to say that Drake found Magen''s route and found a new strait.


    "Your Majesty, this strait is so wide that you can''t see the edge, the waves are choppy, and the storm is raging. Small boats can''t pass through it! It''s easy to fall apart!"


    "Besides, there are constant icebergs, huge waves, and thunderstorms. One of my ships sank with a crew of one hundred. I walked hundreds of miles, and I dare not go on!"


    Talking about the end, Drake couldn''t help but feel a little frustrated and lost, but obviously he knew where it was, and immediately adjusted his mood.


    "Has the chart been drawn sessfully?" Edward asked quickly.


    "All maps have beenpleted, including the newly discovered Barton Strait!"


    Hearing that the route has been drawn, His Majesty the King breathed a sigh of relief.


    Still, when he heard Barton Sound. Don''t be so awkward.


    "Barton Strait? This name is not very good!" His Majesty the King shook his head and said softly. When the two heard this, they nodded immediately, saying that His Majesty was right, and asked His Majesty to rename it.


    "Since it was discovered by you, Drake, let''s call it Drake Strait!" His Majesty the King stood up, pretending to think about it, and then said.


    "However, this chart must be kept in a safe ce, and no one else, including English businessmen, may know about it!" Turning his head, His Majesty the King said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The two looked at each other, their faces darkened, and they agreed.


    "Francis Drake, originally you robbed the Spanish treasure ship andmitted a great crime, but you discovered the Drake Passage and made great contributions to the Kingdom in discovering a route to the east!"


    Looking at the eager expressions of the two, Edward continued:


    "So, I will confer you a lifetime knight and give you a thousand acres ofnd as a fief!"


    "As for you, Mr. John Hawkins, thanks to your contribution to the kingdom''s business, I think the House of Commons should need a talent like you!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty! It is our honor to serve you!" The two suppressed their excitement and bent down to salute.


    After seeing the two off, His Majesty the King, who was in a good mood, returned to his study. When he was about to deal with some government affairs, the Foreign Minister and the Prime Minister suddenly asked to see him.


    "Your Majesty, the Spanish ambassador sent a letter of credence announcing that the treaty of alliance will expire immediately! He also warned us not to send weapons to the Nethends!"


    The Foreign Minister said out of breath, his face full of anxiety, while the Prime Minister was a little nervous, quietly waiting for His Majesty''s reaction.


    "Since this is the case, we can only agree!"

 Chapter 502: Corrupted Netherlands situation

    Chapter 502 The Corrupted Nethends Situation


    His Majesty the King looked thoughtful, sighed, and then said helplessly.


    As soon as this remark was made, especially when His Majesty the King had decisively agreed to the dissolution of the alliance between the two countries, the Prime Minister and the Foreign Minister quickly showed surprise, and there was an unconceble fear in their eyes.


    "Your Majesty, given the current situation, the United Kingdom is still unable to withstand the Spanish navy!" Prime Minister William bent down hurriedly, persuading him.


    "Maintaining the alliance treaty is beneficial to the kingdom and not harmful!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The Foreign Minister also hurriedly said, almost crying:


    "Spain''s navy has been established for more than a hundred years and is the most powerful navy in the world. However, our English navy has been no match for Spain in the past few decades since the establishment of the previous king. Please consider it carefully!"


    Edward looked at the appearance of the two ministers, and felt that if he agreed to dissolve the covenant, it would lead to the destruction of the United Kingdom.


    Helpless, he could only exin with a smile:


    "My lord, the termination of the covenant does not mean an immediate war with Spain. The kingdom is very safe now!"


    "And then, even if the Spaniardse, although the Royal Navy cannot attack, it is more than enough to protect itself. Coupled with the alliance with Portugal, the oue is still uncertain!"


    Listening to His Majesty''s exnation, the Prime Minister and the 9 Foreign Ministers couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    They are really afraid that His Majesty the King will directly go to war with Spain. This is no less than a disaster for the newly established United Kingdom.


    "Besides, breaking the covenant at this time is considered a good thing!" His Majesty the King smiled in his heart, thinking.


    After appeasing the two important ministers, His Majesty the King summoned the Minister of the Navy and asked the Navy to speed up the pace of expansion, and actively invited Spanish, Portuguese, and Dutch sailors to join the Navy to expand its strength as much as possible.


    After that, the Minister of Finance was also interviewed, and the appropriation for the navy should also be increased.


    Then, through the Office of Royal Affairs, a new message was issued: Pirates with privateer licenses are allowed to rob the Spaniards.


    As soon as this remark was made, the entire pirate group reveled immediately, and more and more pirates applied for privateering licenses.


    In a few months, because of the pirates, the royal family''s finances increased greatly.


    However, the dissolution of the covenant still has an impact on Ennd. The tariffs on goods going to Spain have increased, and the market share has been declining.


    Moreover, taking this opportunity, French businessmen began to enter Spain, injecting a little vitality into the messy French business.


    His Majesty the King doesn''t care about this, the Portuguese market is enough to make up for its losses, and the conduct of Eastern trade will bring a new engine to the United Kingdom.


    The English are vigorously expanding their navy, while the Spaniards are attacking the Nethends, encircling and suppressing the more and more active guerris, and gradually unable to do what they want.


    Due to the rebellion in the coastal provinces of the Nethends, the Spaniards did not transport by sea. Instead, they let the expeditionary force assemble in Mn, then cross the Alps, and cross the European continent to the Nethends.


    Spanish scouts, geography experts, transportation experts, and diplomatspleted the selection, survey, mapping, and organization and coordination of the marching route with amazing efficiency and professional quality that year.


    This is a military andmercial routepletely established in a foreign country, with a journey of more than 3,000 kilometers, passing through mountains, rivers and forests. It is called the "Spanish Road".


    As themander of the expeditionary force, Duke Avar has three tasks.


    First, punish the opposition and rebels who havemitted heresy and impiety;


    Second, to force the lond provinces and cities to submit to the central government.


    Third, ensure that the government and the military have a permanent and stable financial base.


    "If you look carefully at what you are going to do, Your Majesty, you will see that it is tantamount to creating a new world." This is the feeling of Duke Avar.


    The duke easily achieved his first objective, and by the fifth day he had established a secret court called the Reconnaissance Commission, to arrest and try suspects used of heresy and rebellion, and such privileged men as Egmond and Horen Members of the Golden Fleece Knights and high-ranking nobles were not spared, and the entire Nethends was in a state of panic for a while.


    As usually happens in high-pressure situations, whistleblowers proliferate and trust and security are undermined.


    The second and third points are difficult toplete no matter what.


    Moreover, with the brutal methods, the business of the Nethends began to stagnate, many rural viges were burned, arge number of small handicraft workshops began to go bankrupt, and banks continued to close down. The originally wealthy Nethends suddenly became a whitend. .


    At this time, the Dutch did not give in. They did not choose to attack the big cities upied by the Spaniards. Instead, they hid in the rural areas, waiting for opportunities like poisonous snakes.


    The Nethends is a lond country, and arge number of rivers run through the londs. The Dutch people hold muskets and paddle boats, shuttle in the rivers,e and go without a trace.


    This made the Duke of Avar in Brussels very troubled, and he pulled a lot of hair for it.


    What made the Duke of Avar even more irritated was that the rebels in the Nethends became more and more active recently, looting the army food, sneaking up on the Spanish soldiers who were alone, and attacking them from time to time, which caused the Spanish army to shrink in the big cities and dare not go to the city. Countryside.


    Nethends, a vige in the province of Hond.


    Outside the vige, a group of more than 500 Dutch militiamen escorted carts of grain, with a happy look on their faces.


    "Thanks to the English muskets, otherwise we really couldn''t defeat the Spanishpany of more than 100 people. Today is a lucky day!"


    A militiaman touched the matchlock gun in his hand, cherishing it, and then nced at the grain and grass around him, and sighed.


    "Yes! I heard that the king of Ennd is very tolerant, opposed Catholicism, and abolished arge number of misceneous taxes. I heard from the coach that the poption of London has reached 200,000!" Another militiaman next to him was full of envy. Said.


    "Why don''t we have such a king!" The two sighed in unison, their eyes dimmed.


    As the seized items entered the vige, the vige with a growing poption became more lively.


    The militiamen and vigers were happy for the victory and capture in front of them, and they sang and danced around the bonfire.


    The leading nobles shrank in the room, talking a lot.


    "Have you heard? Ennd and the Spaniards have terminated the covenant!" A young nobleman exined to others with a happy face.


    "Of course I know, in this way, the support for us will grow stronger, and the time for us in the Nethends to drive away the Spanish will go further!"


    The noble next to him also looked happy, as if he was as happy as marrying a wife.


    The other nobles also discussed the same, their faces full of excitement as expected.


    You can understand their feelings. This is equivalent to the British Prime Minister Churchill being so excited that he couldn''t sleep when he heard that the Japanese attacked Pearl Harbor.


    Chinese leaders are equally happy and rejoicing.

 Chapter 503: best of both worlds

    Chapter 503 The best of both worlds


    While they were talking, His Excellency the Earl walked in with an Ennd coach and a tall, thin middle-aged man, and the room fell silent for a while.


    "Everyone!" His Excellency said solemnly, "First of all, let us solemnly wee the arrival of the respected Mr. John!"


    "Papapa~" The nobles stood up one after another, apuding enthusiastically, with excited expressions.


    "Here, I would like to thank everyone for their warm wee. I am very excited, but I still want to say, gentlemen, you have done a good job today!"


    Mr. John, as always, spoke good words, as if pouring honey into them, which made all the officers and nobles sitting here happy.


    Everyone was very happy when their achievements were affirmed by others, especially when they were praised by a person who had a high prestige in the entire Nethends and was loved by everyone, which made them very excited.


    "It is because of the hard work of brave and fearless people like you that today''s great situation is possible. All Dutch people should thank you!"


    Mr. John is still holding them.


    "Sir, can I ask you something!"


    While everyone was intoxicated and ttering, a nobleman suddenly stood up, saluted, and asked softly.


    Suddenly, the scene was silent, everyone raised their heads, looked at the noble who asked the question, and Mr. John who was smiling, and fell silent.


    Seeing this, Mr. John realized that this is not a problem of one person, but a problem of everyone.


    He turned slightly in his heart, stretched out his right hand to make a gesture of invitation, and said with a smile:


    "Of course, sir, please ask!"


    "Sir, it is recently rumored that your country and Spain have abolished the alliance treaty. Is this true? And will your country''s support for us change?"


    The tone of the aristocrat who asked the question was quite humble and gentle. Mr. John leaned on a cane, rolled his eyes, and replied softly:


    "Although you asked two questions, I will answer your question anyway!"


    As soon as this remark was made, everyoneughed out loud.


    "First of all, the United Kingdom has confirmed that it has terminated the alliance with the Kingdom of Spain. This is absolutely certain!"


    "As for the support of the Nethends, I am here today to tell you the news!"


    As soon as this remark was made, everyone showed surprised expressions and leaned their bodies, very concerned about this.


    The Englishman, code-named Mr. John, was very satisfied with everyone''s caring appearance. He beat the ground with his crutch reluctantly and made a "bang~", and then said solemnly:


    "We, the United Kingdom, uphold the heart of justice and will always support the action of the Dutch against the Spanish tyrant!"


    "From now on, the strength of support will be doubledpared to the past, and armor, bows and arrows, as well as horses, arrows, crossbows, will also be supplied inrge quantities, and I will also provide artillery in varying quantities, Come and work hard for the people of the Nethends against tyranny!"


    The more Mr. John said, the more happy people felt in their hearts, and the expressions on their faces became more exaggerated.


    Bows and crossbows, armor, and even artillery, these are all heavy equipment. In the Nethends, where the country was established bymerce, where there are resources to do this, the war has made their desire infinitely magnified.


    "Thank you very much, and the great Edward, the kindness of the English and the Nethends, we will never forget!"


    The Earl was the first to react, and said excitedly, and then began a series of thank you words, which John himself was already tired of hearing.


    "Everything is for justice!" Mr. John said out of ce.


    "However, respected Mr. John, can His Majesty Edward support some food? Recently, there has been a food shortage in the Nethends! me the **** Spaniards!"


    While thanking you, the Earl did not forget to offer some suggestions quietly, with a very concerned expression on his face.


    "Of course!" Mr. John agreed without hesitation.


    He has also heard about the recent food shortage in the Nethends.


    Due to the continuous expansion of the rebel forces, the entire rural area of ??the Nethends was almost upied by the rebel army, while the Spanish army could only shrink in the city, making it difficult to move.


    In this way, the Duke of Alpha really didn''t mind, directly destroyed a lot of viges andnd, robbed a lot of food in advance, and prepared to starve to death these "mobs". Anyway, the countryside no longer belongs to Spain, let the rebels upy it !


    All, regardless of the situation of the rebel army at this time is very good, driving the Spaniards from the countryside into the city, the overthrow of the Nethends is just around the corner.


    There is no food, and there is a food shortage. This trick of drawing sry from the bottom of the pot is extremely vicious.


    If one is not good, the entire Dutch revolution''s good situation fell short.


    "Thank you very much, thank you very much! Don''t worry, we will buy it at the market price, and we will definitely not let you suffer!" Your Excellency the earl could hardly restrain the excitement in his heart.


    And Mr. John said a series of polite words, and for a while, the host and guest enjoyed themselves.


    Mr. John sent arge amount of supplies and brought them good news after he traveled through most of the Nethends.


    Turning back to Ennd, Mr. John has also be the most popr person in London.


    Going to the Nethends, armor, muskets, bows and arrows, horses and other supplies are all sold to the Nethends at a price higher than the market price, allowing the merchants to make a lot of money.


    And behind these businessmen, there are figures of nobles. Mr. John should be weed.


    Since therge-scale development of Irnd, the production of grain has increased significantly, and the price of grain in Ennd has also fallen ordingly, and the interests of grain merchants have also suffered losses.


    The opening of the grain market in the Nethends this time has cheered grain merchants throughout the United Kingdom.


    The kingdom''s economy, which was originally shrinking because of the Spanish market, began to soar again.


    But at this moment, His Majesty Edward was not so busy. He began to decide to carry out a thorough tax reform for the entire United Kingdom.


    Although governments at all levels in the United Kingdom have established a tax system, there is still a huge obstacle to the development of business¡ªmonopoly rights.


    As the name suggests, the king will own the right to sell a certainmodity and hand it over to someone to manage it.


    For example, making soap alum is a very profitable industry, and the king charges some monopoly fees to give it to a certain merchant to operate.


    To put it bluntly, grant monopoly power to others.


    The royal family has hundreds of monopoly rights, thus earning a lot of money.


    The existence of these monopoly rights makes the development ofmerce seem to be in iron chains, with great resistance.


    If Edward carries out the monopoly reform, it is equivalent to digging meat from the royal family to fill the government and the entire United Kingdom.


    But if there is no reform, it will slow down themercial development of the Kingdom.


    You have to think of a way to get the best of both worlds.


    Edward thought to himself.

 Chapter 504: glorious future

    Chapter 504 A Bright Future


    In London in August, it rained lightly as usual, and the whole sky looked gray, depressing and unhappy.


    "Goodbye, dear Fina, and little John!"


    "Goodbye, Phoenix, my dear husband, I wish you luck as always today!"


    Phoenix is ??holding an umbre, wearing a gray top hat, a bearded face, a tall nose bridge and blue eyes, making him extraordinarily handsome.


    After kissing his wife and the lovely son in his arms, Phoenix, like most London citizens, hurriedly left the house¡ªa two-story log cabin.


    Holding an umbre and leather bag in his right hand, and arge bag of garbage in his left hand, which was the size of a child, and wearing a close-fitting ck jacket, Phoenix quickly left the house.


    Naturally avoiding passing pedestrians, Phoenix carried a bag of garbage, walked for a while, and turned a corner again. He was relieved when he saw an old man and a carriage.


    "Old Nick,e here, here is my family''s disposal fee for this month!" Pour out the garbage in the garbage bag in the garbage pool, and then throw therge garbage bag onto the mountain of garbage bags that has been stacked to a height of one foot. Panting, said softly.


    Old Nick was wearing a gray blouse, and was holding a broom to load the contents of the garbage pool into the closedpartment of a carriage. When he saw Phoenixing, he turned his head, his face full of dimples bloomed. smiled and said:


    "Phoenix, you are the first one again, you are really a hardworking person, and you will definitely make a fortune in the future!"


    Taking ten pennies away from Phoenix, old Nick kept praising.


    "However, the feces bucket in your house should be dealt with. Yesterday Jackson told me that he was about to faint from the smell of your house!"


    "With your good words, I will definitely get rich in the future!" Phoenix immediately blushed when he heard this, and he responded loudly.


    But in a blink of an eye, when the smell was mentioned, he exined in a somewhat awkward and polite way:


    "Please say sorry to old Jackson for me, after all, Little John''s emissions are too big!"


    "Haha! It''s okay, it''s okay, this guy Jackson is justining, that''s what he does!" Old Nick shook his head quickly after hearing this, and said gloatingly.


    "Haha! Goodbye!"


    "Goodbye, Mr. Rich!"


    After parting from the old Nick who belonged to the city government, he felt that the rain in the sky was getting heavier. Phoenix restrained his smile, quickened his pace, and dodged the slowly passing carriage, and came to a tform.


    Hiding under the shed on the tform, feeling the dense crowd in the front, back, left, and right, a trace of sweat appeared on Phoenix''s forehead.


    Such a crowded environment made him extremely unhappy. At this moment, he had never been so impatient to have a carriage of his own, instead of waiting for the smelly and crowded public carriage.


    The idea of ??making a fortune appeared in his mind so clearly that he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Bing, ring, ring!" Phoenix was awakened by the unique sound of iron bells on the stagecoach. He looked up and saw a number "15" on the stagecoach.


    He hurriedly took out a rain-soaked penny from his pocket, eagerly got into the carriage, and then put the penny into the wooden box, while the others followed suit and boarded the carriage quickly


    In less than a minute, the carriage for twenty people was already bulging, while the crowd on the tform was only half gone.


    I felt that I was surrounded by people, and the smell of sweat was so strong that it made Phoenix feel bad.


    Feeling that he was about to suffocate, he quickly took out a small piece of tobo leaf from his pocket, put it in his mouth, and chewed vigorously, a warm current rose from the bottom of his heart, and his body became much more rxed. Only then did he feel better .


    Ten minutester, after feeling thefort of the body gradually disappearing, the groom''s thick voice came from Phoenix''s ear: "The Stington Pier is here¡ª"


    Phoenix immediately squeezed out of the carriage and came to a three-story wooden building.


    "Phoenix, **** it, why are you so slow today? There is a ship that has just docked here. You need to calcte the price of all the items for him, and find out if it is full of high-grade furs! If you don''t go to find the way, you are dead! "


    As soon as he entered the office, Phoenix heard the voice of his boss, a big fat man with tight clothes.


    "Yes, boss!" Phoenix had no time to rest, and immediately took the paper containing the information from the boss, then quickly left the office and headed to the pier not far from here.


    Due to the development ofmerce, the needs of rich people in Ennd are more and more vigorous, and the scarcemodities are always so scarce.


    At this time, middlemanpanies like Phoenix appeared to find needed and scarcemodities for businessmen, and became middlemen to make profits.


    Phoenix rushed to the pier non-stop, and began to look for the cargo ship in the information ording to the paper.


    With sharp eyes, he was not disappointed when he found that his cargo ship did not have the furs he needed, because he found a more important cargo¡ªsilk, although it was only half a bolt.


    Silk is generally sold as a whole, and nobles are not willing to buy silk that can only be used as half a coat.


    When selling it to a down-and-out aristocrat in need, or swollen face to pretend to be a fat businessman, half a piece of silk can be used to mend the hole in the previous silk clothes, or add it to the original clothes as a decoration, but it is an excellent choice .


    After buying the scarce silk with all the money on his body¡ªtwenty pounds, Phoenix left the pier, went to a family of a down-and-out aristocrat he knew, and sold the half bolt of silk.


    In the blink of an eye, he made a profit of three pounds. Although he would be scolded by the fat pig boss after returning home, this was one step closer to his dream.


    In this way, after a week, Phoenix finally collected a hundred pounds, enough to buy a simple family carriage, buy a gelding, and hire a groom.


    You know, it took him three years to get together, which is equivalent to his one-year sry.


    Taking his family to the car dealership and happily buying a carriage, a situation urred.


    In the past, there were only three carriage sellers, but suddenly, more than a dozen appeared, and the prices were much cheaper.


    "What''s the matter? Phoenix!" The wife asked strangely, looking at the distraught Phoenix.


    "I''m hesitant. One is a carriage that has been nned for a long time. The price suddenly dropped today, which makes me very strange!" Phoenix exined with a puzzled face.


    "What''s the matter, His Majesty the King has abolished the monopoly rights of the Martin family, the Samar family, and the Thomas family. Arge number of carriage manufacturers have popped up. Of course, the price will drop!"


    The middle-aged man wearing a ck top hat also looked at the carriage in front of him and exined softly.


    "I see¡ª" Phoenix suddenly realized.


    I bought a carriage and a horse, and by the way, on the rmendation of the carriage dealer, hired a loyal groom, and returned home full of hope.


    In the evening, when Phoenix was working on documents and nning the information he got, his wife suddenly ran over and said in surprise:


    "My husband, Phoenix, you will never believe, what happened today?"


    Before Phoenix could answer, his wife said loudly:


    "The prices of soap, food, cloth, and even shoes and socks have all been reduced, and there are many more merchants. Our family''s budget is no longer overrun!"


    "Oh! Thank God, thank Your Majesty, this is really good news!"


    "I think our family must have a bright future!" Phoenix said emotionally.

 Chapter 505: city ??of gold

    Chapter 505 City of Gold


    The Niger River, the thirdrgest river in Africa, is like a full bow, full of strength and tension, cutting through the southern edge of the Sahara Desert, and finally flows into the Antic Ocean near the equator.


    It connects West Africa and North Africa. It is the most important water source in the Sahara region of West Africa, and it is also the fountain of life on which to have life.


    And less than seven miles away from the Niger River, there is a city named Timbuktu. If the Niger River is like a longbow, it is the arrow protruding from the back of the bow, pointing to the vast hintend of the northern Sahara.


    It is a trade and cultural center, a necessary ce for camel caravans in ancient West and North Africa, and a center for the spread of Chinese culture to Africa.


    The one who ruled here, recing the famous Mali Empire, is the Songhai Empire, which inherited the hegemony of the Mali Empire and is the overlord of the entire West Africa.


    On this day, more than a hundred whites suddenly came to Timbuktu, the economic and cultural center.


    "Hey! Wilson, look, is this the economic center of the Songhai Empire? It really is very lively!" A young man with rough skin and skinny as thin as a monkey pointed at Timbuktu, where peoplee and go, and said happily .


    Under the scorching sun, his face turned ck and red, like a baboon from the rainforest, anxious and irritable.


    "Yes! This legendary city of gold, the gold that flows every day is the annual ie of the richest royal family!"


    The man named Wilson was a middle-aged man. He was wearing a thin white hat, and his whole body was sunburned dizzily, as if he was about to fall down at any time.


    "Look, they are wearing gold decorations. It can be seen that the gold here is very cheap, and there is a lot of it!"


    Wilson stabilized his swaying body, looked at the city gatesing in and out, and the shining gold decorations, the smile on his face was extraordinarily bright, just like seeing a naked (luo) beauty, wretched and deep.


    Organize your appearance, and then take a look at your goods. As the leader this time, Wilson calmly issued orders:


    "Let''s go, we spent half a month upstream and bribed the greedy river manager with a lot of wealth to get here. Everyone must be calm! Act ording to the established strategy!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone adjusted their appearance, led the camel, carried the goods, and walked towards the city gate full of energy, confident and unrestrained.


    Among the pedestrians, there are Arabs wrapped in robes, elegant schrs, girls wearing veils, and businessmen in a hurry.


    And like allmercial cities, there are always a few guards checking the goods at all the city gates, and they also collect city fees.


    Wilson didn''t mind queuing or anything, but the camels ahead came one after another, and the smell was particrly unpleasant.


    Wilson doesn''t care if time goes by a few years, but since His Majesty the Kingunched the New Life Movement, bathrooms in the city have sprung up like mushrooms.


    Every 100-household district has a bathroom, and you can take a hot bath with just a small penny.


    Facing such a strong smell at this time, Wilson naturally couldn''t bear it.


    Moreover, while queuing up, the group of pedestrians with ck skin cast strange nces one after another, and they continued to discuss in a low voice.


    Wilson and the others are naturally ustomed to this. They have faced this since they came to the Gulf of Guinea and went up the Niger River.


    "Ji Li Gua ~" the guard nced sideways, and then spoke in a crackling voice.


    "Twenty-eight small silver coins!" The trantor who was invited said immediately.


    Wilson endured the pain in his heart and took out the silver coins. Then, under everyone''s gaze, he came to this prosperous city ofmerce.


    As soon as you enter the city, peoplee and go, bustling, although the whole city is yellow and rough.


    However, everything in the city seems so orderly, tidy and hygienic. The difference from London is that the customs are different.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen this ce, they still couldn¡¯t believe it. The seemingly stupid andzy cks actually owned such a huge and prosperous city and established civilization.


    Like a monkey being watched, Wilson and the others squeezed their way out of the crowd, and headed for the busiest market in the city under the guidance of an interpreter.


    The camels carried arge amount of goods on their backs, and together with more than a hundred people, they formed a long procession, and under the surprised eyes of everyone, they came to the most prosperous market¡ªXicheng.


    This ce belongs to a wide open space. All the merchants sat on the ground, surrounded the camels in a circle, and began to yell and sell things.


    From time to time, well-dressed merchants, with servants and bags containing arge amount of gold, rudely bought the goods that looked like them.


    Doing so made Wilson and others feel ted, and immediately disyed arge amount of their own textiles, and increased the cost price by ten times, shouting.


    However, it is strange that some peoplee to watch the cloth produced in Ennd, and even if someone asks the price, they will shake their heads and choose to leave.


    Doubtful Wilson used the money to inquire, and then suddenly realized.


    Timbuktu has thergest sewing field in West Africa and thergest wholesale market for cloth.


    In this way, Wilson and others quickly reduced the price of cheap textiles by two-thirds, and then sold them easily.


    Although cheap textiles are considered huge profits and have made some money, they are not the main business of Wilson and others.


    On the ground, precious Italian silk and precious salt were soon ced.


    As a result, arge number of businessmen came to watch with their servants and camels. After being surprised by the white faces of Wilson and others, they nced at the sharp waist knives on their bodies, and then talked about the price.


    "Salt, for every ten humps, one hump equals the weight of gold!"


    Wilson pointed to the snow-white salt and asked the trantor to talk about the price.


    "And this smooth and beautiful silk requires gold as heavy as a camel to buy."


    As soon as this remark came out, there was an uproar in the scene, and then Wilson was startled by the cries of chirping.


    In less than ten minutes, all the salt and silk were sold out, and the faces of the merchants were still full of regret.


    And what did Wilson gain? Almost a thousand pounds of gold, equivalent to about one hundred thousand pounds of gold, a figure they had never seen in their entire lives.


    It is not in vain for them to go bankrupt ande here without fear of hardships and dangers. The harvest and sacrifice are directly proportional.


    "This city of gold should belong to Ennd!" Looking at the city made of loess in front of him, Wilson suddenly thought of this.


    Satisfied with wealth, he needs a noble status.


    However, looking at the pedestrians around him like hungry wolves, he knows that at this moment, protecting wealth is the most important thing.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I said that the writer¡¯s assistant is getting more and more rubbish, and when I send it out, it gets stuck! I want to repost

 Chapter 506: Improvements to the Arquebus

    Chapter 506 Improvement of matchlock guns


    Since the arquebus entered the war, especially after the Spanish phnx was famous and everyone was frightened, major European countries have equipped arge number of arquebus to improve theirbat effectiveness.


    Drawing on the situation of the Spanish phnx, various countries have more or less started to reform, but the stubborn forces are so powerful, and there are many matchlock guns.


    To say that the most effective reforms are the English.


    The prerequisite for reforming the army is equipment.


    Only with arge number of matchlock guns can reforms be carried out and the army strengthened.


    Since the bold innovative technology and theprehensive study of the Spanish phnx, the nascent United Kingdom Army has finally exploded its potential and performed well in the French battlefield.


    And all of this is inseparable from the support of the military factory.


    In order to do their best to produce matchlock guns and supply the army, the royal family invested 10,000 pounds at once to expand the factory and recruit talents.


    Combined with the water mill and the maturity of ironmaking technology, the monthly output of the royal military factory has reached 1,000 sticks.


    But in this way, it still cannot meet the needs of the Army.


    In order to strengthen the army, His Majesty the King directly ordered the Bank of Ennd to loan money to other private matchlock gun factories to allow them to expand production.


    In this way, the unlimited supply of steel directly allowed the monthly production of matchlock guns to reach 2,000.


    One year can temporarily meet the needs of the army.


    As for artillery, due to the discovery of iron mold technology, cheap iron cannons were mass-produced, with a monthly output of 100 pieces.


    And also sold to sea merchants and pirates, making a lot of profits.


    Of course, at this time, the bronze cannon is the most powerful, and the iron cannon is still slightly inferior.


    It is also fortunate that there are many copper mines in Ennd, which can temporarily meet the demand.


    The mass production of iron cannons and bronze cannons, driven by His Majesty Edward who admired artillery first, immediately established an artillery force in the army.


    Each regiment has tenpanies, eachpany has 250 people, plus a special artillerypany of 400 people, with 20 artillery pieces, the total number of each regiment has reached 3,000 people.


    When necessary, several artillerypanies can also be merged, and the artillery can be used in a centralized manner.


    It can be said that the United Kingdom Army is the most artillery-intensive force in the world.


    A tributary of the Thames River fifty miles away from Oxford City, dozens of chimneys emitting ck smoke are exhaling polluted exhaust gas. The ck smoke slowly drifts into the air along the wind, leaving a trace of unpleasant smell.


    "Your Majesty, this is where the military factories are located, including the royal gun factory, private gun factory, iron factory, coal factory, gunpowder factory, artillery factory, wood factory, etc., a total of fifty-eight factories."


    On a hillside, a gorgeous carriage was parked on it. On the carriage, a young man in gorgeous clothes was holding a telescope and observing the ck-smoky factory.


    Beside, an old man with dark skin, wearing sses, exined in the direction the young man was looking.


    Surrounding them are more than two hundred well-equipped, handsome guards, and the ck guns look chilling.


    "Not bad, very good!" Looking at an industrial area in front of him, factories are connected one after another, covering an area of ??tens of thousands of acres, and the sizes of factories vary.


    ck smoke enveloped the factory area. From a distance, it looked like a gray smoke ring surrounding it.


    In the eyes of modern people, the air pollution here is serious, the nearby cultivatednd has also be barren, and the yield has been greatly reduced. It is an out-and-out heavily polluted area.


    But in the eyes of the young King, this is the foundation of the United Kingdom, the location of heavy industry, the starting point of military and industry, and this is where a little pollution ispared with hundreds of years of dominance?


    "This is the important ce of the kingdom, it is very important, so you must be prepared for fire prevention, and there must be no loss!"


    His Majesty the King raised his opinion to the person in charge of the factory area.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we have already made preparations. There are arge number of water tanks near each factory, which can extinguish the fire in time!"


    The old man was dressed in decent clothes, with rough skin, sses, and curly gray hair. Like a gentleman, he replied politely.


    "En!" Edward nodded, with a look of joy on his face, put away the binocrs, looked at the old man with gray curly hair, and asked seriously:


    "Mr. Jonathan, you say that a craftsman has made a new invention, which proposes a major improvement on the existing arquebus. Is this true?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, he is the young craftsman who improved the arquebus¡ªHercules Owen."


    Mr. Jonathan nodded slightly, and said politely with a smile.


    Following his movements, a dark young man with bright eyes came out timidly behind him, and saluted Edward.


    Edward noticed his wide palm covered with ck marks, looked at his height of about 1.6 meters, and showed a smile that he thought was kind and friendly. He walked a few steps closer and asked kindly:


    "Mr. Hercules Owen, I heard that you have made a major improvement to the matchlock gun?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty! I was born as a watchmaker, and I am very interested in some machinery, so after seeing the matchlock gun, I made some improvements!"


    Although Hercules Owen was a shy young man in his twenties, facing the king''s friendly smile, he plucked up his courage and said loudly.


    "Then what are the improved parts for the arquebus?" the king asked tirelessly.


    At this time, Owen brought a matchlock gun from the side. The dark muzzle of the gun was dazzling. Just as he was about to speak, there was a ttering sound.


    The vignt guards immediately raised their muskets and rapiers, aiming at the young craftsman Owen holding the gun.


    At this moment, Owen was stunned, and he was full of panic: What did I do?


    "How is this different from the old version?" Edward waved his hand to make the guards retreat, then picked up the musket in front of him and observed it carefully.


    "Your Majesty, please see, I have added an opening and closing device for the powder pot cover to the original version, which can increase the shooting speed to a certain extent.


    You can operate it with just one touch of your thumb, no need to free up your right hand to open the cover! "


    Owen pointed to the cover on the musket, and said a little timidly, with timid eyes.


    "Click ~" Edward demonstrated that the cover would pop up automatically, which surprised the king.


    A matchlock gun needs to open the cover to fill the gunpowder, which must take time.


    After the cover te is semi-automatic, it will reduce the filling time.


    On the battlefield, every second may decide the oue, and these few seconds are very likely to tilt the battle situation.


    "Mr. Owen, this is an outstanding contribution of yours, a very practical improvement!"


    His Majesty the King said happily that inventive and creative talents are exactly what the Kingdom urgently needs.


    "You will get a hundred pounds, and a knighthood for life!"

 Chapter 507: newspaper

    Chapter 507 Newspaper


    "Thank you sincerely, Your Majesty!" Hearing this, Hercules Owen opened his mouth slightly, as if he couldn''t believe that he would be a knight, even though it was only for life.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, he was reminded by Jonathan, the person in charge of the industrial zone, and then he knelt down with surprise on his face and praised him.


    At this time, the secretary next to His Majesty Edward was holding a quill in his hand, and was writing non-stop on a thick text, describing the important words and deeds of His Majesty the King.


    "Mr. Owen, you deserve it!" Edward was not surprised by the kneeling of the man in front of him. Instead, he stepped forward and raised his arms with both hands. "The development of the United Kingdom cannot be separated from everyone." Your contribution, especially you craftsmen, is an important force for the development of the kingdom!"


    Listening to His Majesty the King''s soft words, and feeling His Majesty personallying over to help him, the young watchmaker Owen was immediately moved to tears.


    Nobles have always been arrogant and domineering, but His Majesty the King is so kind and amiable, and he personally supports himself, a low-level watchmaker, which is a great honor.


    At this time, Owen, who has been devoted to the watch industry for more than 20 years, saw the real king for the first time, and was so excited that he almost copsed.


    His Majesty the King noticed that the young man in front of him was flushed and trembling uncontrobly. He quickly helped him up and said softly:


    "The United Kingdom belongs not only to my king, but also to nobles, farmers, workers, and businessmen. In the eyes of God, my king is just a leader!"


    The king smiled humbly, and said to the nobles and officials who followed him, and then, what was waiting was a burst of ttery from them.


    Edward smiled and did notment.


    This is awesome, full marks for pretending!


    Before leaving, His Majesty the King looked around, looked at the gray air, and the slightly ckened soil, and said affectionately to the residents who saw him off:


    "This ce will be called Hope City from now on!"


    "City of Hope, what a name!" Watching the departure of His Majesty''s carriage, Mr. Jonathan, the person in charge of the industrial zone, kept thinking about the word, and his eyes became brighter.


    His Majesty the King put so much thought into this ce, which made his heart warm up even more. He felt that his future, like the name, was full of hope.


    "Tap, tap, tap..." Hundreds of cavalry wandered around the carriage, guarding the return of His Majesty the King.


    Not long after the king''s carriage returned to London, something strange happened in London, which made the citizens of London extremely strange.


    "Sell newspapers, sell newspapers! His Majesty the King inspected the factory area and named it City of Hope!"


    "What is the purpose of the king leaving London?"


    "Why does the factory with ck smoke deserve His Majesty''s attention?"


    Children aged seven, eight or nine, with long dirty hair shaking, carrying a satchel, holdingrge sheets of paper with arge number of ck fonts printed onyers, exuding a strong smell of ink.


    Like birds, they are active in the streets and alleys with peopleing and going, spreading their immature throats, and yelling indifferently. The patrolling city management and policemen with daggers on their waists do not stop their rude behavior at all, even No response, no emotion.


    "Sir, I need a newspaper with information on where His Majesty the King is going to leave London, it''s all recorded!" A dark yellow boy quickly followed the slow-moving carriage, yelling in a crisp voice .


    "Oh? There is a message from His Majesty the King?" The middle-aged gentleman with ck curly hair sitting leisurely in the carriage, always paying attention to his appearance, suddenly heard a crisp voice in his ear, which made him startled suddenly, and then asked softly:


    "brat-"


    "Yes, my dear sir, thisrge paper full of words is called a newspaper, and it describes everything that happened after His Majesty the King left London!" Tom sensed that the gentleman was interested, and waved the newspaper in his hand, Hastily exined aloud:


    ¡°Plus, it¡¯s full of all sorts of fun stuff, letting you know what¡¯s going on all over London!¡±


    "Okay! Little guy, you have sessfully aroused my interest. Tell me, how much does this thing called a newspaper cost?" The gentleman in the carriage showed an interested expression and asked softly.


    "Fivepence, sir, for fivepence you can get this paper full of information!"


    Tom looked him in the eyes and said cautiously.


    "Oh? It''s really not cheap, but for my interest, these are not expensive!"


    Then the carriage stopped, and Tom took it from Penny with surprise on his face, took out a newspaper from arge pile of newspapers in his hand, and handed it neatly to the gentleman in the carriage.


    Picking up the ink-smelling newspaper, the gentleman read it carefully: His Majesty the King came to the town and named it the City of Hope, let us learn more about it...


    After that, regardless of the gentleman who was deeply attracted by the content of the newspaper, the yellow-haired Tom carefully scanned the well-dressed men on the street. When he met one, he walked over quickly and sold it.


    There are many children like Tom. They are children from poor families or orphans in orphanages. They run on the streets of London for some change, and their crisp and immature shouts resound throughout the city of London.


    On this day, the citizens of London also realized what a newspaper is, and also understood where His Majesty the King went a while ago.


    A whirlwind of newspapers blew up in the City of London.


    And those who are politically sensitive understand better how much the government attaches importance to factories.


    So, the aristocratic merchants in London became interested in investing in factories.


    "Your Majesty, the London Daily has been typesetting and selling ording to your request. At present, the entire city of London knows the existence of the newspaper."


    Whitehall Pce, an elegant middle-aged man with curly ck hair, is reporting the situation to His Majesty the King solemnly.


    "This morning, 500 copies of newspapers have been sold, and it is expected that there will be 300 copies in the afternoon!"


    "Very good, I also read the newspaper you typeset, Mr. Smith!" His Majesty Edward looked at the gentlemanly middle-aged man in front of him, and nodded.


    "The effect is very good, we must continue to maintain it in the future, and strive to sell more than 10,000 copies a day!" His Majesty the King mentioned an exaggerated goal.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Mr. Smith''s dark blue eyes flickered, and he nodded with some difficulty.


    "Newspapers are a new thing, but the London Daily, basically reports on London, mainly political news, supplemented by essays and interesting talks, both!"


    Newspapers are a new thing in the United Kingdom, and His Majesty the King needs to personally guide them.

 Chapter 508: lecturer

    Chapter 508 Instructor


    As early as 60 BC, Julius Caesar, the great emperor of the Roman Empire, wrote important political events on white wooden boards and made them public.


    In China, the Han Dynasty issued Dibao, on which important events of the empire were written, and distributed among officials to exercise political purposes.


    In 1450, European German Gutenberg invented metal movable type printing technology, so printed newspapers began to be issued.


    The Roman Empire issued its own "newspaper", and it was only issued when there were major eye-catching events, and it was rarely seen a few times throughout the year.


    For example, in 1493, because of the discovery of America by Columbus, Rome specially issued a newspaper to publish the news at that time.


    It can be said that newspapers have had a strong purpose of political propaganda from the very beginning, never just to facilitate and entertain the masses.


    A real newspaper in history, which appeared in the German region in 1609 and was published regrly.


    Thanks to the development of printing, otherwise newspapers would not be avable.


    "The London Daily is not for sales, but for promoting the central government and promoting a positive image of the royal family. This is the most important thing!"


    "Of course, for the central government, criticism should be about certain policy strategies, and it should be euphemistic, and you can''t directly face a certain minister.


    As for the local government, this is not necessary. Whether it is a government official or a local councilor, it is necessary to dig out their ugliness as much as possible, severely criticize and stop it! "


    His Majesty the King shook his long gray-brown hair, stood near the window sill, moving left and right thinking, frowning from time to time, blue eyes rolling up and down, drooling wantonly.


    The editor-in-chief of the newspaper, Mr. Smith, who is full of knowledge, is holding a pen, and is narrating on a slightly yellowed paper, with a serious and serious expression.


    In the entire study room, there were only His Majesty''s guiding and writing sounds.


    "Your Majesty, the newspaper has purchased arge amount of printing equipment to manage the printing factory, plus hiring editors and buying news, and selling each newspaper at a loss, the 10,000 pounds have been consumed.


    But if the newspaper needs to be published every day, it still needs to be expanded, and the funds are stretched! "


    Seeing the young king stop his voice and move his lips, Mr. Smith hurriedly bent down, poured a cup of hot tea from the desk, held it in front of Edward, and said respectfully.


    "There is no need to worry about funds. Every month, the Office of Royal Affairs will allocate 100 pounds as a subsidy for the newspaper!"


    "It''s not terrible to lose money. Although five pence can''t cover the cost, the cost will naturally drop after the sales volume increases!"


    His Majesty the King drank tea, sighed softly, and said leisurely, his tone full ofziness.


    ¡°The top priority now is to expand its influence and strive for a cirction of more than 10,000 newspapers, making the London Daily the throat of the government.¡±


    "What you said is correct, for the present n, it is more important to expand the influence!" Mr. Smith quickly agreed after getting what he wanted.


    ¡°You can do a newspaper subscription strategy, hire people to deliver each newspaper to the customer¡¯s home, expand sales, don¡¯t be afraid of cost issues, sales volume is the only requirement.¡±


    Edward made thest and most important request.


    Finally, he did not mention the strategy of adding advertisements to make up for the loss. The time is not yet ripe!


    Just a week after the establishment of the London Daily, the sales volume has reached 3,000 copies, not far from 10,000.


    At this time, the "Ennd Weekly" was officially published, aiming at more than three million people in Ennd, publishing one copy a week.


    Afterwards, the United Weekly, which is open to the entire United Kingdom, also began to be published, and it circted throughout the United Kingdom, including the newly upied Normandy and Brittany regions, covering more than six million people.


    These three newspapers were established by the royal family, the English government, and the central government of the United Kingdom. For a time, the mouthpieces of the three governments dominated the public opinion of the entire United Kingdom. People are also willing to ept newspapers and understand politics.


    Seeing this, Irnd, Scond, and even Wales, after obtaining the king''s permission, also established their own newspapers one after another.


    It''s just that they need to be supervised and reviewed by the London Daily.


    "But in the Normandy area, the poption is veryrge, and the fields are naturally veryrge.


    After confiscating thend of those evil Catholic nobles, the government sold thosends*** our Ennd price is five tiers lower, those who have bonds can buy first, and then sell them to those who buynd , Earn a fat belly!


    I heard that the son of my cousin next door bought bonds and then sold them monopoly. Now he has made a fortune, eats white bread and broth every day, and has to move! "


    "Hiss¡ª"


    A ck sail of about ten square meters was stretched by several ropes and hung on a wooden post on the second floor to block the basking sun and sudden rain.


    Below, more than a dozen tables were randomly arranged, densely packed with people, and the wooden tables were filled with ck cheap bread, more expensive wheat porridge, and white water.


    At the front of the wooden table, there is a high-legged ck table with several newspapers full of fonts on it.


    A young man in his twenties, with short ck hair and well-dressed clothes, held a freshly baked ink-scented newspaper in his hand. After reading it, his head wandered.


    Then he exined the contents of the newspaper in his own popr words, and added his own examples, which surprised the crowd and made the air-conditioning sound endless.


    "The following is the "Irish Weekly". It said that a group of more than 50 wolves appeared near Donegal. Inform the nearby pastures and viges and towns to pay attention. It is important to escape in case of danger, no matter how much money you have. , and cannot buy you back from God!"


    Ha ha ha ha¡­


    The young man''s narrator, at the end, said in a teasing tone, which immediately aroused theughter of everyone in the audience.


    In this era, there are still too few people who are literate, but novelty newspapers are of interest to everyone. Seeing that they are profitable, newspapermentators naturally appear.


    "So, sir, does thisrge pack of wolves eat people?" At this time, a curly-haired child standing outside the wooden table raised his hand and asked in a crisp voice.


    "Oh, of course, the newspaper said that wolves had already attacked thirteen people, and only the bones of their bodies remained~" The young lecturer nced at the child, then looked at the newspaper on his back, his eyes Squinting, teasingly said:


    "Besides, wolves like to eat people who don''t work and arezy!"


    "You can''t fool me, Mr. James, but I do need to deliver the newspaper before it''s toote!"


    The curly-haired boy didn''t believe his words at all, and said directly, then moved his short legs, and disappeared like a puff of smoke.


    The little newspaper postman can''t waste time.


    It is his duty to deliver the newspaper on time.

 Chapter 509: Come here especially

    Chapter 509 Come here especially


    Carroll, County Donegal, Irnd.


    Donegal County is half hilly and half in, sopared with other parts of Irnd, the number of immigrants is much less.


    Carroll Town is like this. Although it is a town, its permanent poption is only more than 500 people, including those criminals who were forced to migrate.


    ording to the promulgated "Dublin Code", the Irish Celtic tribe will acquire a quarter of thend as the most fundamental ce to survive, and the other three quarters will be owned by the United Kingdom.


    Therefore, the vast Donegal County has a total poption of just over 20,000 people, while the number of authentic Englishmen is only 5,000.


    This has created Donegal''s current economic structure.


    Large pastures andrge farms with a scale of thousands of acres are scattered in Donegal County, producing wool and grain, and bing the main trade in Donegal County.


    For example, the Moore Ranch located in the town of Carroll covers an area of ??5,000 acres, has nearly 30,000 sheep, and employs 52 herders.


    "William, I heard that your wife gave birth to a son for you. Congrattions!"


    Moore Ranch, William, who was bald at a young age, has a tall body, a long face, and squints his eyes when he smiles. He looks like a good man.


    I heard that his balding gene was passed down from his grandfather. The whole family has a high hairline since he was a child. The tradition of spotlight is very strong.


    "Dong dong dong¡ª" Hearing his friend''s blessing, he was hammering a newly cut wooden post into the grass with a hammer, making a burst of thumping sound.


    "Haha!" William touched his light-focused head with some embarrassment, his eyes narrowed into a slit, and his face was covered with wrinkles in his thirties.


    "This is the third and second son of my family. He was born this morning. How can the whole ranch know?" William said half proudly and half shyly, his eyes bright.


    "Hey! Who doesn''t know about you William, the famous hunter in Carroll Town, now, I guess, everyone in Carroll Town knows!"


    The stubble-faced, round-headed man swung a sledgehammer while teasing, with a serious expression on his face.


    "Hey! The birth of my kid was originally a happy event, but who knows, a pack of wolves suddenly appeared recently, and the good mood was ruined!"


    William''s originally happy face immediately turned sad, and he unconsciously touched his spotlighted head with a dissatisfied tone.


    "Fifty, that''s the biggest pack I''ve ever encountered, and roaming all over County Dornier!"


    The friends on the side also sighed.


    A while ago, arge pack of wolves suddenly appeared in Donegal County and attacked many pastures, and killed more than a dozen people, causing panic throughout Donegal County.


    "Moore Ranch belongs to the Duke of Norfolk, the mayor will not stand idly by, don''t worry!"


    William showed off his thick arms, and then confidently patted his friend on the shoulder,forting him.


    The two worked together to lift up the rotten and fallen wooden stakes, and then nailed down the new wooden stakes, which were thicker and taller, with a strong sense of prevention.


    "Hi! Daddy¡ª" William''s five-year-old son, who just entered elementary school, trotted all the way over, raised his head, and said to his father in a childlike voice: "Mom told you to go back to eat! My sister is hungry, she started crying a long time ago!"


    Although he is only five years old, under his thick blond hair, his hairline is still higher than his peers, and he will inherit his father''s inheritance in the future.


    "George, how can you talk to me in this tone, just like the group of philistine businessmen in London, it sounds disgusting!"


    William''s eyes widened, he stared at his son viciously, and warned in a bad tone.


    "Dad, this is requested by the teacher. He said that he must speak London ent, and he must speak it in ss and at home, otherwise it will affect his future!"


    William took a few steps back in fear, then imitated his teacher''s tone, and said in duplicate.


    "Yes, William, my kid is also the same. He speaks London ent every day, which is ugly and difficult to understand. It makes me sick to death, but this is the king''s request, and we must obey it!"


    The stubble-faced friend also looked irritable at this time, he said grumblingly.


    "Okay! It''s not me who said, why His Majesty the King stiptes to speak the London ent. Our Devonshire pronunciation is very nice, and we should use our Devonshire pronunciation."


    Hearing that it was His Majesty''s idea, William immediately lost his temper, and could only mutter a few words in a low voice, his face was very dissatisfied.


    "Let''s go! Go back to dinner, and take a look at my youngest son!" William packed up his things, then stepped on his ck horse, and said to his friend, while putting his eldest son in front of him.


    "What''s your son''s name?"


    "Louis, my grandfather''s name!" William thought about it indifferently, and then said.


    What William didn''t expect was that the problem that had troubled him for a long time was solved in a few days.


    On this day, as soon as he came back from herding the sheep, William saw the supervisor of the ranch, and suddenly more than a hundred people gathered, with armor, crossbows, muskets, everything and equipment.


    If they didn''t know, they thought they were nning to rebel!


    "Hey! William, you''re finally back,e here¡ª"


    The chief manager in his forties, his hair and beardbed meticulously, his whole face is often full of false smiles, but behind the scenes he is very powerful.


    But today, William found that the chief executive suddenly smiled at himself, yes, it was the kind of smile that really radiated from the inside out.


    William, full of doubts, habitually touched his Mediterranean-like head, and trotted over.


    I saw the chief steward put William on the shoulders, and announced loudly to the more than one hundred people who were full of excitement in front of them:


    "This is William, the most famous hunter in the entire town. He has the best understanding of wolves, and he is also familiar with the surrounding terrain. It is most convenient for you to ask him directly!"


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the chief manager disappeared, leaving William with a confused face.


    Under some misceneous exnations. William finally understood that all the people in front of him came because of the appearance of the wounding wolves, and they came here because of the reputation. They just wanted to eliminate this vicious wolf pack that was famous throughout the United Kingdom, so as to gain honor in one fell swoop.


    Even, these people, and many aristocratic children were among them, which made William wonder whether these people were full.


    So, William shrugged and could only agree.


    There is a group of people helping to eliminate werewolves, just leading the way, why not do it?


    In this way, William was hired at a price of one pound a day to look for the wolves.


    Of course, only after the wolves were discovered.


    ps: Those who understand this chapter, give a reward and vote!

 Chapter 510: popular surname

    Chapter 510 Universal Surname


    Early in the morning, the Moss Hundred-Household District under the Kenny Thousand-Household District in Oxfordshire manages six nearby viges, with more than 190 households and a poption of 789 people.


    As the administrative seat of the Hundred Household District, the head of the Hundred Household District, the court of the Hundred Household District, and the police station all work in Moss Vige.


    On this day, just after lunch, Bull wiped his mouth, and drove his precious cattle that had just eaten forage from his cowshed, and then walked towards the fields in the countryside step by step.


    Bull is a self-cultivator. Because of the religious reform and remation, the family now owns three acres ofnd, but it is still difficult to support the lives of seven people in the family.


    Under desperation, Bull could only rent 20 acres ofnd from Sir Buck''s family, so that his family could make ends meet.


    Who knows, since the government and other ces have heard news that manure can be used to irrigate thend, thereby increasing the production of thend.


    Moreover, this was posted on the political bulletin board of the hundred-household district in the vige to spread the word.


    Originally, Boolean dismissed this kind of news, but he couldn''t help the temptation to increase the volume. This is an increase of five or sixyers!


    Moreover, because of the implementation of the three-field system, thend cultivated each year is directly increased by half, and the harvest is naturally increased by half.


    So, after trying a bit, Bull immediately filled his home and the rentednd with manurepost and fermented it, then covered and watered it.


    Moreover, he was shrewd and directly reced the originally nted rye with more expensive and more popr wheat.


    In the second year, he used the money he earned to buy a cow. It was said that the cow was brought from Eastern Europe. It was obedient and not picky about food.


    Because of the cattle, Bull immediately rented and nted another 30 acres. Moreover, this time he was going to nt some turnips. I heard that the crops would grow better this way.


    In a few years, the life of the Boole family has taken a triple jump, from being half-starved to now having no worries about food and clothing, and even going to buy a little wine from time to time to help his wife and daughter. A few bolts of cloth to make new clothes.


    All this made Bull novel and satisfied. In addition to praying to God from time to time, he also asked where these came from.


    As a result, Lord Sir Buck told him that these were all preached by His Majesty the King, which gave Bull the first time to have a clear understanding and image of His Majesty the King.


    Humming a song, Bull''s wrinkled face was full of carefree taste at this time, and his steps were easy and bright.


    "Boolean, let''s plow the fields again!"


    "Yeah! Today is a good day!"


    "Boolean, life is getting better and better, when will you treat me to dinner!"


    "The day after tomorrow,e to my house, let''s drink together!"


    Boole is very popr. Along the way, people he knew kept saying hello to him, and he also agreed to them one by one with a smile.


    His days are getting more and morefortable, his life is nourished, and his mood is naturally happy and carefree.


    "What decree has been issued? I have to go and see!"


    Passing by the bulletin board, Bull saw that there were crowded people and discussions, and the discussion became louder and louder.


    Thanks to the increasing benefits of decrees over the past few years, Bull has naturally be more interested in decrees, and he also wants to know if there is any news that can increase production.


    "Moo¡ª" tied the rope on the bull''s nose to a nearby tree, then trotted over, looking around with interest.


    "Hey! Wood, what is written on the notice?" Looking at the densely packedrge letters on it, Bull''s head hurt, and he quickly patted Wood, the most knowledgeable person in the vige, who had gone to the county to take the qualification examination.


    "Oh, it''s written on it, the United Kingdom government has announced that the hundred-household district and the thousand-household general district will restore their original names!"


    Wood exined softly when he saw that it was Boolean.


    "It''s no longer called the Hundred-House District, so what is the name of the Moss Hundred-House District?" Bull asked in panic as soon as he heard that the Hundred-House District had disappeared for so many years.


    "The Moss Hundred Household District will be called Moss Town in the future, and the Kenny Thousand Household District will also be called Kenny County. The head of the hundred households will be called the mayor. Except for the name, everything else has not changed!"


    Seeing more and more peopleing to listen to his exnation, Wood panicked for a while, swallowed his mouth, and under the eager eyes of everyone, he immediately exined one by one.


    "oh-"


    Hearing that only the name has changed, and the rest remains the same, everyone below immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    The days are good now, and they don''t want to go back to the past.


    "Then, is there anything else?"


    After Bull breathed a sigh of relief, he didn''t get the production increase information he wanted, so he immediately asked again.


    Wood nced at him a little irritatedly. After seeing the eager and searching eyes of other people, Wood could only continue to exin helplessly.


    Who told the head of a hundred households to be sozy, and he didn''te out to exin, so he could only work hard for him.


    "En¡ª" Wood followed the document, his eyes gradually downward, and when he saw the next text, his expression gradually became dull.


    "What''s wrong? Wood, talk!" Looking at him a little dazed. The crowd kept urging.


    "The notice said that all citizens, those who do not have a surname, must find a surname for themselves, and it will be fixed like a nobleman, because in the next few months, the poption and household registration will be re-conducted , throughout the United Kingdom!"


    Wood swallowed, and said slowly word by word.


    As soon as the words came out, the other vigers in the field also eximed. They will have a surname of their own, and it is mandatory.


    "Wood, is what you said true? Will everyone have their ownst name?"


    Boole was at a loss for a while. These ordinary vigers are not nobles. Why do they have surnames? And it must be like the nobles hope, and cannot be changed.


    British surnames were not widely used until the Norman Conquest in the 10th century, and they were still used among nobles.


    For example, if the grandfather is a cksmith and the son is a veterinarian, the family name will change from cksmith to Farrier.


    Surnames are still in recent decades, arge number of them have sprung up in cities, but there are still a group of people with names but no surnames in the countryside.


    The words, thisrge-scale poprization of surnames across the country, made the vigers puzzled. They are farmers who are farming, and their surnames have never appeared in their minds.


    Of course, having a surname makes the vigers secretly happy, after all, it is a symbol of a person with status.


    The nationwide poprization of surnames this time is a decision made after careful consideration by His Majesty Edward and the cab ministers.


    Allowing residents to have a fixed surname is equivalent to allowing the government to grasp the information of residents more urately, thereby plugging the loopholes in the household registration system, and allowing the coalition government to control the society to a higher level.


    Thereafter, in the United Kingdom, no matter whether it is a noble or amoner, an official or a beggar, all will have a surname and be a real person.

 Chapter 511: Immigration Service

    Chapter 511 USCIS


    ps: Labor Day is here, I wish all readers who have worked for many months a happy holiday, and pay attention to rest!


    The new month is here, don''t forget to vote and subscribe for Lancher!


    Surnames, our Celestial Dynasty started from the Han Dynasty, andmoners began to have their own surnames, and surnames were no longer exclusive to nobles and people with status.


    It''s like Chen Sheng, the first person in the uprising, with the character She, a first name, a surname, and characters, but what about Liu Bang? From the beginning, he was called Liu Ji, brother, uncle and uncle, and he was named after his ranking.


    So, even though Chen Sheng was born to farm for others, he also has his own surname and characters, and belongs to the descendants of a down-and-out aristocrat. This happened a lot during the Qin Dynasty''s unification of the world.


    Britain, before the arrival of William the Conqueror, still belonged to the tribal alliance. After William brought the advanced French feudal system and surname culture, the English nobles really had surnames.


    During the Renaissance, religions began to audit believers and required believers to have their own surnames, but there were still arge number of civilians without surnames.


    Chinese surnames are generally based on ce names, country names, and positions. For example, Sikong is an official position.


    Japanese names are generally taken from local materials. People who live in the middle of the field are called "Tanaka", those who live at the foot of the mountain are called "Yamashita", and those who live by the river are called "Watanabe". In China, many people took the ce where their ancestors lived as their surname. For example, Ximen Qing¡¯s ancestor lived in Lao Ximen.


    Of course, no matter in China or abroad, nobles always use fief as their surname.


    British people generally use their position as their surname. For example, the surname Smith, whose ancestor was a cksmith, thought his surname; American singer Taylor, meaning a tailor; Apple CEO Cook, meaning a chef.


    "So, what surname should I take?" The newly promoted young Yoman Nunpur was staring at the sky at this time, thinking about it in his heart, and began to think about his family''s surname.


    The other vigers were not far behind, and began to think about their own surnames, so at this moment, a mess of surnames came out.


    ...


    The release of the popr surname has excited people throughout the United Kingdom. Everyone''s enthusiasm for the surname is extraordinary.


    Riding on this period of naming enthusiasm, the United Kingdom immediately held a poption census across the country, including uncensored Scond, and the newly upied French regions of Normandy and Brittany.


    In a blink of an eye, the time came to the end of 1564, and the French started a new round of civil war.


    Other countries, including the United Kingdom, did not intervene any more, and just watched from the sidelines, watching the French fight each other.


    The Spaniards are very busy. While suppressing the riots in the Nethends, they also have to deal with the naval challenges of the Ottoman Empire. They are busy at both ends, and their finances are gradually drying up.


    United Kingdom of Great Britain, after more than half a year of poption generalization, the results are finally released.


    "Your Majesty, at present, the poption of Ennd is 3.6 million, and there are 300,000 reserve men who meet the requirements for conscription!"


    At the end of the year, Prime Minister William Selsey began to do thest round of reporting work, and the expression on his face was quite rich.


    Nostalgia, reluctance, regret, and entanglement, unwillingness.


    His Majesty the King swept away the previouszy movements, sat upright, and listened solemnly.


    In order to establish a better mobilization system, His Majesty Edwardbined with the ancient military service system left over from Ennd, and began to establish a sound militia military service reserve system throughout the country.


    One month of voluntary service for His Majesty the King every year, gather in winter, conduct a series of military training, and hone your quality.


    Instead of being a soldier like before, you have to coax and arrest strong men.


    Not all men can be soldiers.


    No night blindness, no disability, no criminal record.


    300,000 is already a lot. These reserve militiamen are all high-quality and experienced militiamen, which are much better than the previous source of troops.


    "Scond, with a poption of 1.2 million and a reserve of 200,000!"


    Scots live more by grazing, and their physique is much better than that of English who eat rye. Just one night blindness alone does not know how many Englishmen have been brushed.


    All, the Scots, whose poption is only one-third of Ennd, have only one hundred thousand fewer reserve troops.


    Regarding this, His Majesty the King has a clear expression.


    In history, the British Empire, where the sun never sets, was established, and the merits established by the Scots were no less than that of the English. The Scots in the army ounted for nearly half of the number.


    "Wales has a poption of 430,000 and 30,000 reserve troops."


    "Irnd, with a poption of 800,000 and 10,000 reservists!"


    Irnd''s real poption under the governance of the governor is only more than 300,000, and the rest are self-governing Celtic tribes.


    Moreover, many of the poption under the governor''s jurisdiction were migrated by criminals and have no criminal records. I don''t know how many people have been recruited. The reserve can reach 10,000, which is already remarkable.


    "The Normandy area has a poption of 1.32 million and 100,000 reserve troops."


    "The Brittany region has a poption of 680,000 and 50,000 reserve troops!"


    "The total controlled poption of the United Kingdom, the real number is 8.03 million, and the reserve is 690,000."


    At the end, Your Excellency the Prime Minister was very moved. This number is astonishing and unbelievable.


    His Majesty Edward is like this. He estimated in his heart that the total poption is more than seven million. It is too surprising why there are nearly one million more people suddenly.


    Before the king asked a question, Your Excellency the Prime Minister immediately spoke and exined:


    "After this detailed poption registration in Scond, arge number of civilians sheltered by nobles emerged, and the hignders were also added to the registration list this time, which led to rapid poption growth!"


    "More importantly, arge number of Protestants from the Nethends, as well as Protestants who escaped religious persecution in Spain, migrated to live in Ennd, resulting in a poption increase of more than 100,000. These are elites with money in their pockets .¡±


    After exining this way, His Majesty the King suddenly realized that it was all because of the war.


    When the war came, ordinary people could only stay at home and wait to be ughtered, but the rich and nobles did not wait to die, and quickly migrated to Protestant areas.


    Compared with the chaotic German region, Ennd, which has always been stable and peaceful, has be their first choice.


    "So the quality of the immigrants is very good, they are all rtively rich, and the poor have no money to buy tickets!"


    His Majesty the King touched his stubbled chin, thinking.


    These high-quality immigrants are the most popr in the United Kingdom. They are rich and skilled, and they can y an important role in promoting the development of the United Kingdom.


    At this moment, Edward realized that his United Kingdom was so simr to the United States ofter generations, with a developed economy, a stable society, and a good political atmosphere, it was simply the best ce for immigrants.


    "Then, it is very important to manage immigration well, and the Immigration Bureau should be established!"

 Chapter 512: take an oath

    Chapter 512 Oath


    "Name?" A crisp voice sounded.


    "Alves Francido."


    "from where?"


    "Nethends!"


    "Position¡ª"


    "merchant!"


    "age?"


    "Thirty-two!"


    The word "faith?" is ented.


    "Calvinism!" The voice was cautious.


    "Your family information!"


    ¡­


    "Okay, sir, you have met the United Kingdom''s immigration regtions, you and your family can enter the United Kingdom and be a part of the kingdom!"


    Next to the busiest port in London, a new building suddenly appeared, upying an area only slightly smaller than the London City Hall, but with more personnel and arge n, and it is not affiliated to the city government.


    In front of a gate, the stairs are made of marble, and there are beautiful patterns carved on the handrails. The roadside in front of the gate is lined with green trees and lush flowers. Compared with the serious and concise city government, it is simply It''s a pce.


    And its windows are decorated with colorful and expensive ss, which looks very high-end and beautiful.


    In front of the building, there is a line full of people, men, women, old and young, with everything, and the dressnguage is different, so you can see the exotic style at a nce.


    Walking up the stairs and stepping over the threshold, there are three counters in front of you. Three polite and beautiful curly-haired beauties are sitting upright, holding pens in their hands, and there are seals and copywriting on the table.


    The beauty showed a beautiful smile and asked questions politely and elegantly, while the middle-aged man sitting in front of her ignored the frowning of his wife, stared at the beauty''s face carefully, and answered word by word.


    "You can live in the kingdom as you like, but please abide by thews and regtions!"


    "Besides, since you were not originally born in China, you will not be able to take the examination and be an official within ten years! And you will not be able to be elected and elected to the House of Representatives!"


    The young staff, different from the irritability and disgust of the general officials and lords, instead showed a pleasant smile and an amiable attitude, which made the immigrants who were about to be naturalized in the United Kingdom suddenly feel the spring breeze blowing on their faces and refreshed.


    The little bit of worry before has gradually disappeared.


    Because he is a businessman, he still knows some English, and at this time, English is not too far behind Latin.


    "So, may I ask, are there any restrictions on my children?"


    The curly-haired man asked a little uneasily.


    "No, sir, if your children are naturalized in the Kingdom before they are sixteen years old, there is no limit!"


    The blond-haired employee with a puffy chest faced the question, but still answered indifferently.


    "Thank you!" Alves Francido nodded politely, then took his wife, three and a half children, and two loyal servants, led by the man leading the way, step by step came to arge room.


    On the wall of the room, a huge cross stood on it, and under the cross, a red and white rose g was pasted underneath.


    After entering, he looked up and saw that in the room, besides him and his family, there were about twenty other immigrants in the same clothes.


    Moreover, everyone stood in front of a small wooden table. No matter how big or small they were, their left hands were ced on a heavy Bible. The Bible was beautifully made and looked very valuable.


    "Sir, please ce your left hand on the Bible and raise your right hand!"


    A man in decent clothes stood on a high tform, facing him, shouting loudly.


    "Oh!" Alves Francido reacted immediately, and ordered his wife and three children to do as he said.


    The man on the stage felt that the number of people was almost the same, so he coughed, moistened his throat, put his left hand on the Bible, raised his right hand, stood under a banner of red and white roses, and held his head high:


    "Everyone will swear together in the name of God with me, I say something, everyone follows!"


    The people below looked at him curiously, then moved slowly, agreeing one after another.


    "In the witness of God, I hereby solemnly swear that Ipletely renounce my citizenship and allegiance to any foreign prince, monarch, country or sovereign before me, and I will support and be loyal to His Majesty the King of the United Kingdom and thews against the domestic and all enemies abroad.


    I will sincerely serve His Majesty the King. I will take up arms for the defense of the United Kingdom when Your Majesty and the Government so require, I will perform nonbatant military service for the United Kingdom when required byw, and when required byw I will serve under themand of a Government officer. The country does important work.


    I hereby freely swear, without any mental impediment, excuse or reservation, God help me. "


    This series of oaths was basically read in English and then in Latin.


    "Okay, everyone, next, everyone only needs to press their thumbprints, then everyone will be a member of the United Kingdom! Congrattions!"


    The man congratted with habitual joy on his face.


    Alves took his wife and children with a thoughtful face, holding a small book in his hand called a household register, with a red and white rose on the cover.


    In the small book, the specific information of their family, age, height, characteristics, and interpersonal rtionship are recorded.


    In the hands of his wife, there was a stack of iron-iid wooden cards of the same palm size. It was the so-called ID card, something that proved their identity.


    Looking at it curiously, Alves walked and watched, with a smile on his face, curious and interesting.


    "Ennd is much more interesting than the Nethends and has more tricks. Coming here is also a good choice!"


    "Alves, our son will be an official in the future, this is really much better than the Nethends!"


    The wife, who still had a charm, brushed the short hair on her forehead, and said excitedly.


    "Avril, this is also the reason why I chose toe to Ennd. The politics here is loose, the belief is free (the king doesn''t want to speak), and the economy is prosperous and the society is stable. It is much better than the Nethends! Only then can I give up my family business in the Nethends ,came here!"


    Seeing his wife''s sigh, Alves gently held his son''s little hand, his mood was also infected, and he sighed softly.


    "Sir, madam, please get in the carriage!" After being registered by Alves, the servant immediately ran over, drove the family carriage, and greeted respectfully.


    Looking at the loyal servant''s simple and honest face, Alves smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    "Durr, William, pack up the things in the hands of thedy! From now on, you two are also English!"


    "Sir, it doesn''t matter the nationality of the two of us, as long as we can follow you and your wife!"


    Durr, who was acting as a groom, touched his head, smiled honestly, and ttered him in a timely manner.


    Seeing this, Alves felt at ease. Since then, they have settled in Ennd.

 Chapter 513: political boom

    Chapter 513 Political upsurge


    The time quietly came to the end of 1564, December when the political atmosphere was harmonious.


    December 8 is the day the United Kingdom was founded.


    This day is the wedding anniversary of Her Majesty Edward and Mary, and it is an exciting day for the entire United Kingdom.


    On this day, on the streets of London, His Majesty Edward and His Majesty Mary, together with Little Prince Charlie, began to parade through the wide and simple streets of London in a luxurious carriage with exquisite patterns and guarded by tall and handsome guards.


    The guards are dressed in bright and gorgeous clothes, with straight waists and piercing eyes. They cooperate with the well-trained movements. In the eyes of themon people, these people are the proud sons of heaven.


    Being able to be a bodyguard requires not only a handsome appearance, but also a solid background.


    Children of nobles, with rich family property and strong skills, are indispensable.


    Of course, there are also some who came out of the royal orphanage, but these people also have a bright background, and their future prospects are limitless.


    So, after His Majesty''s parade car passed, those who screamed and cheered were not only those royal supporters, but also those little girls who were fascinated by it.


    "Father, what are these people doing?" Sitting next to his father and mother, the Prince of Wales, Prince Charles, who was only six years old, had a tiger head and a tiger head, and opened his blue eyes. The person has long light yellow hair, exquisite facial features, and is extremely cute.


    I saw that although he was sitting upright beside his father and mother, his small body was also sitting firmly, but his eyes were rolling around and his mouth was speaking softly.


    "Those are the subjects of me and your mother, and they will be your subjects in the future. They are showing their respect to us at this moment!"


    Edward had a smile on his face, but moved his right hand slightly, saying hello to the excited onlookers, and then moved his lips lightly, responding to his son.


    "Respect? Why do you reverence us?" Little Charlie was a little puzzled. Apart from dressing more beautifully, eating better, and often riding in a carriage, how could his family be different from others.


    And our Majesty the King will naturally not give up this high opportunity for education, his lips move lightly:


    "We are the natural rulers of the entire kingdom. This is the right granted to us by God, an unquestionable right. And as subjects, they are also born to submit to our rule and submit to our rights!"


    Hearing this, especially when the character of God is mixed in, Little Charlie''s head, which was somewhat clear at first, suddenly became confused again.


    Queen Mary on the side also sat upright, showing a gentle and warm smile like a queen, and the civilians who watched from the sidelines suddenly felt happy.


    They pointed to the king and queen on the carriage, and faced the foreign businessmen who were also onlookers, they proudly raised their chins and spoke proudly with their chests out.


    "Look, we not only have a talented king, but also a virtuous and kind queen!"


    At this time, the virtuous queen did not interrupt the conversation between father and son, but instead showed a hint of anticipation and mischief in her eyes.


    She was very curious about how her husband and her son had a dialogue between a king and a prince.


    "So, my son, you need to know that as a royal family, we can only gain the respect of our subjects.


    And if you want them to lower their proud heads and bury their heads in submission, they must use the rights granted to us by God. A king without rights is just a rubber stamp! "


    Speaking of rights, Edward''s eyes showed a stern look. What is the difference between a king without rights and a parasite?


    This grand parade not only showed the style of the royal family, but more importantly, the Prince of Wales appeared in the eyes of the public for the first time, which made the citizens extremely happy.


    The next day, the London Daily, the English Weekly, and the Scottish Weekly all began to serialize the parade.


    "First appearance of the Prince of Wales!"


    "Lovely Welsh shows up and makes a big ssh in London!"


    "Salute to His Majesty the King, Salute to Her Majesty the Queen, and Salute to the Prince of Wales!"


    Thergest public opinion organization in this era, reported on arge scale. For a while, the news about the Prince of Wales was discussed in the entire United Kingdom, and it has not disappeared for a long time.


    Apanied by discussions, arge-scale political election is underway.


    At the end of this year, Prime Minister William will step down, and a round of political warm-up has begun in London and the United Kingdom.


    As we all know, apart from the bureaucracy, Parliament is also an inseparable part of the political operation of the entire United Kingdom.


    With the continuous expansion of government powers, the powers of the parliament, which acts as a supervisor, have be more and more popr.


    The local council, if the impeachment of a local official, if the evidence is convincing, then it is not surprising that the official will be removed from his superiors to avoid political turmoil.


    Moreover, the parliament also has the power to review judicial cases and the power to supervise and inspect finances.


    Different from going through a lot of hard work to be an official, bing a member of the House of Representatives only requires elections, and the term of office is four years, so the cost and price are much less.


    The first is the election of the local county council. Each thousand-household district, now renamed the county, can elect one county councilor for every thousand people.


    The same is true for counties. For the hundreds of household districts that are renamed towns, each district elects one person as a county councilor.


    The qualifications of voters are limited to those with property over one hundred pounds.


    In this way, the vigorous election still set off a political upsurge throughout the United Kingdom.


    Businessmen, squires, and gentlemen all couldn''t wait to preach to qualified voters, exining their integrity and serious morals.


    Of course, these are just superficial phenomena. Basically, the positions of those councilors will be filled by powerful local gentry. It is no less than a dream for ordinary people to run for election.


    This political preheating has caused the entire United Kingdom to boil.


    People happily watched or participated in this election belonging to the rich, but they were still happy that they could vote and exercise a little bit of power.


    This nationwide election took nearly ten days, and then, the entire United Kingdom, the election of the Supreme United Parliament was carried out naturally.


    What is special this time is that members from Normandy and Brittany can sit in the parliament, but they only have the right to speak and not the right to vote.


    The original 400 seats have not been changed, only a few more spectators have been added.


    The Supreme United Council belongs to the legitive body, which is higher than the power of the local council. This is the site of nobles and local gentlemen, and ordinary businessmen can''t even imagine entering it.


    After the warm-up is over, it is time for the cab to change. The political upsurge in London has reached its peak.

 Chapter 514: gift giving

    Chapter 514 Gift giving


    "Your Excellency, this is the tea I bought from Portugal. I heard that you like drinking tea. This is my tribute to you!"


    In a small living room, the decoration is luxurious and beautiful. Compared with those wealthy nobles, it is not inferior in any way, and even surpasses it.


    Even a few years ago, no one would have imagined that the residence of a cab minister would be so luxurious,parable to a royal pce.


    At this time, the Minister of Finance, dressed in ordinary clothes, was smiling all over his face, but his dark blue eyes were as in as water, as if the box of precious tea from the East in front of him was like ordinary leaves.


    "Mr. Dewey, you are very polite, but I cannot ept such a precious thing easily!"


    Anthony moved the green tea leaves in front of him forward, and pushed them to a middle-aged man with ck curly hair and a pot belly sitting opposite him, talking indifferently.


    The middle-aged man named Jared Dewey sat on a chair with a big belly, and smiled honestly:


    "How can it be! Your Excellency is very busy in the cab. As a member of the kingdom, I should respect and ask you for something. Besides, these are all from my heart!"


    "Whether it''s good intentions or filial piety, I can''t ept what is in front of me at will!"


    His Excellency Anthony ignored the words in front of him, but spoke calmly and firmly. For a moment, the power of the cab ministers was undoubtedly revealed.


    "Well, then I''m being rude!" The businessman with a big belly didn''t have a calm expression at this time, and he packed his things in a panic.


    "Your Excellency, if this is the case, then I will resign!" The businessman took a sneak peek at the Minister, and after seeing the evesting and stern expression of the Minister of Finance, he chose to leave with interest and embarrassment.


    But his arms were swollen at this time, and the heavyweight things had not been taken out yet.


    Your Excellency the Minister just picked up the cup, took a sip of the strong tea slowly, and showed an expression of enjoyment, as if nothing happened just now.


    The potbellied businessman walked out of the room unwillingly with the tea in his hand. Unexpectedly, he bumped into a man on the way.


    "Mr. Steward, why didn''t Your Excellency ept my things!" He put a few gold coins into his hands at the right time, walked aside, suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart, and asked respectfully.


    "Mr. Dewey, to be honest, there are a lot of people operating positions recently, so it''s really inappropriate for you toe today!"


    The housekeeper showed a look of embarrassment, squinted at the surroundings, and then exined softly.


    "Recently, my master has been refusing anyone. You can only see him because of my request. From today''s perspective, his attitude has not changed!"


    At the end, the butler couldn''t help but sighed, filled with emotion.


    The businessman who has been aggrieved can only say a few beautiful words, and then reluctantly chooses to leave. Before leaving, he has to spend some money as afort fee, so don''t worry about it.


    The housekeeper, whose hair was gray but not disheveled, showed a disdainful smile after he left, straightened his back slightly, and walked slowly towards the living room.


    "Master, Baron Huntington is here to see you!" the butler looked at the minister who was still drinking tea, bowed respectfully, and said softly.


    "Oh? Since His Excellency the Baron is here, he is naturally wee. Invite him quickly!"


    Hearing that it was Baron Huntington, the Chancellor of the Exchequer showed a surprised expression and ordered softly.


    Baron Huntington, whose full name is Dio Jean Count, is a Frenchman.


    When His Majesty Edward first conquered Scond, he chose to lead most of the French army to surrender, and earned the gate of Edinburgh. He was named Baron Huntington and owned a manor of thousands of acres. and forests and mountains of varying numbers.


    And Baron Huntington, the wife of a knight in France, took all his property in France, and then divorced.


    Therefore, Baron Huntington, a golden bachelor in his twenties, has be a favorite among the English aristocrats.


    As a result, he married a baron''s daughter, obtained arge dowry, and expanded his property several times.


    And the Lord Baron''s vision is definitely not bad. Baron Huntington was reused by His Majesty the King, stationed in Irnd, and became the leader of the Irish army.


    It is estimated that during his stay in Irnd, the Baron suppressed many rebellious tribes and obtained countless properties andnds.


    It is said that there are three ranches with a total of 3,000 acres. They earn a lot of money every year, and their umted worth is even richer than those old earls.


    Soon, Your Excellency the Minister came out to greet him personally. Your Excellency the Baron has brown wavy hair and brown eyes. Under the conditions of many years of marching, hisplexion is rough, like a farmer, but the aristocratic temperament is still longsting. , the eyes are also extraordinarily sharp.


    "I hope you don''t take the liberty ofing here this time!" The baron, who was a head taller than the chancellor, greeted politely.


    "Where, it''s my honor to have the Barone here!" With a smile on his face, Anthony led Baron Dio into the study.


    Afterwards, after some polite conversation among the nobles, the two of them finally got to the topic.


    "Your Excellency, this is a 500-acre ranch in Irnd!"


    Baron Dio took out a title deed and ced it in front of Anthony.


    "This is?" Anthony looked at him strangely.


    "I hope to be able to return to London!" Baron Dio looked straight at the Chancellor of the Exchequer and exined softly.


    "It''s very difficult!" Anthony shook his head and denied.


    Back to London, the only suitable position for him is the ministers of various ministries. Although he is the new cab prime minister, he still cannot let the French who surrendered for only a few years be cab ministers.


    "Then, I hope that my father-inw, Baron Ferraul, will be the Sheriff!"


    Baron Dio showed no sign of discouragement but took a step back, softly narrating his request.


    "Yes¡ª" After thinking for a moment, His Excellency Anthony nodded slightly, looked at Baron Dio''s calm face, and agreed.


    With the election of the prime minister and the cabing to an end, the next ones must be county officials from all over the country, and a small county sheriff will not have much discussion for a baron.


    Afterwards, Baron Dio and Anthony left the mansion talking andughing.


    In the blink of an eye, Jared Dewey boarded the carriage, and Jared Dewey, who had just left not long ago, now sat in the carriage with a humble face, weing the arrival of the baron.


    "Mr. Dewey, I can''t get you a post of director!"


    As a well-known businessman in London, Jared Dewey can''t hide his nobleman''s position when he seeks the post of minister.


    Baron Dio sat in the carriage, looked at the businessman with a big belly, and said with a half-smile.


    "This is five shops in London and a vi. My lord, I''m just asking for a councilor position."


    These things add up to about 2,000 pounds, which is really a big deal! The merchants of London were really rich.


    Baron Dio looked at the cloth merchant in front of him, and took out a fewnd deeds from his pocket, but the pockets were still bulging, and he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "Of course, you will be a member of the Supreme United Council from now on!"


    Each nobleman can rmend a member of parliament to His Majesty for review, and a local important minister like him will naturally be 100% approved by His Majesty.


    And it just so happens that these things let him pay back some of his money.

 Chapter 515: new prime minister

    Chapter 515 New Prime Minister


    On December 28th, the new cab members were announced.


    First of all, the new prime minister of the cab has been confirmed. It is John Anthony, the former chancellor of the exchequer, and other cab members are also qualified.


    Like Scond''s predecessor in power, the Earl of Argyle resigned from the Scottish government this time and served as the deputy prime minister and foreign minister.


    The former Prime Minister William Selsey served as the governor of Scond and became the first nobleman to govern Scond in history.


    In order tomend William Selsey''s ten-year meritorious service, the 27-year-old His Majesty Edward canonized him as a baron for life and rewarded him with an Irish ranch.


    This is much better than Farris Alexander''s lifelong jazz, which shows His Majesty the King''s love for him.


    The position of chancellor of the exchequer that attracts the most attention is the governor of Irnd, Thomas Mane, which is surprising and inexplicable.


    He has only served as an official for more than ten years, and he has jumped up to the top of the kingdom, which makes everyone very envious and jealous.


    At the moment when His Excellency John Anthony was sworn in at the Pce of Westminster, nobles and officials from all over the United Kingdom rushed to London to attend the inauguration ceremony.


    Aristocrats including Ennd, Scond, Irnd, Wales and other barons and above, as well as French aristocrats in Normandy and Brittany who have not yet sworn allegiance, wille to the Pce of Westminster to participate in this rare ceremony.


    The local officials are the sheriff, sheriff, county speaker, and county inspector at the county level, who can enter the Pce of Westminster to attend the inauguration ceremony.


    Although there are not many nobles with titles in Ennd, there are hundreds in Scond, dozens in Irnd and Wales, and hundreds of county magistrates in the United Kingdom. The entire auditorium is packed and overcrowded.


    Although this is the case, there are still people who want to participate, but they do not have the status, and no matter how much money they have, it is useless.


    Of course, ambassadors stationed in London from various countries also attended and participated.


    To the surprise of the diplomatic ambassadors, there were only two dukes standing at the forefront of the entire United Kingdom.


    One is the Duke of Norfolk and the other is the Duke of Edinburgh.


    The former is a century-old aristocratic family, while thetter is a new aristocrat.


    Even the marquises are very few, while the earls and barons ount for the most.


    The numbers are added together, and the total is no more than two hundred.


    And some French nobles from the Normandy and Brittany regions of France, dressed in Chinese clothes, were in the auditorium as spectators.


    In a kingdom with a poption of nearly 8 million, there are only more than 200 nobles, two dukes, and several marquises, which is really surprising.


    The ceremony was held as usual, His Majesty the King and the Queen arrivedst, and then the cab ministers swore allegiance and took office.


    His Majesty Edward and Queen Mary came here to witness the birth of a new cab.


    With the passage of time, the birth of the new cab of the United Kingdom has also be the focus of attention at home and abroad.


    After all, although His Majesty the King governs the kingdom, the Prime Minister is the direct executor and important advisor, and has a deep influence on the kingdom''s policies.


    For example, the predecessor William Selsey, he gave the kingdom and European countries the impression of reform and boldness.


    In the face of conservative forces at home and abroad, he has been faithfully adhering to the will of the king, implementing reforms, carrying out political and economic affairs, and boldly and unscrupulously sending troops to France in diplomacy.


    It can be said that although His Majesty Edward has carried out a strategic pulse, the actual executor is William Selsey. The difference in the way of execution must be due to the different style of the prime minister.


    For example, in the face of the aristocratic forces, if it was the first Prime Minister Faris Alexander, he must have been slow, hesitant and insinuating.


    William Selsey, on the other hand, has no scruples. He will definitely use both soft and hard methods decisively, and solve the problem simply and neatly, quickly and refreshingly.


    After all, Faris Alexander had developed a soft-spoken governance during Henry VIII''s period, and progress in reform was very hesitant.


    Subsequently, throughout December, nearly one-third of the county-level officials in the entire United Kingdom reached the three-year period, and began to be promoted or demoted or t.


    And this month, the cab ministers also began to use their power to start the review of county officials.


    The promotion and demotion of a group of officials quickly established the prestige of the central government, and the newly formed cab also began its own five-year period.


    As the new Prime Minister, John Anthony first carried out reforms, with the acquiescence of His Majesty the King, starting with fiscal and taxation.


    For example, the cab gave strong support to certain projects, such as the shipbuilding industry, which increased the subsidy from six shillings per ton to ten shillings; the subsidy for grain imports increased from five pence per ton to eight pence; the timber industry, especially shipbuilding Good wood, as well as sulfur, saltpeter, etc., are tax-free.


    For the Kingdom''s traditional textile industry, more tax reductions and exemptions, wool continues to emphasize a series of taxes such as the prohibition of exports.


    Moreover, the entire cab invited mathematicians from the Royal Academy of Sciences, as well as major businessmen, to start a new round ofmodity taxation adjustments, prepare topile a model ofmodity taxation, and pass it down from newspapers and officials.


    ...


    The sky was slightly bright, Edward broke free from the tender hands on his waist, and gently prepared to get up, not wanting to disturb the beautiful woman on the bed.


    And his arm identally touched the pair of turbulent towering giant peaks, and there wereyers of mountain waves, as if about tondslide, which was extremely exaggerated.


    "Your Majesty, are you ready to get up again?" Jiaren seemed to be disturbed, and azy and hoarse voice sounded from beside him.


    The owner of Jufeng, with a slightly darkplexion, exquisite features, brown wavy hair, slender waist, and smooth and slender legs, is simply the bestpanion for a man.


    "No, I decided to rest for a while!" The whole persony on the huge software, Edward felt that this is the paradise of life, and there is no such thing as getting up early.


    "However, Ma, your English is getting better and better!" Edward praised.


    "Of course, I am the smartest among the nobledies of Abyssinia. English is very simple for me!"


    Although the girl was lying t, her face was still full of pride, regardless of her current situation.


    "Do you still want to go back now?" Edward asked a spoiling question after ying around for a while.


    "No!" The girl pondered for a while, then opened her ck and white eyes, and said decisively:


    "My father is more than just my daughter. Besides, even though he loves me the most, I''m still just his daughter, not his son!"


    As she spoke, the girl cast her eyes on Edward''s handsome face, stroked his upright nose, and said softly:


    "Abyssinia has no carriages and no newspapers, so what is there for me to miss?"


    "He won''t pay a big price for me!"


    Speaking of this, the girl suddenlyughed softly. She still remembers that she recklessly talked to the man in front of her, and even mentioned giving him arge bounty! How ridiculous it looks now.


    Edward also seemed to remember this scene, andughed too.


    The two looked at each other, azure blue to ck and white, for a moment, both of them had the desire to do it again.

 Chapter 516: Macao

    Chapter 516 Macau


    Macao, in 1553, that is, the 32nd year of Jiajing, the Portuguese bought Wang Bai, the deputy envoy of Guangdong Haidao, with a lot of money, and asked to live in Macao temporarily to expose the goods under the pretext of a storm on the merchant ship, and was allowed to live ashore.


    After that, he expanded his residence at will with an annual rent of 20,000 taels of silver.


    In the end, it developed to build city walls without authorization, build forts, and set up officials, forming a self-governing situation.


    That is to say, the Portuguese obtained the right of residence through bribery, not the so-called colonization.


    However, in order to do business well, the Portuguese have gone through untold hardships to get the smallnd of Macau.


    The first time: In the 11th year of Zhengde (1516), the Portuguese Billy Terro arrived in China on his first voyage.


    The second time: In the thirteenth year of Zhengde (1518), the Intrit brothers went to Tuen Mun Ind to do business.


    Aroused the public indignation of the Chinese people.


    In the 16th year of Zhengde (1521), the deputy envoy of Guangdong Haidao, Wang Hung, led troops to attack them, expelled them from Tuen Mun Ind, closed the port, and put the Portuguese minister Biris in prison.


    The third time: In 1522, Milo, the new Portuguese minister, led a fleet into Tuen Mun Ind. Guangdong soldiers and civilians severely punished the invaders in Xicaowan, Xinhui, killing 35 people, capturing general Shu Shili and other 42 people alive, and seizing two warships.


    The fourth time: In the twenty-seventh year of Jiajing (1548), he cooperated with Japanese pirates to invade Dinghai, Zhejiang and Zhangzhou, Fujian.


    The Ming Dynasty appointed Zhu Wan as the governor of Zhejiang and also supervised the military affairs of Fujian. After Zhu Wan took office, he immediately blocked the sea, Zhoushan Inds and Zhangzhou defeated the joint invasion of Portugal and Japan, and severely punished 96 people including Li Guangtou, a wealthy businessman whomunicated with Portugal and Japan.


    In desperation, in 1553, a group of Portuguese merchant ships asked to go to Haojing (today¡¯s Macau) to dry their "water-wet tribute" under the pretext of encountering storms and waves at sea. Guangdong officials epted 500 taels of bribes and agreed.


    Portuguese talents were able to go ashore, and since then they have settled in and upied Macau.


    The Portuguese only have the right of residence, while the judicial, administrative, and military powers are still in the hands of the Ming Dynasty.


    Moreover, in order to manage the Portuguese well, the Ming Dynasty stipted that the Portuguese in Macau must paynd rent every year, and set up customs to collect ship taxes, set up officials to guard Macau, and use Xiangshan county magistrate (prefect) to implement administrative power and implement final judicial sanctions Right etc.


    However, with the erosion of the power of money and the Portuguese¡¯s leadership (paying taxes on time, collecting Longyanxiang for Jiajing, etc.), the Portuguese gradually built city walls and forts, and gained the ability to defend themselves.


    Until 1877, Portugal forced the Qing government to sign the "Sino-Portuguese Conference Draft Agreement" and the "Sino-Portuguese Beijing Treaty" (also known as the "Sino-Portuguese Treaty of Reconciliation and Commerce"), stating that "China still allows Portugal to permanently reside in and manage Macao and its territories." The terms of thend¡± were imposed on China.


    Since then, Macau has been reduced from an autonomous ce like a Chinatown to a colony.


    So, in the spring of 1565, as the first Englishman toe to the ancient eastern country.


    On the eighth day of March, a floti of ten ships,rge and small, came to the prosperous port of Macau.


    "Old Zhang, there are a lot of ghosts here this time, and we''re going to suffer a lot!" A young man with a pimple face squatting on the ground at the port pouted his mouth at his partner who was not much older than him. , said with some excitement.


    "Yes, there are more boatsing today than yesterday, so we can live a good life today!" The young man named Lao Zhang immediately stood up and said happily.


    Sure enough, after the ten rtively tall ships entered the port, hundreds of dock workers rushed over, eager for work.


    "Galia, are these people from the Ming Dynasty? It looks different from what you described!"


    Robin Hunt stood on the deck, looking at the swarmingborers, squinting his eyes and asking questions.


    "No, my dear Captain, these are just the lowest part of the Ming people. The real Ming people are gentle, courteous, and personable, and they wear expensive silk and precious ornaments. , more elegant than a real nobleman!"


    The Portuguese captain shook his head again and again, and denied it. His eyes were shining brightly, staring into the distance, and his face was full of intoxicated expressions.


    "They eat exquisite food, live in gorgeous mansions, wear expensive silks and satins, are humble and polite, and are no different from real nobles! Even European nobles can''tpare with them in life!"


    Looking at the envious Portuguese captain in front of him, Robin didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t see this scene with his own eyes. It''s hard to imagine that ordinary Ming people live better than nobles.


    Soon, after paying the mooring tax, Robin brought a few people to the streets of Macau.


    At this time, there were only two or three streets in Macau, and there were no more than a thousand Portuguese people living there.


    But there are a lot of pedestriansing and going, crowded and crowded, and at a nce, they are all heads, which is more prosperous than the streets of London.


    The well-dressed youngdy did not attract Robin''s attention, but the Ming people who came and went locked his eyes.


    I saw that their average height was about five feet five inches (1.7 meters), which was much taller than the Englishmen he had seen.


    And all of them have fair skin, wearing cloth shoes, burly figures, with their hair coiled up, their heads held high, and they are wearing unknown expensive silks and satins, which is simply surprising.


    Short nose, ck and white eyes, and wide sleeves, fair skin, this is another race, Robin has no doubts.


    "Are these people white?" Robin opened his mouth wide and said exaggeratedly.


    "Yes, sir, when we came here, we found that their skin was fairer than Africans and Indians, and even whiter than our Europeans, so at first, we called them whites!"


    "Afterwards, we learned that this ancient oriental country was named ''Ming''! That''s why we call them Ming people!"


    The guide saw his doubts and exined immediately.


    "Ming people?" Robin read this twisting name, his mind full of doubts.


    "It means light!"


    "Kingdom of Light, it really is a good name!" Robin suddenly felt a little confused.


    Robin was walking on the street, observing the Ming people one by one, as if seeing a fresh toy, his face was full of excitement.


    Mingren walking on the street didn''t take it seriously. They basically saw such a curious ghost once a day, and they were used to it.


    "Oh! My God, what is this?" Robin asked curiously, looking at the red things strung up in a row by wooden skewers.


    "This is ice tower paste¡ª" the guide twisted his mouth with a face full of confusion.


    "Ice Tower Paste, what a strange name!"


    Robin looked at the novelty goods on the street, which made him feel that he hade to another world, a ce that was more prosperous and civilized than Europe.


    At this moment, he is full of desire to understand this ancient country.

 Chapter 517: raw silk

    Chapter 517 Raw silk


    After visiting all the way, the hired guide led Robin and his party to an inn and stayed.


    Although it is just an inn, its sanitation and environment have surprised Robin a lot.


    Pure wooden buildings, carved patterns, tall floors, clean quilts, and the steaming and fragrant wine and vegetables.


    All of this surprised and admired Robin. This ce is much better than the hotels in London.


    Later, at night, the hot water service delivered to the door made Robin full of emotions.


    You must know that in Ennd, although thousands of public bathrooms have been built, and the government has vigorously promoted the benefits of bathing, there are still arge number of people who are still unwilling to spend a penny to take a hot bath.


    So, the hot water in the hotel is also very little.


    Being able to get plenty of hot water, and then take a hot bath, the refreshing feeling is indescribable to Robin.


    "Sure enough, Mingren''s skin is so white and tender, and it has a lot to do with taking a bath every day!" As his body soaked in the bathtub, Robin couldn''t help but think of the guy''s speech ryed by the guide, and sighed softly.


    "From this point of view, taking a bath cannot cause the invasion of evil diseases. The previous views are indeed wrong!"


    Even if he epts the idea of ??frequent bathing, Robin is still skeptical about the idea that bathing can invade diseases. After all, it has been circted for many years and it is difficult to change easily.


    Until now, it has been found that people in the Ming Dynasty bathe every day, but there are very few evil diseases, whichpletely copses the view of disease invasion.


    After taking a nap, under the guidance of the guide he hired, Robin and his party started shopping again.


    This time, they were no longer out of curiosity, but out of business.


    Going to the East is for spices and raw silk, as well as oriental items such as silk, porcin, and tea.


    But let¡¯s say, their favorite is raw silk.


    The price of raw silk is not only easy to save, but also more profitable to resell, which is the highest value among allmodities.


    The so-called raw silk is the product obtained after silkworm cocoon reeling. Commonly known as real silk, machine-reeled silk is also called factory silk, hand-reeled silk is called soil silk, and raw silk degummed is called cooked silk.


    Even though the silk purchased by Dongfang is exquisite in texture and superb in technology, how can itpare to the favorite style made by others?


    Yesterday, Robin who was shopping was not without gain. At least, he knew the market he purchased.


    In Macau, raw silk is extremely rare, and it is often sold out as soon as it is avable.


    The price of raw silk is usually around 60 taels of silver per load, but you only need to resell a load of silk to Japan, and you will get 400 to 500 taels of silver immediately, and the gross profit is close to seven or eight times more.


    And if it is sold to Goa (Portugal''s colony in India), the gross profit will reach ten times, and if it is transported back to Europe after a lot of hard work, and a load of raw silk is sold for thousands of pounds, the gross profit will reach more than fifteen times. Even more amazing.


    Of course, tea and porcin are rtively easy to obtain.


    For example, when walking into thergest store that was observed yesterday, Robin asked the guide to trante after observing for a while, and began to lower the price.


    "Sir, we need a huge amount of tea, porcin, and silk!" Robin said seriously.


    The guide also tranted word by word.


    "Shopkeeper, this gentleman needs a lot of tea, porcin, and silk!"


    The shopkeeper, dressed in a fine fabric robe, quickly touched his goatee, looked at Robin and his party who came in, and looked at their appearance, and hurried over to greet them.


    "Sir, we have everything here, please just order, from silk to chopsticks, I can provide you with everything, as long as you want!"


    The shopkeeper looked at Robin who was in the middle giving orders, with a gentle smile on his face, bypassing the guide trantion, and speaking directly to Robin in Portuguese.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect you to speak Portuguese!" Robin was very surprised.


    "It''s just a meal, and it''s not bad to know a little bit!" The shopkeeper with goatee narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, but his eyes quietly drifted to the abacus on the counter. The profit this time will definitely let him Divide a lot of money.


    "Dongzi, what are you doing? You still haven''t poured tea for the guests!" He scolded the guy who was still taking care of the other little guests there, ignored his aggrieved eyes, and made a gesture of invitation from the shopkeeper:


    "Sir, pleasee inside, this is where we discuss business!"


    Afterwards, Robin, who was brought into the private room, realized that the porcin in the ce he was in was even more exquisite than the ones outside, and the texture of the silk became more delicate and beautiful.


    "Look, these are the porcin and silk we provide, which one do you like?" The shopkeeper asked with a smile, pointing to the number of exquisite items on the table.


    "No, sir, for these, I don''t need much, but the porcin like the outside is what I need!"


    Looking at the exquisite porcin, Robin resisted the temptation in his heart and reluctantly refused.


    No matter how stupid he is, he still understands that the consumption of porcin along the way is too great, and only cheap andrge quantities of low-end porcin outside are the best transport goods.


    "The price outside, each te and vase only costs 100 Wen, and the goods are at a great discount!" The shopkeeper suddenly doubled the price for the sake of his rookie.


    After learning about the market price and currency yesterday, Robin frowned when he heard this: "Sir, the price is higher than yesterday!"


    "You are really knowledgeable, how about this, I will give you seventy coins, if the quantity isrge, it can be reduced to fifty coins!"


    The shopkeeper smiled, and then lowered the price back to the original point.


    Robin reluctantly nodded.


    "Porcin, I need to customize, the quantity is 100,000 pieces!"


    "As for silk, please give me a package of one hundred pieces, medium price!"


    "Tea, just like this! Take a hundred dans!"


    Surrounding the room, while Robin was observing, the shopkeeper was also carefully exining the prices. After a while, Robin bought arge amount of goods under the rmendation of the shopkeeper and his entourage.


    "Guest officer, the total is fifty-six thousand eight hundred and sixteen taels of silver, counting you as an integer, fifty-six thousand eight thousand!"


    "Do you ept ivory?" Robin did some calctions and found that the silver he brought was not enough, so he coughed in embarrassment and asked softly.


    "Of course, of course we will ept it. Since you are a big customer, I will buy it at the market price of six floors!" The shopkeeper was overjoyed when he heard the words, and quickly patted his chest and said against his conscience.


    Robin''s face was a little ugly, and he asked a little stiffly:


    "Do you need muskets? Make beautiful muskets!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the shopkeeper''s eyes lit up. This is a sharp weapon against Japanese pirates, of course it is needed.


    "Guest officer, if you have muskets and sell them to us, then I will buy your ivory at 70% of the market price!" the shopkeeper said quickly.


    "Then, do you have raw silk?" The shopkeeper said that the raw silk was sold out, and Robin didn''t believe it at all. Such a big store must be unusual.

 Chapter 518: Calcutta

    Chapter 518 Calcutta


    Faced with muskets and raw silk, the shopkeeper immediately chose muskets.


    Although the price and profit of raw silk are very high,pared with Japanese pirates, these are nothing.


    Although famous anti-Japanese generals such as Qi Jiguang and Yu Dayou hit the Japanese pirates hard, they were only the main force. Bankrupt Japanese warriors and pirates still attacked the coast sporadically, causing a lot of losses.


    Moreover, if you smuggle out to sea without equipment, how can you sail safely?


    More importantly, with the elimination of the main force of the Japanese pirates, the government''s control over muskets has be more stringent, and it has be more difficult for the people to own guns.


    So, the excellent muskets of the Macau red-haired ghosts were sought after, and Robin brought the muskets, and they were weed.


    Subsequently, Robin sold fifty matchsticks in exchange for fifty taels of raw silk, and paid three thousand taels of silver.


    "Sir, there will still be goods in the future, please continue toe to our Li family. Our Li family is also quite famous in Fujian!"


    When the shopkeeper saw the shining three thousand taels of silver deposit, his eyes lit up and he said very politely.


    Then, under the rmendation of the guide, and under the witness of the Macao Merchant Autonomous Organization, the order was signed.


    Robin felt that his business was worthwhile, but he didn''t know that he was ridiculed by the grape people.


    "My God, there are people who buy goods in Macau, which is more than three levels expensive!" Portuguese businessmenughed.


    "The English are just stupid. Do they know what business is? It will take at least another hundred years!"


    "If it wasn''t for the royal government''s order, I don''t want to bring this group of Englishmen to the East?"


    "What the hell? Let''s just keep doing our own business and let them suffer!"


    No Portuguese businessman buys goods in Macau. Macau is only a sporadic purchase, andrge quantities are not suitable.


    They directly contacted the gentry in Fujian, Nanzhili and the coast of Zhejiang Province, fixed the way, and then stopped on the coast to buy inrge quantities.


    These have long been established, and they are much more cost-effective than Macau.


    And if they knew that there was raw silk, their faces would be very exciting.


    Of course, unbeknownst to our Robin, he is now smug about his cargo.


    One monthter, Robin started to return with the cargo and the fleet.


    During the voyage of more than a month, from the South China Sea to the Bay of Bengal, Robin and his party searched for a while on the east coast of India, but instead of continuing to move forward, they stopped.


    "Gentlemen, please look, here is a fertilend, a river delta, as our trading post, it is the most suitable!"


    Standing on thend in front of you, feeling the sound of the river rushing, and looking around, it is rich in rice and jute, the rivers criss-cross, and the ins stretch as far as the eye can see.


    Facing such a scene, Robin couldn''t help but softly sighed to the rest of the captains who followed.


    "Looking at Macau, think about the bustling scene. For future interests, there must be a trading post here, so as to make the kingdom''s interests even greater!"


    The t and fertilend reminded Robin of the prosperity of Macau, and he deeply realized that the kingdom has a trading post at this time, which is an urgent need.


    "Mr. Hunt, we don''t have much money to build a trading post at this time, the money has been exchanged for goods!"


    The merchants on the side wee the construction of the trading station, but they are too short-pocketed and have no extra funds for construction.


    "Everyone, before the trip, His Majesty told me that my kingdom must establish and find a suitable trading point. Making money is not our top priority!"


    Robin Hunt turned around, stared, and said bluntly to the businessmen around him.


    "We took most of the goods to Goa and sold them to the Portuguese, while the rest stayed here, bribed the officials of the Mughal Dynasty, and bought thend in front of us. This is our future transit station and Trading post!"


    Robin''s voice was very loud, and the rest of the people could only agree.


    Most of the team that traveled this time were private merchant fleets owned by the royal family, and Robin, as the person in charge appointed by His Majesty the King, still had a high prestige, and everyone had to listen to him, even the merchants of the Duke''s family.


    Afterwards, after leaving a few thousand pounds and more than a hundred sailors, Robin took most of the goods to Goa, preparing to sell most of them to provide funds for the construction of more trading stations.


    As one of the remaining members and the temporary captain, Will had no choice but to face the task Robin gave him.


    First of all, after investigation, Will found that the fertilend with a prominent geographical location in front of him belonged to several viges.


    In this way, Will did not choose to buy directly from the vigers, but directly found the officials of the Mughal Dynasty, and nned to buy directly from him.


    "Sir, may I ask where do you want to buy thend!" The trantor, who was found temporarily, faithfully tranted the words of the potbellied official in front of him.


    Gazing at the fair and fat official in front of him, Will didn''t dare to be rampant, but said in a very low-key and modest way:


    "We are businessmen from Ennd and want to buy somend here, which is where the surrounding big river (Ganges) enters the sea and make it a trading post!"


    "Yes, but you have to buy thend with 1,000 rubles, and you need to pay a tax of 3,000 rubles every year!"


    The official was very talkative and didn''t care about the loss ofnd at all, so he directly put forward the conditions.


    Moreover,pared with the Indians he has seen, their skin is fairer, their facial features are more three-dimensional, and they are more beautiful.


    "Yes, but I''m curious, why is the price ofnd cheaper than taxes?" Will was very surprised.


    "That vige called Calcutta is the residence of untouchables!" The official had a disdainful and disgusting expression on his face, as if mentioning the word untouchables was an insult to him.


    Although he didn''t understand what untouchables were, Will didn''t feel pity for them being forced to drive away. Instead, he was a little happy in his heart.


    Building a business station requires a lot ofbor, and the vigers who lost their homes are the best cheapbor?


    So Will signs a contract with the officials and begins building a defensive trading post.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the vigers who were driven out of the vige by officials had no choice but to seek work from Will and others in exchange for food.


    More than 200 vigers, big and small, built a trading post with earthen walls within half a month, which was very quick.


    Standing on the roof, watching the cottages rising up in front of him, Will was full of emotions at this moment:


    "Here, it used to be called Calcutta, so let''s continue to Calcutta in the future! These vigers have also made a lot of contributions!"

 Chapter 519: Indian caste system

    Chapter 519 Indian Caste System


    Robin sold out most of the porcin in Goa, and obtained about 80,000 pounds. Compared with the cost, the profit reached 400%, which is just a short journey.


    As a result, the spare ship loaded arge amount of purchased materials, such as wood, tiles, tung oil, and gunpowder, and returned to Calcutta after half a month.


    I saw that the viges that were originally made up of wooden branches and cloth now erected a fortress, a simple fortress, which was surrounded by a tall wall, and it could be seen from a distance.


    It seems to be a mushroom in the forest after the rain, standing upright, stubborn and firm.


    In just half a month, there was such a scene, which made Robin happy:


    "This Will is indeed worthy of being a businessman who has served the royal family for generations. He is knowledgeable, quick to do things, and very capable!"


    "Yes, Will''s ability has always been good!"


    "In just half a month, this fortress has been built very well!"


    Thanks to Will''s usual good poprity, the businessmen around Robin also nodded and praised, all of them looked very satisfied with Will''s performance.


    "It seems that Will is very popr and worthy of promotion!" Robin looked into the distance, thinking silently.


    When we got to the shore, the simple pier had been built, which made Robin even more satisfied after getting off the boat.


    "Sir, these people areborers hired by me, let them carry the goods!"


    Will saw the return of Robin and his party a long time ago, and his face was overjoyed. He hurried to the pier, led the ck-skinned Indianborers, and waited silently.


    "These people areborers? In the past, what about the viges here?" Robin nced curiously at these nimbleborers, and wondered, he felt a little familiar.


    "I bought the vigend here from the greedy officials of the Mughal Dynasty, and theseborers are all former vigers!"


    Will nced lightly at theborers who were carrying them, and said casually.


    "By the way, sir, with the bribes and the money for buyingnd, the pounds you left are running out!"


    Speaking of which, Will touched his head a little embarrassedly, looking a little ashamed.


    But people who are familiar with him know that at this time, he is straightening up, full of arrogance.


    Seeing this, Robin smiled, the behavior of young people, this is normal.


    "Money doesn''t matter, as long as the business station can be sessfully built, no matter how much money you should have!"


    Robin shook his head and said indifferently.


    "It seems that these vigers are the so-called untouchables! No wonder the officials sold theirnd without any scruples!"


    "Untouchable? What is an untouchable?" Will''s young face was full of doubts. He didn''t know the Indian system.


    So, Robin poprized the social system in India at this time to Will.


    India has four major caste sses. Brahmin (priest) has the highest status, Kshatriya (nobility) is second, Vaishya (merchant or farmer and herdsman) is third, and Sudra (servant) is the lowest.


    The status of castes is clearly defined. Women of high castes are not allowed to marry men of lower castes, but men can marry women of lower castes.


    Brahmins are priests, Kshatriyas are officials and kings, Vaisyas are merchants and workers, supporting Brahmans and Kshatriyas, and Sudhudas are civilians, craftsmen and servants, serving the above castes.


    In addition to the four major castes, there are untouchables living at the bottom of society, also known as "Dalits" or "untouchables", who are engaged in the most menial work such as cleaning up corpses or filth.


    The number of untouchables ounts for a quarter of the total poption. After the Aryans upied India, they degraded the dark-skinned Indian natives as untouchables.


    The code stiptes that when ordinary "untouchables" go out, they must keep knocking on the earthen pots while walking on the road, reminding the high-level people not to touch them. The code also stiptes that if a person of a lower caste hurts a person of a higher caste, he must be severely punished.


    If you hit a person of a higher caste with your hands, your hand will be chopped off; if you kick a person of a higher caste with your feet, your feet will be chopped off.


    Calcutta viges belong to untouchable viges. The reason why they live near the mouth of the river is that they are far away from the residential area and suffer from dislike. The second is that they are engaged inundry work.


    So, facing the gold coins and the untouchables, the officials sold the untouchables without hesitation, and didn''t care about their feelings at all.


    After knowing this, Will only showed a trace of unbearable expression, and then he calmed down. What does this have to do with him?


    "It is said that people of high caste in India have fair skin and exquisite facial features, which are indistinguishable from our appearance!"


    "And people of lower castes have dark skin!"


    "The reason why you were able to sessfully upy thend may be that they thought you were a high-caste person, so they sumbed to you!"


    Robin finally made a conclusion, while Will had an expression of sudden realization.


    "However, in this way, it will be smoother for us to build a business station here. We can catch more untouchables and let them build forts and city walls!"


    Robin nodded as he looked at the business station that was getting more and more organized.


    "Also, in order to ensure the next business station trade, and also for the benefit of the kingdom, we have to recruit some Indians as mercenaries to increase our force."


    Looking at the more than a thousand sailors around him, and then looking at the huge poption of India and the giant Mughal Dynasty, Robin was a little nervous and scared.


    "Will, you have participated in military training before, and you have also participated in military activities in Brittany. So, in the next Calcutta, you will be responsible for the construction of the trading station. I will give you 300 people. And I and others will return to London with the fleet and goods to meet His Majesty!"


    "Yes, sir, I promise toplete the task!" Will agreed with a smile on his face. At such a young age, he was given this important task, which made him extremely excited.


    "Please remember, I need to see a thriving Calcutta when I return, not maintain the original state!" Robin said seriously.


    Robin doesn¡¯t care about the name Calcutta Trading Station. What he cares about is whether he canplete a foothold of the United Kingdom in India, so as to obtain a colony like the Portuguese and earn a lot of profits.


    So, Robin stayed for a few days, and then he took a boat to Goa to buy some spices and gems, and then went back to London to announce the good news to His Majesty the King.


    Thinking of this, Robin couldn''t help but smile.


    In the ship, apart from dozens of tans of raw silk, there are also some books from the East, and these are the things His Majesty the King has ordered.


    Afterpleting the task, he is about to receive a reward, which makes him excited beyond words.

 Chapter 520: fortune fleet

    Chapter 520 Fortune Fleet


    Wilson led the expedition team organized by himself to find Timbuktu, the golden city in West Africa, and brought back nearly 100,000 pounds of gold.


    Such a huge amount is almost equivalent to the annual ie of the royal family in the past, and it is now higher than the fiscal revenue of the Irish region.


    Such a huge ie caused the entire London area to vibrate, and then fluctuated to the entire United Kingdom. What people talk about is no longer the newly established cab, but a group of gold seekers in Wilson.


    Yes, the Gold Seekers are the characters they were nicknamed, who surprised and fluctuated the entire United Kingdom.


    The huge amount of gold made Edward unable to sit still, and hurriedly received the group of gold seekers.


    These huge amounts of gold cannot flow into the market, because this will cause intion in the United Kingdom, and it will also increase the chance of private coinage.


    In this way, His Majesty the King directly purchased all the gold in their hands with 100,000 pounds of gold coins, thus ensuring the economic security of the United Kingdom.


    Of course, as we all know, gold is too soft, and the casting of gold coins requires some other metals to be synthesized before they can be used in the market.


    This bes the profit of minting.


    Generally speaking, the ie ratio is around 6% to 12%, depending on the conscience of thepetition.


    This acquisition, even if it is calcted on a minimum of 6%, the ie has reached 6,000 pounds, and it was received in a sitting.


    Of course, everyone likes money and gold, and the king is no exception.


    Thousands of guards are supported every year, which consumes a lot.


    And the bigger head is part of the court reward.


    If people have made meritorious service, they should be rewarded;


    Moreover, the subsidies for the central ministers and members of the highest joint parliament are also directly paid by the royal family. As the price increases, the amount will naturally increase.


    Of course, these are all reasons. The most important thing is that the king likes money and never thinks that money is not in short supply.


    And these crimes are all excuses for the uing crimes.


    The young king stood on the window sill, looking at the wide river in the distance, with serious and serious eyes:


    "It seems that the moral culture of my modern people has gradually lost, and now I only have money in my eyes!"


    Immediately, his lips curled up slightly again:


    "Morality, in the sixteenth century, has always been a cloud in front of a country!"


    ¡°Especially from the standpoint of the victor, all this is nothing more than the primitive umtion of capitalism, and it is predestined! It¡¯s hard not to think about it!¡±


    "In future history textbooks, what appearance will I appear in? The founder of the British Empire? The king of lo*ic*n? Or the dirty capitalist king!"


    In the eyes, the expression is constantly flowing, and he looks very proud.


    "Interesting, I''m really looking forward to it!"


    While he was thinking, a huge fleet braved the wind and waves, crossed the Thames River, sailed into the vast Antic Ocean, and headed towards the huge African continent.


    The reason why the fleet is huge, first of all, its scale. In terms of the scale of non-governmental organizations, except for the Royal Navy, it is unprecedented in the history of the United Kingdom.


    No civil society can organize such a huge tonnage.


    It isposed of thirty-six armed merchant ships, ranging in size from 400 to 600 tons. From a distance, it looks mighty. The artillery on the ship is cold and ruthless. It is possible to open your mouth wide and wait for people to eat.


    There are more than 3,000 sailors and soldiers on board, and they are all equipped with muskets and exquisitely dressed. They are elite at first nce.


    On the deck, the sailors didn''t care, but most of the loaded troops were vomiting and diarrhea one by one, guarding the deck, holding on tightly, with their mouths facing the sea, vomiting the food in their stomachs.


    Below them, a group ofrge and small sea fish are jumping from wave to wave, following the movement of the merchant ship, just to cherish this rare food area.


    "Ouch¡ª" Robert, who had already vomited three times in less than half a day on board, was not at all as energetic as he was when he first boarded the ship, and did not have the vigor of a young man. He looked like an old man in his sixties, with a loose face It''s all despair and decadence, and I have the desire to die.


    "Hey! Robert, how''s it going? Are you still used to it?" Robert felt footsteps sounded around him, and then a sound of needing a beating sounded immediately, which made him feel impulsive, wishing to swing his fist and give him a hard beating.


    "My Mr. Michael, please don''t torture me anymore. Don''t you know that your best friend is looking desperate at this time?"


    Robert was toozy to raise his head, and said helplessly to the owner of the familiar voice.


    When Michael heard this, the smile on his face deepened. He showed his yellow teeth and said softly:


    "Before boarding the boat, you had a smug face, showing off everywhere, ''I''m the one who wants to get a lot of gold, everyone, wait for me toe back and make a fortune!'', but. It''s only been a few hours, and you''ve be a sick cat gone?"


    My good friend Michael didn''t care about his feelings at all. Instead, he stuck to his ear and said proudly. Robert was so angry that he was about to bite his front teeth.


    "Okay, if I knew it was so ufortable to take a boat, I would..."


    "What am I going to do? Not participating in the mission to the City of Gold?" Michael said with a half-smile.


    "How is it possible, for the sake of gold, these are nothing, but you know, in order to obtain this spot, I bribed five pounds! How can it be wasted?"


    Speaking of this, Robert raised his head, looked ahead, and said firmly, but after a while, he couldn''t help it again and began to vomit.


    And on the gship of the fleet, a 600-ton armed merchant ship, themander-in-chief Elvis Knight, and the current fleet leader, Mr. Wilson, who made a fortune from the Golden City a while ago, are observing facing the sea.


    "Mr. Wilson, I want to know, does the City of Gold have many troops? How much gold can there be?"


    "There are definitely not many specific troops, but what you need to pay attention to is that the tonnage of the fleet is toorge. I am afraid that you have to follow the small-tonnage ships and move slowly!"


    Wilson stomped his feet, feeling a lot of emotion in front of the luxurious ship, but because the White Nile River is too small, the ship is too big, there are good and bad.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go all the way. Although most of my subordinates are militias, I can still crush those heretics one by one and plunder the cities on both sides of the river!"


    "In this way, our trip will have greater value, and everyone will make a fortune!"


    At the end, Elvis Cavalier and Wilsonughed together.


    This time, they are here to make a fortune, and morality and morality have nothing to do with them.

 Chapter 521: huge navy

    Chapter 521 Huge Water Army


    Niger River Director and Fleet Commander, this is the most powerful local figure in the Songhai Empire in West Africa. He is in charge of the entire Niger River and ships, and controls the economic lifeline of the entire empire.


    Moreover, thanks to the emperor''s authorization, the Songhai Empire gained the right to supervise the local governor, which made this position even more popr.


    The prosperity of Songhai mainly depends on the control of the trade routes across the Sahara.


    The Songhai Empire is located in the central part of the Sahel region of Western Sudan.


    The Niger River flows through Songhai from west to east, which also facilitates transportation. The fertilend on both sides is good for intensive cultivation.


    The huge fortune-seeking fleet, most of the ships cannot travel in the Niger River, and only a dozen small boats of one or two hundred tons can be used to transport thousands of people on board time after time.


    First of all, at the outlet of the Niger River, it belongs to a ce called Benin, where thend is fertile and has arge number of African chief tribes.


    In this regard, the Elvis knight and the guide Wilson did not ignore it. Instead, theyunched arge army to carry outrge-scale looting, but the result was very little.


    These tribes don''t have much gold and other things, but have a lot of wood carvings, ivory, and food.


    This disappointed them greatly. After seizing some food and wooden ivory, they left a mess and continued to move towards the Niger River.


    Immediately afterwards, there is Hausa, a vassal area of ??the Songhai Empire. Since this is a transit area leading to the lower reaches of the Niger River, although there are many tribes, Wilson and his party still harvested a batch of gold, cattle, horses, and ves.


    So, 3,000 people gathered here and robbed it fiercely. The muskets and long guns made the Hausa areaposed of cavalry and infantry terrified.


    Arge number of soldiers fled, and the people fled, screaming everywhere: The white devil ising!


    The wreckage of the Hausa people was left all over the ce, men, women and children, ck corpses fell on the yellow sand, looking extraordinarily deste and sad.


    Based on a conservative estimate, the number reached three thousand. The river of blood was sticky on the entire yellow sand, dried by the dazzling sun, and turned ck like a corpse, which looked extraordinarily scary.


    The head of the child on the ground was split open, but no liquid flowed out, but there were more than a dozen screaming vultures and eagles with hooked beaks and giant wings hovering in the sky.


    A naked ck-skinned woman lying naked on the ground with her legs spread wide open, and there is a mess between them.


    Tents, huts, and clothing were set on fire and slowly burned, as if preparing to burn up these traces and eliminate evidence.


    But history firmly remembers these.


    Wilson and Elvis Knight turned a blind eye, riding the captured horses, let the soldiers transport the captured property to the small ship, and then sent it to therge ship on the sea.


    Everyone raised their heads and chests happily, and under the leadership of the dark guide, they rode horses along the Niger River and walked step by step towards Gao, the capital of the Songhai Empire.


    At this time, the general manager of the Niger River of the Songhai Empire, themander of all the water troops on the river, was received by the emperor.


    The emperor of the Songhai Empire at this time was Emperor Daud, the lord of Zhongxing. Since he seeded to the throne in 1549, he swept away the decline of the Songhai Empire and took back all the lostnds one by one, so that the entire empire was restored. Prosperity.


    The emperor''s throne is set on a high tform, so the chubby river manager needs to climb through the ranks and sweat hard to see the emperor in the pce.


    In the imperial pce, there is a huge lineup of courtiers, including members of the royal family, high-ranking officials, Griot (collectively referred to as poets and artists) and so on.


    On the high tform, around the emperor, there were 700 eunuchs and well-dressed Griot, who were in charge of heralding orders.


    Arge number of servants (usually ves) under themand of a court officer are responsible for rating various court affairs, cleaning gently, and turning a blind eye to the advancing river steward.


    "Looking up to you, Your Majesty!" The emperor in ck robes, with a cold face, looked down at the poor river chief, and the vicissitudes of life sounded:


    "There was a message from the Hausa area that a group of nearly 3,000 white people were burning, killing, and looting in Hausa with weapons, turning the prosperous Hausa into a whitend, and now they are riding horses along the Niger River, step by step towards Gao!"


    "Take your river fleet and destroy them!"


    "Yes¡ª" Kneeling on the ground, the river chief did not dare to look directly into His Majesty''s eyes, agreed loudly, and then retreated slowly.


    The plump body left the pce step by step, went to his general manager''s mansion, and then went to the port, where there was his fleet¡ªa fleet of two thousand hollow canoes.


    In this arid ce in West Africa, two thousand canoes are enough to control the Niger River and control this golden waterway.


    At this moment, looking at more than 2,000 canoes, the river manager suddenly became full of confidence, and a wave of ambition emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    "It''s time for me to make a contribution¡ª"


    A week passed in the blink of an eye, and the money-hunting army was still more than 200 miles away from the goal of Gao City. In this difficult ce, it was inevitable to walk for another week.


    At this time, when the army was tired and marching confidently, the ships in the river discovered a big thing.


    "General, the watchman found that two miles away, a group of canoes ising. It seems that the visitors are not good!"


    The sailor looked at the Elvis knight who was walking on a horse with arge bag of gold on his waist, and the smile on his face froze immediately.


    The moment he heard the enemy, the general who had robbed for many days panicked, but his first reaction was not to defend against the enemy.


    When he heard that the enemy only had about 2,000 canoes, the smile on his face spread and he couldn''t stop:


    "Hahaha! I''m dying ofughter, Canoe, what did I hear? Can these also be called enemies?"


    "Of course not, knight, these are just desserts before our dinner!"


    Wilson also had a big pocket, and responded with a smile.


    "Notify everyone, sailor!" Cavalier Elvis immediately ordered with a stern expression, stern expression:


    "Let everyone start preparing, the enemy ising, prepare to deal with the enemy! Although we are facing a group of ridiculous navy!"


    Hahaha¡­


    As thest sentence sounded, the British soldiers aroundughed out loud.


    Although there are only a dozen sailboats of one or two hundred tons, for a canoe that only holds a few people, no matter how many there are, they are still huge.


    At this moment, as they gradually approached the group of white troops that looked like they came from North Africa, the river manager suddenly felt a little nervous, and he had some bad premonitions.


    Sure enough, when he saw a dozen ships in front of him that were countless timesrger than himself, including the chief executive, he was stunned.

 Chapter 522: completely annihilated

    Chapter 522 The whole army was wiped out


    If a canoe big enough to amodate several people is a small grape, then a huge sailboat is a big watermelon.


    Just relying on its huge size, it can still crush all the densely packed water armyposed of canoes without sending out any troops.


    Of course, it¡¯s no wonder that the Songhai Empire was so hard-pressed. Since the Mali Empire was reced by Songhai, the Niger River, the mother river that irrigates the entire West Africa, and the golden waterway in West Africa have also be the possession of the Songhai Empire.


    Being able to own more than 2,000 canoes is already the empire''s emphasis on thismercial river.


    Of course, the reason why it is a canoe is caused by environmental factors. In the arid West Africa, there are no conditions for the water army topete.


    Withoutpetition, how can there be progress?


    However, the army, due to tribal struggles, is extremely sturdy, cuirassiers, archers, infantry with long legs and strong legs, and the camel cavalry unique to Africa, these are the British need to face.


    The river director stood in one of thergest canoes in the middle of the water army, with his thick neck raised, ck and white eyes, staring at the tall ships in front of him, dumbfounded.


    Under the sunlight, the ck skin shone with a dazzling luster, but at this moment, a trace of white could be vaguely seen on the face.


    "God above, this is simply a product of heaven, not from the world!"


    At this time, he felt thatpared with the big boat in front of him, the boat he was on was just ants that kept encountering elephants, and he could easily be trampled to death without any harm.


    The Master Manager wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, shook his head, and looked around.


    The generals around him all had expressions as if they saw ghosts, fear, surprise, and deep panic.


    But the Chief Manager couldn¡¯t retreat. At this time, he was assigned a task by the emperor. If he fled in a grand manner without a fight, he would really be dead.


    "Generals, the enemy in front of you looks extremely powerful, but this is the Niger River, which is under the protection of A, and all heretics will be defeated. All, go forward¡ª"


    Standing up, trying to make himself appear taller, His Majesty the Manager looked into a pair of frightened and timid eyes, he took a breath, and shouted loudly with the strength in his chest.


    "Kill¡ª" "Kill¡ª"


    The tactful generals in the officialdom only yelled twice politely at this time. Their voices looked shocking and powerful, boosting morale, but their body movements were still, and they all widened their eyes, watching Your Excellency the Steward in the central position.


    The soldiers with rtively simple minds did not have so many flowery intestines. Their dark and slender arms were turning rapidly like wheels, and only shadows and outlines could be seen.


    Elvis Knight and Seeker Wilson, who lived high on the ship, held binocrs and looked at the canoe that was the size of an ant. The smiles on their faces became brighter and brighter.


    "Look! This is the difference between civilization and barbarism. When we used giant ships, these ck-skinned barbarians can only ride in a canoe that only holds a few people, and will be crushed by our giant ships Press!"


    Elvis Knight raised his lips slightly, and said softly with a smug tone.


    "Yes, General, this is the power of civilization!" Wilson touched the green agate in his hand, with a confused look on his face.


    "The whole of Africa will be our hunting ground in the future, waiting for us to hunt and kill at any time, and we can''t escape! Especially these ck people, it is a waste of this natural treasure house, what a waste!"


    It pained Wilson to think of this fertilend, full of gold and precious stones, and vast expanses of giant trees, what a waste.


    Only civilized people like us are qualified to upy such a fertilend, you savages are not worthy.


    The gold in his pocket stung Wilson''s greedy heart, and his hatred for the group of strong cks in front of him deepened.


    "The group of ants in front of me will be a glorious moment in my merit book!"


    Elvis Knight narrowed his eyes, thinking tteredly:


    The brave Elvis knight, leading the army of civilized people, wiped out a group of barbaric, scarred, horribly tattooed, and strangely dressed Songhai Empire with an overwhelming advantage.


    After adding several adjectives in session, the smile on Elvis Knight''s face brightened.


    A huge empire, under his attack, used a militia of only 3,000 people, and it copsed.


    The feat of destroying the country, this credit made Elvis Knight tremble uncontrobly.


    From now on, the title of "Empire Destroyer" will be hung on him, and he will be famous throughout Europe.


    One by one wooden boats, like ckcquered ants, moved quickly, as if they wanted to climb the ship.


    "Fire¡ª" Waking up from the fantasy, Knight Elvis stared wide-eyed, looked at the canoe the size of an ant, and gave orders loudly.


    "Boom¡ª" "Boom¡ª"


    On the twelve ships, each ship had three or four cannons, and dozens of small smoothbore guns began to emit white smoke and a choking sulfur smell. Due to the recoil, more than a dozen ships retreated in unison. , Layers of ripples suddenly appeared on the river surface.


    Thus, iron bullets the size of fists sprayed out from the rough barrel, cut through the air, glowed red, and flew towards the water armyposed of canoes in a parabolic manner, like a goddess.


    Click ¡ª


    A three-meter-long canoe was instantly divided into two sections under the attack of a shell. Several strong ck men in the canoe were also severely injured by the hot iron ball, missing arms and legs. Flowing bright red blood, fell into the Niger River, fell and couldn''t get up.


    From the point of view of Elvis Knight, dozens of shells smashed the ckcquered ant colony at once, and the originally neat phnx was scurrying around like headless chickens. , revealing the white river surface.


    A round of shells smashed into the river surface, causingyers of big waves. The wooden boat that hadn''t been hit before also capsized, and Hei Qiuqiu''s figure fell into the water, slippery like loaches.


    Unfortunately, the Niger River is extremely deep, otherwise how could it have flowed for a long time in the arid West Africa.


    The ck loach in the waves was just beginning to flop in the waves, full of vitality, but as time passed, no one boarded the canoe again, so they could only feed the fish.


    And this part of people belongs to many parts.


    And the river master? While the other wooden boats were paddling inrge numbers and advancing forward, he and the other generals retreated quickly, leaving the range of artillery fire.


    The remaining British troops watching on the shore cheered and celebrated.


    At this point, the "huge" naval army of the Songhai Empire waspletely wiped out.


    Gao City, the capital of the empire, was officially exposed to the fortune-seeking fleet.

 Chapter 523: empire is empire

    Chapter 523 An Empire is an Empire


    ps: Try the daytime one today, ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Before the huge river fleet approached Ennd''s 100-ton ships, it waspletely wiped out by rounds of artillery, and the entire river area was stained red with blood.


    In order to eliminate them more thoroughly, Elvis Knight directly ordered the ships to crush them all, using the huge size of the ships to crush them.


    In this way, the river fleet of the entire Songhai Empire will be flowers in the water, scattered wooden boards, so that people can remember that this is a battlefield.


    Gao City, once the capital of the Mali Empire, is now the capital of the Songhai Empire.


    In the imperial pce, His Majesty the Emperor who lived on a high tform had a straight face, and his ck and white eyes were full of anger.


    The servants and nobles who served beside them stood tremblingly. Facing the emperor''s anger, they couldn''t bear it. There was a trace of sweat on their foreheads, and they lowered their heads and looked fiercely at river main.


    "My lord, it''s just a group of Caucasians, and I let you consume all the navy, what face do you have toe back to see me?" His Majesty''s lips moved slightly, and Griot (poet, artist), leaned his body and listened for a while, then turned around again, facing the steward, repeating the emperor''s words aloud.


    "Your Majesty, this group of white people is different from the Berbers in North Africa. They have huge ships, and there are things that can spray iron balls, which caught us by surprise!"


    The Chief Manager knelt on the ground, patted his chest, and exined loudly. The plump flesh on his face was also jumping and jumping. Obviously, he was extremely excited.


    "If you give me another chance, I will definitely defeat them!"


    "No need, the navy is no longer usable. For now, only our army should be the most powerful force in the empire."


    Beside him, he was wearing armor, his muscles were bulging, and his ck skin gave him a sturdy aura, as if he could tear you apart at any time.


    "Then, general, please lead the army and wipe out those white people!"


    The emperor narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, and then sighed softly.


    With the rejuvenation of the empire, Emperor Daud, who had been on the throne for nearly twenty years, now had some gray hair on his head. He felt a little tired in his heart and wanted to rest for a while, but at this moment, waves rose again in the empire. , which made him feel more and more tired.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The bald general immediately walked out from the side, knelt on the ground, lowered his head, and agreed happily.


    At this time, the war was over, but the Cavaliers Elvis and Wilson, who had gained very little, immediately sped up their speed and headed for Gao City not far away, preparing to attack the capital of the empire in one fell swoop.


    It may be that they are toocent. The rest of the army on the shore, who cannot board the ship to fight, can only watch the navy of a thousand people go upstream, each of them can only guard the seized property around them, in a daze.


    As time passed, it took nearly half a day before the ship arrived at Gao City, found a remote pier and suddenly attacked and docked, and then sent some people to watch the ship.


    Cavalier Elvis led a team of nearly 800 people, holding muskets, and slowly approached the city of Gao.


    Who knows, less than a mile ahead, a group of troops stopped them.


    This group of troops isposed of infantry and cavalry, a huge number, walking in the entire yellow sand world, bringing up waves of dust, as if a sandstorm ising.


    The Songhai Empire represents the advanced cultural system in Africa.


    It has a sound political system, and the whole country is divided into ten provinces, which are in charge of the emperor''s cronies.


    Major cities set governors, wharfs and ports regents important financial staff taxation.


    It can be said that the Songhai Empire, earlier than Europe, took the lead in implementing centralization.


    Thus, after the centralization of power, the Songhai Empire had a reliable financial source, and arge number of administrative personnel were continuously recruited from various ces to the central government.


    The main sources of taxation are: collected for the emperor, as the emperor''s private property tax; tithes collected for the poor; agricultural, animal husbandry, fishery taxes,mercial taxes and customs duties; special taxes collected from merchants in big cities.


    After the taxation isplete, the empire will naturally have a standing army, instead of the so-called all people.


    Thus, what appeared in front of Elvis Knight was a group of fierce troops.


    In front, there were thousands of cavalrymen, all of them were noble sons of the empire. All of them wore luxurious tunics on the outside and iron armor and breastte on the inside.


    The weapons in their hands are also spears, sabers, bows and arrows, and they are all braving the cold, which shows that they are not pretending.


    The steeds under the crotch are also fat and strong, a head taller than usual, and they are very majestic.


    After the cavalry, there are only arger number of infantry. Theye from all social sses, including ves, prisoners of war, free men, and low-level nobles. The main weapons are spears, bows and arrows, and leather or copper shields.


    The gap with cavalry is huge.


    In this situation, Elvis Knight felt as if he was facing the Frenchman, maybe worse.


    However, at this time, he was unable to get off the tiger.


    "What should I do? General!" Thecent expression on Wilson''s face also disappeared, full of dignity.


    No matter how stupid he is, he also knows that these people in front of him are not so easy to defeat.


    "All ready¡ª" the knight frowned, and issued an order loudly.


    tter¡ª


    The soldiers made preparations ording to the regtions.


    The cavalry in front, with their mighty voices, shook the stones on the ground, and the overwhelming attack came, shocking.


    Although the militiamen were afraid in their hearts, they still took action and raised their muskets.


    "Put¡ª" Cavalier Elvis shouted loudly after realizing that the cavalry was only a hundred yards away.


    crackling¡ª


    crackling¡ª


    crackling¡ª


    After three bursts of gunshots, the British soldiers shrouded in thick smoke, the smoke had just drifted away, and their vision was still a little blurred, they saw ck people with hideous faces riding horses and massacring them.


    The astonishingly imposing ck cavalry, although they lost hundreds of people, their morale has not yet copsed.


    Under the surprised eyes of the English, the ck cavalry directly smashed into the phnx, and the bodies of the English were scattered all over the ground.


    Cavalier Elvis stood at the back, and when he spotted a round of guns, he immediately realized that something was wrong, and hurriedly ran behind, towards the ship a mile away.


    Sure enough, after three rounds of gunfire, the ck cavalry swept away the English phnx like a whirlwind, leaving a mess on the ground.


    Nearly 300 people were killed, only over 100 people escaped, and 300 people were captured. This was a crushing battle.


    Just like the British army and the Songhai naval fleet on the river, the gap is huge.


    However, the situation was reversed at this time, the British army was defeated and Songhai won.


    Cavalier Elvis, who was still alive after death, looked at the ck cavalry on thend, his throat was dry, and his eyes were bloodshot. This time, he was at a loss.


    "You can''t forget it like this, General!" Wilson, who also escaped, stared at the cavalrymen who kept wandering on the shore in fear, and said out of breath.


    "Continue to let the ship move forward. The front is Timbuktu, which is the ce with the most gold in West Africa. We can rob there and make up for our losses!"


    Looking at the depressed Elvis knight, Wilson thought about it for a second, and understood the merit issue he was worried about, and said immediately.


    "As long as enough gold is seized, His Majesty the King will not me you too much. Besides, as long as you attack the cities along the Niger River and destroy the waterways, the Songhai Empire, which has no tax revenue, will agree to negotiate with us!"


    Thinking about it carefully, the Elvis knight was relieved from the shadow of defeat, and was defeated by a man who was still a barbarian. This is definitely a great shame for the proud knight.


    But for the present, we still have to achieve our own goal: to obtain money.


    Save people, let''s talk about itter!

 Chapter 524: many things

    Chapter 524 There are many things


    "Help!"


    "By God¡ª"


    "Demons, you are all demons from hell!"


    Timbatuk, thergest city and cultural and economic center of the Songhai Empire, is suffering the biggest catastrophe since the city was founded.


    Therge-scale, exquisitely decorated, and wealth-heavy Qingmosque was also destroyed and looted. Arge amount of gold, silver and jewelry umted over the past century was looted. The white marble was now covered with blood, which looked strange and terrifying.


    Riding on the snatched steed, Knight Elvis stared at the original resplendent temple with zing eyes, but now it turned into ruins. His eyes were full of inexplicable brilliance.


    "Look! Wilson, we will conquer these heathens and spread the name of our Lord!"


    In Elvis Knight''s view, it is a great thing to be able to fight against heretics and spread the faith of God by the way.


    The horse bowed its head and ate the grass, desecrating the temple that had never been touched. It seemed that the grass that had never been eaten for hundreds of years was extraordinarily sweet.


    Since the founder of the Askia dynasty, Muhammad Toure, made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land of Ma decades ago, he acquired arge number of scientific and technological and administrative talents, thus establishing the only belief of Im in the Songhai Empire.


    Arge number of rewards and policies made the richness of the steaming church flow, and thus got the spy of the Elvis knight.


    The rapid assault allowed arge number of caravans to evacuate Timbatuk in the future, and the English came to catch the turtle.


    The scorching sun was hanging in the sky, but the English didn''t care. They wore soaked military uniforms and walked the streets and alleys.


    Other precious works of art cannot stop them, only gold and precious stones can be their pocket collections.


    After cleaning for about three hours, Elvis Cavaliers led the people and chose to evacuate when he felt that the nearby army wasing.


    "Damn it, we''re stillte!" The ck general with a bare head looked at the impoverished Timbatuk, with ruins all over the ground, his mind was full of annoyance.


    This is the richest city in the empire, and with such a heavy loss, he will be out of luck.


    The Englishmen, who fled quickly, counted the plundered harvest with joy, and the shadow of failure of the previous few days suddenly dissipated.


    "Master General, the harvest has been counted!" The guard reported loudly.


    "2,300 pounds of gold, 13,000 pieces of gemstones of various colors, and the rest cannot be counted!"


    There were more than 300 people in total, and they took so many things, each of them must have weighed dozens of pounds!


    "Find out what belongs to me and the royal family, and leave the rest to them!"


    After thinking about it for a moment, Your Excellency General, he spoke casually.


    Of the captured spoils, 30% belonged to him, the other 20% belonged to the generals, and the rest belonged to the royal family, that is, the Military Appropriations Committee.


    Soon, severalrge cities on the banks of the Niger River were attacked frequently, directly choking the lifeline of the Songhai Empire, which was founded on the basis of business.


    Finance is affected, how can the emperor have the money to recruit troops to fight back.


    Thus, the Songhai Empire had no choice but to negotiate with this group of greedy Englishmen.


    The English, who also felt the huge military strength of the Songhai Empire, also felt a little bit of sympathy, and also chose peace talks.


    There are three specific conditions:


    First, allow United Kingdom merchants to freely trade in the empire and ensure their safety (the premise is to pay taxes on time and abide by thew)


    Second, cede the vassal Hausa area to the United Kingdom as the ce to establish itsmercial station, and the number of soldiers stationed shall not exceed one thousand.


    Third, the naval forces of the United Kingdom are not allowed to attack any Songhai Empire city, and the war between the two countries ceases.


    Elvis Knight, who had gained a lot from the looting, signed the armistice agreement in his own name instead of the United Kingdom.


    In this battle, not only the boat was full of wealth, but also trade rights andnd were harvested, which can be described as making a lot of money.


    The Songhai Empire resumed the gold trade, and its finances returned to normal. Moreover, the addition of English merchants allowed the trading of ves, gold, iron ore, textiles, and salt to flourish again.


    Especially ve and gold trade, favored by Ennd.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Robin Hunter of the Eastern Route finally led the fleet back to London, causing a sensation in the entire Port of London.


    This meaning is not trivial.


    This means that the eastern route controlled by the Portuguese and the Spaniards has been revealed to the English, and Ennd can finally set foot in it with a lot of profits.


    The merchants are boiling, and the nobles are also boiling.


    Most chambers ofmerce in London are basically controlled by the nobles. The substantial increase in profits can make their lives more luxurious, which is of course something to be happy about.


    The porcin that Robin Hunt brought back with all his hard work, except for a few exquisite ones, was booked out almost as soon as he left the ship.


    The most important raw silk is transported to the pce, and only His Majesty the King can enjoy the beautiful items from the East.


    Edward epted the contribution of the royal colonial fleet, so naturally he would not enjoy it exclusively.


    Half of the raw silk will be rewarded to the cab ministers and the rulers of the four major regions, and then rewarded to some close nobles to show the grace of the royal family.


    It is also necessary to win over the hearts of subordinates.


    Thirty tans of raw silk is enough for the royal family to use.


    The return of the oriental caravan brought an oriental fever to the whole of London. More and more English people began to discuss the distant ancient oriental country, and their eagerness for it became more and more hot.


    The aristocrats who had juste into contact with oriental porcin and saw the huge profits also prepared ships and sailors one after another, and began to prepare to go to the east again on arge scale to find that attractive wealth.


    "Tao can be Tao, very Tao; name can be named, very famous..."


    His Majesty the King flipped through the fixed-line version of the Tao Te Ching in his hand. The beautiful fonts and indescribable words made him ponder unconsciously.


    This book, which he has been familiar with since he was a child, finally appeared in front of him, and he could smell a scent of ink in front of his nose, which made him, who was lonely in his heart, feel a sense of satisfaction at this moment.


    Tea and porcin, where there are Chinese characters and books are more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    China! China, you who were hundreds of years ago will meet me who will be hundreds of yearster, and history will witness this moment.


    At this time, in a narrow rental house at the port, a group of young people in their twenties were discussing in full swing, sweating profusely.


    "I got news that many aristocrats have already targeted the Eastern trade and are ready to make a fortune. There are at least hundreds of participating fleets!"


    A young man with ck hair and hooked nose lowered his head and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, now it seems that this business road full of gold and cream has no ce for us!" Someone immediately sighed.


    "Besides, everyone, the road to the east is full of dangers, and nearly one-third of the ships on the road are lost every year. With our capital, we can''t afford it!"


    There was another young man on the side, with a bitter smile on his fair face, he shook his head helplessly, and said softly.


    "Also, even if we go in, the nobles won''t give us a chance."


    "For the current n, in order to rejuvenate the family, we can only go to the New World! There is still a desert. If the policy remains unchanged, our family will be revitalized soon!"

 Chapter 525: colonial strategy

    Chapter 525 Colonial Strategy


    In 1492, Columbus first discovered America and reached the West Indies.


    Subsequently, explorers and navigators from Western European countries sessivelynded on this rich and vast new continent. The Spaniards and Portuguese focused their attention on South America, while the French, and then the Dutch and the Nordics, Focus on North America.


    In the race to explore the New World in the 16th century, the British were a bit slow.


    Although John Cabot, an Italian Genoese who served the British king, arrived in Newfounnd in North America as early as 1497, but the British at that time did not take this newnd seriously. Cabot received a sry of 10 pounds and an annual sry of 20 pounds.


    At this moment, after the American continent began to invest a huge amount of money, gold and silver began to emerge continuously. Spain and Portugal finally began to get rid of the threat of huge deficits and spend a lot of money.


    Of course, this is a timely rain for Spain, especially when the Nethends is getting deeper and deeper into the quagmire, this kind of motivation is indescribable.


    In this regard, the United Kingdom decided to speed up its support for the Nethends uprising troops, with an annual aid amount of 50,000 pounds, and increase the import of firearms and gunpowder.


    is to hold back the pressure from the huge Spanish Empire.


    At this time, the Ottoman Empire seemed to be restless, and began to tentatively attack the Spanish colonies in North Africa, as if they wanted to set off a new wave of counterattacks.


    The huge imperial navy had to refocus its attention on the Mediterranean Sea, and moved away from the rising United Kingdom.


    Of course, the actions of the Ottoman Empire do not know how many forces are behind it.


    The two major forces in France are still entangled, struggling, and inseparable.


    Central Europe is still upied by various states such as Germany and Italy, and they are engaged in chaotic struggles day and night.


    Eastern Europe is still immersed in its ancient customs and cannot extricate itself.


    Northern Europe, Sweden In order to control the Baltic Sea and get rid of the control of Denmark, Eric XIV began to seek allies and began Sweden''s dream of a great power.


    In this regard, the United Kingdom will also carefully participate in it in view of its feud with Denmark.


    So, during this period of time, the entire international environment was rtively stable, which also created conditions for colonization.


    "Your name is Humphrey Gilbert, are you the one who wants to obtain amission?"


    In the simple and elegant living room, all kinds of porcin are filled in the whole living room. The colors are different, but there is onemon feature: expensive.


    Humphrey Gilbert cautiously followed the maid, walked in the living room, kept watching the room full of porcin from left to right, his open mouth never closed.


    Just when he was dazzled, a smiling young man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    He has long dark brown hair, azure blue eyes, and a tall nose, with thin lips pursed lightly. From a distance, he looks like a handsome and unrestrained nobleman, outstanding.


    But if you look carefully, he is holding a book in his hand, and his eyes have the power to look directly at people''s hearts, making people look away unconsciously and avoid them.


    It can be said that Gilbert is absolutely certain that the person in front of him is His Majesty Edward, the ruler of the entire United Kingdom of Great Britain and who controls millions of people.


    "See you, the ruler of the British Kingdom, Your Majesty the King, your subject Humphrey Gilbert, I am honored that you still remember my name!"


    Gilbert''s expression changed immediately, and he knelt down on one knee tremblingly, bowing his head respectfully.


    Walked over slowly, looked at the man in front of him who looked imposing, swept his eyes, and asked:


    "Did you graduate from Oxford University?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. After I graduated from Oxford University, I went to join the army, and I also joined the conquest of France!"


    "Since this is the case, why would you want to go to America? You also want to obtain amission to carry out colonial activities.


    Don''t you know that the hottest thing right now is Eastern Trade? But there are a lot of gold and silver, just waiting for the brave to get it? "


    Edward became a little puzzled. Although he admired the outstanding gaze in front of him, this kind of non-mainstream behavior was indeed unbelievable.


    "Your Majesty, it is precisely because everyone has chosen to go to the East that I will choose America!"


    Gilbert looked nervously at His Majesty the King who was close at hand, and said carefully.


    "America at present is like a fertile virginnd, with a lot of interests and wealth, not just gold and silver!"


    Looking up and seeing the encouraging eyes of His Majesty the King, Gilbert mustered up his courage and said loudly.


    "In my opinion, the gold digging behavior of Spain and Portugal is only the most superficial rule, and what I want to learn is to convert thend of the Mediterranean Sea into arge amount ofnd as the ancient Greeks did!"


    In the most prosperous era of the Athens Empire, there were more than a thousand city-states in the entire Mediterranean, paying tribute to it, andmerce spread throughout the Mediterranean.


    The Italian penins, in the Greek era, was only a colony, known as the Greater Greece region, and was a vassal of the big city-states such as Athens and Sparta.


    "You mean, you want the Americas to be prosperous city-states, continuously injecting blood into the kingdom, and prospering the entire United Kingdom!"


    Sure enough, he is indeed a person who has read the book. What he said is not different from the brutal Spanish colonization, and it is almost the same as the colonial rule in Edward''s mind.


    Those who have read the book are quite good.


    "En!" Edward smiled slightly, nodded his head, and then looked into his gray-green eyes, and said calmly:


    "Mr. Gilbert, your idea is indeed good, a prosperous colony, and the prosperity of the entire United Kingdom!"


    "But, have you ever thought about why Athens, Sparta, and Greece failed in the end, and civilization was wiped out by the Macedonians!"


    His Majesty''s question made Gilbert''s agitated mood suddenly tense, and he couldn''t help being taken aback. He looked at the king suspiciously, waiting for an exnation.


    And Edward didn''t let him wait too long, and continued:


    ¡°The prosperous small city-states, although each one of them was immigrated by the Athenians, and they still look towards their homnd in their hearts, but after two or three generations, in their view, this is the suzerain¡¯s economic plunder and robbing of their interests!¡±


    "So decadester, these newly established city-states finally broke away from their suzerain, and finally even opposed the suzerain!"


    "These are unavoidable and will eventually appear in the strategies you proposed. Do you have any methods to prevent them?"


    Thest question made Gilbert stunned. Such long-term consideration made his brain a little bit overwhelmed.

 Chapter 526: London Colonial Company

    Chapter 526 London Colonial Company


    The pier in the early morning is extraordinarily lively. The slight breeze, with a trace of water vapor, gently brushes over the foreheads of hard-working dock workers, blowing away the sweat.


    At this time, there are three ordinary-sized ships being loaded by dock workers.


    There are iron nails, axes, sickles, food, cloth, and wine, and even rare matchlock guns.


    All the cabins are stuffed to the brim, leaving no gaps.


    On the other side, a scattered group of people were talking, even crying, saying goodbye to their family and friends, and boarding this fleet with an uncertain future.


    There are a total of 170 people here, including dozens of carpenters, cksmiths, fishermen, masons, lumberjacks, and some soldiers.


    Of course, as the fleet, the most important leaders are some bankrupt gentlemen who boarded the ship urgently, they are the main souls.


    Compared to the bustling docks in London, these three boats are nothing more than a scoop of water in the river, and they can''t stir up any sshes.


    Of course, as the first fleet to colonize the Americas, there are many investors.


    The risks in the Americas are rtively reassuringpared to Eastern trade.


    Not far away, a group of people in clothes and leather shoes were quietly watching the ship being prepared, silently.


    As the captain and the boss of the newly established London Colonial Company, Humphrey Gilbert is standing alone at the bow of the ship, looking at the increasingly prosperous port as time goes by, with a smile on his face , also gradually dignified.


    He understood that thepany that was not popr before was able to attract attention because he entered the pce and was received by His Majesty the King.


    The group of small and medium-sized businessmen and local gentlemen hurriedly chose to invest, which made thepany, which was short of funds, immediately rich. In less than a month, its assets exceeded 10,000 yuan, surpassing most merchant families.


    In this regard, he wisely dispersed most of the shares, and then became the leader, leading thepany that was about to set sail and earning a lot of profits for these people.


    And this is also his only chance. If the action fails, it will be fine even if His Majesty''smission is failed, but the group of businessmen and gentlemen will never let him go.


    This time, in order to create thepany, he brought veterans John Smith and Ferdinand Gosji, as well as Charlie Haklut, a researcher in maritime adventure, who were his friends and founders of hispany. people.


    At the front of the fleet, most of the people who boarded the ship one after another were lured by paper contracts or forced toe.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to understand these people crying.


    In order to obtain arge amount ofbor force, thepany issued a series of preferential conditions:


    As long as you pay twelve pounds, you can obtain the ownership and title deed of 100 acres, and this price is only equivalent to less than one-tenth of thend in Ennd.


    And the cheap Irishnd price is five or six times more expensive than it, which shows its temptation.


    And if he has cultivated 100 acres ofnd, he can still get the same area of ?nd, and the price remains unchanged.


    After that, they will be purchased at the market price.


    Of course, if it can''t pay the funds, it will require thend acquiredter as mortgage to obtain the ownership.


    If the payment cannot bepleted within five years, thend value will be confiscated.


    And this is the sinister intention of the capitalists, let you cultivate goodnd, and then confiscate it ording to the contract, and enjoy the benefits.


    After all, the possibility of repaying the loan within five years is very low. Most of the cultivatednd cultivated by most people will be confiscated by thepany.


    The shareholder of thepany who sends aborer to thepany can get and title deed of 100 acres, and the price of each acre ofnd is 1 shilling.


    "Look, that ship is full of gold!"


    "The gold that has been transported has filled the entire pier. Even the stern-faced police and urban management dare not be careless and send people to take care of it!"


    "I heard that this is the royal fleet, of course those policemen dare not be careless, unless he doesn''t want to do it anymore!"


    Humphrey Gilbert was blowing the wind, and felt that besides the sound of the wind, there were some messy discussions in his ears, which interrupted his train of thought.


    Turning his head and talking about the direction where the crowd gathered, Gilbert suddenly saw that a fleet of dozens of medium-sized ships was upying arge berth at the dock, and arge number of dock workers were gathered around them, dumbfounded.


    Theborer working on his side is watching it, his eyes are eager to try.


    I saw that arge number of wooden boxes loaded with gold were being watched and carried out of the cabin step by step. The sweat on the faces of the workers soaked their underwear, making them particrly eye-catching.


    And these wooden boxes that were transported to the pier were opened recklessly, exuding a golden light that seduced the hearts and souls of the people, intimidating the hearts and souls of arge number of passers-by.


    "These, are they really gold? God bless me, I''m not dreaming!"


    A passerby stared dumbfounded at the gold in the wooden box, drooling, and asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, these are true!" A man with a face full of knowing everything, shook his head and replied casually.


    "My friend''s younger brother is the sailor on this ship. He told me that the gold here is all brought from Africa, and it is only after robbing a huge empire with a poption of one million that it can be harvested like this!"


    His answer immediately caught the curious eyes of everyone around him. He couldn''t help but raise his chin proudly, as if the sailor was himself, and said ostentatiously:


    "That empire only had a ridiculous canoe, used the canoe to attack our ships, and then was wiped out in one fell swoop. The river was full of wreckage and corpses, which is shocking!"


    At this moment, there was a sound of exmation and surprise in the surrounding area.


    Of course, there is no need to meet, Gilbert can easily know this, because His Majesty the King summoned him into the pce yesterday to meet him for thest time.


    "Tomorrow, a royal fleet will return to London with a ship full of gold, and Africa will be sought after by more people, and my favor for you is only for you to get the first wave of funds, can you If there is a second wave, it will determine whether you will produce results!"


    As soon as these words came out, Gilbert remembered that he was really panicked at the time. He bent down quickly and asked for instructions respectfully.


    His Majesty the King thought for a moment, paced left and right, then settled down, looked down at him, and said solemnly and seriously:


    "Tobo leaves and spices are the foundation for you to gain a foothold in America. As long as you manage well, America will definitely have a ce in the United Kingdom!"


    "Of course, if you can build a settlement with thousands of people, I won''t be stingy with a jazz!"


    At this time, His Majesty the King drew a sweet pie with a voice full of temptation.

 Chapter 527: Edward B.

    Chapter 527 Edward Bay


    The return of the fortune-seeking fleet did make His Majesty the King very happy. This kind of joy came from the heart, without any other emotions mixed in.


    "I have seen all your contributions to the royal family. Your loyalty is enough to move anyone who meets you. Come, let us celebrate these heroes!"


    Edward is wearing a proud dress today, with rtively few gold essories, and looks a bit in. Compared with those nobles who are ostentatious and hang colorful feathers and silks, they seem to be poor nobles from the countryside.


    But no one dares to ignore the stalwart figure of His Majesty the King. He is the master of the entire United Kingdom, controlling an autocratic monarch with a poption of seven million. Every word and deed affects the lives and future of millions of people.


    Including the single nobles anddies with strong smiles on their faces and strong love between you and me, the moment His Majesty the King spoke, the deep love on their faces immediately restrained.


    Slightly bent over, pricked up their ears to listen, with a solemn appearance, as if the Mandarin words in front of them seemed to be the voice of instruction from God, making them all maintain a humble posture.


    Looking at the drinking and chatting, everyone quieted down. Edward nced at the Elvis knight who led the entire fleet to attack the Songhai Empire, and said with a sigh:


    "And you, Knight Elvis, you are worthy of the oath of my lord, loyal and dedicated to your lord, and meticulous in your responsibilities. You are a true knight!"


    Following His Majesty''s praise, Elvis Cavalier bowed his head in the audience, his face was red and he was in his thirties, but at this moment he seemed to be drunk, with his head lowered and the corners of his mouth wide open.


    The male nobles looked at him with eyes full of jealousy, biting their lips so badly, their eyes seemed to be able to kill.


    The nobledies covered their smiles and watched the proud knight secretly, envy and admiration, as well as longing, could not be distinguished.


    Everyone in the audience knew that His Majesty the King would not praise people easily, but once he appeared, the person who was praised would be greatly rewarded.


    Sure enough, His Majesty the King''s blue eyes looked at the joyful Elvis knight. He was going to add fuel to the fiery atmosphere at this celebration banquet.


    "Elvis Knight¡ª" a loud voice sounded.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Elvis hurriedly took a step forward, bending his waist even lower.


    "In view of your outstanding contributions to the kingdom and the royal family, I, as the King of the United Kingdom of Great Britain, award you the Knight Grand Cross of the United Kingdom!"


    "And as a reward for your hard work, there is a thousand-acre ranch in Irnd, waiting for you!"


    After saying these words with a smile, Edward didn¡¯t even look at the nobles who were frequently sighing and surprised, and ignored the nobledies whose eyes were shining, and resolutely left.


    The Knight Grand Cross is the highest title a soldier can obtain. In the entire United Kingdom, there are only a handful of people who have won it. For soldiers, it is a great honor and enough to make people proud for a lifetime.


    Especially for nobles who regard reputation as their life, this is more precious than hereditary titles.


    So, after the celebration banquet, Knight Elvis was surrounded by a group ofdies wearing perfume, and the deep ravines seduced his eyes and shook his mind.


    This trouble of happiness made him at a loss.


    At this very moment, three ships full of people and cargo are headed for unknown seas against the wind and rain.


    Fortunately, although there were no nautical charts, the sailors were experienced sailors. After wandering for nearly six months, the time came to May 4th, 1565.


    Three ships, one hundred and seventy people, came to a harbor without any danger, a harbor that had never been seen before.


    The tall and dense trees are scrambling to **** the sun, and the countless branches and leaves are densely piled up, blocking the sun and the blue sky.


    The sea surface has a slight salty smell, blowing the white and clean sandy beach, making the fruitful coconut trees shake slightly, as if praising and sighing for this beautiful scenery.


    At this time, suddenly there were a few pale green figures slowly moving into the sea, seemingly not paying attention to the beautiful scenery, and never turning their heads to look at it.


    Seabirdsnded on the beach from time to time, like lightning, grabbed the eye-catching green on the beach, then flew high into the sky, screamed a few times to show their excitement, and then disappeared without a trace.


    But on the beach, the group of green moving objects that only destroyed one by one, Daidai is still moving, persistently implementing the tradition of thousands of years, facing the difficulties that are close at hand, but not shrinking back, continuing to move slowly and boldly crawling.


    Of course, the gradual disappearance of theirpanions made them a little uneasy. Many of them were lingering in the caves, as if waiting for the hateful predators to disperse.


    Time passed by, and it seemed that the flying predator still had amazing patience, constantly hovering in the sky.


    At this time, suddenly, there was a thunderous sound in the sky, and then a bird with blood stains fell from the sky, followed by heartyughter.


    "Hahaha, Gilbert, look how lucky I am, one pound, don''t regret it!"


    Three armed merchant ships docked slowly in this harbor, and the crew members on board also waded to the shore one after another.


    As the captain, Humphrey Gilbert stared ahead with a look of annoyance, and opened his mouth wide, as if he couldn''t believe the result.


    The stubbled and wrinkled man next to him, with a chrysanthemum smile on his face, said in surprise with a matchlock gun in his hand.


    "I have to say, Mr. John Smith, your luck is really good. It''s not you who I lost this time, but God!"


    In desperation, Gilbert reluctantly stuffed a golden pound into the big man''s hand, his tone very dissatisfied.


    "Who would have thought that an arquebus could really hit a bird. This proves that God is still on my side. Please don''tin!"


    The big man John Smith raised his eyebrows and said arrogantly.


    "Okay, John, if the captain hadn''t been in a good mood now, you would have beaten you so hard that you couldn''t get out of bed!"


    Besides, a middle-aged man with sses and a clean face came over and said softly.


    "However, dear Captain, as far as I can see, this is a harbor that has never been developed, and it is impossible for the Spaniards to establish settlements here, so we are the first to enter here, please help Name this harbor!"


    Ignoring the angry eyes of the old sailor, the man with sses looked at the unwilling captain and said meticulously.


    "What you said is also reasonable. Then, in order to thank His Majesty Edward for his support, as the first stop, this ce will be called Edward Bay!"

 Chapter 528: indians

    Chapter 528 Indians


    ording to the colonial tradition, this warm and harmonious harbor was named Edward Bay, and everyone did not have so many objections.


    Even with the sea breeze blowing, Humphrey Gilbert still felt that the weather was hot at this time, even hotter than London.


    Wiping off his sweat, Gilbert, as the captain and the new governor, the governor personally appointed by His Majesty the King, hurriedly waded through the water and came to the pristine white beach, calling everyone together.


    "Everyone, my name is Humphrey Gilbert, the founder of the London Colonial Company, and the first governor appointed by His Majesty the King! This is my letter ofmission!"


    Adhering to the principle of openness and fairness, Gilbert spread out the letter of appointment in his arms, waved it in front of everyone, and then asked a few people who could read to read it carefully.


    Regardless of their chirping discussions, Gilbert nced at them and said in a deep voice:


    "ording to the conditions of themission, we can establish a colony belonging to our United Kingdom north of Spanish Florida. Here, as the governor, I will introduce other officials to you!"


    As he spoke, Gilbert pointed to a kind old man wearing a priest''s uniform, and said softly:


    "This is Pastor Gefranc from the State Church, and he will also be our bishop here in the future!"


    "Serve His Majesty and you, as the servant of my lord, this is what I should do!"


    The bishop was very polite and seemed easy to talk to, which made Gilbert and hispanions heave a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the crew members who had just left the ship, were depressed and empty, looked at the pastor with a hint of excitement on their faces, and their eyes glowed.


    Obviously, at this moment, these people are extremely disturbed and panicked, and they need religiousfort, and the presence of a priest is nothing better.


    "This Mr. Allen Brady will be our chief financial officer, responsible for managing all taxes and expenses of the colony, as well as household registration management!"


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man with sses and a gentle appearance came out.


    "This is the judge!"


    "This is the police!"


    "This is the Inspector!"


    ...


    After introducing the officials of these colonies one by one, Gilbert concluded:


    "Although there are not many people at the moment, they still have to abide by thews from London, which is also part of Ennd."


    Afterwards, Gilbert arranged for people to start exploring this novelnd, and then looked for avablend to find profits for thepany.


    "tter¡ª"


    After walking west for only a few miles, passing through a jungle and several sections of ravines, a river with a width of tens of feet appeared in front of everyone,ing from the far west, flowing down, tumbling, and into the Antic Ocean.


    "So, this river is called the Edward River!"


    nced at this wide river in surprise, and then looked at the fat fish with white belly constantly tumbling in the water, and Gilbert fell in love with it all at once.


    No matter how stupid he is, he still understands that the location of the water source is the best ce to establish a colony, and it is also a river with abundant water and extremely rich fish.


    Moreover, he also saw that this is the mouth of the Antic Ocean. There is a vast swamp nearby, overgrown with weeds and lush flowers and trees. It is definitely suitable for arablend. If you look up, down, left, and right, at least tens of thousands of acres can be formed nearby. cultivatednd.


    "Let''s settle here, this is also part of Edward Bay!"


    n Brady stared at all this seriously, and then looked at the small animals running nearby. He immediately showed an expression of enjoyment, and then said decisively:


    "Governor, ording to my senior colonial research, this ce can be used as our forerunner, a temporary settlement, or even arge base!"


    "Oh? My Excellency the Treasurer, are you sure?" Gilbert asked with a smile on his face.


    "Of course, my lord governor!" Financial Officer Allen said firmly without fear of him, but with his chest straightened out, unwaveringly.


    The others looked at the two with worried expressions.


    Just when everyone thought something would happen, the newly appointed Governor-General suddenlyughed out loud:


    "Your vision is very simr to mine. It seems that we have the same level!"


    In this way, the new settlement is determined.


    One hundred and seventy people started logging, mowing grass, and especially building defensive fortresses.


    Because, when they got off the boat, they saw that there were Indians in the vicinity, which was very dangerous.


    Women cook, mow, and log; men dig, carry logs, and build forts.


    "Bob,e on, there''s no one here!"


    A young woman in ordinary clothes, even with rough and dark skin, ran into a quiet jungle with her head poking around, and whispered to the rear.


    After the sound came out, a thin man followed cautiously, and then the two sat on the ground and began to hug each other, talking love to each other.


    Of course, physical education sses are not allowed, because the Anglican Church has followed the Catholic standard, and unmarried men and women are not allowed to have **** before marriage.


    So, the two of them could onlye here secretly, and engage in some small secret **** activities, and they couldn''t be seen by others.


    "Ah!" The man suddenly let go of the bulge on the woman''s chest, hugged his ankle, and screamed loudly.


    "Bob, what''s wrong with you?" The woman''s face suddenly turned pale, and when she saw the long creature slipping away, her face turned gray.


    "Here, here, there is a snake here¡ª" the man said with all his strength, his lips trembling white.


    Suddenly, the two panicked, and the woman could only watch helplessly as the man''s life faded away.


    At this time, the woman felt a gust of wind blowing around her, and then, several yellow-brown men with various designs all over their bodies, feathers on their heads, animal skins, and bows and arrows in their hands, walked in front of the man.


    The woman watched these scary brown people approaching in some horror. She suddenly remembered many Indian legends, and moved her **** in a panic to make way for them.


    I saw that the Indian touched the man''s throat with two fingers, then looked at the wound, smiled at each other, and after a few discussions, they started looking around.


    In the eyes of women, this terrible behavior is the prelude to their imminent being eaten. The legend of Indians cannibalism has been passed down for a long time.


    Then, an Indian seemed to have found something, and he cried out happily, and several other Indians were also full of joy.


    The woman saw a strange grass.


    After that, the group of Indians chewed the grass with their mouths, and then carefully rubbed the powder on the man''s ankle, very carefully.


    At this moment, the woman suddenly felt that the group of Indians seemed to be saving lives.


    Responding to questions from the previous chapter, Edward B., formerly known as Jamestown

 Chapter 529: special disease

    Chapter 529 Special disease


    ps: 520, I wish all readers that they achieve their wishes today, and thene back to read the book and vote!


    Because of a chance encounter, in this way, the English and Indians finally had a rtionship, a rtionship that seemed to be a favor.


    The woman took the man back, leaving behind words of gratitude, as well as the doubts, smiles, and curiosity of the Indians.


    As Edward Bay was gradually reimed, the first settlement of the United Kingdom in North America was born.


    This is the first English settlement to appear in the entire Americas, forty-two years earlier than the English colonization in history.


    Thus, this first settlement, also known as Edwardtown, was the first step in the English settlement in North America.


    A few months passed in a sh. Thanks to the farm tools and supplies at the time of establishment, these more than 100 people also reimed nearly a thousand acres ofnd, and their wooden houses gradually stood in the harbor of this swampy penins.


    Although the materials are rtively abundant, the process is also very difficult.


    For example, climate difort.


    Edwardtown''s first summer was long and agonizing for immigrants from Ennd.


    Unbearable hot weather, unsanitary drinking water, and spoiled food caused many immigrants to be sick and die.


    Of course, due to the presence of doctors, the immigrants received good help. After the cause of drinking water and rotten food was discovered, adjustments were made immediately.


    The reason for this is that during the colonization of Irnd, some people got a good experience and lessons, so that the immigrants who came to North America for the first time were able to live.


    And historically? The first settlement was established in Jamestown. Theck of initial colonization experience led to a famine in the settlement of 500 people in the first year, and even produced cannibalism. Half a yearter, when the rescue ship returned, only Sixty people remained.


    So, it was not the "Mayflower" ship that arrived in North America for the first time, but the group of immigrants who established Jamestown.


    However, the interesting fact is that when ites to the first batch of immigrants in the United States, many Americans only know the "Mayflower" but not Jamestown, perhaps because they don''t want to mention it.


    In fact, the Puritans on the "Mayflower" did notnd in Plymouth, Massachusetts until December 1620, 13 and a half yearster than the British who settled in Jamestown.


    This is because the history of Jamestown is not so glorious. For hundreds of years, Americans have been ashamed to talk about it. Cannibalism is still too tragic and inhuman.


    During the ten years from 1606 to 1624, there were a total of 5,649 immigrants. At the end of the year, it was only 1095, and the death rate reached 81%, which was extremely terrifying.


    Therefore, the conquest of Irnd not only added hundreds of thousands of citizens and countless pastures andnd to the kingdom, but also brought a lot of colonial experience to the United Kingdom and brought more opportunities for the expansion of colonization in the future. convenient.


    The second point is the encounter with the Indians.


    It takes more than half a year for a voyage from London to North America, and the food on board cannot guarantee the stomachs of more than a hundred people.


    Moreover, the wheat and rye nted are also extremely unsuitable for the climate here. Most of them are dead and have no ears of wheat, and the ears of wheat that survive are also extremely small, and it seems that the yield is not much more than that of seeds.


    At this time, the group of brown-skinned Indians walked into their eyes and solved a lot of difficulties for them.


    For example, the manufacture of houses, teaching them to fish, hunt, know various herbs to solve diseases, and drive away groups of wild wolves for them.


    More importantly, the Indians gave them corn seeds, the native corn seeds of North America.


    And, also taught them the experience of growing corn.


    The yield of corn is high, and under the suitable climate in North America, the harvest period is short, and arge amount of food can be obtained in a few months, which directly solves their famine problem.


    Of course, the prerequisite for the help of the Indians is the determination ofnd ownership.


    It can be said that the Edwardian Bay where they are located, to be precise, belongs to an Indian tribe called Mok, and they belong to the direct invasion.


    When he first saw these brown-skinned Indians, Gilbert thought of directly using force to expel them and acquirend.


    But this is the first settlement, first and foremost to survive, in peace, not force.


    At this time, he remembered His Majesty''s entrustment:


    In the early stage, purchase is the main means to obtain a foothold, and the rest will be discussedter.


    Sure enough, he used some ironware and ss **** to purchase the ownership of the entire Edward Bay area. Thend area is about 100,000 acres, which is enough for an early foothold.


    As soon as they became neighbors, the English and Indians gradually began to get in touch, and the development of Edwardtown became more and more smooth, and the English began to truly gain a foothold in North America.


    "Bob, where''s your chief?"


    Since he was rescued by the Indiansst time, Bob married the woman, and then the woman became pregnant, and he is now fishing, making some fish soup, and giving her some good food.


    At this moment, a call came from his ear, in awkward English.


    He turned his head and saw that the Indian with beautiful feathers who had saved himst time was walking over and calling himself.


    "What''s the matter? Michelsea!" Bob asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Many people in our tribe get sick, and the symptoms are very inexplicable. It has never happened before. After the decision of our elders and chiefs, our tribe will migrate here!"


    "Why do you want to migrate? It''s very good here! Besides, no one here has this strange disease!" Bob held back the horror in his heart and said calmly.


    "Our chief said that this ce is no longer suitable for our tribe to live in. This is the will of the gods, and we have no way to solve it!"


    The Indian with chicken feathers continued to speak helplessly.


    "I''m here this time to meet your chief, and I want to ask you if you would like to buy ournd!"


    "Misselsi, we are the governor, not the chief!" Bob said while leading the way.


    Soon, Bob brought several Indians from Miselsea to Gilbert, and then exined his purpose.


    When Gilbert heard about this disease, he was very worried that he and others would also get this infectious disease, but then he found that he and others had never had a strange disease, which made him feel relieved.


    Later, when he learned that thend could be purchased at a low price, he suppressed his excitement and agreed.


    Subsequently, there was a heated and friendly discussion. In the end, Gilbert bought the entire penins at the price of fifty bows and one hundred ironware, and obtained the ownership of thend.


    And he also had some guesses about the disease.

 Chapter 530: warn

    Chapter 530 Warning


    The Holy See held peace talks in private, which surprised Edward a little, but it was not too surprising. In today''s era, the impossible will be possible.


    Not to mention, a while ago, many Catholic missionaries were arrested for preaching in private, which severely damaged the Catholic forces that had just revived, allowing the Anglican sect to re-establish its dominant position.


    So the arrival of the Holy See was not beyond His Majesty''s expectations, but the arrival of a cardinal was much beyond his expectations.


    As for persuading him to return to Catholicism, restore his membership, etc., these are all lies and titudes, and the real purpose is more than that.


    "I''m afraid, this is the Holy See showing us favor!"


    Sir Anthony has been the Prime Minister for some time, and his face unconsciously carries a little majesty, but under the eyes of His Majesty the King, he is no different from ordinary ministers.


    Looking at His Majesty''s thoughtful face, Anthony immediately frowned, sharing his worries.


    "Since your majesty took the throne, the kingdom''s national power has greatly increased, upying France and a little bit of Irnd, which is an extremely serious blow to the forces of God, besides¡ª"


    "Besides, I also sent people to support the Nethends. Losing the Nethends, an important granary, is absolutely intolerable for Spain, which ims to be a Catholic guard. Therefore, the arrival of the Holy See this time may also be Spanish meaning."


    Edward raised his lips slightly, and nced at the Prime Minister who was also smiling. His eyes turned around, shining with a different kind of brilliance, so he said softly.


    "Recently, what news happened in the Nethends?" As he spoke, Edward looked at the respectful Guy Ham who bowed his head aside.


    Guy Ham, who has been the leader of the Dark de for more than ten years, has changed from a down-and-out gentleman to a hot servant in the court. Even the nobles have to put on smiling faces and greet him when they see him.


    But the long hours of office work and arrangements made him think more and more, his hair became grayer, and the wrinkles on his face gradually increased.


    Seeing this, His Majesty the King who asked a question, looked at his old man-like appearance, and said with a little pity in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, ording to reliable information, the arrival of the Cardinal Andrew Pierport, the Spaniards have used a lot of energy, and in one fell swoop led to the rediscussion of the issue of Ennd!"


    Although he was getting older, he still raised his neck vigorously and said proudly, as if he was very proud of this kind of dark de who knew all the movements of the opponent, and under his leadership, obtained a lot of information.


    "The Nethends, including most of thend including Amsterdam, has fallen into the hands of the rebel army, and the Spaniards only upy a few provinces near Brussels, and their power has been greatly shrunk. Even the elite Spanish There are only more than 10,000 soldiers left, and the rest are either wiped out or captured!"


    This is smoother than the Dutch Revolution in history, and this is one of the few ces where the Spanish Army suffered.


    "The Nethends is a swamp at this time. Although it looks very fragile, once you step into it, you will sink deeper and deeper, and it is difficult to extricate yourself. Even the Spanish giants at this time will be mud-footed giants, trying to get out. I can''t even pull it out!"


    Hearing the news, Edward couldn''t help showing a knowing smile.


    The Nethends has developedmerce and arge poption, and the people''s vast ocean strategy has already paid off.


    "So, the Spaniards are here to make peace?"


    Sir Anthony''s face immediately showed doubts, and he guessed softly.


    The Nethends is not only rich, but also has a huge poption. In addition, Ennd ignites and adds fuel from time to time. This makes Spain, which was originally strong and vulnerable, deeply expose Spain''s external strength at the moment.


    "That''s right, the Spaniards couldn''t hold on any longer, but they were too embarrassed to ask for peace, so they had to let the people of the Holy See pass on the message, and the person who came was the archbishop in red. What a great deal!"


    Edward talked about the cardinal, and he couldn''t help being speechless. This is the archbishop in charge of arge area, such as the Archbishop of Canterbury in Ennd and the Archbishop of Sens in France.


    Moreover, the election of the pope was also voted by the cardinal, but the position of St. Peter has always been passed on.


    "Since this is the case, let''s continue to push it. There are tens of thousands of Spanish soldiers in the Nethends. These are important pirs of Spain!"


    thus weakening the chance of Spanish power,


    is something that can be encountered but not sought after.


    "As for the Holy See, the church membership should be exempted. Since I have left the Catholic Church, I don''t know how many years I have left the church. These are no longer important to us, and there is no need to talk about them!"


    "Besides, all the people believe in Anglicanism, so what''s special about me?"


    "As for the arrested Catholic missionaries, they will all be released after paying 10,000 pounds, and they will all leave Ennd!"


    Edward sneered, feeling ridiculous at the Holy See''s unrealistic ideas.


    "Continue to increase support to the Nethends, let Spain shed more blood!"


    ¡­


    The failure of the Holy See made the entire Spanish court furious.


    "Your Majesty, the behavior of the English is definitely a provocation to Spain and your dignity!"


    His Excellency the Prime Minister of Spain stood in front of Philip II, saliva flying across the sky, and his old body seemed to hide greater power.


    "Once the Nethends leaves the embrace of the Habsburg family, this will pose a huge challenge to the kingdom''s finances and the kingdom''s strategy of dominating the European continent!"


    "So, Your Majesty, a lesson must be taught to the English, so that this barbarian with his tail up knows what civilization is!"


    It was rare for Philip II to have no lonely expression. Instead, his face was cold, his lips were slightly pursed, and his eyes seemed to have a hint of winter''s icy breath.


    Since he seeded to the throne, Spain has never failed in a foreign war. Even the Ottoman Empire, which made the whole of Europe tremble, is difficult to defeat the Spanish army.


    But at this moment, the small Nethends, a vassalnd that has always been regarded as a cow, unexpectedly joined the English and used despicable methods to defeat the mighty Spanish army, and the remaining more than 10,000 troops were still There is a danger of being besieged.


    This made Philip II, who had a strong self-esteem, feel a fire in his heart.


    "If you want topletely crush the Dutch, you must let the English sumb!" the Prime Minister said decisively.


    "Go, let the navy of the kingdom wander around the Thames estuary. This is my warning to the English, and it is also thest warning!"


    At the end, Philip II''s eyes were full of coldness.

 Chapter 531: thames estuary

    Chapter 531 Thames Estuary


    "Hey Bill, how''s your catch?"


    At the mouth of the Thames River, the rippling river water slowly flows into the Antic Ocean. The mother of the English, irrigated countless good fields on both sides of the river, and weed and sent off countless merchant ships. , creating huge economic value.


    Although the huge sailboats are driving unscrupulously in the sea, the Thames River is still dominated by arge number of small fishing boats, densely packed, transporting boxes of fish, vegetables, fruits, and meat from Europe. The Thames, exported to the coastal areas.


    A small fishing boat of a hundred tons, loaded with sturgeon from the North Sea, lined up and began to prepare to send it to London along the Thames River.


    Legs straightened, Bill, as the captain, felt sore all over his body, his body was sticky, his hair was messed up, and he looked extremely embarrassed.


    But the hard work of staying upte is worth it. The harvest makes it easy for people to forget the physical fatigue and even feel a little excited.


    Hearing the call, Bill turned his head to see that his friend Dous the Beard was wearing a red hat, standing on a cargo ship that was many timesrger than the one he was standing on, with an extremely expression on his face. proud.


    Listening to this slightly embarrassing sentence, Bill said loudly with pride:


    "Very good, this time the harvest is very good, it seems that I can go to the tavern for a few drinks, and you wille when the timees, I treat you!"


    And the bearded Dous nced at the boat that was too small to be smaller, and then looked at the big boat under his feet,pared with it, it was like an ant and an elephant, the gap was too big .


    He nced sideways at the fishing boat returning with a full load, then patted the railing on the boat unconsciously with both hands, and said as if nothing had happened:


    "This time! I can buy food from France, and the whole ship is full. I guess this time, I can earn about fifty pounds!"


    "After this trip, after more than three months, it has been really hard work since it was finally done!"


    Dous noticed Bill''s changing expression, and sighed pretendingly, then nced at him secretly, and asked in a seemingly inadvertent, ''indirect'' way:


    "Bill, the ie looks good this time!"


    "Yeah, let me tell you, you are lucky to meet me today, and I will treat you to a drinkter!" Bill heard this, with a smile on his lips, and after seeing many familiar figures gathered around him , Shouting loudly, I got a lot of exmations.


    When Dous heard the words, his face was as ugly as if he was constipated. Isn''t this an indirect exnation that Bill made more money than him?


    But after thinking about it, I am a permanent employee of argepany, and my sry is paid every month, while he lives by watching the sea. Such a generous period does not happen every day.


    "Hahahaha, then I''ll be waiting for you!" After Dous responded with a polite and slightly awkward smile, he was speechless.


    It seems that there has been no one chatting on the sea for a long time. Seeing Bill chatting with other people withughter, Dous raised his head in a depressed mood, and looked at the choppy sea, hoping to mediate his mood.


    However, besides the endless waves on the sea surface, what appeared in front of his eyes at this time seemed to be arge ship with the Spanish g flying slowly.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Dous shook his head, talking to himself in disbelief.


    The navy of the United Kingdom is huge, how could the Spaniards appear at the mouth of the Thames River? It must be hallucination.


    Although he kept telling himself that this was not true, Dous still couldn''t help taking out a precious telescope from the cabin, and looked at it tentatively:


    What caught my eye was a huge armed merchant ship, obviously in the shape of a Galen ship, with at least 600 tons, and an extremely huge body.


    And, more importantly, the national g flying on this ship is a Spanish g with a white background and two crossed red columns.


    The national g of the United Kingdom consists of the red cross on a white background of Saint George, the patron saint of Ennd, the white cross on a blue background representing Saint Andrew, the patron saint of Scond, and Saint Patrick, the patron saint of Irnd, which is the current British g.


    Instead of the Union Jack, the Spanish g with crossed red pirs was hung, which really surprised Dous.


    Moreover, the first ship sailed towards this side with the wind and waves, and after that, dozens of armed merchant ships of the same size continued to move forward with their sails bulging by the wind.


    "Everyone, everyone, the Spaniards are here!" Dous tremblingly shouted at the other ship owners who were still chatting loudly.


    The people who were awakened turned their eyes and saw that arge number of Spanish armed merchant ships, as if ignoring the United Kingdom Navy, slowly sailed to the Thames Estuary.


    "My God!" This word came to everyone''s minds at the same time, and then they rushed to set up the boat and used their strength to go upstream from the Thames Estuary, trying to avoid the sudden disaster.


    "Look, these Englishmen, seeing our boats, fled one by one, as if we were going to eat them, how ridiculous!"


    Themander of the Spanish fleet, wearing a wig and with a sarcastic smile on his face, turned his head and said with a smile to the dignified first officer.


    "Your Excellency, as long as we are here, the English fleet is already closely following us, and it is gradually forcing us!"


    The first officer looked at the somewhat unresponsive, or proud andcentmander, and warned in a deep voice.


    "Hehe! Okay, let''s go back then!" The captain looked back at the closely surrounded English navy with a telescope, with an embarrassed smile on his face.


    "Children will get furious if they are provoked!" The first officer squinted his eyes and stared at the carelessmander in a bad tone, with no one in his heart.


    Originally, His Majesty the King ordered most of the ocean-going armed transport merchant ships, just to intimidate or warn off the coast of Ennd.


    Who knows, themander in front of him, drinking wine, ordered the fleet to go to the Thames Estuary, showing off his might.


    Now, seeing the English fleet following closely behind, with countless artillery pieces, which was more than twice asrge as his own fleet, the first officer couldn''t help but feel chills in his heart.


    Although the chief mate was 100% sure that the English would never dare to attack them at present, the situation of staying under the muzzle of the artillery made people tremble.


    "Your Excellency, the Spaniards have stopped sailing and seem to be turning around and leaving!"


    James Leo Shesley, after the retirement of the former Minister of the Navy, has been promoted to admiral, the Minister of the Navy, and as a baron, hemands the huge United Kingdom Navy.


    At this moment, although he was listening to the chief mate''s report, his face was as cold as ice for a thousand years, giving the crew a bone-chilling chill that lingered in their hearts and could not go away for a long time.


    As Lord of the Admiralty, he was dereliction of duty, and a very serious dereliction of duty, in letting the Spaniardse to the mouth of the Thames.


    He knew that His Majesty the King in London hadunched a thunderous wrath, and was waiting for him to go back and bear it.


    So, at this moment, making up for mistakes is already the top priority.


    "Is there any news from London?" James frowned and asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 532: anger

    Chapter 532 Anger


    ps: Thank you jjc1221 for your great support, thank you


    "Your Majesty hasn''t heard the news yet, but the cab has issued an opinion, demanding that we not let the Spanish destroy a ship belonging to the United Kingdom at all costs, or we will bear the consequences!"


    The first mate looked at General James'' livid face, and said cautiously, for fear that His Excellency the General might get angry and lose his temper.


    "Damn it, as the Minister of the Navy, I am only under the jurisdiction of His Majesty the King. When did I have anything to do with the cab? Besides, it is the duty of our navy to maintain the safety of the kingdom, so there is no need for them to say anything!"


    Sure enough, when General James heard this, he immediately pped the side of the ship hard with his right hand. After a loud noise, his eyes widened. As his palms became bright red, harsh words rang out in the cabin.


    "Then, shall I reply?" the first mate looked at James and asked tremblingly and cautiously.


    "No need, it''s just a trivial matter!" Who knows, James waved his right hand that was getting red and swollen, and said dismissively and calmly, as if nothing happened just now.


    Seeing this, the first mate showed a constipated expression on his face, his face flushed slightly, and it was obvious that he was suffering from suffocation.


    At this time, the Pce of Westminster, the huge pce that serves as the parliament building and the cab, is exclusively in the king''s office. After a long period of emptiness, it finally waited for its owner.


    It''s just that its owner is in a bad mood.


    "Damn Spaniards, **** God..." Edward was so angry that his face turned pale, and he no longer had any scruples in his heart. He walked back and forth three steps to the left and three steps to the right, and then cursed loudly. God is still a Spaniard, as long as he can be scolded.


    As the king of the United Kingdom, Edward has never lost hisposure, nor been so angry and humiliated since he single-handedlyid the foundation of the kingdom.


    Ever since he traveled through time, Edward felt that he was superior to others, and his dignity was invible, and no one dared to vite it.


    At this time, the Spaniards only gathered a group of armed transport ships, and they were able to directly break through the blockade of the United Navy and go directly to the Thames Estuary, greatly showing their presence.


    As we all know, the distance between London and the mouth of the sea is only a few hundred miles. If you go upstream, you can directly invade London, which is equivalent to showing off your power at your own doorstep.


    This is a provocation, a great provocation, not only to the United Kingdom, but also to his dignity as a king.


    "James Leo Shesley, as the Minister of the Kingdom''s Navy, he can''t even do such a small thing. What''s the use of having such a Minister of the Navy? Huh?"


    Looking at His Majesty the King who was out of breath, his chest was constantly bouncing up and down because of his shortness of breath, while His Excellency the Prime Minister beside him showed a little anxiety on his face, but his eyes were extremely calm.


    Obviously, he didn''t take this vition as a big deal.


    "Your Majesty, at present, it is better to figure out the n of these Spaniards, so that we can make a n."


    Thomas Mane, as the Prime Minister, has always had a good wink. When he found that His Majesty the King''s anger had almost subsided, he spoke out slowly and expressed his n.


    "Come here, send a letter immediately, and ask, our respected Secretary of the Navy, what is the specific situation!" The secretary standing by the side immediately agreed, and then chose to leave in small steps.


    After saying a few words in a sinister and positive tone, His Majesty the King recovered.


    He tidied up his clothes first, then looked in the mirror, looked at his handsome face, and after calming down, he sat up and halfy down.


    "Over there at sea, do you have any suggestions?" Edward shook his head, looked at the motionless prime minister, and asked softly.


    "Your Majesty, at present, it is most appropriate to respond to all changes without change!" After thinking for a moment, the prime minister said softly:


    "Although the Spaniards only gathered some colonial ships, the scale is still so huge, not much smaller than our navy. At this moment, the Royal Navy still has to face a lot of pressure!"


    Although the facts are a bit cruel, Your Excellency the Prime Minister can still only say this fact, this unspeakable truth.


    "So, we can only monitor the Spaniard''s actions at this time, and we can''t have any hasty actions! The time is not yet ripe!"


    Hearing these words, Edward''s heart suddenly calmed down.


    These are nothing more than Spain mobilizing some transport ships to North America. Its real main force is still dealing with the huge Ottoman Empire in the Mediterranean.


    Act now, no intention of courting death.


    Edward''s heart was as cold as being poured by cold water.


    "Go, fly the pigeon to pass the letter, let General James pay attention, and always pay attention to the movements of the Spaniards!"


    After some careful thinking in his heart, Edward sighed heavily, sat on the chair, his hands drooped weakly, his eyes closed, and said in a low voice.


    "If the Spaniards dare to attack, they can counterattack directly and defeat them in one fell swoop!" Finally, Edward added in a deep voice.


    After receiving His Majesty''s reply, James quickly sent someone to keep an eye on the Spaniards and followed their fleet step by step. After following them hundreds of miles away from the coast in humiliation, they gradually returned.


    The move of the Spaniards this time has unparalleled shock to the entire United Kingdom.


    "Starting today, the cab will make a special budget as the start-up funds for the Navy''s growth and construction n.


    Among them, the tasks are: within three years, establish five docks that can produce ships of more than 1,000 tons; train and train at least 10,000 reserve seamen; The ship design and transformation of the kingdom let the Royal Navy gain an advantage..."


    At the first emergency erged meeting of the United Kingdom, facing more than 30 senior officials from the four major regions, as well as important officials from the central government, the judiciary, and the military, Edward also did not show a good face, and announced loudly with a livid face.


    The officials sitting under it can feel the anger from the heart of His Majesty the King. Even if they are already the top politicians in the kingdom, bowing their heads is still their best choice at this time.


    "Also, arge number of privateer licenses will be issued, just pay attention!" Walking calmly, His Majesty the King had a gloomy face and a chilling smile on his face.


    "That is to say, the Spaniard is no longer on the list of restraint!"


    "Increase funding for the Nethends and encourage them to take advantage of their current advantages and eat up the more than 10,000 Spanish troops trapped in the Brussels area!"


    "Send someone to contact the Portuguese to discuss the appropriateness of the cooperation between the two navies!"


    "Send someone to the Ottoman Empire, submit the letter of credentials, and re-discuss the cooperative rtionship between the two countries..."


    Edward made many moves in a row, spared no expense, just to speed up the fall of the Spanish Empire and push it forward.


    "Spanish, you forced me first!" Edward narrowed his eyes and said grimly.


    "If I don''t kill you, am I going through time in vain?"

 Chapter 533: piracy law

    Chapter 533 Piracy Act


    His Majesty the King was very angry, and the consequences were serious.


    The entire city of London, the economic and political central city, suddenly fell into a serious and dignified atmosphere as His Majesty the King lost his temper, without the entertainment and prosperity of the past.


    As the capital of the United Kingdom, the political atmosphere is unparalleled and sensitive, and the citizens of London are also the most discerning.


    Just like that, London suddenly lost its happy scenes for a few days, and even the popr dramas stopped because of this.


    At this time, the London Daily, which is the official throat, with a daily cirction of more than 10,000, published a review article at this time:


    "On why the political atmosphere in London is tense recently"


    Recently, the Pce of Westminster, the leader of the United Kingdom and the guardian of the state religion, His Majesty Edward, was reprimanding a group of people in his own office.


    Among the group of people who were reprimanded were the Prime Minister of the Cab of the United Kingdom, ministers, senior officials and military leaders from various regions.


    Facing His Majesty''s repeated reprimands, everyone remained silent, willingly being reprimanded.


    The reason for this is mainly that a few days ago, the Spanish ship suddenly appeared near the Thames Estuary...


    The Secretary of the Navy, General James Leo Shesley, also took the me and resigned because of this, which gave us a warning: the strength of the navy is the foundation of the rise of the kingdom.


    In London and Portsmouth, two naval academies will be born, and everyone is wee to sign up.


    ...


    Subsequently, English Weekly, Irish Weekly, Scottish Weekly, Welsh Weekly, and thergest United Weekly covered also jointly reprinted andmented on this highly inmmatory article.


    So, after only half a month, most of the lecturers were asked to interpret this article about a powerful naval power, and most citizens of the United Kingdom already knew about it.


    The slogan of naval power was immediately chanted throughout the United Kingdom.


    At this time, among the people of the United Kingdom, the wave of opposition to Spain gradually unfolded, and voices against Spain,rge and small, also slowly swept up. Driven by vague forces, it gradually became a mainstream value in society.


    Against Spain, be the correct mainstream value.


    Although politically, the support for business is also increasing.


    For example, "Company Law", "Trade Law", and "Guild Law", "Labor Law" and other bourgeoisws have been promulgated one after another. For the business of the entire United Kingdom, it is no less than a shot of stimnt , Let the business of the whole United Kingdom take off rapidly.


    Coupled with the shrinking of the textile industry in the Nethends and the expansion of emerging markets, it has profoundly changed the entire United Kingdom.


    Before this, although the government continued to support business, it still did not change the social structure of the United Kingdom.


    The so-called United Kingdom is the joint governance of the government and the local gentry. The cities are governed by government officials, while the rural bottom is still dominated by squires, gentry and low-ranking nobles. The changes in the cities have no effect on the countryside. .


    For example, in cities, merchants can chat andugh happily with high-ranking officials and nobles at banquets; while in rural areas, merchants are still despised members, and they can only pass by cautiously to sell, and they are the ones who are being bullied.


    In terms of values, although morality and bloodlines are still worshiped in the city, the pursuit of wealth is also concealed, sought after by many people, and no longer held in contempt.


    ept it shyly and timidly.


    In the countryside, the naked (luo) pursuit of money is still contemptuous, and the cleanliness of blood and morality is still the highest standard.


    For example, as a businessman, you can discuss your business and the money you earn without shy away in the city. Although you will receive a lot of contempt, but more often, you will gain a lot of envy and hatred.


    But in rural areas, your behavior like this will be despised by farmers and expelled by squires. Of course, you are more likely to be robbed of your body and then thrown into the wilderness.


    The solid social structure in rural areas, even as a government, will not be easily broken.


    The more new people are born every year, the more people will have morebor force, and the fields are fixed and owned, and there are very few people engaged in business, so pirates have be a very promising profession.


    Pirates became more and more sought after after the appearance of privateer licenses and Spanish-hating values.


    After all, working in a factory was exhausting and dangerous (the machines were crude at the time, casualties were prone to ur, so workers were not easy to do!), and the sry was not high. How could pirates have a future.


    Thus, the surplusbor force in the city was invested inmerce, and the surplusbor force in the countryside was invested in pirates.


    In just one month, the team that has obtained a privateering license and registered pirates has exceeded 20 people and thousands.


    In order to manage the increasinglyrge and rebellious pirates, the "Pirate Law" was newly released.


    For example, although it stiptes that even if the pirate has not vited thew, as long as he is found, he will still be arrested, but the hidden condition is that the pirate can obtain parole only by paying ten pounds.


    This is obviously aw against pirates, but secretly it is lenient towards pirates. The promulgation of the "Pirate Law" has aroused apuse throughout Europe. This is the first formalw on piracy in Europe in the strict sense. .


    But in the United Kingdom, for those who know thisw better, this is simply a tant cover-up for piracy, and it is a forgiveness for criminals.


    In the kingdom, there was a huge discussion voice, support and opposition, you argue,e and go, it is difficult to stop.


    At this time, the terrifying pirate army from the United Kingdom had already begun to sweep across the Baltic Sea, the Caribbean Sea and even both sides of the Antic Ocean, lingering to the entire eastern route.


    Relying on this era of great voyages, the profession of pirates officially began its active era under the momentary anger of His Majesty Edward. 1565 is also known as the first year of pirates.


    ording to the statistics ofter generations, in 1564, the number of young people in the kingdom who participated in piracy reached 20,000, and the growth rate continued to increase at a rate of 50%.


    The survival rate of pirates is less than 70%. In the following years, the death rate of young people in the United Kingdom has also remained high.


    However, in the three years from 1565 to 1568, under the violent training program, at least 50,000 skilled sailors were brought to the United Kingdom, which saved a lot of training funds andid the foundation for the Kingdom''s navy to dominate the world. established a firm foundation.


    And Edward Tudor, also known as the pirate monarch.


    The first to experience this evil result were the Spanish businessmen.

 Chapter 534: supply ship

    Chapter 534 Supply Ship


    The sea breeze was blowing gently, and the waves were shaking gently. The sun in the sky with a weak light shone on the panting sailors on the deck, and the cries of seagulls rang in my ears.


    If it wasn''t for the injury on his arm, Andrews felt that he could get a bottle of wine and eat a piece of fresh beef at this time, lying on the deck, basking in the sun, blowing the salty sea breeze, and enjoying this rare winter. the right time.


    However, the pain in the body, the blood on the deck, and the wailing sailors still reminded him that he was out of luck.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, he was unlucky. As the first merchant ship to deliver supplies to America, unfortunately, he was attacked by pirates.


    With bandages hanging on his shoulders, Andreessen hung his face coldly, staring at the choppy sea ahead, feeling very upset.


    A while ago, the wanton issuance of privateering licenses caused a frenzy of pirates to erupt throughout the United Kingdom, and arge number of young and middle-aged people from the bottom of the countryside rushed to the sea.


    In this way, the police and ordinary people are of course happy, and thew and order has improved a lot; the shipyard is also happy, and there are many more orders.


    But, unfortunately, these businessmen, even though the London Colonial Company he belongs to has a shareholding of His Majesty the King, there are still little thieves who are not good-looking and ready to rob.


    After all, the sea is vast and boundless. After eating you, how would you find out?


    Of course, most pirates dare not go too far due to privateer licenses and piracyws, but there are still too many short-sighted people, and countless courageous people.


    So, like other businessmen, Andrews has a lot ofints about the promulgation of the "Pirate Law". Therefore, in the case of life safety and property, the dissatisfaction is even more serious.


    Touching his well-bandaged wound, Andrews took a breath, and a sense of gratitude suddenly surged in his heart:


    Fortunately, God blesses, fortunately, there are doctors on board, fortunately, someone invented bandages, fortunately, someone invented alcohol disinfection, otherwise it would be really troublesome.


    Of course, he wouldn''t know that the previous ones were all invented by the person who caused him harm, otherwise his face would be really wonderful.


    "Boss, look, what is that?" The first mate directed the sailors to scrub the deck that still smelled of blood, and then pointed forward with surprise, and said loudly.


    "Oh? There, is that Edwardtown built by Gilbert? It''s so unexpected!"


    Following the first mate''s fingers to look, a surprise expression suddenly appeared on Andrews'' face, and the original sorrow and resentment were swept away.


    What appeared in front of his eyes were no longer patches of primeval forests and swamps, nor elk and rabbits, but and full of vitality.


    The huge forests that were tall and obscured the light in the original harbor were cut down one by one at this time, forming an open space of tens of thousands of acres, and the tree stumps were also removed.


    And those tall tree trunks have turned into wooden tall and profiled wooden houses, and the dry branches and leaves are also neatly ced on the roof to serve as a cover for the roof. The windows are triangr, with a profound style of Ennd at this time.


    Roughly estimated that there are hundreds of such wooden houses.


    Outside the wooden house area, there is a circle of tall fences, like a long snake, which protects the residential area and deters those simple invaders.


    From the surface of the sea, one can vaguely see the figures inside the fence constantly moving, like busy ants, working hard for their lives.


    Outside the fence, there is a field of farnd. Unknown crops are growing vigorously, with indescribable vitality.


    A small vige was quietly born in North America.


    "It''s great, Gilbert did not disappoint!"


    Seeing such a pioneering situation, Andrews is also very happy, beyond words.


    He is not without reason, not to say that Gilbert is his good friend, but that he has some shares in the London Colonial Company, which makes him extremely excited.


    "Quick,e over quickly, let me see what the governor is doing today!"


    Andrews hurriedly urged the sailors on board, he couldn''t wait to see Gilbert.


    "Look, what''s that? It seems like a supply ship ising!" The young militiaman held a matchlock gun, watching a ship approaching quickly, and it seemed to be the ship that brought him, he was quite excited. shouted.


    "You stay here, I''ll go back when I go!" After confirming that this is a supply ship, the young man hurriedly asked hispanions to stay still, and then ran down the tower quickly, heading for the tallest and most luxurious wooden house one building.


    "Da da da¡ª" hurried and loud footsteps reached Humphrey Gilbert''s ears, followed by the guard''s interception and a burst of exnation. He vaguely heard the words of the supply ship.


    As the governor, the busy Gilbert raised his head impatiently and asked:


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My lord, a militiaman said that there is a supply shiping!" The guard walked in quickly and said happily.


    "Okay, that''s great!" Gilbert stood up quickly, not managing the affairs in hand, hurried out of the house, and led everyone to the fence.


    At this time, all the immigrants had already known the arrival of the supply ship, and they put down their affairs one after another, stood on tiptoe, and watched the gradually clear shadow of the ship with expectant eyes.


    Soon, this huge armed merchant ship appeared in front of everyone, with wild shouts and screams.


    Seeing that it was a familiar ship, Gilbert''s tense heart suddenly rxed.


    "Gilbert, my lord governor, how are you doing now!"


    "Andrews, my friend, youring will make my life better!"


    The two hugged for a moment, thenughed and teased each other before entering the city side by side.


    Later, someone will naturally arrange for the newly arrived immigrants and receive supplies, and the two big bosses don''t need to do it themselves.


    "How much supplies did you send this time?" Gilbert asked eagerly as he walked.


    "This time, because I don''t know your situation, there are only a hundred immigrants, but there are a lot of supplies!"


    "A thousand dans of grain, thousands of farm implements, hundreds of long spears, hundreds of matchlock guns, a hundred barrels of gunpowder, and enough cloth for a thousand people. Considering that there are many others, I only brought Just a few!"


    Captain Andrews walked, saw Gilbert''s eager expression, and said with a soft smile.


    "In less than half a month, the remaining two ships will arrive one by one, you have to be prepared!"


    "And, guess what, my Lord Governor, what have I brought you this time?"


    Facing his friend''s question, Gilbert asked with some doubts, "What exactly is it?"

 Chapter 535: special gift

    Chapter 535 Special gift


    "Don''t worry! My lord governor, you are also the governor of a region after all, you need to maintain your demeanor!"


    Andrews curled his lips, looking at Gilbert''s eager expression with a contemptuous expression.


    "Okay! My friend, your arrival is my best gift!" Sighing helplessly, Gilbert collected his mood and talked with him about his past few months while walking .


    The American wolves harassed the immigrants unscrupulously, and he led people to drive them away, and built a fence; because of inexplicable diseases, more than half of the Indians were killed or injured, so they had no choice but to choose to migrate away, and the ce of residence was bought Next; there are too many mosquitoes in the Americas, and there are many fevers, so every night you can only light a specific grass grass for edification, otherwise you will be bitten to death.


    "We also captured a group of sheep, which seemed to be brought over by the Spaniards in the past. They were feral, and now they are full of savagery, but the meat is quite delicious. Would you like to have a bite!"


    Gilbert pointed to the flock of sheep in captivity, and especially pointed to the magnificent horns of the flock, and said with some excitement.


    "This is the first batch of animals we raised, and it is verymemorative!"


    "This elk is really big!" When I arrived at the office, I looked at the huge deer head hanging on the wall, which upied a quarter of the entire wall.


    Especially the hard and huge fork, the distance between the two corners is probably about five feet, which is muchrger than that in Ennd.


    Andrews immediately brightened his eyes, stroked the smooth antlers, and sighed.


    "This is the stag deer I hunted before, but it took me a lot of effort to get this giant deer. Not to mention anything else, there are quite a lot of deer herds in the whole of America, and they are also big!"


    Seeing his friend salivating like this, Gilbert shook his head amusedly and exined to him.


    "Hey, Gilbert, it seems that you are living well here! I''m still worried about you!"


    Andrews shook his head sighingly, staring at the tanned and more energetic Gilbert, feeling very happy for him in his heart.


    Colonizing the Americas sounds good, but it¡¯s all about starting over. Unknown enemies, unknown dangers, and all kinds of difficulties in life are more difficult than conquering a country.


    Especially when the Spaniards have established a stronghold in North America and must stay away, it is even more ufortable.


    The worry in his heart was relieved a lot, Andrews patted his face, and then smiled happily: "It seems! Our governor is still qualified!"


    "Snapped-"


    Knocking off Andrews'' right hand with one hand, Gilbert sat down on the chair, stared at him with wide eyes, and asked impatiently:


    "Say it, Andrews, I''m not in the mood to make trouble with you!"


    "Say what?" Andrews asked yfully.


    "What exactly did you bring me, how could it be so mysterious?"


    My friend''s behavior made Gilbert feel more and more itchy, and he couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Okay! Okay!" Seeing that his old friend couldn''t bear it any longer, Andrews finally agreed, "Wait a minute, things wille!"


    Sure enough, Andrews was not talking nonsense. Within a few minutes, two sailors carried a box and carried it over panting.


    Moreover, the surface of the box is covered with cowhide, which is protectedyer byyer. It seems that the things inside are very valuable!


    "Your gift really confuses me!"


    Untied the rope by himself, and opened the cowhide, and a quaint box appeared in front of Gilbert.


    Looking sideways at Andrews, Gilbert got a gesture of shrugging his shoulders, and Gilbert smiled and opened the box himself.


    "Boom¡ª"


    "Wow¡ª" Gilbert squealed in surprise. This gift was too unexpected.


    Other people stretched out their heads one after another, curiously observing what it was, which made the governor scream.


    I saw that what caught my eye was a thick book, the name of the book was: Magna Carta


    Underneath, under Gilbert''s downfall, all appeared in front of everyone: thew of inheritance, thew of customs, thew of trade, and the emergingw of piracy.


    All of these were exposed to everyone one by one, and their expressions varied.


    But the only thing inmon is: happy.


    Yes, yes, in this free world, although there is infinitend and food, but this thing of freedom, let everyone taste a little bit of sweetness, and soon ushered in bitterness.


    There are so manyws in the United Kingdom.


    Ordinary petty theft can still be maintained under customaryw, but if the case is a little moreplicated, the judge can only touch his head and act ording to memory, but it often conflicts with reality.


    After all, this is not the United Kingdom, where you can search forws, and there are nowyers to serve everyone. The judge alone cannot convince the public.


    Little Edwardtown is particrly irritable because there is now.


    For example, in the United Kingdom, if there is no heir to the inheritance, it will be inherited from other rtives, but in America, where there are no rtives to find, it cannot be sent back to the United Kingdom all the way!


    Therefore, ording to local conditions, on the basis of customaryw, Edwardtown established its own interimws, which maintained the operation of the colony.


    But His Excellency the Judge was unwilling. Wearing sses, he yelled at the Governor and other officials: "Edwardon has made some major changes to Britishw, which is immoral and contrary to tradition!"


    The colonycks "a government that conforms to Englishw", and only a government that ispletely British is "best in line with our British temperament!"


    Your Honor, faithful to the English system, endeavors to maintain the colony by Englishw.


    But Kunai does not have the support of legal texts. After all, judges don¡¯t have much money to buy legal stripes. At this time, with these legal texts, others have nothing to say!


    And for the governor? There is no legal support for the provisional regtions, and the judges just talk about thews of the United Kingdom and deny the authority of the Governor.


    But if there is a legal text at this moment, it will be really dry and rain.


    The judge expects the real kingdomws to maintain the colony; the governor hopes to use actualws to prevent the judge from challenging the governor''s authority.


    "You really helped me, Andrews!"


    Gilbert held his friend''s hands very kindly, and said excitedly, this is really grateful from the bottom of his heart.


    In Edward Bay, where there is now, too many contradictions have umted.


    "Oh! I know, look, Gilbert, this is the most important part of the gift¡ª"


    Andrews flipped through the Magna Carta and pulled out the stuff that Gilbert was so excited he nearly passed out.

 Chapter 536: june agreement

    Chapter 536 June Agreement


    ps: Update in advance, something tonight


    "This is¡­"


    Gilbert felt like he really passed out. All this seemed so dreamy. With it, he reckoned that the things he had been worrying about for several months would be resolved.


    I saw that it read: Colonial Construction Regtions.


    Under the signature, His Majesty Edward and His Excellency the Prime Minister signed.


    After driving the others away, Gilbert couldn''t wait to sit on the chair and read it seriously. Andrews sat on the chair, took off his coat, and read Gilbert''s governor''s diary with relish.


    An hour passed, Gilbert sighed deeply, and then looked happy.


    With this set of ns, he no longer has to worry about building a colony in this way.


    "Go, Andrews, I have something important to do now, youe to be a witness!"


    Holding the dazed-faced Andrews by the hand, Gilbert felt more energetic and more energetic in his work.


    "Go, let everyone gather!" Gilbert told the orderly.


    Immediately, the orderly agreed, and then beat the drum, calling for everyone to gather.


    "What''s going on?" The carpenter who was working looked up and asked curiously.


    "Don''t worry about it so much, just go to the grain drying field and gather!"


    For this kind of person, the messenger gave him a cold look, said impatiently, and then notified one family after another.


    There are only more than 30 people in total, and the notification ispleted in one go.


    After waiting for about five minutes, the 160 or so people had assembled, and then the 100 or so immigrants who joined also stood up and entered, waiting for the speech of the Governor on the high tform.


    Gilbert took a look at the hundred or so new immigrants, and found that most of them were young people, which made him both happy and worried.


    Happily, the addition ofbor will make this small vige more prosperous, but it will bring great instability.


    "Remember, bring more women over next time!" Tilting his head, Gilbert whispered to his friend Andrews behind him.


    "Oh! Got it."


    Andrews smiled and agreed softly.


    With so many bachelors, there will indeed be conflicts, and the conflicts are still great.


    "Everyone, I am Humphrey Gilbert, Governor of Edwardtown. Here, on behalf of all the residents, I wee new partners to join us!"


    Papapapa...


    Apuse followed.


    "Today, I would like to take this time to announce to everyone that this decree from London is about how we establish a government governance institution in the New World!"


    The people below raised their heads one after another, pursed their lips, and stared at His Excellency the Governor closely, with longing for the future and an urgent desire to understand in their eyes.


    For immigrants living in the New World, every change around them is a matter of concern, because it deeply affects their own interests, which is no different from that in Ennd.


    Political sensitivity has been greatly improved.


    "Residents who immigrate to the New World are still citizens of the United Kingdom and must abide by thews of the United Kingdom. Vitors will be severely punished!"


    After the beginning of this paragraph, all immigrants will be sure of it.


    Actually, although everyone is immigrating to the New World, they are very worried that they will lose their national status and be homeless people.


    Although they left Ennd and came to the New World, they did not want to bid farewell to their rtives in Ennd. Instead, they hoped to bring their wealth and glory to their hometown to show off their wealth in front of their friends who looked down on them in the past.


    Even, most people still think about making a lot of money one day and returning to Ennd.


    After all, no one wants to experience the fate of the Jews.


    After talking about national treatment, everyone is satisfied.


    Next, what Gilbert said made everyone more interested.


    First, all immigrants must be loyal to the king, and must not be loyal to the monarch or individual of another country.


    Second, Anglicanism is still the state religion of the New World, but some religions are allowed to carry out missionary activities on the condition that they obey the government and do not vite thew (the date is ten yearster).


    Third, establish a governor-in-charge system. The governor is headed by the governor, who is in charge of civil affairs. He serves every five years, and his subordinates are the militia captain, the court, and the parliament.


    Fourth, the parliament uses the kingdom as a model, and has the power of supervision, impeachment, and financial supervision over the governor and officials.


    The councilors must be gentlemen and squires, as well as civilians nominated by the governor.


    Fifth, implement the policy of all citizens as soldiers. Any immigrants from the New World must be recruited to the battlefield anytime and anywhere, and no one may disobey it.


    Sixth, any goods from the New World also need to pay tariffs, but enjoy the most preferential treatment.


    Seventh, colonies in the New World must abide by allws and regtions of the United Kingdom, including taxes.


    Eighth, any colonial council, which is equivalent to the county council, can draft self-government regtions, but they must be approved by the governor and the cab before they can be implemented.


    Ninth, the Governor''s Office must bepletely subject to themand of the Cab and His Majesty the King, and must not be disobeyed.


    Tenth, immigrants from the New World can return to the maind at any time, and no one can stop them.


    Eleventh, the number of people under the jurisdiction of each colonial governor shall not exceed 100,000. If the number exceeds, a new governor will be established.


    Twelfth, colonial finances are no different from local counties, half of which is turned over to the central government, and the rest is for self-use. If there are special reasons, it can be dyed for three months.


    Thirteenth, Colonial officials, under the jurisdiction of the Colonial Secretary of the Cab.


    Fourteenth, a governor with less than 1,000 people is equivalent to the town mayor; a thousand to 10,000 people is equivalent to a county; more than 10,000 people is equivalent to a county.


    ...


    These thirty-ninews and regtions are rted to the vital interests of the people in the colonies, and they are also the basis for the future kingdom to govern the colonization.


    Because it was promulgated in June, it is also called the June Agreement byter generations.


    What is more striking is that the freedom of religion and the establishment of the governor''s office all indicate that the original grass-headed team has been formally incorporated into the kingdom''s government system, and the governor is equivalent to the local county governor.


    All this shows that the royal government has made up its mind to organize the colony.


    Of course, the government still intends to let the people test the waters to run the colony to save costs, and this is just incorporated into the system in advance.


    When it matures, it will conduct an official acquisition, and it is estimated that it will take more than ten years.


    This is much stronger than the fact that interest groups were formalized in theter stages of growth after the British government operated in the colony for a hundred years in history.


    And all of these are privately operated, and after putting on an official brand, they are under the control of the colonial minister and be official people in one fell swoop.


    This is much easier than the exam for those businessmen and gentlemen who are not good at studying but rich in wealth.


    Manage a colony. After the number of people reaches a certain level, you can be an official official of the coalition government, be recognized and enjoy glory.


    Just don''t be too tempting.

 Chapter 537: sweet wine

    Chapter 537 Sweet wine


    "In this way, Edwardtown is expected to develop vigorously soon, and the poption will definitely increase!"


    Gilbert leaned back on the chair, crossed his legs, with a smug look on his face.


    Who would have thought that he, who used to be just an ordinary shabby squire, would seize the opportunity,e to America, set up apany, run a small colony, and then be a government official because of policies,parable to the level of a mayor.


    And if this is in Ennd, unless you are an aristocrat, or a country gentleman, or a schr who has passed the national examination, you can never expect to get such a position.


    For the bankrupt Gilbert,ing to America was really the right decision.


    "And I, Humphrey Gilbert, will be the person who will be the governor-level governor. I will return to Ennd in a glorious manner, and let those snobbish rtives see that the Gilbert family is reunited. Prosper!"


    Having said this, Gilbert gritted his teeth, and the excitement in his eyes could not be restrained.


    To be honest, the English have some habits simr to the Chinese, such as modesty to hypocrisy, nostalgia for their hometown, and the most prominent rtives, and the desire to honor their ancestors.


    A dpidated squire with many rtives, the contempt he received when he was bankrupt has always made Gilbert grieve.


    He hoped more than once to allow his family to enter the upper ss again, but the loss of his family''snd made him powerless.


    The announcement of the June agreement made Gilbert excited.


    "How about it, Andrews, let''s build Edwardtown with me!"


    Andrews is very aware of his friend''s excitement, but his ambition is not in the official career, which is too tiring.


    As long as the sea, sailing in the blue and rough sea is his dream, staying in ce all the time will only make him feel restrained.


    "No need, my Lord Governor, you know, if I stay in the same ce for a year or so, I will go crazy. Only the boundless sea is my life!"


    Andrews smiled and shook his head, nomittal about the friend''s invitation.


    "Besides, if I help you manage the colony, who can be the captain of this ship?"


    Thinking about how hard it was for ourpany to have a few skilled captains, if they were kidnapped by themselves to manage the colony, it would be a big loss for thepany.


    "Well, since you want to go to the sea, then go! This is your choice, I have no right to interfere!"


    Although he dismisses the "bird-like" ambition of his friend, respecting others is still the traditional virtue of a gentleman, and Gilbert still abides by it.


    "Okay, that''s the end of reminiscing about the past, let''s talk about what benefits you have brought to thepany in the past six months! Those gentlemen and nobles are not so easy to dismiss, after all, there have been many bankrupt colonialpanies over the years!"


    Andrews sorted out his mood, then sat up, and asked Gilbert with a serious face, looking very formal.


    Hearing this, the expression on the Governor''s face couldn''t help but change. At this moment, he is no longer a Governor, but the director and boss of the London Colonial Company.


    And Andrews brought shareholders'' inquiries, which did not exceed his expectations, and he already had a little draft in his mind.


    Since the discovery of the New World, non-government colonialpanies have focused more on the inds of the Caribbean Sea, but very few have set their sights on the New World.


    Moreover, this is very rare, but most of them are bankrupt. Just look at Spain''s current attitude towards the New World.


    "After staying here for a while, I found that tobo is not suitable for growing here. Even sugarcane sugar is unsustainable, and the sunlight is still not strong enough!"


    "s¡ª" Hearing this, Andrews couldn''t help sighing softly. They were nning to nt tobo and sugar cane here before, learning from the experience of those Spaniards, but the sun was not strong enough.


    "What should I do then?" Andrews sighed, but he didn''t look as dejected and panicked as Gilbert imagined. Instead, he stared at him with a half-smile, which made Gilbert anxious.


    This **** Andrews, as always, saw through his mind, and he became a little annoyed.


    "Well, I knew you would guess that although tobo and sugar cane cannot be grown, we found that there are many fish schools around here. There are many cod, salmon, mackerel, etc., which are decreasing day by day. The North Sea is more suitable for the development of the fishing industry!"


    After speaking, Gilbert saw that Andrews still had that calm expression, and he could only continue to say helplessly:


    "Okay, okay! We''ve found that it''s a good ce to grow sugar beets at a very low cost.


    Beetroot is lumpy. After harvesting, washing and peeling, the juice and flesh are bright purple. It is sweet enough, we can use it to make wine, and then sell it to all parts of Europe and all ships on the sea! "


    "So, I tried wine brewed from beets. It tastes sweet and fragrant, and it can indeed be used to make wine!"


    "Are you sure beets can be used to make wine?" Andrews was extremely excited after receiving the prepared answer.


    "This is a good deal, we are going to make a lot of money!" Andrews nodded excitedly, making wine from beets is indeed an excellent idea.


    In this era, in addition to sugarcane, beets are also one of the sources of sugar, and the cost is lower.


    "But isn''t winemaking the business of the royal family? I''m afraid it''s not good for us to do this!" Andrews asked hesitantly with evasive eyes.


    "Don''t worry, the wine we make is not strong wine, and it doesn''t conflict with the royal family''s strong wine!"


    "Besides, there are so many wine markets at present, we won''t take away too much business. Thinking about it, His Majesty the King doesn''t care. Besides, thepany''s shareholders also have the royal family."


    Gilbert quickly exined.


    So Andrews breathed a sigh of relief.


    In this era, countries are short of food, and the price of wine is naturally soaring, especially during the sailing period, the shelf life of water is not long, the long shelf life of wine, and the function of soothing the spirit are highly respected.


    After tasting some of the brewed liqueur, Andrew suddenly became energetic.


    "Very good, Gilbert, here is very close to the Spanish colony, you can transform this ce into a port, sell alcohol to them, and make a fortune!"


    It was only then that Andrews felt that this was his real gain from this visit.


    And because of the brewing of liqueur, the development of North America has be more intense.

 Chapter 538: scotland situation

    Chapter 538 Scottish Situation


    "Your Majesty, you must make the decision for us!"


    Whitehall Pce, on the verdant grass in the garden, several well-dressed nobles bent their waists,ining in a low voice to His Majesty Edward, who was wearing simple fine clothes.


    However, His Majesty the King was neither arrogant nor impetuous, lying on a court-made recliner, pursing his lips, enjoying the warmth and moist sunlight, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face.


    This made the few nobles who had worked so hard andined with tears a little stunned, but no matter howzy His Majesty the King is, it is okay. Who calls him a king?


    "Your Majesty, William Selsey sent people directly to my mansion to arrest my innocent servants wantonly, broke into my house, destroyed property and houses, and even prepared to sentence the innocent servants. Lawless!"


    A nobleman headed by him was in his thirties, with long red and ck hair hanging loose, facing His Majesty Edward, with a mournful expression on his face, without the elegance and posture of a nobleman.


    Several other nobles did the same, with mournful faces, as if they had been greatly wronged, and shouted one after another.


    "Your Majesty, I am a majestic baron, and William Selsey has no aristocratic demeanor at all, nor does he care about the dignity of a nobleman! It''s really disgusting!"


    "Baron Alster, how did I hear that it was a servant of your family who was arguing with amoner over a small piece ofnd, and themoner was killed by that servant. This is not a trivial matter!"


    Edward was blowing the wind, enjoying the rare warm weather, lying on the chair, which felt extraordinarilyfortable, and he gradually became sleepy.


    The **** and tearful usations of several nobles came to his ears. Edward listened carefully, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he retorted ironically:


    "Human life is not a trivial matter. For the kingdom''sws, it is not just talk!"


    Hearing that His Majesty the King was very clear about this matter, several nobles trembled unconsciously, and then continued toin unwillingly.


    "However, Your Majesty, this vites the dignity of our nobles. This is just a smallmoner, how can he bepared with nobles!"


    Baron Alster heard that, although he was bending over, there was no embarrassment on his face, and he said confidently.


    Hearing the words, the other two nobles also echoed, saying that the lives of themon people are not as important as the dignity of the nobles.


    "When did the Scottish nobles learn the glib tone of the English nobles? It''s good not to learn, but bad to learn!"


    Hearing this, His Majesty Edward was speechless, the upright and simple Scottish nobleman before disappeared.


    "Having said that, thew is arranged in this way. After review by the Supreme United Court, there are no exceptions in all parts of the United Kingdom, let alone in Scond!"


    His Majesty Edward, who came from the 21st century, still valued human life very much, and could not achieve the attitude of these nobles who regard human life as nothing.


    "So, Baron William Selsey has nothing to sue for carrying out the case ording to what you said!"


    Since William Selsey stepped down as Prime Minister of the United Kingdom, he went to Scond to serve as the ruling party and started the five-year reform and transformation of Scond.


    For this reason, Edward also appointed several Scottish nobles to important positions, just to divert the tiger away from the mountain.


    Who knows, the big tiger is gone, but there are many small flies. Theye to London toin every day, which is annoying to death.


    "From now on, if it''s such a trivial matter, don''te to me!"


    Edward sat up directly, stared at the using trio, and said impatiently:


    "If you are really wronged, you can go directly to the Supreme United Court to sue, or go to the cab!"


    Seeing His Majesty the King''s impatient expression, the three immediately lowered their heads and left automatically.


    After he left, Edward calmed down and exhaled.


    "This is the fifth batch of this month. It seems that William Selsey is making a lot of noise in Scond!"


    His Majesty the King had a smile on his lips, thinking optimistically.


    Compared with Ennd, which is intensively carrying out reforms, Wales, which is small and obedient, and Irnd, which has grown from scratch, the conservative forces of the aristocrats in Scond are deeply rooted, there are too many local free forces, and they are too far away from the center. It''s been a while.


    William Selsey, a politician and reformer with rich experience in governing, is exactly the sharp knife he needs to break through the stubborn rock of Scond in one fell swoop.


    Edinburgh, Consul''s residence.


    To be precise, it should be called the King''s Plenipotentiary Minister and Scottish Governor-General, referred to as the ruling minister.


    Adjacent to it is the residence of the Duke of Edinburgh, the Scottish military governor.


    Different from the destion in front of the Duke¡¯s door, at this time the front of the Conste was full of aristocrats who were discussing a lot. Big carts and carts were parked in front of the door, just to wait to see the Ruling.


    "Tell me, what is the situation with the ruling lord? In less than a month, the three nobles were arrested and fined. It''s really scary!"


    "Who would know? This lord used to be the prime minister of the cab, but now he hase to Scond. There must be a conspiracy. Let''s be careful!"


    "s! Ever since the Earl of Argyle went to London, our life has been difficult!"


    The Scottish nobles are all dressed in splendid clothes and wearing flowers and strings of feathers, but the content of the discussion is very negative.


    Obviously, the arrival of the political reformer William Selsey made this group ofwless Scottish nobles feel heartbroken.


    It is impossible to resist. The thousands of troops of the Duke of Edinburgh are stationed there, sharpening their knives, waiting for the opportunity to make meritorious service.


    Moreover, how can people give up thesefortable days now?


    In the mansion, His Excellency William Selsey was in his forties. He was a majestic middle-aged man. His hair was grizzled due to years of hard work, and his imposing face was full of smiles, so he looked a little Amiable.


    Sitting next to him was a well-dressed, luxurious, even gaudy nobleman, in his thirties, with a frivolous look on his face.


    He is the Earl of Lannox, the head of the Lannox family, one of the four major Scottish families.


    Last time, after the Earl of Argyle resigned from office, he was supposed to be in charge, but he was too frivolous, greedy for fishing, hunting, and entertainment, and it was difficult to convince the public.


    That''s why William Selsey relied on his qualifications as a former prime minister to suppress him in one fell swoop and be the ruling power of Scond.


    "My lord, the tea you sent is very good!" The ruling lord smiled slightly.


    "As long as you are satisfied!" The Earl chuckled softly.

 Chapter 539: something bad

    Chapter 539 The big thing is not good


    "I heard that adults like to drink tea, so I specially asked someone to purchase a lot of good tea from the royal family. After all, these things are in short supply!"


    The Earl of Lanconos looked forward with moist eyes, and looked at the ruler who slowly closed his eyes, with a hint of enjoyment on the corner of his mouth, and a gleam of joy emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    "Well, yes, this is indeed a good tea from the remote mountains and misty mountains. If I expect it to be correct, ites from Chalkan Mountain in Newtonshire!"


    Gently opened his eyes, the smile on the corners of His Excellency William Selsey''s mouth became more obvious, and the wrinkles on his face seemed to be turning into a chrysanthemum.


    "Your Excellency, you are so respectful, but I can''t bear it!"


    The tea leaves from Mount Chaergan are the top part of the entire royal tea garden, and the annual output is only about tens of pounds, which is extremely precious.


    More importantly, if you want to buy it, you must be a baron or above to be eligible, which is not inferior to the tea directly supplied to the court.


    This is also the highest grade tea that nobles can drink. The price per pound has reached hundreds of pounds, and there is often no market for it.


    So, even William Selsey usually can''t drink a few times. He is not a hereditary nobleman.


    "Where, where, this thing is just a dead thing. As far as the status of the ruling lord is concerned, if you want it, you can have it at any time. I am just a clown ying with a few new things today!"


    Although the Earl of Lanconos looked stubborn, he spoke very well, and the ruling lord couldn''t help giving him a high look.


    But obviously, there is something in the earl''s words.


    While drinking tea, William Selsey''s brain was constantly spinning.


    "After all, Your Excellency, you represent the face of His Majesty the King. In the whole of Scond, who can not give you some face, what is the status of a nobleman?"


    Although the earl on the opposite side was smiling, William still felt a chill.


    This tea is not good.


    "Ding¡ª" Gently put down the teacup, the ruling lord quickly suppressed his smile, and said seriously:


    "It seems that the Earl, your cup of tea is not good!"


    "No, it''s the tea that you gave us first, it''s not good! My cup of tea is very fragrant!"


    The corners of his mouth raised and he sneered. Earl Lanknos sat up straight and said in a deep voice.


    "I''m also asking you the truth today, why did youe to Scond?"


    Pale green eyes stared closely at the formidable ruler in front of him, the Earl was a little annoyed and unhappy.


    The former Prime Minister, who was famous throughout the United Kingdom, suddenly came to Scond. In less than half a year, he broke the tranquil atmosphere of the whole of Scond. The nobles were all in danger, and they were prosecuted to the Supreme Court for unknown reasons.


    And this Supreme Court alsoes from the Central Airborne.


    Facing the sudden questioning, the ruling lord immediately showed a faint smile, and said softly:


    "I want poor Scond to be rich Ennd!"


    "Pfft¡ª" Hearing this, the Earl was stunned for a moment, and then burst outughing.


    "My lord in power, you¡ª" Speaking of this, the Earl seemed to think of something, his eyes fixed, and he said sharply:


    "Your idea will not work!"


    Then quickly choose to leave.


    The ruling lord didn''t care about this, he stood up, watched him leave, looked at his back, and added loudly:


    "What about the nobles?"


    "It''s up to you, my lord!" Turning around and ncing at William Selsey, the count snorted coldly.


    "It seems that this group of nobles is really difficult to deal with!" The ruling lord said with a sigh.


    "We can only wait for the opportunity!"


    "However, with the level of those nobles, it should be easy!"


    Finally, William Selsey showed a smug smile.


    Sure enough, with the departure of the Earl of Lannox, suddenly, most of the nobles in Scond did not seem to be in a state ofziness in the past.


    Regarding this, the ruling lord seemed to be indifferent, repeating old things every day, handling government affairs, summoning those nobles who asked for an audience, and key fines.


    Such days havested for about a month. The constrained nobles were conscientiously waiting for the review and criticism. Who would have thought that the ruling adults seemed to have forgotten them and did not take any action.


    The Scottish nobles, who advocate freedom and unrestraint, slowly felt the ckening of the ruling adults, so they also slowly ckened.


    At this point, everyone attributes it to the intimidation of Earl Lannox and everyone, or has scruples about ruling, so rx.


    ...


    The border area not far from Ennd, Dumfries, is a traditional lond area and a ce where Anglo-Saxons and Celtics mixed.


    Most of the londers are engaged in farming, and when they speak English, they speak more than Scottish, and people of mixed race make up the majority.


    So when ites to conscription, this is the ce where Scond has the most soldiers, and it is also the ce where Scond is most eptable to the rule of the Tudor royal family.


    Of course, due to the fertilend, there are often the most nobles here.


    Field is like this. He was once poor and had no choice but to join the army, so he entered the army of the United Kingdom and went to Brittany, France.


    Fortunately, God bless, killed a few people, and obtained dozens of acres ofnd, located in Brittany.


    But he was nostalgic for his hometown, but he chose to rece it, from Brittany to Dumfries, his hometown, and finally condensed it into fifteen acres.


    Having said that, Field is already very satisfied. In the lond area, 15 acres is enough for a family to have enough food and clothing, and there is even some spare energy to support his son to study.


    Yes, he nned to let his son go to study in Ennd, dozens of miles away, and then take an examination by the examiner, and then go to London to be a decent official and sit on an equal footing with the nobles.


    Thinking of such a beautiful thing, Field sat on the bench in his home, nced at his son ying with mud, and immediately smiled.


    "In the future, I can also borrow my son''s light and be called a master by others! This life is worth it!"


    At this moment, a discordant voice suddenly entered his ears.


    "Field, Field, something is wrong¡ª"


    Suddenly, Field''s heart trembled, and he turned his head to look.


    I saw my neighbor, my friend Pete, who I yed with since I was a child, was running with a **** on his back, shouting and running, sweating profusely from exhaustion, and seemed very anxious.


    "Something happened to your family!"


    ps: Once upon a time, there was an author who had very few rmendations and monthly tickets from readers at the end and beginning of the month, so he...

 Chapter : delayed notification

Dy notification


    I have something to do today, and there will be two updates tomorrow, or in other words, there will be one update in the middle of the night, everyone is waiting hard, you can watch it tomorrow

 Chapter 540: opportunity

    Chapter 540 Opportunity


    "Big thing? What''s the matter?" Field looked at his neighbor, Pete, who was always known as a good man, and asked loudly.


    Sensitive, he realized that this news was very important to him.


    "Huhuhu¡ª" the good old Pete panted heavily, staring at his red eyes, and said loudly:


    "Your family''s field was upied by Baron Runier, and a monument was erected, saying it belonged to their family! Go and have a look!"


    Listening to the brief exnation of the good old man Pete, a look of worry suddenly appeared on Field''s face. It is too unusual for a baron to send someone to his own field.


    So, Field lifted the little guy who was ying with mud in front of his house, put it in the room, and shouted to the back room:


    "I have to go out beforehand, you take care of my son!"


    "Hey¡ª" There was a voice of agreement in the room.


    "Come on, Pete, what''s going on, how could Baron Runier pay attention to him?"


    While walking, Field asked the good old man Pete beside him, and he was puzzled.


    "I don''t know too well. It seems that the baron has taken a fancy to your field! After all, yournd is by the river, and the grain you grow every year is much more than ordinarynd!"


    Peter, a good old man, thought about it for a while, and then whispered in a tone of envy and hatred, he also wanted to own such a goodnd, but what a pity!


    Well, at that time, I wish I had joined the army too! What and!


    In less than ten minutes, Field came to his ownnd, and he saw this scene:


    On the broad and fertilend, a small river is flowing not far away, and the neatly divided cultivatednd is like a chessboard, which is refreshing.


    But, to the detriment of the scenery, the baron''s tyrannical and hated steward is standing proudly in the middle of thend, confronting some strong men with weapons in their hands, and the conflict seems to be fierce.


    At this time, the fertilend on thend by the river had already been nailed up by the servants of the baron''s family to take away the ownership of thend, even Field''s own family was no exception.


    "This ce originally belonged to our baron, you are just a group of thieves!"


    Facing this group of men with weapons in their hands, the butler was not at all afraid. Instead, with his big belly on his hips, he looked at the muddy legs in front of him and yelled directly without hesitation and shamelessness.


    It seems to prove that the loud voice is the party of justice.


    The onlookers pointed and talked a lot, but there were very few voices of support.


    After all, he was dressed in high-grade sackcloth, and his clothes were bright and bright. Compared with thend-lost people, he seemed to be the difference between a rich man and a beggar.


    In terms of temperament, it is better.


    Arrogance, and domineering, make the people around who have usurped thend angry, but everyone has deep scruples, after all, he is a member of the baron''s family.


    "How ridiculous, this is thend we bought with our lives, and it was rewarded to us by His Majesty the King. When did you be a baron master?"


    Seeing this, Field strode forward without hesitation, and loudly refuted his reasons full of loopholes in his loud voice.


    "Captain¡ª" "Captain, you are here!"


    Several tall and strong men who were filled with indignation, saw Dan Fielding, and immediately seemed to have a backbone, embraced him, and instantly became stronger.


    "Well, everyone, calm down, I''ll take care of it!" Field showed aforting smile, then strode forward, facing the domineering butler directly.


    They joined the army together and went to Brittany. As a small captain, they managed about 20 people. Field''s prestige has always been very high.


    "My lord steward, thend here was rewarded by His Majesty the King to us soldiers who have done meritorious service. When did it belong to Baron Runier?"


    Field was a soldier after all. In Brittany, he had seen many lords who were like mud, and there were not many people who confiscated their homes. How could such a battle scare him.


    Therefore, his voice is also extraordinarily loud.


    "Hmph! Fidel, don''t think that you can act presumptuously in front of me just because you have been a soldier!"


    The fat butler nced at Field, with a slight hint of vignce in his eyes, and then loudly reprimanded: "I came here on behalf of the baron!"


    "I understand, but the baron can''t **** ournd in broad daylight!"


    Field nced at the butler with cold eyes, and dismissed his scolding.


    "Thend here was donated to the monastery by the baron, and it is now being taken back. It is legal!"


    The butler puffed out his chest and spoke confidently.


    "Hehe, a few years ago, this ce belonged to the royal family, and then Her Majesty Mary gave it to us. What does it have to do with the baron''s family?"


    Field dismissed such a reason, it was too far-fetched.


    As a result, the two argued endlessly, and time passed quietly.


    Finally, Field did something that shocked the whole of Scond and even the United Kingdom:


    He took Baron Runier to the Crown Court.


    Because of the agreement signed in the conquest of Scond many years ago, cases of more than ten shillings should be reviewed by the royal court, and the nobles have no right to interfere.


    And this time, the value of the dozens of acres of good arablend involved has already exceeded ten shillings.


    The urrence of this case has excited the judges of the Scottish Royal Court. This will be andmark case, and it will change the embarrassing position of the Scottish Royal Court in one fell swoop.


    Although His Majesty Edward signed the agreement in Edinburgh, he required cases of more than ten shillings to be reviewed by the royal court to strengthen the royal power.


    However, those Scots, who are afraid of the power of the nobility, often change the big to the small, and tantly change cases of tens of hundreds of pounds to less than ten shillings. Many years of hard times.


    And if there is this iconic case, it will break such an embarrassing situation in one fell swoop, thus making the royal court deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    In this way, why worry about not making money?


    At this time, Edinburgh lost its voice.


    "Not good¡ª" Many noble children trembled suddenly.


    "Great!" The ruling lord William Selsey finally realized that his opportunity hade when he heard this.


    "Start with thew, join forces with the royal court, first take away the judicial power from the nobles; then gradually deprive the nobles of their control over the vigers, abolish serfdom; strengthen the authority of local governments; break the monopoly of the nobles on the countryside."


    All of a sudden, Scond, which made William Selsey confused, immediately had a clear goal of governance.


    Liberate the countryside and serfs, and tighten the rights of the nobility.


    This is what Scond needs right now.

 Chapter 541: royal court

    Chapter 541 Royal Court


    Themonw is popr in the United Kingdom. Commonw does not mean that it is generally applicable throughout the country. The main feature of thisw is that ordinary people form a judging panel, and judges mainly decide cases based on previous cases, rather than jurisprudence or legition.


    That is to say, it is not a written code, which is different from the Chinese civilw system.


    Originally, before the Normandy conquest in Ennd, there were all kinds of judicial trial behaviors, which were very different from ce to ce.


    For example, in the Kent area,pensation for tearing off someone¡¯s hair is 50 shillings; cutting off someone¡¯s ear is 12 shillings; cutting off someone¡¯s thumb is 20 shillings; hurting someone¡¯s **** ispensation for three people, and one person¡¯s payment is equivalent to buying The price of a wife.


    In Berkshire, if a suspect is guilty of arson or murder, if 36 people swear to help prove his innocence, he will be acquitted.


    In such a society, people who break their promises are betrayed by everyone. One person can call 36 witnesses to swear his innocence, which means that there will be a considerable number of helpers when a dispute urs. Being respectful is to be respected, and such a person has a strong incentive to maintain his honor.


    Things get tricky when both parties swear their innocence.


    In some ces, when no conclusive evidence is found, the "divine decision" is adopted.


    Priests of God''s Judgment presided over two methods: one is to let the suspect walk a few steps with a soldering iron in his hand and then apply oil to bandage it. If the wound festers after three days, he is guilty; , the sinking innocence.


    Of course, the most famous dueling method is also well-known.


    All of this, the chaos of thew, did not conform to the concentration of royal power. In 1154, Henry II seeded to the throne, and he chose to establish the prestige of the king throughws.


    And, in 1166, the Royal Court of Assizes was established, with judges traveling the country to make sure thews worked well in the county courts, and at the same time imposing fines from the king, and these judges were important ministers to the king, and they looked into how the county courts were working, and there were fines that belonged to the king How many.


    Thus, the national code ofw, the tribunal, the local and central courts, and the body of judges who share knowledge and experience with each other, were formally formed in Ennd.


    And all this, with the establishment of the royal court in Scond, this habit was also brought to Scond.


    On this day, the trial of Baron Runier''s encroachment on thend of ex-soldiers officially started, in the county court of Dumfries.


    The opening of the court this time has attracted the attention of the entire Scots.


    What the civilians are concerned about is whether Field, a weak civilian, can win this case against the powerful baron.


    The nobles don''t care about whether they win this time, they care about what will happen in the end, and hope to control it.


    First, a grand jury of twelve members decides whether to appeal.


    Of course, this went smoothly under the arrangement of the royal court.


    The Royal Court is further divided into the Throne Court (for criminal cases), the Civil Court and the Chessboard Court (for financial management cases). Due to the judicial reform, these three courts arebined into one court with different judges.


    When it came to the trial stage, the judge of the chessboard court wore a hood and conducted the trial expressionlessly.


    Under the stage, the defendant is naturally not Baron Runier. The butler can only stand there with a big belly, expressionless, but his frantic eyeballs reveal his panic.


    It was the first time for him toe to the royal court, especially the impable appearance of these judges, which made him feel flustered.


    The intiff next to him is Field. Field has a serious expression on his face. He is not sure about this case.


    After all, he was just a retired soldier, and he was facing Baron Runier, a noble lord.


    Compared with him, he is still too weak.


    But he knew that outside the court, hundreds of people were supporting him, and he would definitely win.


    The justice wore sses, nced at the two, and then swung his hammer to announce the opening of the court.


    Then, thewyers on both sides began to argue.


    "Your Honor, ording to Case No. 99 thirty years ago...


    As mentioned above, we believe that thend should be owned by Baron Runier! "


    Thewyer invited by His Excellency the Baron is in his forties, experienced and seasoned, and looks not easy to mess with.


    Field can only invite youngwyers from the Law School, which are cheap and easy to use.


    But although he is a young man, he still talks freely, without being nervous or abnormal, and his job ethics is very good.


    In the thirteenth century,wyers were born. The four majorw firms have been training qualified barristers, namely the Law School (public), London Temple Church (the church), Gray''s Law School (private), Lincoln''s Inn (Private).


    The defendant-intiff then engaged in a heated and slobbering argument beforewyers for both parties began to argue.


    However, it seemed that it was just a routine, and this debate was not intense. To Field''s surprise, he won.


    His Excellency stood up, the jury and everyone else stood up together, and began to listen to the judge''s final announcement:


    "This court announces that the Baron Runier''s case ofnd upation has been tried. Baron Runier has lost the case, and thend that has been upied will be returned in full. Moreover, the trial fee of ¡ê20 will be paid by Baron Runier!"


    At the end, the justice showed a smile, and he didn''t know whether he was happy because themon people defeated the nobles, or because he had court fees.


    Field finally smiled happily. This is a victory for themon people.


    The butler withdrew his head and retreated unwillingly. He was thinking about how to exin to the baron.


    When the news came out, the Scottish civilians showed joyful expressions. This was not just Field''s personal victory, but a victory for themon people.


    Although the nobles didn''t care about this victory, the nobles lost face when they were defeated by themoners.


    After half a month, after all the court judges, rulers, and nobles waited, the result was finally released.


    One after another, civilians went to the royal court to sue. Of course, no one dared to sue the nobles.


    After seeing the benefits of the court over the aristocrats, the royal court gradually became the main force of the Scottish judiciary, and the judicial power of the aristocracy was almost lost every day.


    It can be expected that the days of the English nobles are not far away.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Scottish ruler William Selsey submitted an argument to the Scottish Parliament to discuss the long-standing issue of the abolition of serfdom.


    "This extremely criminal and outdated vassal system needs to be erased from Scond,pletely and unreservedly abolished, so that Scond can be a truly civilized country!"


    Standing on the rostrum of the parliament, William Selsey made such a deafening voice, which shocked the entire parliament and the whole of Scond.

 Chapter 542: money problem

    Chapter 542 The money problem


    ps: ask for tickets, ask for subscription


    Of course, this parliamentary discussion was not shortly after that time, but in mid-August, which is two months away.


    This is because the agreement stiptes that Scottish nobles must go to London to stay for six months, so generally speaking, there are fewer nobles in Scond in the first half of the year and more in the second half.


    With the rise of the Renaissance, criticism of serfdom has been ongoing. Coupled with the existence of serfdom, it has hindered the development of centralization. European countries have gradually begun to abolish serfdom.


    For example, Ennd, as early as the fifteenth century, when the Tudor dynasty was just established, began to abolish serfdom and officially abolished it in the hands of Henry VIII.


    Scond, however, has been slow to move forward because of the weak kingship and the power of the aristocracy, resulting in the existence of serfdom.


    With the progress of the Age of Discovery, Europeans began to im to be civilized people and vigorously criticized serfdom, while Scond kept pretending to be deaf and dumb, pretending that it had abolished serfdom and became a civilized country.


    But at this moment, being questioned in public by the ruling William Selsey, this is no less than directly breaking the veil, and the big ear scraper is directly pped on the face, with a loud p.


    In the choice of face and interests, the nobles fell into deep thought.


    Not to mention how embarrassing and difficult it is for the Scottish Parliament to face such a questioning, it is said that this judicial case destined to be famous in history has also attracted the attention of the great Edward.


    On this day, the weather in London is still naughty, sometimes light rain, sometimes cloudy, generally speaking, sunny weather is something that cannot be met.


    This kind of erratic weather, although most people are used to it, they still hate it, and hate it from the bottom of their hearts.


    Generally this June, His Majesty Edward will take the court and move to Windsor Castle in the north as a whole.


    London is overpopted, hot and humid, crowded, and the air seems to smell a little sweaty. How can His Majesty the King, who has always paid more attention to health, bear it.


    Moreover, although the sanitation situation in London has improved a lot, its tradition of gue outbreaks still makes the nobles and royal family shudder.


    So, every summer, when the entire city of London is full of sweat and smell, most of the nobles and parliament, as well as the central government, will move to Windsor Castle with the relocation of the pce.


    With the development of this habit, other wealthy businessmen in London gradually developed this tradition, going to Windsor Castle with the noble royal family.


    This habit has gradually be a practice in British culture. Even though the subsequent king himself is unwilling to move thend, the power of tradition still binds him, making him unconsciously go to Windsor Castle.


    This is the culture and character of the English people, conservative and stubborn, with a touch of boldness and adventurous spirit in the tradition, which can also be called the national spirit.


    With the relocation of the court and nobles in the Windsor Castle area, a small town has been formed, with a permanent poption of less than a thousand people, but every June, the poption will skyrocket to ten thousand people, and as more and more Surrounded by wealthy businessmen, and more and more.


    His Majesty the King didn''t care about this. The hundreds of guards who followed him, as well as the guards of more than 2,000 people, were not vegetarians.


    This time, His Majesty the King brought Prime Minister John Anthony, and Chancellor of the Exchequer Thomas Mane, and came to the walls of Windsor Castle, looking down at the surging Thames River.


    Windsor Castle is located on a hill by the Thames River. It was built as a fortress at the beginning, and then slowly became the leisure pce of the royal family. Some kings were even born here.


    "You''ve heard about Scond!" With his hands propped on the city wall, the hardness of the ancient city wall could be heard from his arms, and he could also feel the softness of the breeze blowing on his face. Edward looked at the Thames River below and said.


    Prime Minister Anthony looked at the slender back of His Majesty the King, nced at the Chancellor of the Exchequer Thomas Mane, then took a step forward, lowered his head slightly, and replied softly:


    "Yes, we already know!"


    "Tell me how you feel!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Anthony agreed without hesitation, and then walked aside. After a little distance of half a step, he bent slightly and said with an appropriate speed and volume: "In my opinion, the trial of this case, It is extremely correct and rare, and I think the final result will definitely be gratifying!"


    "After all, the Scottish nobles are different from the English nobles. Their rtionships are intricate and powerful, they firmly control the local area, and they have a perfunctory attitude towards the central government.


    After this happened, as I expected, this is the winter sun, and the cold will disappear quickly! "


    "That''s right, you''re right!" Slightly nodded, expressing approval, and then looked at Thomas Mane, the chancellor of the exchequer.


    "I have the same opinion as Your Excellency the Prime Minister!" The Minister of Finance quickly exined.


    Immediately, after seeing His Majesty the king''s t expression with a slight smile, the two immediately guessed that the answers of themselves and others did not meet the king''s intentions.


    Unable to help, the two sighed in their hearts.


    "Although what you said is very reasonable, the huge influence of the Scottish nobles in Scond is still huge, but I think this incident has also discovered a major problem!"


    Looking at the two ministers in front of him who are like obedient babies, Edward has a serious face and looks extremely formal.


    "Can''t you find out? These upiednds belong to those veterans, who have just retired from the army!"


    "They worked so hard to earn their lives in exchange for a few acres or tens of acres ofnd, just hoping to live a good life!"


    "Unexpectedly, someone would dare to invade thend they fought so hard for. This will greatly shake the morale of the troops ahead. In the future, this will be very detrimental to the morale of the army!"


    After Edward said this, he stopped and watched the reactions of the two important ministers.


    The prime minister was a little dazed at first, then he restrained his expression and turned his head rapidly.


    "Indeed, what you said is correct. Only when the hearts of the troops are calmed, can they receive news of continuous victories!"


    Although it is not clear why His Majesty''s focus is so special, Anthony chose to go along with it at the first time.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, what you said is excellent!" To be consistent with the Prime Minister is what Thomas Marne has been doing, and you cannot sing the opposite.


    "Since you all agree, then, some money will be allocated from the government every year, and the royal family will add some more money. Set up a resettlement office under the Pce Affairs Office to deal with the problem of veterans!"


    Edward thought about it for a moment, and decided to let the royal family do this as an opportunity to gain favor, and the government just needs to pay some money.


    The Prime Minister and the Chancellor of the Exchequer immediately sighed in their hearts: It turns out that it is still about money.

 Chapter : There are too few recommended votes today, since everyone doesn鈥檛 read it, today鈥檚

There are too few rmended votes today, since everyone hasn¡¯t read it, I won¡¯t update it today


    There are too few rmended votes, and the ranking is more than 3,000. After seeing this, I am not in the mood. I won¡¯t update it today

 Chapter 543: Military Discussion

    Chapter 543 Military Discussion


    Soon, under the arrangement of His Majesty the King, under the Pce Affairs Office, the Retired Soldiers cement Office was quickly established, and the person in charge was also arranged.


    The establishment of the resettlement office is to resettle the retired soldiers, eliminate worries, and let the soldiers feel at ease.


    Not only the army, but also the navy, as long as they are legally retired from the army, they can get a resettlement arrangement.


    Of course, when ites to this, we have to talk about the current military system of the entire United Kingdom.


    First of all, inbination with the traditionalpulsory militia system, the entire United Kingdom government has implemented a national winter training system.


    Every able-bodied adult male who has reached the age of sixteen must undergo a month-long military training under the leadership of the local county lieutenant in December of winter, and must not go home.


    These thirty days are mandatory, mandatory, and all citizens must participate.


    That is to say, this is the nature of the obligation of the whole people, recing the simple tradition of working and military service for His Majesty the King.


    In this regard, the county lieutenant received this task, and the sry naturally increased a little, but the hard work involved made them unable to avoid it.


    This one-month-a-year military training measure can not only grasp domestic adults of the right age, but also recruit them in time. With this data,


    will make more contributions to the kingdom''s military power.


    Before, the recruitment of the army and navy was either to catch unlucky people from the side of the road, or drunks, or refugees. In short, not many people wanted to be soldiers.


    His Majesty the King carried out a series of military reforms to improve the system of defects in the army.


    First of all, in the recruitment of the army, it is no longer the army itself that captures and envies. Instead, the local militia leads the county lieutenant, and cooperates with the military appropriationmittee to go to the local area to recruit.


    Of course, there are also those who sign up by themselves. Every county has a recruitment office. Although people are wee to sign up independently, there are not many responders.


    In terms of sry payment, bad habits have also been changed, and officers are no longer paid independently.


    Instead, let each soldier have his own bank ount. In the Bank of Ennd, it is straightforward to transfer to the ount on time every month.


    The distribution of sries has different standards, which has led to the development of the military rank system.


    After a series of discussions, in 1560, the United Kingdom''s military rank system was officially promulgated.


    The military ranks of the army and navy are divided into 9 grades and 22 grades, which are:


    Field Marshal: Field Marshal


    General: general, lieutenant general, major general


    Brigadier General: Brigadier General


    Colonel Officer: Colonel, Lieutenant Colonel, Major


    Lieutenant: Captain, Lieutenant, Second Lieutenant


    Warrant Officer: First-ss Warrant Officer, Second-ss Warrant Officer


    Nonmissioned officers: Regimental Sergeant Chief, Company Sergeant Chief, Team Sergeant Chief


    Sergeant: Sergeant, Sergeant, Corporal


    Private: privates, privates, recruits


    There are two types of army rank marks: officer shoulder badges and soldier (including warrant officers and nonmissioned officers) armbands.


    Marshal: crown, crossed scepter surrounded byurel branches


    Admiral: crown, four-pointed star, crossed scepter and sword


    Lieutenant General: Crown, crossed scepters and sword


    (to be perfected)


    Major General: four-pointed star, crossed scepter and sword


    Brigadier General: Crown and three four-pointed stars (the rank symbol before 1918 was crossed scepters and swords)


    Colonel: Crown and two four-pointed stars


    Lieutenant Colonel: A crown and a four-pointed star


    Major: Crown


    (to be perfected)


    Captain: Three four-pointed stars


    (to be perfected)


    Lieutenant: two four-pointed stars


    (to be perfected)


    Second Lieutenant: A four-pointed star


    Warrant Officer 1st ss: Crown Surrounded by Laurel Boughs


    (to be perfected)


    Warrant Officer 2: Crown


    (to be perfected)


    Master Chief: British coat of arms surrounded byurel branches


    (to be perfected)


    Battalion Master Chief: British coat of arms and streamer (indicates battalion honorary title)


    (to be perfected)


    Company Master Chief: British Coat of Arms


    (to be perfected)


    SG: Crown and three stripes (corners down)


    Sgt: Three Angled Lines


    Corporal: two corner lines


    Private First ss: a corner line


    Private: No military rank marks (wearing cap badges, arms symbols, troop armbands and other identification marks)


    Recruits: No identification marks


    New recruits are no more than four shillings a month, all the way to private and nonmissioned officers, the three are increased by four shillings for each rank, and finally when ites to sergeant, it just reaches one pound.


    Don¡¯t look at the rtively low wages, but this is pure wages. Clothes, food, and weapons are all provided by the army. This little money is more than enough for pocket money, and it can barely support a family.


    Starting from a nonmissioned officer to a lieutenant officer, the starting point is very different, and a new level has been stepped on.


    The starting point for captains is two pounds, and each level increases by eight shillings. When ites to captains, it reaches four pounds per month.


    This sry is enough to support the family and live in the middle ss.


    For colonel officers and brigadier generals, the starting point for majors is five pounds, and each level increases by two pounds. When ites to brigadier generals, it is eleven pounds per month, and the annual sry is hundreds of pounds.


    As for generals, major generals start at 20 pounds, and each level increases by 10 pounds. When ites to generals, they get 40 pounds a month and an annual sry of 480 pounds, which is enough to buy a small estate.


    Marshal¡¯s monthly sry is ny pounds, and his annual sry is thousands of pounds, which is more than the annual ie of some barons.


    Of course, these are just ordinary sries. In wartime, there must be allowances. It can be said that the living standards of soldiers have risen linearly.


    The higher the sry, the more people serve in the army, and the higher the number of years.


    In five years, if you don''t reach the level of a lieutenant officer, you will all retire, unless you have made outstanding contributions.


    The reason for this is that under the setting of this set of military ranks, the royal family and the United Kingdom really cannot afford to support too many soldiers.


    Take the current United Kingdom standing army of 30,000 people as an example.


    There are about 15,000 troops stationed in various ces. Although half of the army is shared by the local government, it still needs to be issued by the Army Appropriation Committee close to 5,000 pounds per month.


    While 5,000 defenses are in Normandy and 3,000 defenses are in Brittany, the monthly allocation is close to 10,000 pounds.


    In addition to the thousands of guards in London, the London City Government will pay half of it, but it still needs to allocate 2,000 pounds.


    In other words, the monthly army expenditure has reached 17,000 pounds.


    The number of the navy is only more than 10,000, but because the military expenditure is only shared by the seaport, the government and the royal family still need to spend 10,000 pounds.


    Together, the monthly military expenditure has reached 27,000 pounds, and the royal family needs to share close to 13,500 pounds.


    This is a huge number, which means that the annual military expenditure is 162,000 pounds, and the total amount that the royal family needs to spend on military expenses each year has reached 80,000 pounds.


    Thanks to the sale ofnd in Normandy and Brittany, the coalition government and the royal family had a blood transfusion, otherwise it would be really difficult.


    After all, the coalition government¡¯s central finance is currently only 200,000 pounds a year, and officials¡¯ sries already ount for half of it. Bridges and roads, education and health, and economic subsidies also need money.


    Setting up a resettlement office is tantamount to additional expenditures, allowances, and resettlement fees are also necessary, and these add up to not a small sum.


    It''s too much for the royal family to make it all the time!

 Chapter 544: new era

    Chapter 544 New Era


    ps: Thank you for your votes, two updates today


    As for military expenditures, this is something the king and the government should worry about, but Drake actually doesn¡¯t care at all.


    Now he only thinks of one thing, he wants to travel around the world, from the Antic Ocean to the Pacific Ocean, and then back to Ennd.


    Rediscover an eastern route, a route in the hands of the English.


    In this regard, John Hawkins, an English navigator, expressed his support, especially for this kind of behavior that benefits the country and wins the favor of His Majesty the King.


    In the study, Francis Drake, like an assistant, spread out the paper for his cousin John, observing the hull of Hawkins from time to time, sighing.


    "Unexpectedly, Hawkins, you actually went to the navy and became the secretary of the staff office. It is simply amazing!"


    Looking at a navy uniform, a white coat, a boat-shaped hat, and that golden armband, it exudes a confident atmosphere from the outside to the inside.


    In Drake''s eyes, this is the breath of power, which is thick and exudes a strange fragrance, which makes people get lost in it unconsciously and cannot extricate themselves.


    "You are a knight, and I am just a staff officer. How can Ipare to you! Dear Sir Francis!"


    Sirs can only be named by their first names, and surnames are only used for barons and above.


    Hawkins looked at Drake''s desire that was about to flow out, couldn''t help curling his lips, and reminded him softly.


    Since thest time Drake discovered the Drake Passage and contributed most of the robbed gold, he was directly knighted, which is extremely honorable.


    As one of Ennd''s few shipping tycoons, John Hawkins was rmended by His Majesty the King as a member of the House of Commons, and then benefited from his rich sailing knowledge, so he was appointed as a staff member of the Naval Staff Office. , as a small assistant.


    For Hawkins, who is amoner, bing an official is more important than a title. With rights, can the title be far behind?


    While drawing the picture, Hawkins did not forget to satirize Drake who seemed a little satisfied.


    "This¡ª" Drake was a little embarrassed for a while, but he nced at the ship graphics that were gradually being perfected, and he couldn''t help but said in surprise:


    "Oh! My God, dear Mr. Hawkins, this work of yours is simply an eye-opener!"


    Finally found a reason to alleviate the embarrassment, Drake couldn''t help praising his wit.


    "Yes, this is indeed a fascinating work, and it can even be said to be a work of art!"


    Looking at the work in front of him, Hawkins couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.


    Thus, Drake couldn''t help but look carefully, and what appeared in his eyes was a ship that was quite different from the previous ones:


    It is much smaller than the previous Galen ships. It is narrow and long, with a low side. It seems that the front ship tower has beenpletely cancelled, and the rear ship house has been reduced. It looks like a slenderdy with nobat effectiveness.


    However, if you look closely, there are arge number of cannons on both sides of the hull, which are very aggressive, and with a thin body, it has both speed and strength.


    "However, Your Excellency, this ship cannot engage in boarding battles, and is very easy to capture!" Drake''s rich experience told him that this kind of ship''s defense is extremely weak, and if it is a battle, it is easy to suffer.


    "Although it has such shorings, but in the vicinity of the English Channel, there are dense reefs and dangers, and the huge size is a burden. This thin ship is very suitable."


    After observing for a while, Drake made a conclusion about the ship on this picture, and then said softly.


    The current ship type is restrictive, and the current situation of naval warfare is that the ship isrge, with many people, and the body is too small.


    "But, Hawkins, aren''t you the finance officer? Why are you in charge of designing ships?"


    Drake had no doubts about his cousin''s ability, but didn''t he serve as an assistant to his father-inw, who was the treasurer of the navy, from the very beginning? Why did you design the ship again?


    "What do you know? Master Gunson has not retired yet. As an assistant, who will listen to what I say?"


    Hawkins looked at his wild cousin and shook his head, skeptical of his idea of ??advocating the ocean and freedom.


    "You are not in the officialdom, so you don''t understand these things. I am not in the official position, and I don''t n for politics. My father-inw is different from me!"


    "You should actuallye to the officialdom. It can be seen that His Majesty the King likes you very much, and your achievements in the future will be higher than mine! Instead of looking for new routes and traveling around the world!"


    Regarding this, Hawkins looked like he hated iron but steel, and his eyes and expression revealed deep dissatisfaction.


    However, there was a hint of joy in his eyes.


    His Majesty Edward likes Drake, and the sailing experience of the two is almost the same. If they take office at the same time, Drake is likely to be the Secretary of the Navy one step ahead of him.


    Yes, yes, Lord of the Admiralty, this is John Hawkins'' ideal.


    The family is well-known on the coast of West Ennd, and the family property is rich. Compared with ordinary nobles, they are not far behind.


    So, now he only thinks about how to improve his status and social status, rather than pursuing some ideals and traveling around the world.


    "Okay, okay! Go busy with your official position, you official fan, the sea is where I should go!"


    Drake waved his hand. He has seen many fans of this kind in recent years.


    Especially if you pass thest round of the London Examination, also known as the Kingdom Examination, after a few months, you will be able to be an official and walk shoulder to shoulder with the nobles. Don''t be too tempted.


    "So, you just want to use this new type of ship to attract His Majesty''s attention?"


    In this way, Drake immediately thought of this. For official fans, only promotion is what they are most interested in, and Hawkins in front of him is like this.


    "Yes, that''s right!" Hawkins nodded excitedly, and said directly:


    "Compared with Spain, the English navy is still weak, and if arge number of such small ships are built, the huge Spanish navy will be gang-beaten throughout the English Channel!"


    "Do you have any ideas? Dear Drake!"


    "No!" Drake nodded after thinking about it for a moment. Having rich sailing experience, he certainly knew that this small fast ship is indeed a sharp weapon in the English Channel, and its role is obvious.


    "Yes, despite its small size, it is fast. The clumsy Galen ship cannot catch up with it. Moreover, the low side of the ship is easy to be boarded, but it will carry more artillery. The era of side-to-sidebat will never return!"


    Drake''s affirmation made Hawkins even more energetic. He was absolutely convinced that this ship map would be an important bargaining chip for him to take off.


    "The era of artillery ising, and Ennd will dominate this era!"

 Chapter 545: Benefit

    Chapter 545 Benefits


    Regarding this sentence, Drake did not deny that the arrival of the artillery era can be observed with his years of experience in the nautical age.


    The artillery already has rtively perfect technology in Ennd, and has even been mass-produced. Moreover, it is said that the gunpowder has been granted, and its power has be more powerful.


    However, what is prevailing at present is just the old routine: at the beginning, artillery was used to bombard. Due to the low power of the artillery, it was mainly to suppress the enemy''s morale and eliminate the living forces, and then approached the enemy ship, boarded the deck, and engaged in meleebat fight.


    This is just a naval battle mode based on the number of people and the size of the ship. Compared with Hawkins, a new type of fast ship equipped with arge number of new artillery, it is too backward.


    If youg behind, you will be beaten.


    The artillery has reached arge scale, and the scene is terrifying to think about.


    Countless cannons, when you want to get close and crush them based on the number of people, they fly together in an instant. The red cannonballs, with the smell of gunpowder, directly hit the enthusiastic sailors who are about to board the ship, breaking open the wooden of ship boards.


    Shattered ship boards, **** corpses, Drake had already envisioned such a scene.


    There were heavy casualties, the ship was flooded, and surrender was the only way out.


    "Hawkins, if His Majesty the King doesn''t adopt your design, I''d like to help you experiment!" Drake thought about it for a while, thinking about the Magen who died in a foreignnd, and the countless savages and dangers, Ships with more artillery are safer.


    "Oh? Are you interested in this?" Hawkins raised his head in surprise, staring at Drake with piercing eyes, and the surprise in his heart was beyond words.


    You know, this is just a new ship, and it has not withstood any tests. The risk is very high, especially when sailing around the world, the risk is extremely high.


    "Forget about this, it will take several years after you build the ship, I can''t wait!"


    Drake smiled awkwardly when he saw Hawkins'' half-smile.


    He immediately understood that if he participated, he would be the touchstone, and the danger would be high. It is better not to do such a thing.


    After a few days like this, after the drawing waspleted, Hawkins immediately went to see His Majesty the King, hoping to introduce this new type of ship into the United Navy, so as to attract attention.


    At this time, His Majesty the King, who was rxing in Edinburgh, was admiring the current picture, although he was full of confusion: a liberal arts student, you let me see Mao''s picture, it is not as good as text!


    Fortunately, Hawkins took care of the king and exined.


    For example, why are you thin and small, why do you do this, and finally, sum it up in one sentence.


    "Your Majesty, the new type of ship will be lowered, coupled with the Kingdom''s new type of artillery, with fast speed and strong firepower, it will upy the entire English Channel in one fell swoop!"


    As soon as these words came out, His Majesty the King immediately became energetic.


    The English Channel is the most important gate, mastering it, the United Kingdom Navy will remain invincible.


    Closing his eyes, Edward thought for a moment. Shelling battles will be the future of the navy. It is still possible to prepare in advance!


    "Okay, let''s build one first and see how good it is!"


    Of course, what Edward didn''t know was that in history, such a thin-looking Clipper was the main force that defeated the Spanish Armada.


    However, it is always good to be brave in trying to innovate.


    ...


    Hawkins went to see the king, and Drake started preparing to circumnavigate the world.


    First is the fleet.


    Due to his great reputation, Drake easily recruited the necessary ships and sailors, and the necessary supplies were also well prepared.


    This voyage was not only sponsored by the royal family, but various nobles, officials, and even wealthy London businessmen all generously donated their money to support this lofty ideal.


    Hundreds of sailors were excited to be involved, to be a part of this great operation.


    And merchants, as well as nobles, are eager for newnds, and spices, as well as gold and gems.


    Only the civilians turned a blind eye, no matter how good the consequences were, they would not be able to share any benefits, and they still worked hard day after day to support their families as in the past.


    Everything is ready, Drake is on his way!


    "Look! Those who see us off are all expecting to gain benefits in it, and sailing around the world is just the ultimate goal!"


    Watching the crowds of send-off crowds, although Drake was a little proud, he still didn''t forget the real interests involved, and he wouldn''t be dazed.


    Now the honor is because, sir? Or robbed the treasure ship? Or the discoverer of Drake Passage?


    It was not thest that he discovered Tierra del Fuego, this huge volcanic ind.


    This volcanic ind has a lot of sulfur and saltpeter, which greatly eased the gunpowder crisis in the kingdom.


    Even, the royal family set up apany to specialize in the operation of sulfur and saltpeter from Tierra del Fuego for the army, and refused to easily leak it to European countries.


    Especially saltpeter, which is scarce throughout Europe.


    Exported to Europe, the annual profit is not less than 100,000 pounds, and it is also a strategic weapon, and its importance is extremely exaggerated.


    So, this sea trip is driven by his interests. Dreams are just fuel forbustion.


    "Let''s go, let''s go! The gunpowder is ready, the wine is ready, let''s go!"


    His thoughts gradually drifted away, and Drake finally came back to his senses, and the dark crowd gradually became blurred.


    "My lord, Drake has already set off. This time, do you think he can find a new route?"


    A middle-aged man in his thirties looked at the Drake fleet that was gradually going away, and then spoke respectfully to the squinting young man beside him.


    "Yes, this Sir, he has a lot of experience. Thest time the Hawkins family sponsored him to sail, he obtained the right to sell saltpeter as a result, which was very beneficial. This time, I only hope that I can find someone who is in the same position as Firnd." Inds equally rich in inds!"


    The young man showed a salivating look, and the exaggerated benefits made people willing to give up the so-called reservedness and choose to follow.


    "Father, why did you buy shares in Drake''spany? The risk at sea is greater than building a house!"


    Among the crowd, a young man with an expressionless face, with an undisturbed expression on his face, spoke dissatisfiedly to a man with thinning hair who looked like the Mediterranean Sea.


    "In the market, London is short of housing? Although the profit is not as good as maritime trade, it is better than stability!"


    "My son, profit is not my goal, meeting some new friends is what we should do. Look, isn''t that the baron you just met yesterday?"

 Chapter 546: sinful soul

    Chapter 546 Evil Soul


    The gradual departure of the fleet, for the English, this is not an adventure trip, but an action to make a fortune, an action that gives them rich rewards.


    For these, the English in North America don''t care.


    But for them, what they care most about is women.


    In the current Irish Town, with the umtion of poption, especially the increase of male immigrants, the demand for women has be increasingly strong.


    It takes at least half a year for the fleet to go back and forth. Therefore, after Andrews returns, the remaining half a year will be very difficult for everyone.


    In particr, the two supply ships that arrivedter transported mostly male immigrants, and very few women. The number of men has exceeded 500, while the number of women can only break through 50. The ratio is too disparate.


    In this regard, in the past few months, incidents such as **** and derailment have emerged one after another, making Governor Gilbert overwhelmed, and the busier one is Your Excellency, who can''t bear to be entangled.


    "My lord, you have to think of a way, this kind of thing needs to stop here!"


    The judge in his thirties wore sses, and his face was deeply tired. It was obvious that his life was not easy these days.


    "If it continues, the entire colony will be in jeopardy.


    Just now, I also heard that in the big dormitory, there are often howls of grievances at night, and when working during the day, many people are limping, and the hearts of the people are in turmoil! "


    Seeing the aggrieved and eager expression of the judge, Gilbert, as the governor, was also extremely upset. This kind of thing is small, but it will endanger the stability of the entire order.


    As the governor, it is his main responsibility to stabilize the entire colony, but at this time, facing such a thing, he is very embarrassed.


    The solution is not much.


    "How about, my treasurer, spend a little money and buy some female ck ves from the sea!"


    Looking at his good friend n Brady, Gilbert asked with some embarrassment. For a gentleman like him, this kind of thing is a bit difficult to talk about.


    "Okay, but I''m afraid you won''t like it. I have emotions. After all, there are some that..."


    As a treasurer, n Brady is usually stingy about spending money on things like this, but recently, because of the sale of liqueur, the colony has be richer, so he is willing to spend a small amount of money.


    However, as soon as he said this, everyone fell silent. For ck ves, immigrants must be emotional, but for the sake of social stability, this emotion can be ignored.


    "My lord, the sow in the pigsty is missing, you should go and have a look! It''s disturbing!"


    Many high-level officials were discussing the content, and suddenly an immigrant''s shout came from outside the door, which was hurried and high-pitched, directly breaking the silence among the people.


    "My lord, I was about to go to the pigsty just now, but I found that the sow was gone, and only the boar was hitting the wall restlessly!"


    A young immigrant was stopped outside the door, but he was yelling, nervous and restless, his face turned pale, as if he had guessed something.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look together!" Gilbert frowned when he heard this. This sow was mated with another boar in the pigsty, and the whole colony was counting on her to breed pigs. It would be bad if something happened.


    For the only sow in the colony, especially the sudden bad feeling in their hearts, they suddenly became uneasy.


    As for why this person went to the pigsty, there is no time to investigate now.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom¡ª


    The hurried footsteps of the people seemed to be beating their restless hearts, but instead made their footsteps even more chaotic.


    "Aw¡ªoooh!" "Shuang¡ª" "Huchi¡ª"


    "Woooo¡ª" "Huh¡ªhuh~"


    After searching for a long time, I finally found a forest, and heard screams, which made those who heard it sad and those who saw it shed tears.


    Outside the woods, hundreds of immigrants held onto the trees,ughing non-stop, and some even looked concerned, as if they knew people in the woods.


    Some people, clutching their buttocks, have unpredictable expressions on their faces.


    Most of the people sighed, and they were speechless about this scene, and they couldn''te up with anything to say.


    The few people inside seemed to be intoxicated, unable to extricate themselves, and did not notice the people outside the woods.


    Gilbert and the others looked for this ce and looked at each other. The Governor looked at the faintly visible figures and the huge body of the sow. Although it was covered by leaves, it made people feel clearly visible.


    "Hey! Let''s go, let''s go, everyone!" Hearing the sound of wheezing and wheezing inside, the governor sighed, then shook his head, drove everyone away, took onest look with shame on his face, and then left .


    Seeing that the governor is like this, everyone can only be reluctant to part, no, they left with a paleplexion, and their steps are fast, as if they have been pricked by a needle.


    About half an hourter, three young and strong migrants with floating footsteps carefully carried an exhausted half-fat sow on a wooden nk, walked away step by step, and then slowly let it go. In the wide pigsty.


    Looking at the surrounding situation, the three of them walked away cautiously, swaying their heads, ignoring the angry eyes of the big boar in the pigsty and the miserable eyes of the sow.


    All this happened without saying a word.


    "Must go, hurry up, buy **** right now, without dy¡ª"


    As soon as he returned to the office, Gilbert sat down on the bench and said to the financial officer angrily and impatiently.


    As the governor, he did not expect that the current situation has be so bad that if it continues, the copse of the entire colony is also possible!


    "If you buy it now, it may be toote. The sooner this kind of thing is resolved, the better! Dirty soul!"


    Pastor Gefraun made the cross on his chest, lowered his eyebrows, and said with pity.


    "This must be the invasion of the devil, polluting their confused hearts. Only by spreading the glory of our Lord can we influence such despicable and sinful souls, wash away their sins, and let the glory of our Lord shine on Edwardtown again. , ah door¡ª¡±


    Hearing what the priest said, Gilbert couldn''t help but frowned. To be honest, at present, it is a very bad n to have an enemy with the Indians so soon.


    But things have developed to this point, and the number of immigrants is constantly umting, and more and morend is needed. It is also necessary to develop first.


    "However, Mr. Governor, as a judge, please allow me to exin that those people vited thews and regtions of the colony and destroyed public property. I will have a public trial for them. Please postpone the time a little bit!"


    Just as Gilbert was about to speak, His Excellency suddenly spoke.

 Chapter : Two more tomorrow

Two updates tomorrow


    Too tired today,e backte, make up tomorrow.

 Chapter 547: carnival

    Chapter 547 Carnival


    Sure enough, His Excellency the judge did not break his promise. Adhering to the tradition of being dedicated to the public, he selected a jury of twelve people, and then began the public trial.


    Then, the three were sentenced to felling trees for three months and losing their liberty for three months as punishment for the crime of destroying public property.


    As the governor, Gilbert was not happy because of the trial for this crime, but felt a little ashamed.


    It was because of his work mistakes that caused this to happen. The trial of the case was no less than a direct p in the face.


    So after the three shameless people were punished, the governor took more than a hundred people, most of whom were bachelors, and started a new journey.


    What they brought this time was just dozens of matchlock guns, a hundred men, and some dry food, all of which were their preparations.


    This time, Gilbert set his sights on a small tribe of Indians a hundred miles away, within their reach.


    More than a hundred people dressed in leaves, holding knives, or spears, or matchlock guns, lined up in a snake shape, walking slowly and quietly in the deep forest.


    Everyone stepped on therge carpet of dead branches and rotten leaves, making a sizzling sound, which was extraordinarily crisp in the silent primeval forest.


    And thick leaves densely spread all over everyone''s heads, blocking everyone''s pursuit of the sun, as if there is something missing around them.


    The only remaining sunlight, passing through the gap with difficulty, exudes attractive temperature and color, which makes people full of spirit unconsciously.


    "My lord, why are you attacking this tribe? There are a lot of Indians nearby!" Gilbert and the guide walked in front, with a sullen face, obviously, he was not in a good mood.


    At this time, Li Ao, one of the captains of the militia, walked ahead with a puzzled head, and asked His Excellency the Governor, patting his head.


    A tribe of more than 100 people is not worth doing together.


    "Kacha¡ª" the governor who stepped on a dead branch, with annoyed expression on his face, turned his head and said softly to the militia captain Li Ao who looked suspicious:


    "You have to know, Mr. Leo, we only have a few hundred people, and we can eat as much sheep as we have stomachs.


    We just want to expand our living space, not to fight wars or to show off, do you understand? "


    As soon as this remark was made, the others immediately nodded to express their understanding.


    In response, Gilbert nodded, and continued with a slightly satisfied expression:


    "Besides, we have found out that there seems to be a gold mine near this tribe. Everyone in their tribe is decorated with gold. This is a good opportunity for our Edwardtown to usher in development!"


    Although it is said that the slow sales of rum has made Edwardtown more and more famous, but the three-person case a while ago made Governor Gilbert lose face.


    This is a naked (luo) p in the face for him. The immigrants are dissatisfied with their desires because of women, and they are very disappointed in him.


    In order to regain his prestige, Gilbert urgently needs a victory and wealth to change the image of dereliction of duty that has fallen in everyone''s minds.


    And gold, at the moment, is what he thinks is the most effective.


    Sure enough, after he finished talking about gold, the original in expressions of all the militiamen instantly turned into fanaticism and excitement.


    "My lord, is what you said true?" One of the militiamen couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart, he couldn''t wait to look at Gilbert, and asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, this is all true. Everyone, please rest assured that the gold ahead is already waiting for your arrival, and now, you just need to move forward quietly and silently, understand?"


    "Understood, my lord!" Everyone responded in low voices and excitedly, the excitement on their faces was beyond words.


    Gold! Things that tempt the soul, items worth exchanging souls with the devil.


    Under such circumstances, everyone walked quickly. In less than half a day, they came to a ce with sparse trees. There were more than a dozen straw huts densely covered in it. If you don''t look carefully, it is difficult to distinguish them.


    Several Indian children were holding stone knives, waving them, and picking up a piece of gold on the ground and throwing it around, having a great time.


    The Indian women were covered with gold on their heads and necks. They seemed to dislike the cumbersomeness, so they threw it on the ground, and then started picking corn and sweet potatoes to prepare food for their families.


    "Say, who are you?" Everyone stared at the golden decorations on the Indians in front of them, and then looked at their casual attitude towards them. For a while, they were a little dazed.


    Beside them, a few native Indians wearing strange feathers and full of strange tattoos suddenly appeared, holding spears and staring at them with vignce.


    Then, the Indians who were ying and working stopped one after another, holding weapons,


    The dangerous atmosphere gradually spread, and Gilbert carefully watched the vignt Indians and the gathering of more and more indigenous people, his face became paler and paler.


    In the crowd, he pushed Bob, who had learned thenguage from the Indians for a few days before, and signaled him to speak.


    "Hi, hello, we are Englishmen from a faraway ce. We came here on purpose to exchange things!"


    Bob spoke in a half-baked Indiannguage, showing a forced smile, and said softly.


    Fortunately, the Indians here speak a simrnguage, so they can barely hear what Bob said.


    "Exchange things? Is your tribe short of things?"


    Then, in such a harmonious atmosphere, Gilbert and his party were weed in under the factors of exchanging things and white skin.


    Grand bonfires, performances, and rich meat, all made Gilbert and his party linger.


    When it was said that a sharp scimitar was used to exchange for the gold that could only be used as decoration, the aborigines exchanged it with a smile on the face of a fool.


    Only using three scimitars, about 500 pounds of gold ore was exchanged, and both parties were very happy.


    At night, Boby by the campfire, reminiscing about the golden-yellow roasted venison leg at night, the strength is really memorable.


    "Huh?" Feeling that his arm was pushed, Bob turned his eyes and saw that the partner next to him had already got up, and some of them even quietly took knives and cut the throats of the Indians standing guard.


    Under the light of the fire, the flying insects at night had nowhere to hide, densely packed, and wandered around the campfire one after another, but the horror in Bob''s heart was iparable.


    "Could it be that the governor still wants to go to war?"


    After interacting with the Indians for a long time, Bob''s impression of them became better and better.


    Simple, friendly, kind, enthusiastic.


    "Yes,pared with direct control, exchange still requires cost!"


    Immediately, Bob looked at his friends who were all ready and excited. Under the light of the fire, their ferocious faces looked like devils from hell, which looked scary.


    With a confused look on his face, he soon received everyone''s attention.


    In this regard, a trace of struggle shed across Bob''s face, he forcibly hardened his heart, got up those weapons, and followed therge army.


    Everyone is ready, taking advantage of the sultry night, to start a carnival.


    Gold, women, is their reason for carnival.


    ughter, ****, is their way of carnival.


    Men, women, are the objects of their carnival.

 Chapter 548: Target: Newfoundland

    Chapter 548 Target: Newfounnd


    At the moment when the Governor took people to regain confidence for the entire colony, a hunt was going on in the Caribbean Sea.


    As the hunted party, the Spanish galleon ran forward like a fat man, heavy and difficult, even if the sails were fully agitated.


    However, it was still unavoidable to be overtaken by a Galen ship that was slightlyrger than itself. After approaching at an equal distance, the artillery began to fire salvos, aiming at the sailors on the deck.


    The matchlock guns, bows and arrows were all set up together, aiming at the brave sailors on the deck.


    The Galen boat was chasing after it. When the distance between the two boats was less than one person, a dozen iron chain hooks with sharp iron ws grabbed the side of the boat viciously.


    "tter¡ª" The two ships that were originally parallel were suddenly linked together, one was fast and the other was slow, and then suddenly shook, and the sailors on the boat grabbed things tightly to stabilize their bodies.


    "Bah!" Warrior William touched the sshed spray on his face with his thick right hand, spat hard, then looked excitedly at the cargo ship that fell into his arms, and grinned happily.


    "I knew, sooner orter you will be prey in my hands, no matter how long you run! Hahahaha¡ª"


    "Guys, hurry up, the prey is already in hand!" Wielding a machete in his hand, he took off his slightly cumbersome Chinese clothes, and then jumped onto the captured cargo ship like a robber, catching a sailor, He shed fiercely.


    Then, with lightning speed, he and hispanions who jumped off the ship started to fight.


    "Boom dong dong¡ª" "Boom dong dong¡ª" There were bursts of jumping sounds on the cargo ship being chased, and then there were shouts of killing.


    The sharp knife pierced the flesh, the musket fired, and the closebat was extremely fierce. The tenacity of the opponent was beyond William''s surprise.


    He frowned. The other party''s tenacious resistance was beyond his expectation.


    Looking at the opposing sailors gathered together, supporting them back to back, among them, a Spanish gentlemanmanded without fear, with a calm expression on his face.


    Seeing this, William led hispanions and strode forward toward the gathered sailors, then exerted all his strength and shed with his big knife with all his might.


    Soon, under the fierce offensive, it didn''t take long before the morale boosted by the opponent was suppressed, the fighting thoughts dissipated, and the sound of fighting stopped.


    Working hard for the employer is not worth it in the eyes of the sailors.


    "Are you the captain?" William looked at the blood-stained middle-aged man in front of him, then at his calloused hands, with a different smile on his face, and asked in Spanish.


    "Yes, sir!" The captured captain was very polite, or gentle, he was still polite to the pirate who was hunting him. This kind of self-cultivation from the heart convinced William and the others.


    "It can be seen that you are very good at leading people. If it is someone else, I am afraid you will turn defeat into victory!"


    At this moment, William returned to his old aristocratic demeanor, and there was a hint of appreciation in his blue eyes.


    "Let me introduce myself, William Alger from Southampton, Ennd. Nice to meet you, dear sir!"


    The sailors on both sides consciously showed a gesture of respect, watching quietly, without making the slightest sound.


    The captive captain''s eyes were full of surprise. He looked at the burly man covered in blood in disbelief, and suddenly turned into a nobleman, a little dazed.


    "Ugh, hello, Colin Isidor Bean, hired captain of the Spanish Benedict family!"


    "I didn''t expect that an ordinary captain would have such water. I always thought it was the nobleman who was inmand? It was so unexpected!"


    William''s burly body moved, and then he said in an exaggerated tone, which made the captured captain feel better and his expression eased.


    "Well, sir, follow me! Your original employer doesn''t deserve your allegiance!"


    William looked admiringly, and asked his men to untie the indifferent captain, and then asked with a smile on his face.


    "Do I have any other options?" The captain named Colin could only show a wry smile, looked at the wolf-like sailors around him, and shook his head.


    "Very good, I believe, this is your most correct choice!" William patted his arm happily, such a talent was exactly what he needed.


    "However, please transfer my family!" Captain Colin said softly, watching William.


    "Sure, it''s a must, but do you speak English? I hate Spanish!"


    "Of course, in order to cope with more and more English businessmen, I can speak some English!" Immediately, Colin exined in English bluntly.


    "Very well, I appreciate you very much!" William looked at his indifferent eyes, and the joy on his face became more and more intense.


    Following the captain''s surrender, other sailors followed suit, and the cargo ship with nearly sixty people, including the crew and the boat, was embraced by William.


    "Sir, on the Asuka, all you have are tobo and sugar, and there is no gold or silver!"


    Captain Colin''s eyes lit up immediately when he heard that Mr. William in front of him was the youngest son of the baron, and then he reported respectfully.


    "Although these things are useless to me at the moment, they can be exchanged for a lot of money, so it''s not a waste of hard work!"


    Hearing that there was no gold and silver, William''s face immediately copsed, and he muttered a little unhappy.


    "However, your arrival, sir, is my greatest achievement!" Immediately, a gratified smile appeared on William''s face.


    "My lord, your status is so prominent, why did youe to the Caribbean Sea?" As the fleet sailed, the two gradually became familiar with each other. Captain Colin was a little puzzled about Williaming to the Caribbean Sea.


    The son of a baron should have a prominent status and live a good life. Why would he suddenly want toe to sea to find a life? This made him very puzzled.


    "It''s nothing, I suddenly like toe out for a ride, take a look!"


    William''s burly body and his lonely words surprised Colin suddenly. Could there be some story?


    "Do you know Newfounnd?" William suddenly looked back at the sea and asked Colin.


    "Of course, there is a well-known fishing ground, and the fish is very rich, and many fishing boats go fishing!"


    "I''ll go there this time, but I''m not going fishing, but building a city!"


    Speaking of this, William''s face was inexplicably excited.


    "I want to build a city that belongs to the English, a city that belongs to me!"


    Of course, thest thing I want is to return to your hometown in a good time and inherit the title, just because of your birth order.

 Chapter 549: Cant afford to lose

    Chapter 549 No mistakes


    "Hey, buddy, do you want to go to the New World? If you go, one pound a month, and you will be given a year''s settling allowance in advance!"


    Andre was dressed in clothes and leather shoes, and was walking slowly in a carriage in the crowded crowd. The freshly baked London Daily in his hand still smelled of ink.


    But there were strange voicesing from his ears, which made him a little puzzled, so he looked up.


    I saw a few men in sailor suits holding a poor-looking man and yelling loudly.


    "Dude, our boss is Sir Sabiri, the MP, so you don''t need to worry that I''ll lie to you!"


    The sailor who spoke was fleshy, his eyes squeezed into a slit, and then he shook the money bag in his hand vigorously, making a nging sound, which was extremely attractive.


    "This¡ª" The man who was being held back had a look of hesitation on his face.


    "We have settling allowances. If you stay there for a few years, you cane back with dozens of pounds. For you, there is no loss!"


    "I need to go home and discuss it!" The man looked at the white and tattered sackcloth on his body, and then at the calluses on his hands, his eyes shed with light.


    When the chubby sailor heard this, more fat umted on his face, and his eyes couldn''t see it at all this time.


    "Very good, buddy, if you are interested,e directly to Felson''s Company at Lord''s Wharf, the one with two sheepdogs at the door, don''t worry, we won''t lie to you, there will be a settling fee of twelve pounds, A sry of one pound a month!"


    As the blocked road gradually cleared up, the carriage he was sitting in was already moving fast, and Andre could no longer hear the sound clearly.


    "Is it so popr to go to America?" Andre muttered to himself, feeling a little dazed for a while.


    "Sir, at present, going to the New World to make a fortune is well-known throughout London. I heard that where you go for a few years, you can live the life of an aristocrat. You have gold,nd, everything!"


    Like the chauffeurs of China, the grooms in London can talk freely while driving the horses, and they have nothing to do with their mouths.


    Of course, since the source of information is the most extensive, grooms also take up the position of selling information from time to time to earn some extra money.


    "Really? Going to the New World is so popr?" Andre was born in poverty, so he has a good temper. He has never been like those high-ranking officials who control their status and are always arrogant. Appearance, superior.


    "At that time, I heard that justst month, 5,000 people left the entire London slums, and many houses were empty and no one lived in them!"


    "I heard that in the New World, in a few years, you will get dozens of acres ofnd and live like a gentleman."


    The customer''s good attitude opened up the groom''s chatterbox.


    "This has also affected the price of bread in London. It is said that buy ten get one free, man! I was blinded by interests!"


    The groom skillfully steered the carriage, his mouth was broken.


    "Since the benefits are so great, why don''t you go?" Andre asked with some doubts, with a smile on his face.


    "Hey!" The groom smiled a little embarrassedly, "Thanks to His Majesty, I drive the carriage every month, and after deducting the rent, I can get two pounds. I have a house in themon area of ??London, and I have no worries about food and clothing. This is much better than going to the New World!"


    At the end, the groom shook his head, with a disdainful smile, and said with a little satisfaction: "I am not one of those barefoot men. I have nothing but a life!"


    "Sir, the riverside area is here!" Chatting all the way, the carriage quickly left the London city walls and came to the famous entertainment area in the entire city of London, reminding.


    "Chenghui Sixpence! Sir."


    "En!" It only takes sixpence for three miles, and the daily sry and food for ordinary people only takes half an hour, which is indeed a huge profit.


    Taking out a shilling from his pocket, Andre thought silently in his heart.


    Although he became rich, Andre''s frugality remained unchanged, and he put the recovered fourpence back into his pocket without changing his face.


    "I wish you a happy life, sir!" The groom bowed respectfully, and as Andre walked into the colorful and crowded Rose Theater, the groom said with a half-smile.


    "What a stingy rich man!" The groom drove the carriage away, but he didn''t get the tip he expected, which made himbel Andre a stingy man.


    Andre naturally didn''t know, as soon as he entered the theater, he felt a wave of heat rushing towards his face, as if he wanted to sweep people out, and looking from the gap, the seats for thousands of people were already full, without the slightest upancy. void.


    After listening to the voice, Andre knew that the current performance is the hottest drama "Oliver" this year. It tells the story of how amoner youth passed the official examination, and then made a dramatic reversal to marry the nobledy back home.


    However, these did not attract his attention at all.


    Bypassing the lively hall, he came directly to the back hall.


    "Oh, barbarian, you will eventually sumb to my feet, barbarism can never defeat civilization..."


    Walking into the back hall, more than a dozen actors and actresses, wearing simple military uniforms, are ying roles and rehearsing.


    "My lord, you are here!" A fat man with short brown hair rushed over and greeted warmly and humbly.


    "Well, how is the arrangement for the program on His Majesty''s birthday?"


    Although it was only August of 1565, it was not far from the birthday of His Majesty the King on October 12th.


    As the chief executive in charge of the royal theater and the newspaper, Andre has a lot of power and is very busy, but he still takes time out of his busy schedule to look after the birthday of His Majesty the King.


    "My lord, the key y we arranged is called Irish Heroes. It tells the story of how a poor man came to Irnd by joining the army, fought against the barbarians, and then seeded in being canonized as a knight and marrying a richdy..."


    Then a **** story was uttered by the director of the theater, and Andre was very satisfied after listening to it.


    There are blood, love, struggle, especially stories about Irnd. His Majesty the King likes the story of conquering Irnd the most, and Andre knows it very well.


    "Very good, you must rehearse hard, and when you seed, you will be rewarded a lot!"


    ttering His Majesty the King is the responsibility of a royal retainer like Andre, especially when Sir John has retired and the Minister of the Pce is pending. This is particrly important.


    It has been more than ten years since he was brought back to London by His Majesty Edward in Portsmouth. His goal of advancement has been aimed at the position of Minister of the Pce.

 Chapter 550: non-magnificent

    Chapter 550 No grandeur, no prestige


    After observing the specific situation, Andre left thergest theater in London, and left here by car alone.


    As an important retainer of the royal family, Andre stayed in London during the time when the king went to Windsor, handling the affairs of newspapers and theaters, and handling the business of the royal family in London by the way.


    Even though he has entered the upper ss, Andre is still used to riding in a rented carriage instead of riding in his own private carriage.


    Someone asked him, why not buy a carriage and hire a groom?


    Andre always smiled and said nothing. The monthly cost of raising horses and hired grooms was even better than taking a taxi.


    More importantly,pared with other nobles and gentry, he does not have a family crest or surname to show off. Could it be that the carriage is whiteboard? Isn''t that just making peopleugh?


    Therefore, what he hopes is that he can get the position of minister, so that he can be rewarded with fiefs and titles by the king, so that he can have his own surname.


    Of course, if you want to achieve this goal, having ability is not enough, it just makes Andre have the qualifications topete.


    For example, Adler, who controls the Bank of Ennd, is the most powerfulpetitor.


    Although he is a Jew, he is a Jew who has betrayed his religious beliefs. He has been controlling the Bank of Ennd for His Majesty the King. The ie he gives to the royal family every year is alreadyparable to that ofnd, ounting for nearly one-third of the total ie of the royal family. , extremely exaggerated.


    So, presenting a drama to His Majesty the King on his birthday is just one of his means, and his real gift is still behind.


    By car to thergest hotel in London, Andre went straight in, and found a bald old man among the bustling crowd in the lobby.


    He was wearing an Italian-style cloak, with dark skin, thick and long arms, and a Mediterranean-style hairstyle, which made him stand out from the crowd.


    He was looking around, as if observing thergest hotel in London.


    "Tsk tsk! What a waste. Such a good stone has been built like this. It''s an insult to architecture." Andre walked in and heard the old man whispering.


    "Wee, respect Mr. Andrea Padio!" Andre said softly in Latin to the annoying old man in front of him with a respectful and polite attitude.


    "Oh! I see!" The old man called Padio, he nodded casually to show that he knew, and then asked softly:


    "My dear lord, I am here because you said that there is a world-renowned building that needs me to design, not because of your reward of one thousand pounds!"


    The old man Padio''s attitude was rather bad, but Andre was not upset at all, but was even more excited in his heart.


    The old man in front of him is one of the most famous architects in Italy, and he is well known in Italy.


    He has been using the principles of ssical architecture to design a series of country vis and city pces for the nobles of Vicenza. One of the most famous buildings is the Vi Capra, also known as the Dome Cathedral. temte.


    Throughout Europe, he himself is also a well-known big shot.


    In particr, Padio has always been fascinated by Roman and ancient Greek architecture, so he is also famous for the architectural design of nobles and royal courts.


    "Mr. Padio, please don''t be impatient. The reason I invited you from Italy this time is that what I promised will definitely be fulfilled. Please wait a moment!"


    Andre didn''t care at all, but exined softly with a smile.


    "I came here today to take you to see the ce. You go to research in detail, and then draw a few styles. Our Majesty the King, you need to refer to it!"


    "You, you mean, I came this time to build the pce for His Majesty Edward?" Padio stretched out his fingers, his sparse head gradually covered with fine sweat, and his brown eyes shone brightly.


    He couldn''t believe that His Majesty the King of Ennd would summon him to build the pce, so far away, the scale of the pce would definitely not be small, and he would definitely show his talents.


    "In this case, even if I pass away in the future, if this pce exists, my name will still be passed down among the architects, and it will be difficult to drift away for a long time! And this, I think, is thest masterpiece of my life!"


    Subsequently, Andre took the famous architect to several spacious locations outside London, allowing the master to fully disy his talents.


    And Andre, he ran to Windsor Castle a hundred miles away to meet His Majesty the King.


    "You mean, you want me to build a new pce?"


    Edward stared at Andre with his blue eyes in disbelief, as if he couldn''t believe his thoughts.


    "My Andre, how could you have such an idea? It was so unexpected!"


    Asked his monarch to build a pce. This was the first time Edward had encountered it since he became king. He was very surprised.


    "My Andre, although the royal family''s finances are gradually getting better, they are not big enough to build the pce wantonly!"


    Edward shook his head and sighed as he looked at this little friend who had been by his side since he was a child and grew up step by step.


    "Your Majesty, I think that rebuilding a pce is not just a matter for the royal family, but concerns the entire United Kingdom!"


    Seeing the slight joy in the eyes of His Majesty the King, Andre knew that he had made the right bet. His Majesty the King was not satisfied with the current pce.


    So instead of ttering His Majesty Edward as always, he continued to insist on his views.


    "You are now Lord of Ennd, Scond, Irnd, Wales, and France, and Guardian of the Faith throughout the British Isles.


    The current small and simple pce cannot match your due status, nor can it demonstrate the prestige of the royal family! "


    Andre secretly nced at His Majesty''s calm face, then continued to lower his head, bend over, and said loudly.


    "Is this what you mean?" Edward narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Of course, this is all my own idea!" Although he didn''t know what the king meant, Andre still respectfully agreed.


    "Very well, your idea is very good!" Edward was very satisfied with this kind of courtier who cared about the king, and said all these words from the bottom of his heart.


    Look at those royal pces in London. They are either other houses of nobles, or they have been built for hundreds of years. They are very ufortable to live in.


    Besides, his current status surpasses the previous kings of Ennd, and he can be called the most powerful and powerful king. Of course, he must have a matching pce to im the supremacy of the kingship.


    At this time, Edward suddenly remembered a sentence that Xiao He said to Liu Bang after he built the Changle Pce in history: There is no majesty without magnificence

 Chapter 551: royal palace

    Chapter 551 Royal Pce


    In history, every famous emperor or monarch has a pce that matches his identity as his foil.


    For example, the French Sun King Louis XIV and his Pce of Versailles, Qin Shihuang''s Afang Pce, and Liu Bang''s Changle Pce.


    There is a saying that the power of a monarch needs to beplemented by a corresponding foil, such as a huge pce, stunning beauties all over the country, world-famous writers, and famous virtuous ministers. These are the standard features of a powerful monarch. .


    Li Bai is from Tang Xuanzong Li Longji, Wei Qinghuo is from Han Wudi, and Kangxi has always advertised as the representative Nn Xingde. For a monarch, these are decorations and indispensable.


    Now, Edward was thinking about his own affairs, and suddenly realized that he stillcked one of the most basic standard equipment¡ªthe royal pce.


    The power of the king, the most intuitive impression is the pce.


    During the heyday of Emperor Gaozong Li Zhi of the Tang Dynasty and Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty, the representative Daming Pce was resplendent and majestic.


    By thete Tang Dynasty, the Daming Pce had been destroyed, and it became a piece of ruins, covered with grass.


    "And I, the first monarch to unify the entire British Isles, if I don''t have a pce worth showing off, how can I show my power?"


    "Besides, in this era of material worship, the entire Ennd and the United Kingdom, in the eyes of European countries, are small, remote and backward countries, just like South Asian countries such as Laos and Myanmar in the eyes of the Chinese, are not well-known."


    "Only a huge and powerful royal pce can make the world realize that Ennd is a truly big country!"


    Edward kept finding reasons for himself, and in a blink of an eye, a reasonable reason to convince himself was born.


    "Andre, you are very good!" His Majesty Edward walked up to him slowly, patted his agitated and trembling shoulders, and said with emotion.


    "Among so many ministers and ministers, you are the only one who can think about this aspect and think about the kingdom and me. You are very good!"


    Andre bent over, lowered his head, and was pped a few times by the king, and he was a little too excited to be himself.


    This is the first time in several years that His Majesty the King patted him on the shoulder, and only close courtiers can enjoy this treatment. It seems that His Majesty the King is very satisfied with his proposal this time.


    In particr, the word "very good" was mentioned three times in a row, which directly indicated that it was a bright light for his future.


    "Your Majesty, I have directly invited the famous architect Mr. Andrea Padio from Italy to design this great pce for you!"


    "Is he famous?" Edward asked suspiciously.


    "Your Majesty, he is well-known throughout Europe. He is good at Roman and Greek architectural studies. I think he should be able to meet your requirements!"


    Andre blinked his eyes in embarrassment for a while, and then gently exined to His Majesty the king, for fear of using a loud voice to ignore the embarrassment.


    "Well, for the specific address, I will choose it first, and then you can ask him to design a few more Roman-style pce drawings!"


    Since it is a famous Italian architect and the birthce of the Renaissance, it must be higher than the English, ater. At least in terms of writing, the current Italy is far ahead.


    "Then, Your Majesty, how much do you decide on the specific budget?"


    Andre looked at His Majesty the King, and asked cautiously.


    "A specific budget?" Edward shook his head, thinking about it.


    At present, the royal family has a bnce of about 100,000 pounds a year, excluding expenses. As for the pce, take your time and don¡¯t rush to repair it. Ten years should be enough.


    "The budget of 500,000 pounds will be repaired in ten years. Let''s build a main hall in the early stage!"


    As soon as the amount of 500,000 pounds came out, Andre was immediately shocked. This is indeed an astronomical figure.


    "Okay, okay!" Andre stammered a little, feeling a little bad all over.


    Subsequently, after several site selections, the kingdom was determined to be in the Xiti area, that is to say, near the Pce of Westminster.


    Beside it, there is the famous royal court.


    Although it can be regarded as the city center, it is located at an off-angle position, separated from the Pce of Westminster by a wilderness, and there are some lonely viges around.


    It is rtively quiet and close to the power center, and thend price is not expensive, so it is suitable for building a pce.


    In fact, if Edward is clearer, his position is simr to the position of Buckingham Pce in history.


    After seeing the location, Edward was ready to look at the drawings.


    Among the three pce drawings, Edward chose a Romanesque building.


    East-west axis, north-south symmetry.


    The twenty-four huge and neatly symmetrical white stone pirs are exquisitely carved. The white marble, the magnificent fountain, the resplendent bricks and tiles, the height of ten meters, and countless things that made Edward They were all surprised.


    The front hall is a ce for discussion and office work, so there are more windows and guards, so generosity, simplicity, and magnificence are the top priorities.


    In the middle, there is a private church belonging to the royal family, which is small andplete.


    The apse belongs to the living area. Hundreds of bedrooms, ballrooms, swimming pools, and gardens, as well as a variety of exotic flowers and trees, are beautiful andfortable, and have be the first choice.


    The main pce, which should be called the pce group, blends Roman and Renaissance styles, presenting a rough yet delicate taste.


    The simted state presented is satisfactory.


    Finally, after careful calction, the area of ??the pce reached 300,000 square meters, about half the size of the Forbidden City.


    Moreover, this pce is surrounded by a huge and tall city wall, which requires nearly 5,000 people to guard, and the guards are very strong.


    Moreover, a huge area requires close to a thousand maids to maintain it.


    Of course, the final calcted cost will definitely exceed half a million pounds, but His Majesty the King doesn''t care.


    "That''s it, don''t change it!"


    His Majesty Edward pointed at the simted sand table pce, looked forward and backward, then nodded with satisfaction, and said happily.


    The architect Padio heard the words, and said happily: "Your Majesty, your choice is really admirable, and this is my most proud look!"


    "Well, if that''s the case, then you should rest the front hall first!"


    Edward nced at the Italian old man, and then said:


    "Since it''s decided to be him, there must be a name!"


    "That''s it - the Rose Pce!"

 Chapter 552: time rush

    Chapter 552 Time is rushing


    When ites to royal pces, the most famous European royal pces are the Pce of Versailles in France and Buckingham Pce in Ennd, and there are no others.


    The Pce of Versailles, because it is located in the town of Versailles; Buckingham Pce, because it was built by the Duke of Buckingham.


    So, the name of the new pce has always been a problem for Edward.


    It''s called Caesar''s Pce, how does it sound like a concentration of women who have lost their feet inter generations; or St. George''s Pce.


    Edward couldn''t think of any other names.


    Finally, as soon as I saw the emblem of my royal family, a red and white rose mark.


    It¡¯s better to call it the Rose Pce. After all, the Tudor royal family is due to the merger of the Lancaster family and the York family. The name Rose Pce is also a proper meaning.


    The name has been decided for the time being, so His Majesty Edward is finally relieved.


    "Edward, my dear brother!" His Majesty the King was lyingfortably on the imperial sofa, holding a book in his hand, and looking at it in a daze. Young people look even more charming.


    Suddenly, a Jiaohe sounded from his ear, like a thunderp, making his whole head confused.


    "Who?" As a master, Edward was very annoyed that there was such a person who disturbed him, rubbed his eyes, and he scolded loudly.


    This kind of behavior that offends the dignity of the king must be dealt with resolutely.


    "En? Edward, what do you want to do?" Opening his eyes slightly, Edward saw a woman in a tight knight jacket with long hair tied standing in front of him. Her expression was like a smile. Notughing.


    As usual, her clothes have some hollowce, which is her favorite decoration.


    And the most important thing is that she is holding a horsewhip in her hand, which is particrly dazzling with her white and tender wrist.


    "The original Elizabeth, why are you so busy looking for me today?"


    Seeing that it was his unmarried sister, Edward could only ask with a bitter face, helplessly.


    "What? I''m looking for you because I''m idle? You mean, I''m idle, right?"


    Elizabeth crossed her slender waist with her hands, raised her eyebrows, and stared at Edward closely, with an air of a storm about toe.


    "No, no!" Edward waved his hands repeatedly, unable to do anything about his unmarried sister.


    "I mean, don''t you often go to y with Mary and Lucy? Why do you want toe to me today?"


    Elizabeth, in the entire royal family, is equivalent to the role of the sea **** needle. Queen Mary was trained by her since she was a child, and Luna Lucy was her servant since she was a child. Not to mention other people, how dare she argue with this eldest sister.


    Therefore, Edward''s own harem is extraordinarily harmonious, and the most important factor is the existence of Elizabeth.


    As for Her Royal Highness, who is three years older than herself and is already thirty-two years old this year, she also respects her extraordinarily.


    "I heard that you are going to build a new pce?" Elizabeth looked at her younger brother, and unconsciously flicked the horsewhip with her right hand, looking a little excited.


    "Yes!" Edward nodded, looked at the energetic and heroic Elizabeth, and her plump figure, and said in a seductive tone:


    "This pce is about ten times as big as the current Windsor Castle. There will be various flowers and trees in it, as well as various lovely things, and a swimming pool. It is simply beautiful!"


    "I really hope that this day wille soon!" Elizabeth heard this, eyes full of longing, then nced at Edward nestled on the sofa, curled her lips, then deliberately raised her pink lips, pretending to say casually:


    "By the way, Edward, how long has it been since you rode with me? What are you doingzily lying on the sofa? Why don''t you get up! Go, go for a stroll!"


    At the end, she pursed her lips and flicked her golden ponytail, looking extraordinarily dry and beautiful.


    "Okay, wait for me for a while!" Edward got up helplessly, and after turning around and saying a word, he ordered the maid to help him change his clothes, and the guards went to bring the horse over.


    Tian Lian can see that he finallyyzily on the sofa, he didn''t have to think about or do anything, he just wanted to lie downfortably.


    It''s just too annoying to have to ride a horse at this time.


    Looking at his beautiful and capable sister, who has a temperament different from other nobledies, Edward couldn''t help but praise her in his heart.


    Because of being educated in humanities since childhood, she possesses an intellectual and literary temperament that is different from traditional women. In addition, she is tall and has clear facial features. Although she did not inherit the beauty of her mother, she has inherited a bit of Henry VIII''s momentum and posture, just like a strong woman in the modern workce, with a distinctive temperament.


    "Sure enough, she deserves to be a woman who has been a king in history, her temperament is really convincing!"


    Unfortunately, my sister is thirty-two years old, and she has no intention of marrying at all. Instead, she has a tendency to stay at home longer and longer, which has to worry Edward.


    It is not that there are no suitors.


    The powerful princess of the United Kingdom also has temptations.


    For example, the son of Ferdinand I of the Holy Roman Empire, Archduke Charles, Crown Prince Eric of Sweden, and the Dukes of Anjou and Alen?on in France all pursued her.


    As for this princess, Her Royal Highness is very arrogant, except for some understanding, the rest of the steps did not continue.


    This made His Majesty the king who had been worrying very much: it won''t be the same as in history, stay single forever!


    In this regard, Edward summoned Robert Dudley, the son of the retired Duke of Northumbend, into the Guards to serve in order to create opportunities.


    Regarding this incident, the Duke of Northumbend, who had been sluggish after retirement, was happy for a long time. He thought it was a harbinger of the Dudley family''s revival.


    Later, Edward also discovered that although Elizabeth had some interest in Robert Dudley, it was just an inexplicable attraction to the opposite sex, but after reaching a certain level, the enthusiasm inexplicably went out.


    At this point, Edward gave up his mind, let her do what she wants!


    "Edward, how are you!"


    Thinking wildly in his head, letting the maid help him dress, Edward suddenly heard Elizabeth''s impatient voice outside the door.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" Edward echoed.


    Immediately, with a bang, he prepared to ride his white horse.


    When the guards brought the horses, Edward suddenly realized that the pony Arthur, who had grown up with him a few months ago, had left this world.


    An inexplicable sadness surged from his heart.


    Time flies.

 Chapter 553: sweet date

    Chapter 553 Sweet dates


    As the saying goes, autumn is refreshing and refreshing.


    The blue sky is cloudless. From time to time, you can see pairs of wild geese heading south in rows. From time to time, you can see a wounded or weak wild goose falling from the echelon of the team, and then make a miserable cry .


    Boom Boom Boom¡ªBoom Boom¡ª


    The sound of horseshoes resounded throughout the grass, and then, on the open grass, a series of crispughter suddenly sounded.


    "Hahahaha, Edward, look, I hit a wild goose!" Princess Elizabeth, wearing a fine dress, held a short bow in her hand, got off her horse, picked up a weak wild goose pping its wings on the ground, and then proudly He leaned back triumphantly.


    Edward, who was riding on the horse, was unwilling to get off. He slightly nced at the lonely and pitiful wild goose, as well as the thin protruding eyes, and said disdainfully:


    "My sister, this wild goose does not have your arrow on it, so it cannot be said that it was shot down by you!"


    "Hmph, Edward, don''t you deserve a beating! Didn''t you experience it when you were a child?"


    Elizabeth suddenly looked like a little girl, her eyes widened, and then her hands were put on her hips. Her upper body suddenly swelled up, and her close-fitting clothes quickly stretched out. Looking down from a height, she was trembling, with an exaggerated range, which was very Seductive.


    "Elizabeth is your sister!" Edward was a little startled, and immediately cast his gaze elsewhere, and then pretended to inadvertently said: "Go and look elsewhere! Maybe your arrow hit some hare What!"


    Finally, Edward''s voice became a little louder. After hearing the words, several clever guards immediately rode their horses with interest, as if to find a hare that had been shot by an arrow.


    Elizabeth, who had been paying attention to Edward''s gaze, had a girl''s unique sensitivity, which immediately made her aware that her brother''s gaze seemed to have a slightly evil taste, and then suddenly turned away.


    Elizabeth felt a little shy all of a sudden, and then summoned up her courage again by a strange coincidence, and continued to stand upright, trembling.


    She looked at her pair of hills, which were much better than Mary''s pair of hills, and only Emma and that Laura couldpare.


    When she thinks of Laura, Elizabeth bes angry. This woman has her own children, and she came to seduce my brother, which is simply too shameless.


    A widow who lost her husband, what qualifications does she have to be with the king, and she is thirty-five years old.


    Suddenly, thinking of age again, Elizabeth felt a sense of sadness in her heart. She was getting older and older, and she was no longer as beautiful as those little girls!


    "Hey, Elizabeth, what are you doing, isn''t this the rabbit you shot? Check it out, isn''t it?"


    Elizabeth was suddenly startled by Edward''s voice, and then raised her eyes to see a shot hare suddenly appeared in her brother''s hand, and the arrow was her own.


    "That''s right, it''s mine!" Elizabeth raised her eyebrows, twisted her waist, and quickly took the hare from his hand.


    Pursing her red lips, looking at the dead rabbit and the arrow that shot directly from behind her buttocks, Elizabeth wrinkled her nose and muttered softly:


    "This one is too rough!"


    "Still, I''m having fun!"


    Gently nced at His Majesty Edward who was riding on a horse and thinking about life, Elizabeth suddenly felt sweetness in her heart.


    After ying with his sister all afternoon, Edward returned to Windsor Castle, his whole body looking exhausted.


    Walking into the dressing room, Edward was surrounded by maids, changed out of his sports clothes, and then took a hot bath. Wearing loose pajamas, Edward came to the hall.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t enter, but as soon as you enter, Edward feels a huge noise rushing straight to the back of his head, and his ears are almost ringing.


    Looking carefully, in the hall covered with thick nkets, more than a dozen girls, big or small, and boys are ying andughing andughing, and the sounds of childishness can be heard endlessly.


    "Huh¡ª" Edward coughed in a low voice.


    In the hall, there was no noise at once, only a few ignorant three or four-year-olds were watching the quiet brothers and sisters with a pair of confused eyes!


    The nuns hurriedly greeted the little prince or princess they were taking care of, and asked them to stand up and salute to His Majesty the King.


    "Your Majesty is well¡ª" childish voices sounded out, and the participation was uneven.


    "It''s okay, you guys continue to y!" Edward walked over, first touched the heads of his young children, then hugged and kissed them, and said softly.


    Afterwards, he said with a straight face to several older children:


    "Henry, Adam, Alice, you threee out."


    The three of them frowned when they heard the words, then looked at each other, and then walked out cautiously.


    The three born in 1555 were considered older among the whole group of brothers and sisters. They were almost ten years old and could understand a little bit.


    "How are the grades of the three of you?" As a father, Edward finally realized that this is his responsibility.


    The three of them heard the words, their pretty eyes were full of surprise, why did Father have the time to ask us about the results today?


    "Father, I have passed all the grades!" October is already the end of the semester, the end of the time.


    As the eldest son, Henry Tudor, with short light red hair, said proudly and clearly.


    "Father, I have passed everything except mathematics!" Adam Tudor looked at Edward cautiously, and said softly without reason.


    "Yes¡ª" Edward nodded, and then turned his gaze to the side, the elder daughter with a proud face¡ªAlice Tudor.


    "Father, I''ve passed everything!" Alice said softly, her tone full of pride, then she raised her neck and snorted coldly at Henry and Adam, then hugged Edward''s arm and shook it vigorously shake.


    Hearing this, Edward smiled gently at his eldest daughter, and said softly: "My Alice is the smartest, I have known it since you were born!"


    "Then, Henry, don''t becent if you pass the test. As a big brother, you should pass the test!"


    "And, Adam, you didn''t even pass!"


    Adam lowered his head, blushing, embarrassed.


    "Go back and copy the New Testament from the Bible, otherwise, you won''t be able toe out to y in these three months!"


    Edward is not too strict with those who fail to pass the grades, just copy the Bible! very easy!


    "By the way, get ready and let Little Charlie know. I will take you out to have a look in the next period of time!"


    Finally, Edward sent a sweet date.

 Chapter : , Todays internship salary is a bit hilarious

Tomorrow two chapters, today¡¯s internship sry is a bit high


    Drink too much, two chapters tomorrow

 Chapter 554: whisper

    Chapter 554 Whisper


    The eldest son Henry, the second son Adam, and the eldest daughter Alice were all born in 1555. They are almost ten years old today. They have alreadypleted basic education and started to learn some politicalws and so on.


    As the true heir of the United Kingdom, the Prince of Wales and the Duke of Cornwall, the son of Queen Mary and Edward¡ªCharlie, he is only seven years old this year and is still in a state of ignorance.


    But as the prince of the kingdom, Charlie has an innate advantage over other illegitimate children.


    For example, although he goes to school with other brothers and sisters, the noble children who gather around him are still the most. Even the students who are much older than him respect him, which makes his character stronger since childhood.


    Moreover, he did not inherit his father''s long golden hair, but instead inherited the Celtic gene of his mother, Queen Mary, with long light red hair, which made him look very handsome.


    As the eldest son, Henry inherited his mother Lucy''s mischievous character, leading a group of nobles and younger brothers to y all day long, so his poprity is second only to Charlie in noble schools.


    The third son Adam is the same as his mother Luna, with a calm and calm personality, and he can naturally see his future personality clearly.


    As for his eldest daughter Alice, who inherited Emma''s beauty, Edward loved it very much, and his daughter often received more love than his son.


    After all, the daughter will belong to someone else in the future. If you don¡¯t love her now, how can you still have time in the future given the current traffic situation?


    So, generally speaking, Edward just dotes on them frequently before they remember, and ys the role of a strict father after they go to school.


    So, in the eyes of Henry, Adam and others, their father was usually busy, but he seemed strict when he got home. He cared about daily life and attitude towards life, rather than studying.


    This time, I abruptly said that I would take them to y together, and it seemed that I would go with them in a semi-public manner, which was more interesting.


    As two sisters, Lucy and Luna, their living and bedrooms are adjacent to each other, so the rtionship between Henry and Adam is also the closest.


    "You said, your father is going to let the few of you go out with him, and bring Charlie?"


    Henry and Adam stood in a row with their legs folded and stood side by side, looking nervous.


    Sitting in front of them were the sisters Lucy and Luna, who had changed from a young girl to a young woman. They were still Lucy, who was in her twenties, and still hadn''t changed her impulsive temper.


    So when she heard that Henry and Adam would follow Edward to other ces, and that Charlie was among them, Lucy had a surprised expression on her face.


    Doesn¡¯t this just prove that after his son is about to appear in front of the nobles, he will also appear in front of the people of the country and officials from all over the country?


    It is a great grace for an illegitimate child to receive such a semi-official recognition.


    Luna, who was looking calm at the side, couldn''t help showing surprise, and her soft eyes were full of surprise.


    Although women are allowed to inherit the throne in the naturalw of the Anglo-Saxons, the Europa continent still does not allow women to inherit the throne, and this tradition from France was brought to Ennd by William the Conqueror, Duke of Normandy.


    Therefore, the whole of Britain is still conservative, and the attitude towards illegitimate children is also the same, but it is a little better than Europe.


    For example, Henry VIII tantly and directly canonized his six-year-old illegitimate son Henry Fitzroy as the Duke of Richmond. This is a solid title and has a series of fiefdoms.


    Even Henry VIII had ns to directly break the rules and let his illegitimate son inherit the throne.


    As a result, the Duke of Richmond died early in his teens, otherwise the consequences would be unpredictable.


    Lucy and Luna understand the current system in Ennd and Europe, the possibility of illegitimate children inheriting the throne is very slim, and nobles will even join hands with lowlymoners to resist the king.


    Just like the Magna Carta movement hundreds of years ago.


    However, there should be a chance to extravagantly seek titles and rights.


    And this time, the signal that Edward personally released is the same, to give these illegitimate children a chance, a chance for them to participate in political games.


    "Henry, Adam, just remember to go out this time, listen more and talk less, this is what you should do, you know?"


    After digesting some, Luna showed a stern expression, stared at her and her younger sister''s son with extremely serious eyes, and exhorted.


    "You are still young, in front of your father, you don''t need to express any opinions, just choose to listen and learn, you know?"


    "Got it, mother (aunt)!" Henry and Adam agreed in unison, nodding their little heads.


    "Although this is also a good thing, when I think that Henry will leave me for such a long time, I feel very sad!"


    The two little guys only vaguely know the general idea, but when they think of going out to y, going to a strange ce, away from their mother''s strict discipline and the ubiquitous rules in the pce, they are naturally happy and bouncing around. He jumped away from his mother and went to y.


    When no one was around, Lucy showed a trace of mncholy at this moment, threw herself on her sister, and started talking.


    "It''s okay. They will always go out in the future. Besides, going out this time will bring them many benefits. At least we can know that they will definitely have a bright future, right?"


    Lunaforted her sister, but her heart was also full of worries about her son, especially what would happen if he identally offended Edward? What should I do in the future?


    Just when sister Lucy Luna was happy and sad, Alice also told Emma about going out with her father.


    For this, she who was born as an orphan was immediately filled with great enthusiasm. For her youngest son George, the future is very bright, especially with a favored daughter who loves the house and the ck, George''s future is very promising .


    At this time, the Queen Mother of Scots, who heard the news, showed a trace of anger: "Edward, what is he doing? The illegitimate children go to school, and they want to bring them to the people. Don''t you know that this is the royal family?" scandal? Doesn''t he know that Charlie is his real heir?"


    As Queen Mary, who is truly loved by the contemporary nobles, she is naturally dissatisfied with Edward''s actions. When did the illegitimate child have such a noble status?


    Although it is impossible to inherit the throne, it still poses a slight threat to her grandson Charlie, which she cannot bear.


    "Mother, Edward told me that Charlie is the undisputed crown prince of the United Kingdom, and there will be no wavering!"


    "The present ones naturally have his deep meaning in it!" Queen Mary couldn''t help but feel aggrieved for her husband.

 Chapter 555: visit ireland

    Chapter 555 Inspection of Irnd


    To be honest, in the case of session to the throne, Edward still preferred Charlie, and never thought of changing the prince.


    Even if the illegitimate son is excellent and he is chosen, he can only maintain the prosperity of the royal family for a while, while the conservative and traditional system will make the royal family mediocre and pass on for a long time.


    Therefore, this primogeniture system is also the tacit and tenacious persistence of European countries, which is also admitted by Edward in his heart.


    Although illegitimate children have no inheritance rights, in Edward''s view, they still have great uses.


    Heirs without inheritance rights, especially illegitimate children, are also a kind of assistance to the king and royal family in Europe.


    In Edward''s opinion, his son is much more loyal than those nobles and ministers, and Edward also knows all about his illegitimate son, so it will be more convenient to use in the future.


    What''s more, Europe is not China. Although the son of a monarch is an illegitimate child, he still enjoys too few rights.


    All the sons, Edward looked the same, and Charles was the same in his eyespared with Henry Adam.


    In the future, these illegitimate sons, like the sons of the Spring and Autumn Period, can stay in politics and assist the king.


    It can also be subdivided, go to America and other ces, divide the title of earl, and thene to tens of thousands of acres ofnd as a fiefdom.


    In Edward''s vision, every American colony will have a son watching over him as a supervisor.


    How to put it, it means leading officials and nobles in one or several colonies. Compared with the real official power, it is a civil leader.


    So, one official, one private, double monitoring.


    Moreover, as a king, Edward still distrusted Irnd, including the newly upied French region, which was still unstable.


    At this time, if an illegitimate son of a monarch goes to sit in the town, lead and monitor the people, this is sometimes more powerful than the government.


    Compared with the integrity of officials and nobles, Edward still trusts his son.


    Even if there is any rebellion and independence, it is nothing more than rotten meat in the pot.


    So, early in the morning, Edward took the eldest son Henry, the second son Adam, the third son Charlie, and the eldest daughter Alice, and got on the boat together.


    "This feeling is so ufortable!" Alice was not as lively as before, but sickly, leaning on the sofa, and said weakly to the sea, the sadness in her eyes was indescribable.


    "My little baby, you were so happy just now!"


    Edward held her cold little hand, looked at his daughter, andforted:


    "It will be fine after a while, and it will be fine after a short sleep!"


    Seasickness is purely due to physical factors. If it is treated, there is no good way to do it, so it can only be resisted.


    Seeing his little angel like this, Edward felt distressed.


    "Come on,e on, there''s a big fish here!"


    "Where? I want to see!"


    On the side deck, Henry and the others looked cheerful, walking around and looking around from time to time, all curious.


    Alice, who was in a normal state, was already lying on the sofa, without any desire to move.


    After Alice fell asleep, Edward joined the fishing activities.


    As a king, Edward also went to sea for the first time. As a man in two lifetimes, it was the first time to go to sea, take a boat, and fish. It was not too pleasant.


    The seagulls are chirping, and the waves are floating.


    The slightly salty sea breeze was blowing on his face, and Edward held the fishing rod, feeling the trembling in it.


    "Fish, it must be a big fish!" Edward shouted excitedly, his whole body showing a different kind of drunken red.


    This pleasant day did notst too long. Within a week, His Majesty the King was tired of it, and the one-month voyage made him feel a little lonely.


    Maybe there is no ce for entertainment, His Majesty the King directly invented poker as a business pastime.


    Especially the heart K, Charlemagne of the Frankish Kingdom, has always been Edward''s target. This king who ruled a huge country has quite good abilities.


    The origin of ying cards is notpletely sure, but it is generally believed to have evolved from the French Tarot.


    Early ying cards were probably introduced to Europe from Egypt in thete 14th century.


    In the 15th century, K was usually regarded as thergest card, and A was the smallest card.


    The way 2 is regarded as thergest and A as the smallest today may have begun after the French Revolution in thete eighteenth century.


    The big and small "joker" (JOKER) is an invention of the United States, and then spread back to Europe along with poker.


    So, at this moment, His Majesty the King is also standing on the shoulders of his predecessors to make a conclusion.


    Half a monthter, the pier in Dublin.


    As the newly appointed governor, although John Perrott is young, his long-standing local experience has allowed him towork throughout Irnd.


    Therefore, the Irish nobles and officials all respected the Governor-General who was rumored to be the illegitimate son of Henry VIII.


    On this day, on a pier in Dublin, five armed merchant ships moored quietly at this private pier without the slightest ripple.


    As the Governor, John Perrott merely invited some nobles and key officials of the Governor''s Pce to wee His Majesty the King.


    Edward just got off the boat, with several children, looked at the weing crowd of more than a dozen people, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Wee, Lord of Scond, Ennd, Irnd, and France, Your Majesty the King!"


    "Wee, Your Royal Highness The Prince of Wales!"


    After the king and the prince finished speaking, everyone looked at the other little guys, and the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    "I came here privately today, so be it!"


    Edward beckoned, breaking the embarrassment.


    Then, surrounded by everyone, came to the already built royal pce, full of Irish characteristics, in a grasnd, with birds singing and flowers fragrant, lush water and grass, a little flock of sheep, what a prairie courtyard.


    Ever since the founding of the United Kingdom, Edward ordered the Pce Office to build pces in the four major regions as the king''s temporary resting ce. The funds for the manuscript fee are not less than nearly ten thousand pounds every year.


    Looking at this characteristic pce on the prairie, Edward nodded, very satisfied.


    The little ones jumped to the flock immediately. This was the first time they saw such a flock of thousands of sheep, and they were very excited.


    "John, how''s it going? Any thoughts on Irnd?"


    The king took the governor and chatted while enjoying the scenery.


    "Your Majesty, Irnd is indeed vast innd and rich in resources, but the current tax problem in Irnd is very prominent."


    ps: I''m sorry, I broke my promise and went back to school to meet up with my friends.


    Tomorrow two chapters, code words on the train!

 Chapter 556: Interesting

    Chapter 556 Interest moving


    As the so-called blue sky and white clouds, the breeze is blowing, the summer of the Irish grasnd still has a strong atmosphere of green grass and soil.


    After all, there is too much rain here all year round, especially suitable for the growth of grass, and it is normal to have a little earthy smell.


    The sky is gray, the wild is vast, and the wind blows the grass and the cattle and sheep are low.


    Such a scene was also the first time Edward saw it.


    With such a beautiful view, Edward couldn''t bear it any longer. He immediately sent a fanned mare, and then began to discuss with the young governor.


    "Tax issue? What? Recently, I relied on the cab''s report to show that in the second quarter, Irnd''s national tax payment to the central government has reached 30,000 pounds. This was a year''s tax in the past!"


    The horse walked slowly on its slender legs, and from time to time lowered its head to eat a mouthful of green grass. His Majesty the King turned his head, looked at the governor with a slightly troubled face, and asked.


    "Your Majesty, although Irnd''s economy has improved a lot recently, it is still under pressure by a stone, and it is difficult to easily enter the battle and contribute real strength to the central government."


    John Perot was also riding, slightly behind the king by half a horse, and then he put on a male look and said in a low voice.


    "Specifically, tell me, let me take a look at this small ind, what problems are bothering you!"


    Edward smiled from the bottom of his heart, and then said softly.


    It is not easy to govern the country, not to mention the ind of Irnd, where immigrants and Celtics live together, which is a lot of trouble.


    "Your Majesty, recently, many Celtic tribal nobles have gone bankrupt because of their extravagant lives, and tribal conflicts have broken out from time to time. It is hard to guard against!"


    "And this has caused the Governor''s Mansion to be unable to collect taxes on time!"


    The Celts are indeed a problem. Although the Irish are said to have been brought into the feudal era, the mutual hatred between them has not decreased much, and it means that it has been relieved for the time being.


    For this kind of tribal-faced hatred, the further the role of mediation bes, the weaker it bes.


    "As far as I know, the Celtics don''t pay a high proportion of taxes, do they?"


    Edward looked at himself as the governor with a half-smile, and he evenid an ambush for himself.


    Seeing this, John smiled awkwardly, and then continued indifferently: "That''s right, Your Majesty, you are so wise and mighty!"


    "Although the Celts are a bit troublesome, they are nothing to worry about. Moreover, the mutual hatred among the Celts will help the Governor''s Pce to divide and win over, and it will be more beneficial to the rule of the kingdom!"


    "It''s just that, in recent years, with the spread of Mandarin and Chinese characters, the amount of funds required has be more and more expensive, and the Governor''s Mansion has be more and more difficult to support!"


    The increase in Celtic conflicts is indeed more beneficial to the Kingdom government than the disadvantages. A little tax loss is not a big deal, but you also need to be careful not to show any talented people.


    In the past, the Jin people treated the grasnds in the same way to provoke conflicts, and then Genghis Khan rose up.


    "The governor''s office must intervene at any time, don''t let this kind of vendetta expand, it is better to maintain it within a certain range!"


    Edward recalled various examples in Chinese history in his head, and could not help warning softly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" John Perot straightened his face and agreed in a deep voice.


    "What the **** is it that troubled our Governor to make so many detours, let''s talk about it now!"


    "Your Majesty has sharp eyes!"


    The governors of Europe have always had great powers. They are often called vice-kings. They are in charge of political, military, and judicial power. They are typically high-ranking and powerful, and they cannot take office unless they are trusted ministers.


    So, seeing John Perrott''s coy look, Edward asked with some amusement.


    At this point, John Perrott could only take a deep breath, and a deep voice sounded:


    "Your Majesty, since the development of Irnd, the current situation in Irnd is basically due to the development of immigrants."


    "But now, many nobles are coveting the pastures andnd here, buying and selling them forcibly, and plundering thend of some immigrants!"


    "It''s nothing. After all, Irnd has a small number of people. If it is lost, it will be redeveloped. Besides, there is no loss for the Governor''s Mansion!"


    "Nowadays, many aristocrats and big businessmen conceal the amount and evade taxes. No matter how many people there are in the Governor''s House, they are no match for the vast Irish grasnds. Therefore, Irnd''s economy is developing rapidly, but the taxes of the Governor''s House have not increased much!"


    Once Irnd was opened up, there were so many nobles who came to eat meat, and the price was low. From the hard-working immigrants, they harvested maturend and pastures, and established manors and ranches.


    The immigrants are also willing to sell the developednd to repay debts and improve their lives. After all, Irnd has plenty ofnd, as long as they want to develop it.


    For example, the royal family owns millions of acres ofnd in Irnd, hundreds ofrge and small pastures, and countless manors. The specific area can no longer be calcted.


    Anyway, Edward knew that the royal family¡¯s annual profit from exporting grain from the Irish manor had reached 50,000 pounds, and other wool, cattle and sheep were even more difficult to estimate.


    Such a huge profit, if the tax is paid honestly, the loss will be heartbreaking.


    Besides, Irnd is located in a remote ce, too far from the political center of London. The nobles are a bit unscrupulous. Even the royal family has taken the lead. Will other nobles consciously abide by it?


    "Your Majesty, the annual tax evasion reaches at least 100,000 pounds. This is a major loss to the Governor''s Pce and the United Kingdom!"


    "Has it reached this point?" Edward pretended to be surprised.


    In fact, in his estimates, there are more true tax evasions than that.


    After all, the annual output of the ranch manor is reported by myself once the gate is closed. It is unknown how urate it is.


    However, Edward did not want to do this kind of act of digging flesh from himself, and it also offended the nobles.


    Government affairs have little to do with the royal family, anyway, the poor are not the royal family.


    Seeing the silence of His Majesty the King, John Perrott was a little nervous. He knew that he was reluctant to part with children and could not trap wolves. His Majesty the King would not easily take action on things that are of no benefit.


    He took a deep breath, made up his mind, and then said in a neutral tone:


    "Your Majesty, in order to thank His Majesty for your grace, the Irish people intend to pay half of the customs duties to express their determination to loyal to the royal family!"


    "Is this true?" Edward could no longer restrain the surprise in his heart, and his voice suddenly became louder.


    Half of the tariff, which is much higher than the ie of those manors, and it is also very stable.


    Edward actually wanted to get Irnd''s tariffs after he had the sweetness of Ennd''s tariffs, but he was hesitant because of Irnd''s resistance.


    Of course, it is also possible to take it by force, but those who rule Irnd are those immigrant meritorious sses who work hard to open up. It is not good for the United Kingdom and the royal family to stir up their dissatisfaction.


    Now you can get half of it without much effort, which is pretty good.


    As for the nobles, in the face of interests, go away!

 Chapter 557: Influence

    Chapter 557 Influence


    Half of the tariffs are directly allocated to the royal family as a subsidy. Although it is different from Ennd¡¯s full tariffs being charged to the royal family, it is still very tempting.


    Although Edward has been thinking about all the tariffs in Irnd, but considering the rebellious sentiment, it is quite good to get half of the tariffs.


    "It seems that the Irish already understand that I must eat the meat of tariffs. Instead of being taken away for no reason, why not use it for some interest?"


    Edward stared at John Perrott, who was nervous, with a slight smile on his face, then shook his head slightly, and said:


    "My lord governor, although I am very satisfied with the wishes of the Irish, but for now, I don''t have such a request. Let''s wait for the tariff matter!"


    "As for allegiance to this thing, it is not proved by money!"


    Half of the tariff is very tempting, and Edward was almost fooled.


    Scond, Wales, Ennd, all tariffs belong to the royal family, but you are special in Irnd? Give half of the tariff directly, and negotiate conditions.


    My God, I am the real king, master of the United Kingdom.


    Sooner orter, Irish tariffs will enter the hands of the royal family, rather than needing so-called handouts and negotiations.


    This is an insult to the kingship.


    His Majesty the King''sst words were full of deep meaning, and even his eyes seemed to have a different meaning.


    ncing at John Perrault, Edward sneered, turned his face away, and then rode away at a faster speed.


    Like a thunderbolt, Jiang lowered his head and looked expectant, His Excellency the Governor, and was frightened.


    At this moment, he felt what it means to be with a king like a tiger.


    The king, who was chatting and smiling just now, suddenly became colder, and a strong sense of political crisis permeated his whole body.


    John Perrott felt that for a while, he even put His Majesty the King and the Governor''s Pce on the same level for negotiation.


    Being away from the political center for a long time made his political sense suddenly lowered, careless.


    Although the governor is known as the deputy king, since the War of the Roses, several nobles dared to negotiate with the king, and treated them as equals.


    As a result, the sudden loss of vignce made John Perot extremely nervous. He knew that he had to make up for it, otherwise his political life might be over.


    Sure enough, the next day, His Majesty Edward met with Knight Baron Baldwin who was stationed in Dublin, and had a series of friendly conversations with senior military officials.


    Knight Baron Baldwin said that the Irish garrison will definitely be strengthened, guarding this charming ind for the king and the United Kingdom.


    During this period, His Majesty the King also bought arge amount of cattle, sheep and fine wine, and rewarded the thousands of troops in Dublin. I heard that the army has been working hard recently.


    On the third day, His Majesty the King had a cordial conversation with the members of the Irish Parliament, and then proposed cordial solutions to the problems encountered by the Irish tribal nobles and the members of the Parliament.


    At this point, John Perot knew that the Governor''s Pce would not be able to stop the tariffs, and he was doomed to lose this huge gain.


    If it is said that he tried to stop it, there is a certain possibility of sess, but after he goes down, the next governor will definitely obey the arrangement.


    So, in his own future and the interests of Irnd, John Perott chose the best answer.


    "Boom¡ªI officially announce that after many members voted by secret ballot, with 150 votes in favor and 32 votes against, the bill No. 123 submitted by the Governor John Perrott will be formalized from now on. Take effect!"


    The gray-haired speaker dropped the hammer and announced loudly that the proposal was passed.


    Immediately, there was thunderous apuse.


    Of course, there were also a few congressmen who patted the table angrily, and then chose to leave angrily, not paying any attention to the strange gazes of others.


    Hearing this, Edward smiled at first. There are people like this everywhere, and they are dedicated to the public! understandable.


    Immediately, in less than a month, these MPs were forced to withdraw from the Irish Parliament for one reason or another.


    The tariffs are officially in the pocket, and Edward''s anger towards John Perot has also disappeared a lot.


    After all, people are also wholeheartedly for the United Kingdom. The conflict between the United Kingdom and the royal family is definitely inevitable. A wise politician needs to carefully consider and make a choice.


    This time, it can be regarded as a lesson for him. After all, he is only forty years old, very proud, and his political experience is still rtively weak.


    What''s more, he is still his father''s illegitimate child, so it is necessary to give him a chance.


    Irnd has more than 30 counties and four major provinces. After Edward has reaped a lot, he spent nearly a month to carry out a royal promotion activity on the entire big ind.


    The momentum is mighty, surrounded by thousands of troops, and they are driving slowly on the road that gradually runs through the counties of the whole ind.


    Along the way, immigrants, officials, and Celtic nobles continued toe to see them, and Edward also gave gifts generously as love.


    Of course, people also contributed, cattle and sheep, buckskin, gold, and even beautiful women, everything that one expects to find, Edward refused all of them, and did not ept.


    After all, this is an opportunity to promote the presence of the royal family, leaving a good impression is more important than money.


    So, walking along this road, Edward is equivalent to spreading money everywhere. In less than a month, tens of thousands of pounds are gone. It is not an exaggeration.


    But the benefits are great.


    First of all, Edward already has a general understanding of the situation in Irnd, and fully understands that the growth of the poption is the reason for the Celtics'' vendetta.


    So, with a flick of a pen, His Majesty the King directly recruited 3,000 people from the Celts to form the Irish Guards and merge them into the ranks of the Guards.


    The second point is that spending money is really the best way to build goodwill, especially the discipline of the army is perfect and there is no disturbance to the people. In addition, Edward¡¯s series of friendly actions have left a deep impression on the Irish people.


    Decadester, the Irish are still discussing it with gusto.


    For example, a tribe does not have a well and can only fetch water from a river more than a dozen miles away, but that river belongs to other tribes, and a series of conflicts arise from this.


    His Majesty the King found out, and immediately ordered the army to dig a deep well, so that the conflict between the two tribes disappeared.


    In this week''s Irish Weekly, a detailed exnation will be given on this little matter.


    Later, the London Daily, Scottish Weekly, Welsh Weekly, and United Weekly all reprinted it.


    For a time, throughout Irnd, the influence of the Tudor royal family rose rapidly, basically meeting the requirements of His Majesty the King.


    ps: I have given everything I promised, and I kept my word. Ask for tickets, ask for subscription

 Chapter 558: coal supply company

    Chapter 558 Coal Supply Company


    Of course, reciprocate, since the tariffs are in the arms of the ie, the taxes will naturally need to be paid, which is beyond doubt.


    The Irish government has no tariffs, and the tax on the ind must be raised.


    This thing is rtively simple. His Majesty Edward only needs to ask the person in charge of the royal family industry in Irnd toe forward, personally report taxes to Irnd, and then hand it over.


    Moreover, the amount is rtivelyrge, the tax deration amount reached 5,000 pounds, and it is also thergest tax deration in Irnd''s history.


    With His Majesty the King taking the lead, how could the rest of the nobles be bigger than the King, so they had to file their taxes reluctantly.


    After losing the tariffs, the Irish government increased taxes by more than 20,000 pounds at one time within a month, which is an astonishing amount.


    As I said before, the Celts in Irnd are basically still in the era of tribal alliances, so the United Kingdom directly implements an improved version of the European feudal system in Irnd. Tribes,rge and small, are transformed into arge number of knights, barons, and be feudal lord.


    Ennd''s writing,nguage, architecture, clothing, books, and beliefs have also expanded among Celtic tribes, and Ennd has gradually be a benchmark for fashion.


    What pleased Edward was that the Irish government had been receiving the support of the central government for the past ten years, and had not ckened in the spread of culture.


    "Your Majesty, ording to the survey, the number of Irish teenagers receiving basic education has reached 6,000, including 4,000 Celtics. If nothing unexpected, ten yearster, among the Celtics, there will be 4,000 Irish teenagers who can speak English." The number of people will reach 200,000!"


    Several years ofpulsory education has greatly increased the literacy rate of the whole of Irnd. Especially in order to implement the central government''s decree, the Irish Governor''s Government spends more than 20,000 pounds on education every year, which is almost the same as the cost of the garrison.


    After cruising around, as the governor of Irnd, John Perott followed His Majesty''s footsteps closely and walked around half of the entire ind of Irnd in order to make up for his mistakes.


    Taking advantage of His Majesty the King''s rest, His Excellency the Governor softly reported the achievements of Irnd in the past few years.


    Over the past month, the journey has been tiring, His Majesty the King and the little princes are exhausted, but Edward has also noticed the growth of the sons.


    The most basic thing is that there is already some content in their immature eyes, which has increased their knowledge.


    It is alsomonly known as, know the sufferings of the people!


    For example, once, when passing by a vige, the local residents even put stones into the stone pot and stirred them with the meat.


    Henry wondered why stones were added, while Charlie and Adam wondered why stone pots were used instead of iron pots.


    At this time, Edward, as a father and king, kindly taught them what is poor, what is difficult, and what is poor.


    After a parade, everyone''s harvest is also good.


    "The Governor''s Mansion has done a good job in this regard!" Edward praised with a smile when he heard this.


    "However, in addition to the Celtics in Irnd, there are also many problems in the counties and counties under the Governor''s Mansion!"


    "What you said is true, Your Majesty. I have already noticed it, but this is a legacy problem, and it is not easy to deal with it for a while!"


    The young governor lowered his head, bravely admitted his mistakes, and then looked expectantly at the young His Majesty the King, hoping to get some guidance.


    Due to the previous Irish colonial strategy, the development was carried out from point to point. The Governor''s Pce only provided soldiers and logistics, and the rest were basically shot down by the remaining officers.


    In the stronghold, the prestige is very high. If you hold on to the power, what can the Governor''s Pce do?


    Regarding this, John Perot naturally knows this, and he also wants to centralize power and centralize power in the Governor''s Pce, but he has no power.


    "A while ago, didn''t you say that taxes are difficult to collect? Why not start here!" After thinking about the problem, Edward showed a conspiracy-like smile.


    "You can set up a powerful tax department to be responsible for clearing taxes, so as to achieve the purpose of interference. Without finances, the local government naturally has no capital to contend with!"


    Hearing this, His Excellency the Governor suddenly realized that what he needed to find was just a breakthrough.


    So, it is indeed feasible.


    After losing the tariffs, the Irish Governor''s Office devoted all its efforts to pursuing domestic tax evasion and tax evasion.


    So, in Dublin, the capital of Irnd, a notorious organization was born-the Governor''s Taxation Department.


    In view of the difficulty of tax collection, the Irish Governor-General invented a unique military department - the tax police.


    This group of people is fully equipped, riding horses, whistling, carrying pens and paper, carrying sticks, and wandering around all over Irnd to catch any tax evasion.


    They have amazing acumen and are said to be able to detect all transactions and money.


    Whether they are nobles or civilians, they still cannot escape their noses and investigations, they are unscrupulous and prestigious.


    Together with London''s urban management, police, and Scottish hignd warriors, they are listed as the four major figures in the United Kingdom that cannot be provoked.


    In a month, Edward ended his tour of the entire ind of Irnd, allowing the king''s authority to reach the bottom of Irnd for the first time.


    Of course, the crucial tariffs were also harvested.


    The appearance of several illegitimate children also caused Irish officials and aristocrats to talk a lot, feeling powerless against His Majesty''s shameless behavior.


    The harvest of the parade is far more than that, but the tired king no longer thinks so much, he just wants to have a good rest.


    Irnd is nothing more than the kingdom''s garbage dump, and what it can provide to the empire is nothing more than sailors and manpower, injecting new vitality into the economy of the United Kingdom.


    Without hundreds of years of effort, there is no way to achieve a sway like Ennd. Economic integration and cultural integration are Edward''s current pursuit.


    By the time Edward returned to London, it was already winter, and the rainy, wet and cold weather made the entire London citizen worry.


    No more cold worries today, though.


    In December, the London Coal Supply Company with a scale of 50,000 pounds was formally established. They are responsible for the heating and industrial needs of the entire London, mainly for residential heating.


    The municipal finance subsidizes this.


    That is to say, London citizens no longer need to go to the streets to buy coal, but only need to pay two shillings a month to get a daily supply of coal for the whole family, which is much cheaper than buying in pieces.


    And, it was delivered to your door.


    Of course, if you have no money, you can also use a few pennies to buy some cinders, and it will have some effect.


    London in the winter of 1566 was extraordinarily warm and harmonious.

 Chapter 559: Ghent Agreement

    Chapter 559 Ghent Agreement


    London in winter bes warm and fascinating because of some coal.


    The Nethends, which is short of food and clothing, lives like a year throughout the winter, whether it is a Spaniard or a Dutchman.


    Just as the Duke of Avar said to Philip II when he left Spain, let the Nethends be a new world.


    Alpha immediately set up the "Anti-Rebellion Committee" to suppress the revolution with **** means. More than 8,000 rebels were executed, including the noble Earl Egmont and General Horn. The mayor of Antwerp, the head of the bourgeoisie, was also hanged. Alpha also formted a new tax system, all movable and immovable properties were subject to property taxes, and allmodities were subject to transaction taxes in an attempt to strangle the Dutch revolution economically.


    He said viciously: "Leave a poor Nethends to God than a rich Nethends to the devil."


    The establishment of the Reconnaissance Committee almost brought chaos to the entire Nethends. The proper order in the Nethends was disrupted. Nobles and civilians were in danger and could be arrested at any time because of rumors.


    Subsequently, an astonishing uprising broke out throughout the Nethends, covering the entire Nethends region, and millions of Dutch people supported and sympathized with it.


    The Spaniards, who firmly upied the city, could only barely defend, andpletely gave up their right to rule the rural areas.


    Subsequently, under the guidance of merchants, nobles, and the English, the insurgents started an era ofprehensive counter-offensive.


    By early 1567, the entire northern provinces of the Nethends had basically be independent from Spanish rule.


    In the southern provinces, although they have not yet gotten rid of Spanish control, the Duke of Avar''s life is not easy.


    The Dutch formed a "forest beggar" guerri group in the dense forest, constantly attacking small groups of Spanish troops, punishing the Spanish minions, and beating the Duke of Avar dizzy.


    At first, he dealt with the uprising forces in the provinces with all his strength, and carried out violent attacks on major cities.


    His savage sacking of many cities attempted to arrest this trend by force, but could not save Spain from defeat in the northern provinces.


    In this environment, the Nethenders became more and more courageous as they fought, and they were not afraid of death.


    At the time, the Vian ambassador to the Nethends wrote: "Although the cold climate makes the inhabitants timid, it is a remarkable thing that when the sentence of death is imposed, they defy fate with rare courage."


    In desperation, Philip II had to call the Duke of Avar back to Spain, and reassigned a man named Le Kuisheng as the governor of the Nethends.


    In January 1567, with the exception of Amsterdam, Hond, Zend and the entire northern Nethends were liberated from Spanish rule.


    At this time, eager to get rid of the northern provinces ruled by Spain, they jointly rmended the new Prince Louis of Orange, brother of thete Prince William of Orange, as the governor.


    However, in view of theck of prestige of the new Governor Louis, the nobles of the Nethends established an independentmittee of the northern provinces to exercise great power.


    In this way, in order to better free the entire Nethends from Spanish rule, the provinces of the Nethends decided to hold a three-level parliament to discuss how to determine the future direction of the Nethends.


    Philip II was furious when he learned of this. He ordered the new governor to exhaust all means and organize the convening of the three-level council.


    In March, the newly-appointed Governor spared no effort to surround the coastal city of Leiden in an attempt to go straight up and prevent the convening of the three-level parliament.


    In this regard, the little Raiden City has persisted for more than three months, and it is almost at the point where people are running out of food.


    "These Spaniards are really powerful!" A young nobleman on the city wall wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at the blood and limbs everywhere, and looked at the crowded Spanish soldiers. He couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "Don''t worry, we will win!"


    At this time, the young nobleman suddenly heard a sound. He turned his head and saw that it was Mr. John from Ennd.


    This gentleman scattered gold coins widely. As the spokesperson of Ennd in the Nethends, he supported many uprising teams, and even most of the weapons and equipment were transferred from Ennd by him.


    Even, a few years ago, due to the tyranny of the Duke of Avar, there was a collective food shortage in the Nethends, which made this low-lying country almost unable to survive.


    After all, starving the heretics isn''t just talk.


    For this reason, I heard that the English directly transferred grain from Irnd to the Nethends.


    Although the price is much more expensive, other countries dare not offend Spain and dare to transport grain.


    So, for the English, for His Majesty Edward who has never heard of it, the Dutch are deeply grateful.


    "I have ovee such a difficult moment, what is so terrible about this difficulty!"


    John looked at the endless Spanish soldiers under the city wall, and then whispered softly to the young nobleman.


    "I''m afraid, we will all jump into the sea in the end!" The young noble sighed helplessly.


    "Sea, sea¡ª" Speaking of the word, John suddenly screamed out.


    Leyden City is only six nautical miles away from the sea, and its terrain is low to the sea, protected entirely by sluice gates. This is how this city came to be.


    But what if the floodgates open?


    On this day, the defenders of the city suddenly opened the floodgates while the Spaniards were bewildered, and the city outside Leiden suddenly became a swamp.


    The victory of the Leiden Defense War greatly consolidated the victory of the uprising in the northern provinces, and also promoted the uprising activities in the southern provinces.


    In response, His Majesty Edward of London drank a ss of wine directly.


    The Spanish King Philip II became more and more irritable, and there was an endless stream of trash, garbage, and such swearing.


    John of Ennd took this rare opportunity to gather the spokespersons of the northern and southern provinces and started a new round of meetings.


    "Everyone, for a long time, the yoke that the Spaniards have put on the Nethends is about to be destroyed. At this moment of celebration, we have to face a question: Where is the future of the Nethends?"


    The aristocrat who bought it in 2011 came to the stage and asked such a thought-provoking question in the city of Ghent.


    "I propose that Governor Louis be the plenipotentiary governor of the Nethends and continue to lead the Nethends against the Spanish uprising!"


    Even, some people proposed that Charles II, the younger brother of the Holy Roman Emperor Maximilian II, be the Grand Duke.


    Of course, some people also suggested that King Edward VI of Ennd should be ushered in to counter Spain.


    In this way, in the city of Ghent, the three-level parliament, which had been arguing for nearly a month, finally introduced a proposal: announcing the abolition of all decrees issued by Alpha, reaffirming the original rights of the cities, and uniting the north and the south against Spain.


    Therefore, it is also called the "Ghent Agreement".

 Chapter 560: brussels

    Chapter 560 Brussels


    The signing of the Ghent Agreement greatly stimted the morale of the Dutch people, especially the political capital of the Kingdom of the Nethends¡ªBrussels, which has be a boiling hot pot.


    "Other ces have dered independence, the Spaniards are in danger!"


    "Yes! I have long been looking forward to being independent, **** Spaniards!"


    "Damn Duke of Avar!"


    The city of Brussels is not big, so the streets and alleys are full of discussions about signing the Ghent Agreement. The Dutch people are absolutely endlessly discussing this kind of political event, especially the events rted to the future of the entire Nethends. Not high enough.


    The Spanish soldiers patrolling the streets seemed to have changed their personalities after the signing of the Ghent Agreement, and they were no longer irritating.


    It seemed extraordinarily docile and gentle, not as fierce as before, like a devil from hell.


    After seeing the changed attitude of the Spanish soldiers, the courage of the citizens of Brussels, who were still a little timid before, became more and more courageous.


    "Look, those Spaniards, when they heard that the Ghent Agreement was signed, they were immediately scared!"


    "Yes, it seems that they are indeed scared. If they were before, they would rush over regardless, and they would be beaten without stopping!"


    Pedestrians on the road saw the Spanish soldier, now like a tiger that has lost its sharp ws, its previous majestic appearance has turned into a sick cat.


    Rows of Spanish soldiers walked on the street after they were no longer intimidated, and were pointed at. The air around them seemed to be a st of gunpowder, which could be ignited at any time.


    Gradually, pointing from the side turned into yelling, and finally, it turned into insulting and beating.


    The crowd in Brussels seemed to be tilting the resentment they had endured for a long time, beating the Spanish patrol soldiers, and it was inevitable that it would expand.


    Gradually, one person, ten people, hundreds and thousands of people, and finally, the unbearable Spanish soldiers fired the first shot.


    At the moment when the sound and fireworks came out, the entire city of Brussels fell silent, and then suddenly boiled up. The citizens of Brussels exhausted all their weapons and began to resist the Spanish soldiers who were about to suppress.


    Regarding that day, ten yearster, the young Lang De, who was only neen years old, said to his curious son, not without fear:


    "At that time, the whole city seemed to be drunk. People were mad, roaring, and their faces were hideous!"


    "The Spanish soldiers who seemed toe from the devil of hell, faced the crazy and ferocious citizens, but they were like weakmbs, powerlessly resisting the beatings of the citizens!"


    "Guns, weapons, surrounded by a crowded crowd, have be a burden and lost their original power. After all, no matter how sharp amb''s weapon is, it is nothing more than amb!"


    He said a famous saying that came from His Majesty Edward. After he finished speaking, he felt that hispulsion suddenly increased a lot.


    "Father, what''s going on?" the eight-year-old son asked nervously with a hint of longing in his eyes.


    "Why do children know so much? In the end, the Spanish rule over Brussels was overthrown, and Brussels became independent!"


    Land waved his hands impatiently, said indifferently, and then walked out.


    Lifting his head, looking at the neat and immacte floor on the ground, the horrible scene has unconsciously appeared in his mind:


    The Spanish team of dozens of people was surrounded and beaten by hundreds of thousands of people. Fists, sticks, and stones all became tools of the Brussels people.


    The Spaniards could only bear this irresistible attack helplessly, until finally they turned into a puddle of meat, scattered on the street, and no one cared about it.


    The same is true in other corners of the city. The patrolling Spanish soldiers, even mercenaries, still suffered unspeakable beatings and killings, and the whole of Brussels wailed for a while.


    Even some Spanish residents who settled in Brussels were innocently involved and suffered unspeakable pain.


    and so on captured the Governor''s Pce. When Brussels became independent on the second day, corpses abounded in the streets and alleys.


    Thest rough estimate is that the number of people killed has reached as many as 1,370, while the number of Spanish soldiers defending Brussels was only 5,000. A full one-fifth of the soldiers were massacred and beaten, which is extremely exaggerated.


    Of course, the Brussels people used this exaggerated and frightening behavior to directly destroy the fighting spirit of the Spaniards, and finally had to flee.


    The independence of Brussels has great political significance because of its location as a political center.


    Complemented with the previous Ghent Agreement, it dealt a subversive blow to Spain''s rule in the Nethends.


    Since then, the road to independence of the Nethends has officially reached a new level.


    London.


    After hearing that the Ghent Agreement was signed, especially for the uncertain ownership of the governorship, Edward showed great enthusiasm.


    "I have long supported the development of the independent cause of the Nethends and invested a lot of money and energy. What reason does a Prince of Orange have topete with me?"


    Facing the members of the cab, His Majesty the King said directly, with a serious and arrogant expression on his face.


    "It should be so. Without the support of our United Kingdom and His Majesty, how could the Nethends be in such a situation? I''m afraid it would have been suppressed long ago! Besides, our United Kingdom is a Protestant country, which is just right for the Nethends!"


    The ministers of the cab have always had no bottom line. When His Majesty the King made a speech, he immediately echoed it.


    Prime Minister Sir Anthony frowned and said cautiously:


    "The opinions of the Spaniards have to be taken care of!"


    Hearing this, Edward had to frown.


    Spain, unknowingly, has be an obstacle to the progress of the United Kingdom, making people extremely eye-catching and ufortable.


    "Having said that, your situation is different, Your Majesty. You have only be the governor in name, and the real power is still in the hands of the Dutch nobles. It is unlikely that the Spaniards will turn against you for the sake of the false name. !"


    "Besides, the southern part of the Nethends is still in the hands of the Spaniards. For the Spaniards, this is not the end. The empty governorship does not mean anything, because it can be destroyed at any time!"


    Minister of the Exchequer Thomas Mane did not echo the Prime Minister''s opinion as usual, but instead relied on his second-inmand status to express his own opinion.


    "So, the decision-making power of the Nethends has not yet been truly vested. If you use His Majesty''s status as the governor-general to cut in, it will do more good than harm to us in the United Kingdom!"

 Chapter 561: contradiction

    Chapter 561 Contradiction


    "As a well-known family in the Nethends, the Orange family is well-known throughout the Nethends, and the former Prince of Orange, as the governor of the three provinces of Jersey, the Nethends, and Utrecht, has connections all over the Nethends. The current Louis .Orange still has strongpetitiveness for His Majesty."


    Thomas Mane, the Minister of Finance, analyzed the candidates for the governor of the Nethends word by word for His Majesty the King and the ministers. Among them, Prince Louis Orange of Orange was the most threatening.


    Edward had no choice but to remain silent when he heard the words. Although he had been continuously transfusing blood for the Dutch and believed in Protestantism, he was quite prestigious among the nobles of the Nethends.


    But the most powerful economies in the north are the provinces of Hond and Zend, both of which have a great influence on the current joint autonomous province, and the Orange family has a huge influence.


    But a strong localpetitor still makes him, a foreign king, less hopeful.


    Fortunately, I let William Orange die unexpectedly before, otherwise this position is really hard to hope for.


    The northern provinces and some cities in the south formed the "Utrecht League" as an alliance against Spanish rule.


    The position of governor of this alliance has been contested by many people, nobles and civilians, and there are many discussions, which makes the newly independent provinces of the North Nethends faintly show signs of division.


    At this time, Brussels'' sudden independence immediately washed away the restless North Nethends region, and the festive atmosphere was particrly strong.


    A country cannot be without a king for a day, and a region cannot be without a leader for a day.


    After Edward decided to put it on hold, other Dutch nobles also chose to put it on hold, and we will talk about itter.


    Although the position of the governor is difficult to deliver, the necessary leadership is still necessary. A snake without a head cannot do it.


    So, in the end, in desperation, the nobles in the northern provinces began to establish special councils to carry out temporary leadership work.


    In today''s society, the leader of a country is equated with the country where it is located, but it was different in the 16th century. Dozens of countries may have the same monarch.


    Therefore, the independence of the Nethends at this moment is equivalent to breaking away from the control of Spain, but it does not want to break away from the control of Philip II.


    That is to say, the Nethends is independent from Spain, but it still belongs to the rule of the Habsburg family in name, and Philip II still belongs to the real king of the Nethends.


    Finally, if Edward bes the governor, it is equivalent to bing a vassal of Philip II, or in other words, bing his subject.


    Although, in the eyes of people in the sixteenth century, this is a very rare andmon thing.


    For example, for a long time, the King of Ennd, as the Duke of Normandy, was a vassal of the King of France.


    And if it is said that after Edward bes the governor, he will be a vassal of Philip II, that is really impossible.


    As for the position of governor, it cannot fall into the hands of the new Prince of Orange. How could it be possible to let the former prince die after finally killing the former prince? If you are on it, it will be difficult to get off.


    So, Edward was very entangled.


    As a result, the parliament came out and temporarily reced the functions of the governor.


    In this way, the struggle for power came to an end.


    However, the forces of all parties are absolutely impossible to give up. This kind of power struggle will be carried out more rapidly when the special parliament opens next month.


    Parliament is the best tool to bnce the major provinces and nobles.


    The so-called democracy in history is actually the democracy of the aristocratic republic, which has nothing to do with ordinary people.


    Of course, it is also a sharp weapon to check and bnce the monarch''s rights.


    Of course, the reason why the special parliament was established was mainly because the nobles did not want to share their rights with themoners and did not want to hold a three-level meeting.


    So, the nobles chose to put aside the governor and choose to govern jointly.


    And a country cannot live without a king. A country without a king is unimaginable in this era, just as we cannot imagine a ve society in modern times. It can only be expressed in books, not experienced.


    Thus, the time for the governor''s selection was set to March 21st, which was also the day when the special council actually opened its court session.


    During this period of time, a retaliatory activity broke out, just in the Southern Nethends.


    After the news that residents rebelled in Brussels and snakes massacred the defenders, the Spanish troops stationed in the Southern Nethend suddenly felt indignant, excited, frightened, hideous, and so on.


    Ampwert, as a well-known economic center, the prosperity here has always been talked about by the Dutch and outsiders, and praise has always been something it often encounters.


    On this day, in retaliation for the signing of the Ghent Agreement, and also to avenge and deter the urrence of the Brussels rebel incident, Spanish soldiers rushed into Antwerp, killing and looting wildly, killing seven to eight thousand men, women, children and children.


    In just three days, this affluent city was deste and turned into ruins.


    Such actions did not deter the resisting Dutch people in the slightest. Instead, they prompted riots in several cities in the southern Nethends region to almost all resistance.


    Anger swept across the Nethends. Sixteen of the seventeen provinces of the Nethends dered independence and rebelled against Spanish rule.


    And reaffirmed the "Ghent Agreement", proposed to withdraw the Spanish army, abolished all the governor''s decrees, reaffirmed the original rights of the cities, but still recognized the monarchy of Philip II,


    The northern provinces basically operate in the textile and shipping industries, with a developed economy and rtively prevalent capitalism.


    Due to revolutionary factors and the prevalence of Calvinism, the nobles in the northern Nethends, relying on the overall situation, repeated Ennd''s set of confiscating church assets and depriving priests of their property for devouring.


    That is to say, the Catholic Church in the northern Nethends, which had just fallen into decline, was immediately and neatly dealt with, and all sses were given a full meal.


    Moreover, the special council also reiterated that the dominance of Catholicism should be abolished, and Calvinism can only prevail if it is officially recognized.


    At this time, arge number of rebels who rose up suddenly cooled down in the south,ing and going in a hurry.


    Why?


    "The northern provinces actually obeyed Calvinism and confiscated church property recklessly. The nature is too bad!"


    "Besides, they have also formted tax standards. How much tax should be kept is the right of our nobles. When will it be others'' turn to intervene!"


    "Thend will always be ours, don''t try to take it away!"


    Knowing that the northern provinces have begun to formte things that damage the old rights of the nobles, the nobles in the south immediately talked about it.


    This kind of behavior has been condemned one after another.

 Chapter 562: abolish the right to rule

    Chapter 562 Abolition of Dominion


    The establishment of the Northern Special Council, most of the members are rich merchants and nobles from the northern provinces, and have little connection with the South.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention the difference between the north and the south of the Nethends.


    The capitalist economy in the northern Nethends developed earlier and grew faster.


    Manufacturing of woolen cloth, silk, linen, carpets, soap, ssware, leather, and metalwork rapidly developed. Bruges and Antwerp became important centers of trade,merce and international credit.


    In the rural areas of nders and Brabant, farmers''nd was changed to short-term lease, and wealthy citizens and some tenant farmers bought noblend to operate farms, adopting feudal or semi-feudal methods of exploitation.


    The most developed provinces in the north of the Nethends are Hond and Zend.


    In the south, due to the tortuous geographical environment and the influence of French feudal forces, including Catholicism, the aristocratic power flourished and feudal remnants were strong.


    Farms and manors are prevalent, and although the business atmosphere is still strong,pared with the north, it is not good.


    The feudal aristocracy still upies a dominant position, instead of bing a capitalist aristocracy like in the north,nd bes a sideline and a symbol of status, but business is really the main ie of a family.


    After all, fighting against one''s own lord is already hard to bear, and now they are still nning to carry out capitalist reforms and change the feudal order. This vites their interests, and naturally some people are dissatisfied.


    "Recently, many nobles in the south have begun to contact the Spaniards. It seems that they are still in apromise attitude towards resisting Spanish tyranny!"


    The chairman of the special council, Baron Graham, slowly sat on the chair. Because of his age, he was like a stone statue with a different majesty.


    Gray hair and beard represent his prestige in the nobles and the northern Nethends, and his age represents his wisdom. Many councilors respect him very much.


    As soon as he spoke, the expressions of many congressmen suddenly changed, with various appearances. If they hadn''t already known the details of these people, John from Ennd would have been confused.


    Monks, big entrepreneurs, bankers, nobles, these are the real controllers of the Nethends.


    "Your Excellency, this is already on the surface, let''s talk about these, the Earl of Roermont from the south! Hmph¡ª"


    At this moment, a nobleman stood up immediately, pointing at one of the bearded noblemen, with a little anger on his face, his eyes widened, and his attitude was very bad.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone turned their eyes to the nobleman from the Upper Geldend region, waiting for his exnation.


    "This¡ª" the Earl stood up in embarrassment. He already understood that the attitude of the south towards the uprising and Spain waspletely clear to the north, and even had the evidence, otherwise he would not have questioned him so openly.


    "I don''t know the specific situation, but it is true that some provinces still choose Philip II. These situations exist!"


    The Earl looked around for a while, and then said a little courageously:


    "However, please rest assured, gentlemen, I will never betray the special council!"


    "Hehe!" The nobleman who got up just now sneered a few times after the earl sat down, nodded to the members sitting there, bowed slightly, and then gave the earl a white look, and said in a serious manner:


    "Gentlemen sitting here, please forgive me for being impolite in these next words, but I have to speak boldly about the important information about the existence or non-existence of the entire special council!"


    "Although the Diocese of Liege has a vague attitude, there is no doubt that they support Philip II of Spain!"


    "The Counties of nders, the Duchy of Brabant, the Counties of Artois, the Counties of Hainault, the Counties of Namur, the Duchy of Luxembourg, and the Duchy of Finburg have basically begun to contact Philip II, and, A preliminary agreement has been reached!"


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but look around, and then shouted loudly:


    "There is no doubt that the southern region has betrayed the Nethends, and has forgotten the pain that Philip II inflicted on the Nethends!"


    "They have already negotiated with the tyrant of Madrid in an attempt to re-impose those terrible tyranny on us. As Dutch people, we absolutely do not agree!"


    Thinking of the unspeakable policies such as the Inquisition, as well as the economic policies such as defaulting on debts and restricting the price of wool that caused the entire Nethends economy to regress, all the members sitting here felt pain in their eggs, and pain in their hearts.


    Life is at stake, property is lost inrge quantities, and faith is suppressed.


    The three mountains were directly in front of everyone, and the huge pressure made it hard for all members to breathe.


    At this moment, although there was no sound in the meeting room, the silent air warmed up unconsciously.


    Silence is better than sound.


    "Everyone, we can''t go on anymore, and we can''t let the tyrant who lives in Madride to the Nethends again. So, the betrayal in the south, let him go! I just hope that the northern provinces can let the tyrant, leave here!"


    The speaker who stood up showed an imperceptible smile when he saw the silent congressmen.


    "Okay, Count Delft, the words are too much!"


    Baron Graham, as the speaker, immediately thumped the ground with his cane. After attracting everyone''s attention, he stopped Earl Delft from speaking.


    Afterwards, the earl who spoke sat down with an indescribable smile, as if he was full of information.


    "No, Your Excellency, Speaker, we really can''t afford the tyrant to rule the Nethends again, at least in the Nethends!"


    A baron stood up vigorously and said loudly.


    "Yes, a tyrant must not be allowed toe to Jersey!"


    "Friesian too!"


    ...


    In an instant, the elderly speaker felt that in front of his eyes, he seemed to see that the provinces of the North Nethends had already started to make noise, and arge number of businessmen and workers had rushed to the streets, preparing for another round of uprising.


    "s¡ª" Your Excellency the Speaker sighed a long time. The family has been loyal to the Habsburg royal family for a hundred years. Even if Charles V and Philip II did too much, the long-standing feudal order and rules still treat him had an impact.


    However,pared with benefits, loyalty is too worthless.


    "Then, since everyone believes that Philip II does not have the conditions to rule the Nethends, let''s take advantage of this opportunity to abolish Philip II''s legal rule over the Nethends!"


    Everyone thought that His Excellency the Speaker belonged to the pro-Western faction. Who would have thought that he would directly propose the abolition of the ruling power of Philip II as soon as he opened his mouth.


    In an instant, everyone was silent.


    After "Papapa¡ª", there was thunderous apuse immediately.


    Then the ceremony of electing the governor begins.

 Chapter : Sorry, I owe an update, I need to copy something for the internship

    Sorry, I owe an update, I need to copy something for the internship


    After copying things all night during the internship, my hands are so shriveled that I can only renege on my promise and lose weight. Remember, I owe one more and pay it back next week.


    Also, at the end of this month, the book will be finished, and the new book should be in August, so keep the content secret for now! Also rted to the UK

 Chapter 563: federal kingdom

    Chapter 563 Federation Kingdom


    On the spot, all members of parliament reached an agreement and decided to abolish Philip II''s legal right to rule the Nethends. The Habsburg family no longer has the right to rule the Nethends.


    Of course, there are royalists at all times, and someone suggested that other princes of the Habsburg family could be invited to inherit the throne.


    However, Protestant priests and nobles opposed it one after another, saying that the Habsburg family was no longer worthy of ruling the Nethends.


    Therefore, there can only be two candidates for the position of the new governor: Louis, Prince of Orange, and King Edward, King of Ennd.


    In this regard, it is difficult to choose the candidate for the governor at this time.


    "Everyone, the former Prince of Orange has always been an important pir of the independence of the Nethends, and the new Prince of Orange is no exception. He has always been an indispensable part of the Nethends!"


    A nobleman stood up abruptly and shouted loudly.


    "No, the Prince of Orange is flirting with those nobles in the south, and keeps in touch. I''m afraid he no longer wants to be the governor-general, and wants to be a loyal subject of Philip II!"


    "In my opinion, His Majesty Edward of Ennd is the real Governor of the Nethends!"


    An aristocratic councilor who was inclined to Ennd also stood up and retorted righteously.


    "He''s Protestant¡ª"


    Another congressman spoke abruptly.


    "He''s into science¡ª"


    "He loves the people¡ª"


    "He opposed tyranny¡ª"


    "He is the king of Ennd and the United Kingdom. He treats his courtiers friendly, forgives his people, and is enthusiastic about business. In particr, he has always supported the actions of the Nethends against the tyrant and gave us great support. He is the leader of the Nethends. A true and reliable friend of the people, he is definitely the only candidate for the governor of the Nethends!"


    Aristocrats seemed to be counting their numbers, and each of them seemed to have discussed in private, talking about the characteristics of His Majesty Edward one by one.


    Prince of Orange is too young; he has been hiding in the German region;


    The shorings of Prince Orange were also pointed out one by one.


    More and more people joined in the fun, and as more and more people talked, most of the councilorspared the Prince of Orange and King Edward in their hearts. After some arguments, it was finally clear that King Edward was Ned. Lan needs the governor.


    "In this case, then, I announce that the new Governor-General will be His Majesty King Edward of Ennd!"


    Baron Grant made the final decision, and finally confirmed the real governor candidate, so that the congressmen were really at ease.


    Sitting aside, Mr. John, who was specially invited and was the most active during the revolutionary period in the Nethends, showed a knowing smile, and then touched his pocket as if distressed.


    After this trip, all the activity funds have been consumed, and I am afraid that I will have to count on the allocation again.


    In March 1566, representatives of more than 10 provinces, including the Nethends and Zend, concluded the "Utrecht Alliance" in Utrecht, announcing joint operations "like one province" and formting amon military and diplomatic strategy. policy.


    In May, the three-level meeting of the Utrecht League formally passed the "Oath Act", deposing Philip II and dering independence from Spain


    In June, King Edward Tudor of Ennd also signed the covenant.


    The following year, several provinces and regions including Groningen also joined the alliance.


    ...


    The Southern Principalities, Earls, and even the Bishopric of the Nethends opposed each other and established the Alliance of Arras, recognizing Philip II as the monarch, in an attempt to capture the Northern Nethends together.


    Philip II, who was blown up, immediately borrowed from Venice and Genoa, resulting in a government with high debts.


    After all, at this critical moment of the war, the copse of the government is absolutely what Philip II did not want to see, and he could not see it anymore.


    Of course, back in March, when Edward heard that he had been elected governor of the North Nethends, he himself was stunned.


    Even though he had fantasized about it many times and made too many ns for foreshadowing, when the position of governor reached his head, he was still a little dizzy.


    The Nethends, the most developed region in this era, is also the maritime overlord who will enjoy the sea coachman and rule the sea for a century in the future, and finance is prevalent.


    Historically, the real rise of Britain was to grow up by absorbing the blood of the Dutch.


    Textile technology, finance, foreign trade, colonialpanies, etc., there are too many ces to imitate.


    The economy is developed, almost everything is leading, and they are all role models to learn from.


    "Although the northern Nethends is a bit small, it is an elite area, and it is extremely important for the United Kingdom to replenish blood!"


    Edward pressed his national seal on the decree to be governor, and then signed his name, before thinking about it in a trance.


    "Although the acquisition of the Nethends region has many benefits, there are still countless troubles. Although the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, the big ones are not obvious!"


    Edward understood that although the North Nethends chose him as the governor, although he had spent money to cheat and supported it for a long time, the most important thing was the threat of Spain.


    The nascent Nethends needs to face the huge Spanish fleet and the terrifyingly terrifying army, which is full of dangers and may be extinguished at any time.


    His Majesty Edward is different. Let him be the governor, and he will bring the United Kingdom, which has greatly increased its national strength. With the United Kingdom on its back, the Nethends has a great possibility of surviving and bing more and more prosperous.


    So, bing the governor of the Nethends, there are good and bad, and it is very likely that the United Kingdom will be dragged into the abyss of war.


    "Mr. Prime Minister, prepare war reserve funds from now on! A war is about to begin!"


    Seeing the resolute and heartbroken look on his prime minister''s face, Edward couldn''t help showing a little smile.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "James¡ª" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Secretary of the Navy James also seemed to have expected something, he took a step forward, then bowed his head and agreed.


    "How about the reform of the Navy?"


    "The navy has no financial problems, and the corrupt people have been eliminated.


    As for the new ships, they have been verified and arepletely feasible, so nearly twenty ships have been equipped, and ten more are in production! "


    Although the navy has been preparing for it, it has inherent disadvantages. Compared with the Spaniards, the gap in strength is still toorge.


    "Say, how does itpare to the Spaniards? What are the chances of winning?"


    "Your Majesty, with all due respect, the United Navy can only defend the kingdom''s offshore waters, and cannot go to sea to fight Spain?"


    Edward heard this, frowned, and asked again:


    "What if you add the Portuguese Navy and the armed merchant ships of the Nethends?"


    Portugal is an ally, not to mention the Nethends, facing Spain, it is also possible to fight against the enemy.


    "This, if it is carried out in the English Channel! It can have a winning rate of half!"


    Many boats are very useful, it still depends on people!


    With half the winning rate, Edward was relieved.


    A few dayster, the northern Nethends announced the establishment of the United Provinces, with King Edward VI of Ennd concurrently serving as king.


    At this moment, Philip II of Madrid finally couldn''t bear it anymore.

 Chapter 564: The storm is coming

    Chapter 564 The storm ising


    Philip II of Madrid felt like he was about to explode.


    The most quintessential part of the Nethends, the Northern Nethends region, not only allowed Edward VI to be the governor, but also continued to upgrade and be king, only one month apart, one month apart.


    This is a naked (luo) p in the face.


    The Nethends has been the traditional territory of the Habsburg family for more than 100 years. It has continued to transfuse blood for the Habsburg family and established the Habsburg family''s hegemony in Europe. It is extremely important for the Spanish government that is currently on the verge of bankruptcy. important.


    "Go, call all the ships, and let those barbaric Englishmen really try the power of the Habsburg family!"


    At this moment, Philip II could no longer care about Edward VI as his brother-inw, and he could no longer control the noisy Ottoman Empire. He took it all on the English, and it was their choice to cedend and paypensation.


    As the queen and the eldest princess of Ennd, Mary Tudor just hugged her son Charlie, who was also the crown prince of Spain, and stayed quietly without saying a word.


    Choosing between her younger brother and her husband, Mary chose to sit on the sidelines without hesitation, waiting for the final result.


    Now she is thinking in her heart that if Ennd loses in the end, she will intercede and reduce Ennd''s losses a little.


    Bowing her head and looking at her son, Mary suddenly had a strong desire in her heart to let Ennd be defeated, regardless of the loss of her younger brother. After all, the Nethends is so rich, it is better to leave it to her son.


    At this moment, not only the Spaniards, but even the Portuguese also believed that Ennd''s victory in this battle was rtively small.


    "Your Excellency, it seems that the provocative actions of the English have annoyed Spain, and the English are in danger!"


    Queen Catherine heard that the Spaniards were acting aggressively, as if she wanted to really teach the English a lesson, instead of stopping as much as before.


    "That''s good, the English were so over the top a while ago, this is their due punishment!"


    Queen Catherine of Portugal looked at her husband''s younger brother, archbishop Enrique in red, with the corners of her mouth raised, and said with some relief.


    "You can''t say it like that!" Archbishop Enrique frowned, and lost the joy he had just heard the news. At this moment, he remembered what the Englishman said in his ear:


    Spain''s navy has no rivals throughout Europe. Only Portugal and Ennd can subdue it a little bit and cooperate with each other to get rid of the bullying of the Spaniards.


    The two countries are like human teeth and lips. In winter, they rely on each other. Without lips, the teeth will be hungry, cold and hurt.


    "Your Majesty, although the English are barbaric and shameless, our country has some alliances with Ennd, and we cannot renege on them at will. This will harm the interests of Portugal!"


    His Excellency the archbishop''s gray beard trembled, and he said in a deep voice.


    "Since you think so, bishop, then invite the English envoy! Specifically, we still need to know!"


    The Queen Mother sighed, and then said softly.


    "When did an envoy from Ennde to see me, why didn''t I know?" His Excellency the Archbishop was startled, he felt that his rights were no longer perfect.


    The result is self-evident.


    After the English spent a lot of economic benefits and money, they obtained the Portuguese''s agreement to abide by the covenant.


    Normandy, Rouen.


    Since the upation of Normandy, the Knights of Alexander have sat in the capital of the Duchy of Normandy, guarding the territory for the king and the United Kingdom.


    And Edward finally announced loudly with confidence that he is the real Duke of Normandy and enjoys all the rights in the territory.


    Governor''s Mansion, the handsome Governor received a message from London, traveled across the ocean, and finally arrived.


    "Come here, let all the officialse to the meeting!"


    A hint of excitement shed across Knight Alexander''s face. As a knight, he was still not used to sitting in an office, but wanted to go to the battlefield to experience the excitement of blood and killing.


    "Your Excellency!" (Everyone said in unison)


    "Everyone, I called everyone here to find out whether thebat effectiveness of the 8,000 soldiers currently staying in Normandy has declined?"


    "Your Excellency, not at all!" Everyone said loudly again, full of momentum.


    "Okay, I hope what you said is true!" Alexander nodded and said, "In a few days, I will check it out myself!"


    "Dear Your Excellency Governor, do you have any important tasks recently?" A more clever general rolled his eyes and asked softly and in a humble tone.


    "Of course, there have been more idents recently, so here, everyone must make preparations in advance!"


    "What about the militiamen?" Your Excellency the governor turned his head again and asked the militia leader on the side.


    "At present, there are 15,000 militiamen in Normandy, all of whom are disciplined and trained strictly. They are worthy of a battle!"


    Normandy cannot be defended with only 8,000 soldiers. What is needed is the help of the locals, that is to say, the leading party.


    Not so, Alexander paid half of the sry ording to the level of English soldiers.


    So, 15,000 militiamen have been established, and the training is also good. Although it is not very good, it is not badpared with other soldiers.


    "Okay, everyone is getting ready recently, a big task will be handed over to everyone, and a government order will be issued at that time!"


    With 20,000 people, it should be possible to embrace the southern Nethends and theplete Nethends.


    This is the real credit.


    Alexander thought happily this time.


    While in Portsmouth, Hawkins, who has received His Majesty''s attention, is supervising the crew''s construction of the ship, and by the way, get a closer look at the specific structure of the ship and learn more about it.


    "Sir, at present, the production of such ships is rtively fast, and a batch of ships can be harvested in about a few months, which is simple and easy!"


    Although Hawkins supervised the production of the ship, he didn''t know much about the progress. He nodded when he heard that the time span was okay.


    "Speed ??up production as soon as possible. If there is not enough manpower, you can recruit people as soon as possible. Don''t be stingy with money, and encourage everyone to speed up!"


    Hawkins'' head hurts when he thinks of His Majesty''s entrustment.


    New ships that have just beenunched require rapid power generation, orderly training, and formation ofbat effectiveness.


    Moreover, it is necessary to monitor the production of ships and try to produce more ships before the war.


    "Recruited, recruited, join the Royal Navy, three pounds a month!"


    "Twenty pounds for settlement. Anyone else?"


    In the pubs and restaurants in the United Kingdom, such news is endless.

 Chapter 565: typical attack

    Chapter 565 typical raid


    Cadiz, on the southeast side of Cadiz Bay on the southwest coast of Spain, is one of the main seaports in southern Spain.


    Facing the Antic Ocean, at the top of a long and narrow penins, surrounded by the ocean on three sides for more than ten kilometers, only one side is connected to thend. It is the oldest city in Spain, built by the Phoenicians in 1000 BC.


    For the Spaniards, it is not only a city with the richest history, but also one of the cities with developed shipbuilding industry and one of the shipbuilding centers of Spain.


    Every month, dozens of ships are manufactured from Cadiz,unched, and undergo sea trials, which is very busy.


    Pot-bellied businessmen, well-dressed nobles, drunk-eyed sailors, and smiling women who have stumbled form a moving picture scroll.


    The growing colonial interests have brought enough satisfying benefits to the entire Spanish navigation industry, and arge number of shipyards have been established to build treasure ships to deliver benefits to the Spanish Empire.


    Especially after the corruption in the Nethends, the empire lost its most important financial pir, overseas colonial interests, which was a vital source of support before the empire went bankrupt.


    In this way, it indirectly promoted the development of the shipbuilding industry.


    Cadiz is also bing more and more prosperous.


    "Hey, buddy, why are you always showing up in Cadiz these days, don''t you need to **** overseas? Those pirates are salivating at the treasure ship!"


    In the evening, when I returned from the shipyard, Garvar suddenly felt a little strange. I saw my childhood friend Herrera, a soldier, appearing in the port of Cadiz every day these days. Very busy.


    "Oh? Garvar, my friend, long time no see!" Herrera, who was in a navy uniform, was called out, so she turned her head and saw that she was a childhood friend of the shipbuilder.


    "My friend, I don''t need to worry about the treasure ship now, I have other tasks!"


    Herrera raised his head a little excitedly, and then seemed to feel something, and lowered his head again.


    "What is the mission, can you tell me? If you don''t mind!"


    Ghawal''s eyes were full of curiosity, and he asked in a low voice, and looked around.


    "Of course, everyone will know in a few days!" Herrera shrugged, and then said indifferently:


    "His Majesty the King is very dissatisfied with the behavior of the English stealing the Nethends. So this time, I am going to really teach the English a lesson!"


    "I''m going to train this time, and then gather arge army and go to Ennd together to teach that young king who doesn''t know what to do!"


    "Ennd is a barbaric ce, it really needs to be taught a lesson!"


    In Ghawar¡¯s impression, Ennd was still and of barbarians, dressed in shabby and outdated clothes, barbaric and rude.


    Compared with the real Europa civilized people, they are too far behind.


    The two happily discussed the scene after the victory, talking andughing.


    Herrera stated that he would burn all the English ships and take all the gold.


    "Boom¡ª" This pleasant conversation was suddenly interrupted with a loud noise.


    "What''s going on?" Herrera was very surprised.


    How can there be gunfire in this port of the Spanish Empire?


    Turning their heads, a puff of ck smoke suddenly appeared in the eyes of Herrera and Garvar, and the rumble of the guns was shocking.


    The eyes of the two were full of disbelief.


    At the port, dozens of ships flying the g of the United Kingdom appeared, which surprised the Spaniards at the port.


    At this time, the United Kingdom Navy did not give them any chance to react. Hundreds of artillery salvos fired, and the densely packed ships near the port, whether warships or merchant ships, suffered a devastating blow at this moment.


    The sound of gunfire and thick white smoke enveloped the entire port. Before Spain could react, most of the avable warships had been destroyed.


    The setting sun in the evening has not yet dissipated, but there is a puff of white smoke floating on the sea surface of the entire port, and the sea breeze is blowing, but it still cannot be blown away, as if at this time, it is not in the evening, but in the morning.


    The roaring shelling sound seemed to be the sound from hell. At this moment, the psychological defense line of the Spanish navy was defeated.


    Crazy shouts and cries sounded throughout the port. The self-respecting Spaniards had never suffered such a huge loss, and people with psychological breakdown abounded.


    Afterwards, the bombarded English Navy divided a group of ships, and went to major shipyards to continue roaring, destroying their shipbuilding facilities.


    On this day, the sudden shelling and ships stunned the Spaniards, and they forgot to fight back.


    By the time everyone reacted, the English had destroyed all visible ships, and were even ready to startnding for a new round of robbery.


    The United Navy began to perform. The Spanish Navy, part of which has been connected to the ship, sank in this port.


    Other people almost copsed, and there was no decent counterattack.


    After all, in this world of naval warfare that still focuses on boarding battles, the effect of hundreds of artillery salvos is very amazing, especially for the arrogant Spanish navy.


    Thousands of people from the United Navynded in the port, and before night fell, they robbed all the businesses and shops.


    Wait until night, when everything is over, the entire port of Cadiz is devastated and almost bes a ruin, which cannot be seen directly.


    "What''s going on here? Where are the people?" When the mayor of Cadiz arrived with the garrison, everything in front of him was about to knock him down, and he couldn''t even stand still.


    In fact, Ennd just looted all the shops, and the consequences were not too great, but the defeated navy was a mess. After the English left, they consciously joined the ranks of robberies, and even went too far, which was even more harmful.


    Looting, violence (qiang), killing people, setting fire to it, destroyed the originally prosperous port.


    "You guys, hurry up and catch these broken soldiers, catch them all!"


    The mayor with wavy hair trembled and stretched out his index finger, pointing at the unscrupulous rout, and said loudly to the garrison behind him.


    Subsequently, most of the rout soldiers were driven away, but in just a few hours, the port city waspletely destroyed.


    Regarding this, the wavy mayor felt a cold heart.


    These are his wealth and all his responsibilities. In the end, when he is investigated, he is doomed.


    "Your Excellency, the Mayor, it has been investigated clearly that the English Navy attacked the port more than three hours ago and looted all the shops!"


    "After that, the broken army looted the entire port, and a lot of atrocities followed!"


    The young secretary hurried over with a torch, and reported to the mayor out of breath.

 Chapter 566: navy assembly

    Chapter 566 Naval Assembly


    "What? Cadiz was attacked?" Philip II opened his mouth in disbelief. It was hard for him to believe that someone dared to bully the mighty Kingdom of Spain.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, ording to the information, it was done by the English, and there is nothing wrong with it!"


    The pce minister said with a sullen face, his face was full of anger.


    How many years, Spain has never suffered such a major humiliation.


    Although the losses in the Nethends were heavy, Spain''s huge military power still shrouded Europa, and its dominance was unshakable.


    "Your Majesty, a letter has been sent from the south of the Nethends. The British army in Normandy has suddenly sent troops north. The County of Artois has been upied. ording to visual estimates, there must be about 5,000 people!"


    The foreign minister rushed in quickly, panicked, and the words in his mouth shocked everyone.


    "The Englishman, what a shameless person, he went to war without dering it. Send someone to question him!" Your Excellency the Prime Minister blew his beard and stared, extremely annoyed, even more angry than before.


    The Englishmen went to war without dering it. What kind of behavior is this?


    At this moment, such a thought shed through the hearts of all the ministers. Although they were annoyed, they felt more contempt in their hearts.


    "This, Your Majesty!" The Minister of Internal Affairs stood up in embarrassment, with evasive eyes, and said softly:


    "Yesterday, a group of Englishmen got involved in awsuit outside Madrid, and it is still closed in the court! They are still moring about what special messengers are!"


    When the Minister of Internal Affairs spoke, His Excellency the Chief Justice looked extremely embarrassed. He lowered his head and said nothing, maintaining his aristocratic face.


    "Okay, the most important thing now is to send someone to the Nethends. The southern part of the Nethends can no longer fall into the hands of the English. I would rather destroy it!"


    Philip II interrupted this embarrassing discussion. For the sake of the nobleman''s face, it''s better to make a big deal smaller!


    Philip II didn''t care about the destruction of the port of Cadiz by the Dutch, but what he cared most about was being provoked by Ennd, who had always regarded himself as a younger brother, on Spanish soil, which was no less than a blow to the head.


    If you can¡¯t even fight the English, how can you stay in Europa, and how can you lead the Catholic countries to fight against the invasion of the Ottoman Empire?


    "The power of the kingdom in the Nethends is difficult to take into ount. After all, it is too far away. You can ask Austria to help!"


    Philip II thought about it, and finally decided to unite with his uncle for the time being. With a little face, how could he be against the rich Nethends.


    "As for the navy, what are the losses?"


    Philip II turned his head and asked the prime minister.


    "Your Majesty, eighty-six ships were sunk, including 60 warships, and nearly a hundred ships were damaged and lostbat effectiveness. Nearly one-third of the naval strength has been weakened!"


    "More importantly, most of the sailors not only did not resist the English, but joined the ranks of looting after they left. The damage to Cadiz was greater than that of the English!"


    Speaking of which, the prime minister and ministers'' contempt for sailorses from the heart.


    "Assemble all your forces as fast as you can and make your way into Ennd!"


    Philip II exhausted all the strength in his chest and said loudly, as if taking an oath.


    ¡­


    In Portsmouth, the most important port of the United Navy, it is not only the residence of the Minister of the Navy, but also the residence of the English Sea Fleet. Arge number of navies and their families live here.


    Portsmouth has changed from a small city of thousands of people to a city of thousands of people, and the consumption is astonishing. It is one of the few high-consumption cities in Ennd. Brothels, casinos, and pubs are the three pirs of Portsmouth Industry contributes most of the tax revenue.


    At this moment, the originally rtively crowded seaport now has a lot of fleets, and the gs on the ships are not the g of the United Kingdom.


    If a well-informed person sees it, he will know that this is the g of Portugal, the world''s second, no, thirdrgest naval empire.


    Since Edward ascended the throne more than ten years ago, the navy of the United Kingdom has grown rapidly like an inted balloon.


    In 1556, the United Navy only had a few hundred ships, and only three ships were over 1,000 tons, and the rest were mostly three to four hundred tons, and very few were six to eight hundred tons.


    At present, the total tonnage of ships has exceeded 50,000 tons, eight ships of more than 1,000 tons, and as many as 100 medium-sized warships of 600 to 700 tons, and there are countless other small ships.


    What is especially terrifying is that every month, Ennd willunch a new 600-ton ship for sea trials, and its terrifying manufacturing capabilities make people shudder.


    Compared with Spain, the number of ships will be equal in a few years. The only big difference is the quality of sailors.


    General Flores, the general of the Portuguese navy, led dozens of warships with powerfulbat capabilities, and slowly sailed into the port under themand of the guiding ship.


    "Boom¡ª" With a loud bang, a huge fleet began to show a hideous face.


    "Is this thergest military port in Ennd?"


    Looking at the rows of uniform,rge-scale naval ships, and the dense and active crowd on them, the scale is conservatively estimated to be as many as a thousand.


    The stretching nk roads are like tentacles and regr lines, which make the entire port nning orderly and pleasing to the eye.


    From this point of view, Ennd is already one of the few naval powers in Europe.


    "Your Excellency, sure enough, the reason why the English dared to provoke the Spaniards is that they have some capital, and together with us, it is possible to defeat Spain!"


    The deputy on the side heard the words, looked at the bustling port, then took a breath, and said in a deep voice.


    "No, having too many ships doesn''t mean you have great strength, the key depends on the people!"


    General Flores shook his head, not agreeing with the deputy''s words.


    No matter how powerful a ship is, it is still controlled by people. A good armymander is a crucial condition for sess.


    Slowly entering the port, the English style and the initial formation of Tudor-style buildings are also refreshing.


    Soon, all the Portuguese ships were in ce. General Flores, apanied by Secretary of the Navy James, boarded a high tower together, overlooking the bustling and lively port scenery.


    After observing for a long time, the enthusiasm at the beginning has been exhausted, and Flores is a little impatient.


    "Boom¡ª" Suddenly, a loud sound of artillery fire appeared in the port, just like the sound of shelling when the Portuguese navy first entered, which was called a salute by the English.


    "This is¡ª" Flores was inexplicably surprised, looking at the g on the ship, "The Dutch, they areing too!"

 Chapter : Update tomorrow afternoon

Update tomorrow afternoon


    It¡¯s toote toe back, the internship is over, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, a total of four shifts, everyone is blessed!

 Chapter 567: surround

    Chapter 567 Surrounded


    The sea ships of the Nethends are basically armed merchant ships, small in size and weak in artillery.


    The Portuguese navy is mainly ocean-going, with arge body and many artillery, which looks very imposing.


    The English Navy is in the middle. The ships that walk in the Antic all the year round are not very big, and the new ships are mainly medium-sized.


    But the advantage is that the long gun is powerful and flexible, and it is most suitable in the English Channel.


    "This war is not terrible, general!" James was born as an aristocrat, speaking fluent Latin to the Portuguese general beside him.


    "If there is no calction error, our coalition forces together have about 130 warships, but Spain damaged dozens of warships a few days ago. In a confrontation with them, our chances of winning this time are great!"


    The previous attack on the port of Cadiz, James was in favor of it, which weakened one-third of Spain''s strength at once, and made a good start for this war.


    "So, should we take the initiative to go to the Spaniards for a decisive battle?" Flores was very puzzled.


    Assembling so many ships in advance, while the Spaniards are adjusting, isn''t this a waste of time?


    Besides, even if they took the initiative to find the Spaniards for a decisive battle, wouldn''t the hope of victory be even slimmer? In the Antic, the Spanish navy never met an enemy that could defeat theirs.


    "No, we can''t be so passive, we have to let theme to us, and then wait for work, and defeat them in one fell swoop!"


    James shook his head, with a mysterious smile, and said softly.


    Immediately when Flores was about to continue asking, James raised his head, pointed at the slowly approaching Dutch merchant ship, and smiled without saying a word.


    So far, the three navies have gathered, and the total number of ships has reached 130, and most of them are strong and powerful.


    The number of sailors reached nearly 8,000, and the total number of artillery pieces reached more than 2,000. This is thergest scale of participation in a regr war in European history, and it is extremely scary.


    For example, in the recent period, the number of pirates has been greatly reduced. I am afraid that I have been frightened, afraid of arge-scale suppression of bandits.


    In the south of the Nethends, the city of Arras is the capital of the Counties of Artois, but most of the speakers in the Lower Nethends region speak French.


    The city of Arras is not big, and the city of the Earl country cannot stop the footsteps of Baron Alexander.


    The key point is that the Spanish army of more than 2,000 people is in it. The army of more than 2,000 people and a phnx poses little threat to the English army of more than 10,000 people.


    However, the Spanish Army in the Southern Nethends still has more than 10,000 people in total, with strongbat effectiveness, and is already on the way to support.


    "Quick battle, Your Excellency Governor!" The Governor of Cis, who came to support him, was very anxious facing the city of Aras that could not hold on.


    He is also a typical Anglo-Saxon with a high nose and deep eyes, with long gray hair. He has been in a high position all year round and has a strong momentum.


    But for Alexander, his attitude is still rtively humble. After all, Baron Alexander has been trusted by two generations of kings. Moreover,pared with his small governor of Cis, the strength of the governor of Normandy is even more impressive.


    "No, now is not the time!" Alexander''s handsome face, the charm has not diminished much with the passage of time, but due to the baptism of war, the taste of a mature man has gradually deepened, and the femininity has dissipated.


    Riding on a horse, looking at the heavily defended city, Alexander did not have a trace of tension on his face, but looked a little rxed, which made the surrounding generals curious.


    "Hello, Honorable Governor, the surrounding Spaniards have already received the news, and they will arrive by tomorrow afternoon at thetest. Therefore, for now, the most important thing for us is to quickly and directly eat these two thousand people! "


    Aside, the generals in the Normandy area did not speak. Obviously, the prestige of the governor has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    The generals in the Cis area were very anxious, and they were very dissatisfied with this casual attitude.


    Among them, a blond-haired man suddenly spoke up. He seemed to be of French descent, but Alexander didn''t care. He looked at the young general with a little appreciation in his eyes.


    "This is?" He looked at the Governor of Cis beside him.


    "He is Charlie from the Byron family in Cis, a brave young man from Cis, brave and resourceful!"


    Governor Cis had a smile on his face. He understood what Alexander meant and introduced him to him.


    "Oh? Charlie Byron, is this your own idea?"


    Charlie Byron heard that Governor Cis was introducing himself, and quickly put on a humble posture, lowered his head, and waited quietly for him to finish speaking.


    In Ennd, it is a matter of honor for a high-status person to rmend a low-status person, and it is very decent for the person being introduced.


    "Yes, your idea is indeed good!" Alexander nodded with a little appreciation, and then said softly:


    "Based on your current status, it''s enough to be able to think of these things! It''s just that your vision needs to be expanded a little more!"


    After speaking, he patted the young man on the shoulder. Alexander took a deep look at the crowd and stopped talking.


    As the governor, he has a lot of power, and the high-ranking people don''t need to talk too much with these low-ranking people.


    Soon, the Normandy garrison of 10,000 people (including part of the Normandy followers) and the Cis army of more than 1,000 people surrounded this small city, and only attacked tentatively, and then adopted a siege mode.


    Although the Earl of Artois belonged to the owner of the earl country, the city was controlled by the Spanish army, although the earl was loyal to Philip II.


    "My lord general, when will the reinforcements arrive?"


    The earl is very worried about his current situation, but if he changes his camp, his life will be in danger and his rights will be lost. The price is too high.


    "Don''t worry, Your Excellency, the reinforcements wille soon, and the English will never be the opponent of our Great Spanish Army!"


    General said confidently that he has always believed in the strength of the Spanish Army.


    Not only the nobles, but even the civilians were in a panic. This kind of scene of being approached by the army has never been experienced since joining the Spanish Empire for a hundred years.


    So, robbery, **** (qiang) violence, murder, arson, all kinds of hooligans emerged.


    Not far away, all the Spanish troops in the southern Nethends are marching quickly.


    Excellent qualities, quick pace, silent attitude, and bumpy roads cannot slow down the speed of the well-trained Spanish army.


    da da da¡ªda da da¡ª


    The world''s number one army began to respond to the challenge of new forces with silence.

 Chapter 568: showdown

    Chapter 568 Showdown


    No one has ever denied the strength of the Spanish Army. In the battles, the strength of the Spanish phnx has been recognized by many European countries.


    For more than a centuryter, the Spanish phnx ruled the whole of Europe, and all countries rushed to learn, the standard formation of the army.


    Even the English army, who had learned the Spanish phnx, faced the Spanish army with a simr number as himself at this time. Alexander stood on the hillside and watched the uniform Spanish phnx, which consisted of three phnxes.


    He didn''t show his inner emotions, but instead had a calm expression on his face.


    Many generals under theirmand have rich expressions on their faces, especially the Spanish Army, which is looking at the rattling, is even more indescribable.


    More than 10,000 Spaniards, with the infantry phnx as the core, took a firm step and advanced steadily. They were mainly pikemen, assisted by matchlock guns and artillery, and used them as long-range strike forces to strike the enemy.


    More than a thousand cavalry are arranged as a reserve team on the wings and nks, ready to deal with the enemy''s outnking forces.


    The spearmen of the infantry phnx lined up in three dense horizontal teams, each team had 50-60 people in front and 20 rows in depth, and around the spear formation were arquebus soldiers lined up in dense formations.


    This solid and maneuverable formation is about 150 meters wide and 100 meters deep. On the outside of the phnx, there are also small teams of arquebus soldiers lined up, and there are also some independent detachments, usually sword and shield soldiers.


    Such a formation can give full y to its firepower and strike power, and rely on the mutual cooperation between arms to achieve a kind ofplementarity andbat effectiveness bonus on the battlefield. This was very advanced military thinking at the time.


    Seeing the legendary Spanish phnx, Ennd fighting against it is equivalent to apprentice fighting with master. Even if the English have great belief in victory, the possibility of victory is very small.


    The British coalition forces on their own side, wearing red jackets, white trousers, and a thinyer of leather armor, are better than nothing.


    The English army also showed a character shape, and the difference was that the Cis, with more than a thousand people, was arranged as a reserve team to guard against the Spaniards who suddenly attacked out of the city.


    Of course, the soldiers on both sides looked at each other quietly, waiting for the orders of the officers of both sides, and acted.


    Seeing the uneasy expressions of his generals, Knight Alexander immediately put on a straight face, reprimanded and encouraged people''s hearts.


    After regaining some confidence, Alexander began to sit inmand under heavy pressure.


    "It seems that the English learn from us, and it''s not bad!"


    Spainmanded General Shane Battier, who rode on a horse and looked at the Englishmen who were also neat and orderly. His heart suddenly changed, and he pretended to be rxed.


    Actually, for the English who are also at the same level, he is anxious in his heart.


    There is no doubt about the strength of the Spanish phnx, so for his imitators, he is not doubting that he will not win, but worried that he will not be able to win an overwhelming victory.


    Yes, it was precisely because he knew the strength of the Spanish phnx that he was worried that his troops would lose too much to quell the rebellion in the Nethends.


    "Stand at attention, stand still¡ª" In the center of the phnx, all the g drummers began to pass orders from the general, and the army stopped at this moment.


    Soldiers stood up straight and wore their armor, those spears and shields, or held arquebuses, but silence was the only thing they had inmon.


    The distance between everyone seems to have been measured, and the difference is almost the same.


    The priests in vestments were praying with the soldiers in the phnx before the battle. Everyone was so devout and peaceful.


    The mellow and positive Spanish spread throughout the square.


    Da da da-


    Riding a horse, under the protection of several guards, General Shane walked out of the phnx and walked to the front of the phnx alsoposed of Englishmen.


    And Alexander also rode a horse and came to him.


    The two saluted each other very politely, and then began to talk in Latin.


    "Nice to meet you, Your Excellency General!" Alexander said softly.


    "Nice to meet you, Honorable Governor!"


    The two looked at each other, and after seeing their opponent clearly, they started a conversation this time.


    "Your Excellency, the Nethends has nothing to do with your Ennd!"


    "No, general, we were invited by the Dutch, we are the army of justice!"


    Just like that, Battier''s eyes were full of anger, while Alexander looked at each other happily and fearlessly.


    After a few seconds, the two retreated after knowing that it was inevitable.


    "The English are stubborn, it''s time to show them some color!"


    Battier looked at the red and white English army and said coldly.


    The drumbeat with Spanish vor sounded.


    "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" Stepping on the drumbeat, the Spanish army began to advance slowly step by step.


    Looking at the three-person-high spear phnx in Spain, from a distance, it is densely packed, just like the forest from Wales, full of terrifying factors, which makes the scalp numb.


    The same is true for the Ennd side. The one-to-one spear and arquebus arms make the two phnxes look like hedgehogs, full of thorns and difficult to conquer easily.


    "Boom¡ª" "Boom¡ª"


    The distance is only a few hundred meters, and the two sides have already started fighting.


    The artillery of the two sides has already started to bombard, and the sound of the cannon is extremely loud in the whole in.


    Every cannon fire will take away a few spearmen or musketeers from the opponent''s phnx. This is beyond doubt.


    But even so, the soldiers of the two armies, who had prepared themselves in advance, still moved forward slowly without fear, even if their partners continued to fall beside them.


    However, due to the abundance of artillery in Ennd, which is more than double that of the Spaniards, the morale of the Spaniards has been slightly lowered.


    But the Spaniard still did not hesitate, moving forward firmly but slowly.


    This is to verify the quality of the soldiers on both sides.


    The cavalry on both sides could no longer bear it, and rushed out from both sides, fighting one-on-one.


    Spanish cavalry in full armor, riding heavy horses, holding long spears, and attacking with the impact of formation charge, this is the remnant tradition of medieval knights.


    The English cavalry with short guns, wearing leather armor, was faster and met them like the wind. At the moment they met, they fired projectiles in their hands. Spanish cavalry.


    crackling¡ª


    So, the cavalry unit, which was almost the same, quickly decided the oue. The Spanish cavalry was defeated and left. After losing more than one-third of the English cavalry, they won the victory.


    At this time, the infantry on both sides was getting closer and closer.


    ps: There are two more chapters today

 Chapter 569: hooligan style of play

    Chapter 569 Rogue''s style of y


    More than two thousand riders fought desperately, shouts, and the sound of machetes piercing flesh, could be heard endlessly, but this victory or defeat could not determine the true ownership of this war.


    For example, the English cavalry lost one-third of themselves, and after a short rest, they surrounded the Spanish phnx, wandering around, waiting for opportunities to find fighters.


    The Spanish phnx has been implemented for decades, and has formed a set of methods to deal with the cavalry. The wandering cavalry can''t reap any results. If they insist on it, the three-meter-long spear will directly pierce them all over the body. and died.


    Therefore, the cavalry can only be used as a favorable machine to expand the fruits of battle victory, but in this infantry battle, there is not much use for them.


    However, the Spaniards noticed that the firecrackers used by the English were unusual, and could be fired multiple times in a row, which caught the Spanish cavalry by surprise.


    After all, the hit rate of the hand gun is too low, and it is difficult to prate the cavalry wearing the breastte, but the Spanish cavalry was confused by multiple shots.


    When the cavalry passed by their own side, they wore the red and white Normandy phnx of Ennd and began to advance slowly. The dust began to rise gradually, and the grass was trampled down innocently. The pace of tens of thousands of people was neat and terrifying. .


    Smoke and dust could not prevent the two armies from fighting. Soon, with blurred vision, the sound of the two armies'' artillery was even more shocking and exploded.


    Rows of forward soldiers were suddenly knocked down, turned into corpses, or had short arms and broken legs, and then the soldiers behind consciously vacated an area, detoured, and then joined the ranks again. in Apple pie order.


    Both the British and Western armies were attacked by artillery, and the British army had more artillery, while the Western army had fewer artillery pieces. However, the discipline of the two armies was equally orderly and undisturbed.


    This had to surprise Alexander, who was in charge of themand, inexplicably: "It really deserves to be the world''s most powerful army!"


    During the journey of less than ten minutes, Alexander roughly estimated that the shelling suffered by his own side was more than 100 times, and that of Spain was more than 200 times. However, the order of the Spaniards was not disturbed at all. Feeling, straight into the eyes.


    At the rear of both sides, every time the artillery fires, it will cause a big hole in the opponent''s formation, and apanied by several human lives, loud noises, and dull cries of pain, continue to emerge on thisnd.


    As the two armies continued to approach, when they reached 300 feet, the artillery on both sides raised and aimed at the rear of the enemy army. The infantry fighting in front finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Themander of the first phnx at the forefront of the British side is Robin Benjamin, the third son of the baron. He has long golden hair and a handsome appearance. He is also well-known in the entire Normandy Army.


    But at this time, in his thirties, his blue eyes revealed a trace of nervousness and excitement.


    As a son of a nobleman, he certainly knows how terrible the Spanish army is, especially since he and others trained with it as a reference, so he naturally understands it more clearly.


    "What an admirable army!" Robin muttered softly.


    As a nobleman, adhering to perfect morality, he still needs to praise his enemies, which is also praising himself.


    As the distance got closer and closer, when the shooting distance was about 100 meters, the Spaniards began to stop, and began to pick up the Mushiket heavy matchlock gun (two meters long and weigh about ten kilograms), set it on the ground with a bracket, and then Put the matchlock gun on the stand.


    The soldiers first cleaned the gunpowder hole and the gunpowder pot, then poured the gunpowder, then poured the pellets from the pellet bottle on their bodies and stuffed them into the muzzle, then pulled out the gun rod from the muzzle, and finally closed their eyes and lit the gunpowder.


    This series of steps is cumbersome and simple, and requires the strong psychological ability of the soldiers. On the battlefield full of artillery fire, it ispleted step by step, and it is not easy to make mistakes.


    The reason why the Spaniards were able to run amok is that the Mushket heavy-duty arquebus also upies a lot of reasons.


    This kind of arquebus can prate the heavy armored cavalry within a distance of 100 meters, and thus win the battle. The French know it best.


    So, when the Spaniards set up the bracket step by step, it took a minute to prepare to shoot, but the English only needed half a minute to prepare, and the jets emitted fireworks.


    "Ready, shoot¡ª"


    "Crackling¡ª" "Papa¡ª" The bullets swirled wantonly in the air, collided in the air, and with a slight sound, they headed in various directions, and there were very few of them heading for the set target.


    The Spaniards who were preparing half of the preparations seemed to have seen a ghost at this time. Logically speaking, the time should be the same!


    However, the whistling white smoke directly told them that the Englishmen on the opposite side were much faster than them.


    "What''s going on?" General Shane was shocked. He couldn''t imagine how the English could be faster than the more skilled Spain? This must be fake.


    But the facts hit the face again.


    "Crackling¡ª" When Spain started shooting, the English had already fired a second volley, and then the Spanish volley was long overdue.


    A distance of 100 meters can''t cause much damage, and it''s just a few unlucky ones being hit by stray bullets.


    General Battier, holding a binocrs, stared at the English army shrouded in white smoke seriously, not daring to rx.


    Then, the pace proceeded slowly.


    Crackling¡ªcrackling¡ª


    Crackling¡ª


    Crackling¡ªcrackling¡ª


    Crackling¡ª


    ...


    In this way, every time Ennd shoots twice, Spain''s shooting arrives, repeating and repeating, and when the distance reaches about 20 meters, the two sides can see clearly, and the losses of the two sides are very different.


    "What''s going on, this can''t be true?" Battier rubbed his eyes with an expression of disbelief.


    In this kind of rogue method where you hit me once and I hit you twice, the white smoke dissipated, and the result was resolved.


    The two first small phnxes collided face to face, and nearly one-third of their own side fell. The musketeers were almost wiped out, and the pikemen behind also suffered heavy losses. The 3,000-man army was left with more than 1,000 men.


    The pikemen of more than a thousand people did not break up, but bravely raised their pikes to form a reduced version of the phnx, like a hedgehog, in a defensive state, not easy to break through.


    Behind them, blood flowed all over the distance of 100 meters, and on ity soldiers who needed to cry. Every meter, there would be dozens of soldiers lying down, powerlessly covering their mouths, struggling in pain.


    The sound of wailing did not sound, which did not affect morale. It seemed that it was worthy of being a strong European army.


    As for the English on the opposite side, in the simrly small square formation, most of them were left, and only a fewy down.


    The musketeers had retreated, and the pikemen were raising their spears neatly, surrounding the Spaniards with a superior force, and preparing to break through the narrow hedgehog.


    "It''s so rascal, it''s abominable!" Battier finally saw clearly what the Englishman was doing.


    They actually used a musket that did not need to be ignited. Three people formed a group, two people filled it, and one person fired it.


    This kind of rogue style of y has never been seen in Battier''s life. It is simply a one-sided massacre.


    At a distance of 100 meters, the Spaniard can only shoot five rounds, while the Englishman on the opposite side can shoot ten rounds or even more, which naturally more than doubles the damage.


    "Damn, is this why the English are so confident? Is the Spanish Army going to lose it?"

 Chapter : I cant hold on anymore, there will be two updates tomorrow afternoon

I can''t hold on anymore, there will be two updates tomorrow afternoon


    I¡¯m not very good at war scenes, I haven¡¯t written them carefully yet, sorry, tomorrow two updates

 Chapter 570: incredible

    Chapter 570 Unbelievable


    "The new musket is really powerful!" Looking at the results of the match, Alexander was very pleasantly surprised.


    Originally, when he developed the flintlock gun at the Royal Academy of Sciences, he actually refused in his heart.


    After all, the use of matchlock guns has reached hundreds of years. If soldiers change the use of firearms, the cooperation of other people also needs to be trained, which will affect thebat effectiveness of the troops, especially in Normandy and the French Civil War.


    However, after using the flintlock, he fell in love with this musket.


    Strong resistance to weather, fastunch speed, easy to control, although the current cost is a bit high, but you can still try it.


    Moreover, with the three-stage shooting, the speed should not be too fast to catch the Spaniard, who has always been known for his speed and proficiency, by surprise.


    I saw that the first raised phnx, the two sides shot at each other, and then slowly approached. In less than ten minutes, when the distance was less than ten steps, the Spaniards had already suffered heavy losses, and two-thirds of the soldiers fell.


    The crackling sound was so touching to Alexander''s ears, it was the taste of victory.


    After the phnxes came into contact, the long spears began to poke each other. It looked like children fighting. You poked, I poked, and stabbed each other.


    Thousands of pure white spears, from a distance, look like toothpicks, fine and thin, from time to time some unlucky ghosts are poked, and they fall to the ground.


    And this kind of scene has long been expected by both parties.


    Under the spears, the Spaniards sent short soldiers with spears on their heads, holding machetes, squatting forward, and went to chop the long legs of the Englishmen.


    Ennd did not show weakness, and began to send swordsmen to fight each other.


    The upper and lower sides fought at the same time, which was very intense.


    At this time, the phnx with thergest number of people left at the end has a big advantage, almost twice the strength of the opponent. The phnx leader Robin frowned and shouted loudly: "Surround them, attack with all your strength¡ª"


    Afterwards, the Spanish phnx, no matter how elite they are, will inevitably lose. No matter how hard they struggle, it will only take half an hour.


    So, Alexander set his sights on the two small Spanish phnxes that cameter. Although they were in armor, they were in the same situation and suffered heavy losses.


    This kind of aggrieved style of y made the Spaniardin endlessly.


    Go ahead! It means dying, being ughtered.


    Back off, you will be overshadowed by the opponent''s cavalry, strangled by the infantry regiment and the cavalry together, but the time of death is rtivelyte.


    Moreover, the Spanish army has a very high obedience rate, even if it is dead in front, it cannot retreat.


    As themander, General Battier knew the result of retreating, which would be more terrifying than confrontation, and total annihtion was inevitable.


    The Spanish army has been rampant in Europe for decades, and victory is the norm, so how can it retreat?


    So, even though the front phnx had already told them with **** lessons that failure was doomed, the other two phnxes still moved forward firmly with tears in their eyes.


    As expected, under the surprised eyes of Ennd, the Spanish soldiersy on the ground with tears in their eyes. Few people fled the battlefield, only those who surrendered and those who died in battle.


    In less than two hours, the battle between the phnx and the phnx ended with Ennd''splete victory. The British''s new weapons and three-stage shooting made the Spaniards suffer. The Spaniard still failed inevitably.


    This is the first time that the Spaniards havepletely retreated in the face of almost the same battle formation.


    This is different from the previous years when the Germans yed a 7-1 match at the gate of Brazil in the World Cup in Brazil.


    So, when he saw General Battier, Alexander only saw the old man with a blushing face and a face of dissatisfaction, and he shouted: This is an unfair battle, absolutely unfair.


    The same was true of the other captured Spaniards, with their heads bowed, mixed with shame and resentment.


    Alexanderughed at it. He understood that Spain''s defeat at this time was only temporary. After that, the two countries must have fought frequently, but he didn''t understand that Spain would hate Ennd for centuries.


    Finally, Alexander began to enjoy the fruits of victory.


    Spain killed no more than 2,000 people, injured more than 4,000, and more than 5,000 were captured, including General Battier, who led the Spanish phnx.


    The British side was also having a hard time. The precise shooting methods of the Spanish veterans made the English people also ufortable. More than 1,000 people died in the battle and 2,000 were injured.


    The reason why the damage was so high after the victory is inseparable from the tenacious fighting spirit of the Spaniards, especially General Shane Battier''s final defense, which took more than an hour, and Alexander had to send all his troops to fight fiercely. attack.


    As for the captured armor, muskets, spears, and horses, there are too many to count, especially the unscrupulous plundering by the Spaniards in the Nethends, which made the English soldiers bleeding from their wounds a fortune.


    "Go, tell His Majesty the King that we have won!" Alexander looked at the Spanish soldiers being drawn into a string, and then at the blood and corpses on the ground, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Under great pressure, he did not break through the city of Arras, but just waited for work and met the Spaniards for a while, thus establishing the Nethends'' victory in one fell swoop.


    Southern Nethends, major cities, at this moment, the number of remaining Spanish is only 8,000 to 9,000 people, and they are still rtively poor troops, suppressingw and order. This is the only remaining force of Spain in the Nethends.


    The English will upy the most fertilend in Europa, making Europe fear Ennd.


    But he would not have thought that more than 10,000 cavalry from Austria and Hungary had already arrived, only a day away from the city of Aras.


    The news of the victory spread to London, and the entire pce, the city of London, and even the United Kingdom became a sea of ??joy in an instant.


    Who is Spain, the overlord of Europa for decades, the world''s number one army and navy, suppressing any country that tries to challenge him, the Spanish phnx has be synonymous with fear.


    This time, with the same strength, the United Kingdom had already nned to lose the army, but who knows, it won in the end, aplete victory.


    His Majesty the King announced that 50,000 pounds will be awarded to the winning hero.


    The United Kingdom government announced that the winning army will purchasend from Normandy at a lower price.


    However, several newspapers reported repeatedly, announcing this event to the whole country.


    United Weekly: Victory? Just go faster!


    London Daily: The victory of the United Kingdom Army will prove that Spain is no longer suitable for its role at this time!


    Scond Daily: Triumph of the Kingdom, Fall of the Overlord.


    ...


    So people seem to have forgotten that the Spanish standing army still has 20,000 to 30,000 people, but this time, it is only 10,000 people.

 Chapter 571: navy

    Chapter 571 Navy


    The victory of the English Army seemed to be a big p in the face, pped on Philip II. The physical pain was still secondary, but the inner humiliation was painful.


    "Lei Kuisheng, I want to kill you!" Philip II was extremely annoyed, he lost his former aristocratic demeanor, and vomited obscenities in front of many of his ministers.


    His eyes were wide open, as if his eye sockets were about to be cracked, and the ministers below became worried.


    The Nethends is the most important property left to him by his father, second only to the crown of the Kingdom of Spain.


    The poption of Spain contributed a huge army to him, and the Nethends contributed the main financial resources to him.


    In this way, he can unscrupulously fight against the Ottoman Empire in the Mediterranean Sea, and at the same time, support tens of thousands of troops, thus controlling the status of European hegemony.


    Although he has always been annoyed by the Nethenders'' rejection of Catholicism and their promotion of Protestantism, it is difficult to fool its importance.


    Once lost, it caused a great blow to his hegemony.


    "Where''s the navy? What are you still preparing for? Hurry up to the Nethends and drive the English away!"


    After Philip II finished venting, he said in a deep voice, the eagerness on his face and heart was obvious.


    Although it sounds weird, the ministers can still understand it.


    The originalbat goal was to transport the army to the Nethends. At the same time that the army eliminated the Nethends uprising, the navy defeated the English navy at the same time, thus winning on both sides.


    After that, the army will be transported to Scond tond, thus liberating the Kingdom of Scond, and then you can choose to attack London or capture Irnd, which depends entirely on Philip II''s intention.


    And all this was destroyed in the Nethends.


    The Spanish army, which has been invincible and has won many battles, was defeated by Ennd, which has always been crowned as a barbaric country, and it was still in the situation of equal forces and a phnx battle, which greatly damaged Spain''s face.


    Philip II thought it was a joke when he heard the news, but when he finally confirmed it was true, he was stunned. There were buzzing tinnitus in his ears, and he couldn''t hear a word from the minister.


    There is only one voice in his heart: his hegemony is over.


    No, absolutely impossible, I still have a navy, and the Spanish navy is still the number one in the world, and it will never fail.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, the Royal Navy is ready and ready to go!"


    The aged pce minister took a light step forward, then touched the arm of the Secretary of the Navy as if inadvertently, and said loudly.


    The Minister of the Navy put away his unprepared words at that moment. He understood that if he told the truth at this time, he would not only offend the king, but even the prime minister would hold resentment against him.


    So, he could only take a step forward and said loudly:


    "My lord is right, Your Majesty!"


    "The lost ships are just the fur of a huge navy. They have already been prepared in less than a month. The only thing that iscking now is money!"


    Speaking of this, the Secretary of the Navy stammered a little, and his voice also lowered.


    "The sry of the navy has been dyed for half a month!"


    "The navy has 150 warships and 13,000 sailors. The preparations areplete. The only thing missing is gold coins!"


    "After all, the man who steers the ship is still a human being, and with the navy going on an expedition in such a state, victory cannot be fully guaranteed!"


    As soon as the money was mentioned, Philip II felt a headache. The anger just now disappeared in an instant. He stroked his forehead and asked helplessly, "My lord minister, how long will it take for the navy''s military expenses to arrive!"


    The sries of those naval gentlemen are paid weekly. Without money, their emotions are extremely unstable. God knows if they will surrender to the English just for their sry.


    After all, sailors only care about money.


    The Minister of Finance had no choice but to stand out, and said helplessly, "After half a month at the earliest, the kingdom''s finances are really tight! If nothing unexpected, the treasure ship from America will arrive in half a month!"


    "Okay, half a month is half a month!" Philip II said loudly, staring at the Secretary of the Navy. His eyes were piercing, as if he was about to eat people, which made the old man in the officialdom bow his head in fear, which was extremely attractive.


    "I hope that after half a month, the kingdom''s navy will no longer be like the army, and something unexpected will happen!"


    "Follow your orders, Your Majesty!" The Secretary of the Navy immediately saluted and agreed.


    "Half a month, enough time!" The Secretary of the Navy felt relieved.


    At this time, the navy of the United Kingdom was conducting joint exercises with the navy of Portugal and the navy of the Nethends in order to deal with the huge Spanish navy.


    Looking at the fleet in poor condition, Secretary of the Navy James felt extra irritable.


    The exercise has been going on for a week, but the problem of coordination still baffles everyone. The unfamiliar tactics baffle the English sailors who are unfamiliar with control skills.


    Compared with Portugal, a veteran naval power, although the ships are better, the technology is too different. The exercises in the past few days are like the Portuguese instructing the English on how to fight at sea.


    The Dutch can only fight alone, they have never fought a big battle, and their level is worse than that of Ennd. After all, they are a group of businessmen.


    This feeling of bing a pig teammate, James is very depressed.


    What''s even more worrisome is that Spain recovered less than half of its losses from the sneak attackst time in a week, and its strength seems to be even stronger.


    The Anglo-Portuguese-Ninian coalition forces seem to have little hope of victory.


    He still remembered that His Majesty the King said kindly in his ear: James, if this battle is won, the earl''s title will be at hand.


    He still heard clearly that his heart was beating so loudly that it was about to pop out of his chest.


    The hereditary title of Earl is more attractive than the Minister of the Navy and the Prime Minister.


    Victory pays off so much, but what if you lose? Official titles and titles are the most basic, and you may even have to take your own life.


    After all, what he has in his hands is all the savings and all the naval talents of the Royal Navy of Ennd over the past few decades.


    The tremendous pressure caused his gray hair to increase a lot in a few days, although he looked energetic.


    "Hey, James, what''s the matter, are you scared, or else, give me the position of minister!"


    While he was meditating, a joking word suddenly sounded in his ear, and when he looked up, it turned out to be Charles, the captain of the English fleet, his old opponent, and the second person in the navy.


    Looking at Charles, who was tanned and full of beards, James immediately retorted: "My Lord Charles, you shouldmand your fleet well! Don''t be scared to pee in the next battle!"


    "As for the post of Secretary of the Navy, with me here, you will never be able to do so! Hahahaha!"


    With Charles'' annoyed expression on his face, James walked away with a rxed pace.


    ps: Chapter 2, the debts are paid off, please stay calm and stay calm

 Chapter 572: Strategy

    Chapter 572 Strategy


    More than 130 ships,rge and small, began to set sail in the port and set sail away.


    The huge fleet has a total of 13,000 sailors, including 2,000 ves rowing oars, and of course, 10,000 Spanish elite troops who are about tond in the Nethends.


    That is to say, 23,000 people are in the ship, and the daily consumption of food and fresh water is enough to bankrupt a small country.


    This huge joint navy,manded by the young General Nasidoni, sailed to the British Isles.


    Hearing such arge number of navies, Hawkins, the naval joint staff officer, couldn''t help opening his mouth wide, and said with emotion:


    This will be thergest and strongestbined fleet since the creation of the world.


    Although the joint fleets of Britain, Portugal, and Nigeria have also reached the same number of ships, the tonnage is too different.


    Before the hugebined fleet sailed, Philip II named it Grandey Felic¨ªsima Armada (Lucky Fleet). Although the history is just the opposite of the moral.


    The so-called "Invincible Fleet" is just the name of it byter generations.


    Although there are many ships in the Armada, their quality varies. Among them were the most advancedrge Garion ships at that time, and dpidated merchant ships that leaked at any time.


    In view of the situation, the Spaniards studied three strategies.


    The first is a storm, which consists ofnding a mixed force ofnd and sea sufficient to both defeat the English fleet and conquer it (as William the Conqueror did in the eleventh century); Irnd, attracting the main force of the British army, and at the same time the army of the Nethendsnded across the strait; thest was a surprise attack, without gathering warships, under the premise that the secrecy was good and the English fleet was unprepared, the army was loaded on a t-bottomednding ship overnight and quickly Through the Channel (action of Henry VII in the Wars of the Roses).


    The fall of the elite of the Nethends Army forced the navalmander Sidoni to choose thebination of the first and the third.


    The Armada isposed of nine fleets, messy and huge.


    Castres detachment,manded by Valdez.


    Andrews detachment,manded by Pedro.


    Bies sent a team,manded by Rickerd.


    Gupzike detachment,manded by Akundo.


    Italian detachment,manded by Burton Dora.


    Arkboat Detachment,manded by Yu Angomiz.


    The dispatch ship detachment,manded by Antoine.


    Medium sailing detachment,manded by Hugo.


    Longboat Detachment,manded by Diego.


    At the beginning, the Spaniards protested against Portugal''s initiative to support dozens of ships in Ennd.


    But Portugal shirks that this is a covenant that it has long ago, it is not aimed at Spain, and Portugal promises not to support it.


    Helpless, at this critical moment, Portugal''s huge navy made Spain dare not act rashly, and could only hope to defeat this coalition force.


    Besides, the southern part of the Nethends is in a state of anxiety. Tens of thousands of Austrian soldiers are fighting the English, and they are gradually losing ground, and urgently need assistance.


    Navy Commander-in-Chief Sidoni led a huge team and began to go to the Cis waters, that is to say, the English Channel, actively looking for the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces, and crushing the decisive battle with powerful forces.


    At this time, the two armies were at war, and the morale was high. Secretary of the Navy James did not retreat in Portsmouth Harbor. Instead, he led the huge Anglo-Portugalian coalition forces and began a one-on-one decisive battle with the Spaniards here.


    British-Punisian Naval Command, James summoned Hawkins and other staff officers, and began to n how to conduct this battle.


    "Gentlemen, we are facing the most powerful navy in the world in this battle, so this time, it will be a battle recorded in history. I hope everyone will go all out!"


    James said in a deep voice, looking at the staff of a dozen people and the bright map of the English Channel.


    "Yes, sir!" All the people bowed their heads and agreed.


    "Your Excellency, I think that in this battle, the Spaniards are numerous and powerful, and the ships are strong and the guns are strong. They will definitely choose the boarding battle as a breakthrough point, in order to defeat us in one fell swoop!"


    John Hawkins, as the invited staff member, chose to be the first to speak and put forward his own opinions.


    Seeing General James nod, he continued.


    "As for us, the tonnage of the ships is small, so the speed is fast. Although the Spaniards use heavy cannons, although they are powerful, their range is not as good as our light artillery. Therefore, the strategy we should adopt is to move around the periphery of the Spanish fleet and wait for opportunities!"


    "We can introduce the Spaniards into the English Channel, and rely on the ubiquitous reefs and familiarity with the terrain to defeat the huge Spanish fleet!"


    As soon as this n came out, it received warm apuse. Everyone expressed their approval for this conservative and safe style of y. Using one''s own strengths to attack the other''s weaknesses fits everyone''s psychology very well.


    That is, the huge Anglo-Portuguesebined fleet will y a game of eagle and chicken with Spain.


    "Since everyone agrees, then, at a distance of 300 yards, all ships need to keep a distance of 300 yards from the Spaniards!"


    James raised three fingers and warned everyone that this is the best distance to prevent cannons.


    "But, Your Excellency, we do not have English cannons in Portugal!" Portuguese General Flores said with some embarrassment.


    "Of course, Your Excellency, right away, all Portuguese ships will be reced with our Ennd-specific long guns, free of charge!" James smiled, as if he was confident about the naval battle that woulde about a weekter.


    So, Flores finally felt relieved.


    The thirty or so Portuguese ships are basically light-weight, with thergest tonnage of only 600 tons. None of the ships with a tonnage of more than 800 tons came. The consequences of the loss were too serious.


    This time against Spain will still be a defensive counterattack, and it is still too difficult to fight openly.


    The time came to 1568, on the tenth day of May, the huge Spanishbined fleet was already slowly sailing in the Cis waters of the English Channel.


    Although at this time, 3 ships have fallen behind or disappeared due to failures and other reasons on the way, but it does not affect the overall situation.


    Came to the waters of Cis, many captains of the Armada Fleet advocated going to the port to recuperate for a while, and they could also directly upy the port of Cis and raid the Duchy of Normandy.


    But the navymander Sidoni rejected this proposal, not to mention that the elite army is an important helper during the boarding battle, but the current Nethends is already in a hurry. When you walk from Normandy, the southern Nethends has long been upied.


    But it is still possible to upy Cis, gain a foothold, and rest at the port for a while.


    On the sea hundreds of nautical miles away, the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces officially set off, the crew pulled the sails, and the navigator observed the sun (using a sextant) to determine the direction.

 Chapter : Sorry for the cold, lets update tomorrow!

Sorry for catching a cold, let¡¯s update tomorrow!


    Thank you for your support, and remind everyone that although the air conditioner is good, don¡¯t be greedy for coolness

 Chapter 573: battle at sea

    Chapter 573 Battle at Sea


    The Armada has great confidence in its own advantages, so they are clearly exposed in front of the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces, without any intention of covering up.


    So, when James arrived with the army, he saw an invisible ck line appearing in front of his eyes, as if the entire sea was cut by this ck line, which was extremely conspicuous.


    As the distance approached, the ck line slowly revealed its real body. There were more than a hundred ships of the Spanish navy spread across the entire sea, and ships,rge or small, were swaying on the sea surface, covering the entire sea. blue sea.


    The sea breeze blew the sails. It seemed that the wind speed was so strong that it made a whirring sound, and the sails stretched into a crescent shape.


    Especially, the ck heavy cannon at the front and stern of the ship, from a distance, James could feel its heart-piercing icy temperature through the binocrs.


    Compared with Ennd, the artillery fire equipped by the Spaniards has not decreased much, and they are all heavy cannons. If they are hit, for these small ships, they will sink to the bottom of the sea in a blink of an eye.


    Turning his eyes to the deck of the ship, there were densely packed soldiers standing on the deck, staring at them, as if they hated Ennd especially.


    "Notify everyone, follow the established strategy, the Portuguese focus on notification!"


    James just looked at a corner of the Armada, and he paid more attention to the Spaniards again, and the fear in his eyes became more and more intense.


    "Yes, my lord!" Sitting on the gship "Henry VII Sovereign", the orderly agreed very simply, and then several g bearers waved their gs and ruled over the surrounding ships.


    It seems that he is still not at ease, and another small boat shuttles between the major ships to confirm the delivery of the news.


    At this moment, on the Armada gship "St. Martin" not far from Ennd, Admiral Sidoni was also staring at the menacing Portuguese-British coalition forces in front of him, with deep eyes and no words.


    He did not expect that the Portuguese and Ennd would piece together argebined fleet, and the Spanish navy would encounter unprecedented challenges.


    From the very beginning, the Armada was troubled.


    Different from the Mediterranean Sea, the wind direction of the Antic Ocean is erratic. It blows wind for a while, and then turns to the westerly wind for a while, teasing the fleet back and forth. From time to time there was a violent head wind, which blew the fleet southward.


    Helpless, the fleet can only be repaired in Coru?a Bay.


    And the key is that they suffered a huge loss before they yed against the English.


    Sidoni held his head in difort. So far, he still finds it uneptable. As a devout believer, he thinks this is God¡¯s warning to him.


    Seeing the huge Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces, he felt his head hurt a little, and a bad premonition came again.


    I still remember: that night, the breeze was blowing, and it was very hot. He felt a little peeing, and wanted to go down by the window, and when he ran to the sea, he suddenly felt something was wrong, it was too quiet.


    Late at night, a strong southwest wind suddenly blew in the bay. Even a galleon sheltered in the bay of A Coru?a was blown from her mooring, and another, towing anchor, collided with a Garrion and was badly damaged.


    The other ships that stayed on the ocean drifted far away from the leewardnd to avoid the danger of being blown away and tentacles.


    For the sake of insurance, the ships all went their own way, drifting with the wind, scattered and out of formation.


    By the third day, 30 ships were still missing.


    The key point is that these ships carried about 6,000 sailors and soldiers, 10,000 elite troops, and lost less than half of them overnight.


    Besides, on many ships that can withstand the storm, some crew members suffer from dysentery and typhoid fever due to eating spoiled food.


    And most of the ships have suffered damage to varying degrees. Masts and yards have been blown off, anchor loss, water leakage, etc. aremon.


    So, when they encountered Port of Cis, the Spaniards didn''t care so much, they just upied it and repaired it.


    Of course, when the news was learned, the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces had already set off. This is rare good news!


    "Everyone, press up. Speed ??up, approach the group of Englishmen, use our advantage, and teach those barbaric Ennd a lesson. God bless my king and bless us!"


    The signal from the huge "Santa Ding" reached the ears of the Spanish navy who had just finished praying in an instant. In less than ten minutes, all the Spanish ships moved forward at a faster speed as if they were convulsed. March.


    If the small and exquisite Portuguese-British coalition army is a boy, then the huge Spanish navy is a giant, condescending, arrogant, rampant with an indomitable attitude, it seems that with its huge size, it can easily crush the weak Portuguese-British navy .


    So, when James ordered to prepare, he suddenly saw that the Spanish navy broke through huge waves with an indomitable momentum, as if to swallow the small British-Portuguese coalition forces.


    Four huge ships of more than a thousand tons rushed straight at them. The British fleet in front seemed to be frightened. It took a while to react, and eagerly began to turn the rudder and speed up, barely avoiding their approach.


    "Scared me to death!" Sir Charles, themander of the English Channel Fleet inmand, patted his chest, staring at the back of the turbulent waves, and the ship moving forward, the sharp angle of impact, the ck and cold muzzle, made him afraid endlessly.


    "Damn, speed up, hang far away, fire¡ª"


    Charles was riding on the "Sea Princess!" which was second only to James. Dozens of long cannons aimed at the fast-moving ship and fired a round of cannons neatly. The huge recoil made the ship retreat more than ten feet. The sailors on board suddenly staggered.


    However, this round of shooting did not have any good effect, except that the huge sshes wet the Spanish sailors, and gave them a refreshing shower, fearing that they would get angry and hurt their bodies.


    In any case, since this history, thergest naval fleet and the secondrgest naval fleet in history have never had such abat experience, so they started a chaotic battle.


    For example, Charles led the "Sea Princess", and was 300 yards (about 270 meters) away from the thousand-ton giant ship "San Lorenzo" of the Western Army. Started to attack one after another.


    Even if the cannons on the "San Lorenzo" ship fought vigorously, the distance factor made it difficult for the shells to approach the "Sea Princess", so they could only scream angrily.


    So, he simply gave up the shelling, tried to approach with speed, and then used skilled crowd tactics to defeat them in one fell swoop.


    Seeing that the Spaniards had given up their shelling, Charles couldn''t help but be mischievous.


    He ordered the sailors to speed up a little and enter the enemy''s range, which made the "San Lorenzo" a little hopeful, and started shelling again.


    At this time, Charles ordered the ship to retreat quickly, out of the effective range, and let the "San Lorenzo" squeal angrily after wasting a few shells.


    The same is true for the rest of the English ships, within effective range, molesting the Spanish navy.

 Chapter 574: Anticlimactic

    Chapter 574 Anticlimactic


    For such a scene, the Spanish navalmander Sidoni did not feel any anger or anger. Instead, he held the monocr tightly and watched the two navies at war without saying a word.


    There is a reason for this.


    Although it seems that the Spanish navy on the sea has been passively beaten, the English long guns have a long range, but their power is much worse than the cannons of the Western Army.


    So, even if they suffered a lot of shelling, but only a few unlucky ships were hit, and there was not much loss to the huge Spanish navy.


    Moreover, with the passage of time, under the control of skilled sailors, the Spanish navy has gradually grasped the situation, and on the sea surface, it has begun to develop in favor of the Western Army.


    Although the situation is gradually bing clearer, the sea area is still extremely chaotic.


    It¡¯s ridiculous to say that as thergest naval fleet in the history of the Spanish Navy and the second-ranked Anglo-Portuguese navy, there is nothing to say.


    This is thergest sea battle in the history of the world, and it is also the first time that everyone in the battle has encountered this situation, so most people are still in a state of confusion.


    The huge fleet does not have the effectivemunication means of theter generations, so what is disyed in front of the eyes of the world does not have the shocking feeling of artillery flying together.


    Instead, all kinds of ships are moving fast or slow on the sea, and there is no other means of identification except for the gs on the ships.


    "Boom¡ª" Spain adheres to therge scale of ships, so basically in addition to artillery, ramming with angles has be a necessary means.


    Charles, who was ying with the "San Lorenzo", suddenly felt the hull shake, and then, a loud noise came from his ears.


    "What''s going on?" His face changed, and he asked hastily.


    "A small Spanish boat hit us!" The sailor who was watching from the side immediately shouted, and then waved his hand to show that nothing happened.


    In this regard, Charles nodded, and turned his attention away from the "San Lorenzo", only to realize that there were already many Spanish ships around him, with the "San Lorenzo" as the center, presenting a surrounding trend.


    "Damn it, go to the left, rush out¡ª" Charles finally realized that he was almost surrounded, but fortunately he woke up in time.


    ring fiercely at the safe and sound "San Lorenzo", Charles gave orders.


    The Spaniards really lived up to their reputation.


    Really feeling the strong naval strength of Spain, Charles, who was able to break out of the siege, sank in his heart.


    Looking back, Charles was extremely worried about his own situation as he looked at the Spanish navy, which was gradually showing a reversal trend.


    Under this situation, the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces are doomed.


    Not only him, but also Secretary of the Admiralty James, who has been engrossed in the sea.


    Although in some parts, the British and Portuguese navies have done something, but the powerful Spanish navy has already grasped the situation.


    James understood the strategy of Spain. They gradually closed their circles, trying to narrow the distance between the ships of the two armies, and then took advantage of the numbers and ships to carry out boarding battles, swallowing the British and Portuguese allied forces in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, on the sea, the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces seem to be scattered like stars, while the Spanish ships as big as stars, as if they were going to approach the British ships, instead moved the distance openly, making them a huge and iparablyrge ship. Therge circle surrounded the main warships of the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces, and the gap became smaller and smaller.


    Charles immediately reminded James during the observation that the Secretary of the Navy finally realized the conspiracy and immediately asked all the warships to retreat in an orderly manner to end the chaos.


    With so many ships in the game, it is very surprising why one''s own side retreats. Isn''t this at an advantage? Why retreat?


    But the newly established full-professional navy has this advantage, and its execution is full. Even if it is a wrong order, it will still be executed correctly.


    But if merchant ships from other countries participate in the war, it will not be easy to retreat.


    Fortunately, most of the British troops were small boats, so they could turn around easily, and the speed was fast. They escaped from the circle that was about to close in less than ten minutes.


    When the Portuguese saw that the British troops had withdrawn, they naturally followed suit.


    However, five or six ships were still caught in the ring and bombarded until they sank.


    Even if they had already raised the white g to surrender, the Spaniards refused and shot them hard with artillery.


    Seeing the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces disappearing as quickly as quicksand, Sidoni had a look of resentment on his face. Afterwards, he shook off this feeling. After all, today is still a small victory. Facts still prove that the Spanish navy is invincible.


    As for the uneasiness in my heart, it is purely unnecessary.


    In this way, the first battle between the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces and the Spanish army ended anticlimactically.


    The Western Army returned to the upied Port of Cis and began to repair.


    The Anglo-Portuguese allied forces suffered a small setback, and the atmosphere was heavy.


    I never thought that even with the speed and range, I still couldn''t help the Spaniard, which frustrates everyone.


    This naval battle, which decided the fate of the United Kingdom, entrusted the hope of the king and the entire central government, and there was no room for a single mistake. With such a huge responsibility, the poor start in the morning caused the entire staff to fall into silence.


    "Just now, I seem to have seen a wind blowing in the waters of the Port of Cis!"


    When everyone was thinking hard, Drake, who had always been impatient, said softly.


    "Yes, it seems that the wind has turned from southwest to westerly!" John Hawkins answered his cousin impatiently, scolding the cousin with his eyes, and stopped his wanton behavior. Then I started to think deeply again.


    "Then the waves will get bigger and bigger!" Drake seemed to be unaware of the impatient and disgusted eyes of the crowd, still talking to himself.


    Fortunately, everyone is not a fool, especially Lord James, the Secretary of the Navy, he is very shrewd.


    "How to say? My sir, do you have any good method?"


    James suddenly raised his head, looked at Drake, the navigator who discovered the new route, and asked softly.


    "It''s just a little bit of inconspicuous means, I made youugh!"


    Afterwards, Drake revealed his ideas with great interest, and received apuse from the whole house.


    In the dark, this method is no less than thest straw. Even if the hope is slim, it is worth a try.


    "Tonight, I hope you can sessfullyplete the goal, and I will report your achievements to His Majesty the King!"


    In the dark night, the waves kept rolling. Even though he wore a lot of clothes, James still felt a little cold, but he couldn''t drive away the heat in his heart.


    "Of course, sir, this is what I should do!" Drake responded respectfully.


    ps: A chapter is missing, garbage system, I can only stay upte to code, s...

 Chapter 575: fireboat incident

    Chapter 575 Fireboat Incident


    At night, in a small port not far from the Port of Cis, which belongs to the Duchy of Normandy, the huge Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces,rge and small ships, are noisily undergoing repairs. Alcohol and broth have be the best way for them to offset the pressure. good idea.


    The patrolling sentry boat followed the rules and regtions, walking on the sea meticulously, and guarded the safety of the entire coalition force.


    And in a remote corner of the harbor, no one would have imagined that the Minister of the Navy was seeing off a person with a serious face. Among them, there were eight small boats, but their draft seemed to be very small, and they didn''t even have artillery. There is only a wooden barrel containing an unknown liquid.


    At this moment, Drake, without the arrogance and presumptuousness of the past, stood on this tens of tons of boat with an expressionless face.


    This trip was chosen at the moment when it just entered the night, so their eight ships of tens of tons carefully moved along the coastline, and stopped from time to time, for fear of encountering any danger.


    "When will it arrive?" Drake asked softly, a little impatiently at such a slow speed.


    "Sir, if nothing unexpected happens, at two o''clock at night, we will arrive at the Port of Cis!"


    On the ship Drake was on, there was a young man with rough hands and dark skin. He looked like a weather-beaten sailor.


    The young sailor lowered his head and stared at the reference objects on both sides of the strait meticulously. Hearing themand of this operation, he said in a deep voice.


    "Our speed is still too slow. It is conservatively estimated that it will take at least three hours!"


    "Really? I wish I could give these Spaniards a taste of this unforgettable taste."


    Drake''s words were low and full of hope.


    It was past one o''clock at night, and several small boats had arrived at the port of Cis. Facing them were densely packed guard ships. They were patrolling 24 hours a day, and there was no w at all.


    Drake was more than a thousand meters away from the ce where the ship was repaired and anchored in Spain, and all the lights were extinguished, as if blending with the sea.


    If it weren''t for the slight waves, no one would be able to spot them.


    Looking at the sentry post in front of him, Drake felt his heart beating fast, and he was extremely close to them, especially the figure of the sentry tower erected by Spain in the port. The light of the fire was enough to make them hold their breath.


    Tonight, the westerly wind is strong, and the waves are also very strong, making the boats of Drake and others docked around keep shaking, feeling extremely uneasy and nervous.


    The shaking came from the boat under his feet, and someone disturbed Drake''s thinking, and his brain became more and more clear.


    "The Spaniards are ahead, everyonee here!"


    Drake stared at the brightly lit front area. Huge ships could easily crush the ships he was standing on without any loss.


    "Beforeing, you already understand what needs to be done!" Drake squinted his eyes and asked in a deep voice.


    Then what awaited him were all affirmative gazes.


    "Pull up the sails and get ready!" Drake ordered softly.


    Immediately, with the help of a huge westerly wind. The waves were already churning, and the two small boats moved forward quickly without any manpower.


    Then, when it was less than 800 meters away from the Western Army, the people in the watchtower had already discovered it, and the guard ship was also deeply suspicious. Suddenly, a vigorous fire ignited on the ship.


    Several figures got rid of the boat and jumped onto the escape boat that had been prepared.


    The fiery red and dazzling sailboat, with the westerly wind and waves, quickly approached the Spanish Navy, which was intensively repaired.


    Two ming ships approached quickly, trying to make the huge repair area as hot and dry as day.


    At this moment, the pre-arranged guard team came in handy. Before the order from Admiral Sidoni came out, the guard ship used all its strength to hook the two fire ships and make them deviate from the scheduled route.


    At this time, when the security team was cheering and suppressing the danger, suddenly, six more fireboats rushed into the gathering area without warning through the wind and waves, but the strength of the security team had already been lost.


    "Quickly, let all ships cut off the anchor cables and set sail!" Commander Sidoni looked at the naval harbor that was already in danger, and he personally issued such an order.


    Under the circumstances at the time, this was also the only correct choice he could make.


    The small three-masted clipper shuttled through the anchorage, and themander''s order was quickly carried out. The operation of most of the ships showed that the seamanship of the Spanish seamen was stillmendable.


    It''s just that the six ships happened too suddenly in the dark, which made the huge naval fleet into a mess.


    This panicked scene did notst long, and a few hourster, in the entire Spanish Navy, only two ships collided in the dark, causing damage to the stern rudder of the galley San Lorenzo, and the ship had to be used. Row slowly with the oars (tacking is impossible without the assistance of the tail rudder).


    Around the ship "San Lorenzo", which was stranded on the coast of Cis, James''s squadron (and then 1/2 of the British fleet) was attracted.


    On the gship of this galley battleship formation, the two sidesunched a fierce hand-to-hand battle. During the melee, the ship was once upied by the British army.


    After a tossing all night, until the next morning, all the Spaniards were confronting the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces with panda eyes on their faces.


    Although the fireboat time did not cause much damage, it gave the Spaniard a psychologically important blow.


    It''s just that Drake was a little depressed, but the resultter cheered him up.


    The two fleets approached again to a distance of 1.5 kilometers. Soon, the wind on the sea stopped again, and the two sides faced each other like this.


    In this way, after 10 days of thrilling sea battles, far away from the maind, and a series of idents, the morale of the Armada Fleet began to copse, and some ships began to leave the queue to surrender to the British or flee without authorization.


    Sidoni had to arrest several captains to follow suit, and one of them was hanged from the end of the mast a few hourster.


    In the next few days, the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forcesunched a fierce attack on the weak "San Lorenzo", and achieved fruitful results for a while.


    More than three 500-ton ships were damaged, two lostbat effectiveness, and countless other ships were shelled.


    Such a powerful and unusual Anglo-Portuguese coalition force gave the Spaniards a bitter taste for the first time.


    After more than ten days of confrontation, the Spaniard''s condition has be worse and worse, and his fighting spirit has also declined rapidly. This situation is beyond Sidoni''s cognition.


    "Guys, everyone should firmly believe that our Spanish navy is invincible, and fear should not exist in our thoughts!"

 Chapter 576: Its windy (on)

    Chapter 576 The Wind Rises (Part 1)


    On this day, a southwesterly wind blew up on the sea, and the Spanish navy, whose morale was on the verge of copse, could only pray with the help of a priest and huddled in the port of Cis.


    Although only a dozen Spanish ships were sunk, the morale of the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces was high and positive.


    They were not afraid of the huge Spanish warships, swaggering past the port of Cis, and beating drums provocatively.


    The Spanish navy, whose morale had dropped to freezing point, looked at the English navy in shame, and shouted angrily, but did not have the courage to go out to fight.


    Onnd, although Spain upies the Port of Cis, Cis is Ennd''s only stronghold in maind France. It has been operating for hundreds of years, and it can be said to be solid.


    It was identally upied for a while, but the resistance in the city intensified. The powerful Spanish army did not dare to carry out brutal suppression easily, and could barely control the situation.


    After the governor of Alexander learned that Cis was upied, he immediately abandoned the trembling Spanish servants in the southern Nethends, as well as the cautious and cautious Hungarian cavalry, withdrew all the troops from the southern Nethends, and went all out to the port of Cis. .


    The governor understands that this huge Spanish fleet is the only force that can cause harm to the maind, and they cannot be allowed to seed.


    Therefore, abandoning the Nethends and destroying the Armada became the main aspects.


    At this time, Commander Sidoni was no longer the confident Spanish navalmander before. Although there were noints or troubles written on his face, the overall face was stern, like a piece of iron.


    "Everyone, everyone is seeing the current situation. This battle is not because the British army is too strong, nor is it that we are too weak, but because of the **** weather and the harsh environment!"


    Sitting on the main seat in the bright and beautiful conference room, Sidoni showed a confident expression on his face, and resolutely and decisively med the weather.


    "So, this time, let''s continue to discuss the battle n!" At the end, his voice dragged a long tail, and there was a slight tremor.


    Sitting on the chair, Sidoni felt that he had no desire to speak anymore. What he said was so clear that he wanted to hand over the choice to his subordinates.


    None of the subordinates are fools. At this moment when the hearts of the people are distracted, retreat has be the only choice, and they absolutely do not want to be loyal to the country and His Majesty the King.


    "Commander, although the strength of our army has not been damaged, the morale of tens of thousands of sailors has plummeted. If it continues, the consequences will be unpredictable. It is really not suitable forbat!"


    Hugo, themander of the medium-sized sailing team, stood up, persuaded softly, and then faced manymanders.


    "For the current n, retreat has be the only option, everyone carefully consider it!"


    "Most of the soldiers have no desire to fight, because we have been struggling for three months since we left our hometown¡ª"


    Three months of sea voyage, sister E''s weather, long-term hard work and fighting, leaving home to fight in different ces, this made the Spanish soldiers no longer have a battle n!


    After Hugo''s voice fell, othermanders also spoke one after another. There was no choice but to retreat or fight.


    The people sitting here are all nobles, and there are necessary etiquettes, and everyone is unwilling to turn their faces, so this discussion is not intense.


    Half an hourter, all the people reached a consensus¡ªretreat.


    Commander Sidoni, who was watching coldly, naturally knew clearly that everyone in front of him wanted to retreat from the beginning, and the so-called argument was nothing more than acting.


    "I heard that dramas in Ennd are very popr. These people should really be actors!"


    Contemptuously in his heart, Sidoni put on a helpless expression on his face and sighed:


    "In this case, retreat!"


    Subsequently, the ships in the entire port began to prepare for the evacuation.


    Of course, Sidoni finally announced to all sailors that if the wind direction changes, they will continue to fight the British army; if it does not change, they can only evacuate.


    Why do you say that? Because most of the Armada are wooden paddle boats, thousands of ves are driving them, and there are very few sailboats.


    The change of the wind direction is beneficial tobat, and it is even more beneficial to retreat.


    If you return along the original road, drive against the wind and wait to die!


    The evacuation route was due to the wind direction. The fleet could only go deep into the North Sea, detour the northern tip of the British Isle, pass through the Shend Inds into the Antic Ocean, and then return to La Coruna, Spain along the coast of Irnd.


    Throughout the day, the convoy was preparing to evacuate for the long return journey, and the ships'' bread, fresh water and other supplies were redistributed.


    Everyone has this idea in their hearts: there is a mare, so why not have a foal?


    Themanders of the nine major fleets are optimistic that they will reach Spain smoothly after circumnavigating the British Isles, preserving theirplete strength.


    James, who learned of this, was mixed for a while.


    Spain''s retreat instantly loosened Ennd, which was in danger of destroying the country, and the next time I''m afraid it will be a few yearster.


    But there are still thousands of soldiers on the Spanish ships. If theynd, they will do serious damage to the stable environment of the United Kingdom.


    As for Spain, which took the opportunity to wipe out the Spaniards in one fell swoop and returned home with high morale, the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces could not afford to provoke them.


    Go home, this word, gave the Spanish Navy infinitebat power.


    So, James took the fleet, replenished water and food, and began to follow the Armada silently, guarding against the Spanishnding in Scond.


    Sidoni looked at the big tail silently following behind, dismissive.


    If it weren''t for the eagerness to go home, these Englishmen would have been fed to the fish long ago.


    In this way, maintaining a tight formation, moving forward at a uniform speed with the wind, apanied by the English fleet, the Spaniards have been walking through the Fosgo Bay in Scond, and the huge English fleet chose to evacuate.


    "Your Excellency, why did the English just chase here?"


    Seeing the long tail stagnating behind, the first mate, who had never traveled this route, felt panicked. He asked themander, His Excellency Hugo, uneasily.


    "Hmph¡ª" Hugo nced at the English fleet behind which the shadow of the ship was gradually thinning, and said angrily and helplessly:


    "This Bend of the Forth River is the densely popted ce in the north of the Scots. Beyond that, there are some deste hignds and unworthy desert inds."


    "If wend there, it will be no less than death. The deste teau will be swallowed up with us. In this way, it is better to fight against Ennd!"


    "So, the English are relieved to let us move on¡ª"


    The mighty Spanish Navy, because of the temptation to go home, rides the wind and waves, and advances at an elerated speed. It doesn''t care about the life and death of the oar ves.

 Chapter 577: Its windy (below)

    Chapter 577 The Wind Rises (Part 2)


    Without the tracking of the English fleet, the Spanish fleet continued to move forward in a tight formation, and seemed to be much freer.


    "It seems that the group of Spaniards are about to escape. This time, we also returned without sess! It will be hard next time!"


    Charles,mander of the English Channel Fleet, looked at the fading Spanish fleet and sighed.


    The Spaniards who saved their strength will definitely not let them have an easy time next time.


    "The weather in the north of Scond is not so good, huh¡ª"


    James stared straight ahead, put his hands together, and snorted coldly, full of disdain and displeasure.


    Failed to eliminate the Spaniards once, there will be endless troubles, and the joy of winning cannot reach full marks.


    Charles rolled his eyes when he saw this, curled his lips, and saidfortingly: "You are right, the weather in northern Scond is more capricious than women''s tempers, and the Spaniards must be ufortable!"


    Now, everyone can only look forward to God''s blessing.


    "Damn it! My God..."


    "It''s so windy¡ª"


    "I''m going home, Mom¡ª"


    Sure enough, after less than a day of driving, the speed of the weather changes became more and more rming.


    There will be heavy rain, strong wind, and even hail. Hightitude areas are just so tormenting.


    The sailors on the deck stared wide-eyed, full of horror, and clung to everything in front of them to ensure their own safety.


    Because at this time, even thergest ship is shaking, every moment, someone is thrown down, and then they struggle continuously in the icy sea water, and finally they are inevitably buried in the belly of the fish.


    As the leader of the sailing fleet, Hugo looked bruised and swollen at this time, with his wide skirts all torn, without the elegance of an aristocrat at all.


    "Damn it, stop crying, take off the sails and paddle, my God!"


    The strong wind and the raindrops kept beating everyone''s bodies and faces. The sailors could only wear wet clothes, wiped the rain from their faces, and forcibly unloaded the sails.


    Hugo stayed on the shaky deck, and the wide cloak could not give him much warmth. On the contrary, he was more likely to be blown off on the shaky ship, so he could only hold on to the side of the ship tightly, not daring to rx in the slightest.


    Seeing that several sails were unloaded, and the shaking of the ship was no longer so serious, Hugo was relieved.


    "Your Excellency, the captain, something is wrong¡ª" the first mate did not give Hugo more buffer time, but reported loudly in an eager and fearful tone.


    "What''s the matter?" Hugo asked nervously, he felt that the next news would be even worse.


    "We, we''ve deviated from the course!" The first officer''s tone suddenly rose, and then fell instantly.


    "Then how far are we from the fleet?"


    The night''s violent wind and rain, as well as the sudden temperature of fried sauce, made Hugo miserable. He has been busy until now, and he realizes that he has deviated from most of them!


    This was no less than a thunderbolt from the blue sky, which made him scorched ck and tender. He deviated from the main force, and there was only so much food and supplies. In this kind of weather, wouldn''t he be waiting to die?


    "A conservative estimate, about five hundred miles!"


    "What? Overnight, five hundred miles? You''re kidding me, aren''t you? It''s not true!"


    His eyes widened, and he stared hard at his first mate. Hugo was full of disbelief.


    Although it was estimated that the strong wind yesterday was strong, Hugo never imagined that he would blow away more than 500 kilometers. Doesn''t that mean that he is almost in Norway.


    "Your Excellency, look quickly, there isnd ahead, there isnd!"


    When I was surprised, the sky had cleared up, the foggy weather disappeared, and the sun began to appear in front of everyone.


    Not far ahead, several small boats were sailing, with vague figures on board, which looked like fishing boats.


    "Quick, go and have a look!" Hugo said impatiently.


    How could those fishermen withstand the interrogation of such a huge ship? In a few minutes, Hugo already knew his location: Norway.


    As for the Sidoni Navy Commander and his party, they still braved the continuous storm and moved forward with difficulty.


    The violent storm caused the Spanish ship to drift on the unknown sea. The crew could not measure thetitude, so they could only continue southward ording to the instructions of the maicpass.


    By July 3, there were only more than sixty ships gathered around the gship "St. Martin".


    The rest were either blown to Norway and other small inds, or to the North Sea, or buried in the belly of fish and keptpany with the sea.


    Of course, there are still many ships that are still on the journey, not far from the gship.


    Admiral Sidoni wrote in his diary that day:


    "I pray to the merciful God to grant us a good weather to call in, for the fleet is so little supplied that if God still refuses to forgive our sins and keeps us lingering at sea, none of us will be able to Surrender to the fate of death."


    With this thrilling weather, Commander Sidoni led his navy to the Irish waters in the second week of July.


    Because the wind direction is changing every day, except for the more than 60 ships around the gship "St. Martin", there are scattered ships dangling behind, so they can only dock to seek supplies.


    "Look, there''s a ship over there!" A tall Celtic man with a bow and a dog was walking through the dense forest when he suddenly saw a ship with a g of another country approaching the shore. Down hundreds of people.


    They were drenched all over, their faces were full of exhaustion, they fell to the ground, breathing air heavily.


    "Hurry up and inform the Earl that there are foreign enemies invading here!"


    The tall Celtic ordered softly, and then stared at the group of sailors who seemed to have escaped from hell.


    The sailors who breathed the free air, after getting rid of the torment of the weather,ughed wantonly, forgetting the danger.


    In this way, a dozen ships were sessively captured throughout the west of the ind of Irnd, with nearly 3,000 sailors and soldiers.


    The naturalized Celts hurriedly transported these captives to Dublin, and then presented them to London as a gift to His Majesty the King.


    So, with the end of the month-long Great Battle between Britain and the West, His Majesty Edward, who was staying in London, received nearly 3,000 prisoners one after another, and it is said that the number is still rising.


    "Your Majesty, what should we do with these captives?" Prime Minister Anthony felt very troublesome when he heard that there were 3,000 captives.


    "You can''t let them go, unless Philip II is willing to redeem them at a price of 100 pounds per person, otherwise don''t think about it!"


    Three hundred thousand pounds, how can the Spanish government on the verge of bankruptcy get it out.


    But it can¡¯t just be left like this, it¡¯s not a waste of food.


    Edward scratched his head, thinking twice.


    "Let them be mercenaries! Isn''t there a shortage of manpower in the New World? Let these thousands of people be mercenaries, and after five years, they will be free!"

 Chapter 578: Secession of the Netherlands

    Chapter 578 The Split of the Nethends


    "Wee, Your Majesty the King, I, Eifel Graham, wee you on behalf of the three million people in the Nethends."


    1567, August 6th, the port of Amphitheater in the Nethends, the city destroyed by the Spaniards, seemed to have regained its prosperity at this time, with a sea of ??people and red gs waving, what a lively scene.


    Edward was dressed in aristocratic attire, followed by Queen Mary, followed by the aging Prince Charles of Wales, and the graceful and luxurious Princess Elizabeth. With the help of maids and guards, they walked on the red carpet. Stepped off the boat.


    In front of the carpet, the elderly Speaker lowered his head, bent over, and saluted Edward.


    "Thank you for the wee ceremony, I am very satisfied, Mr. Baron!" Edward nodded slightly and said softly.


    The elderly Baron Graham moved his shoulders, as if a little excited, he quickly moved out of the way, half a body behind the king and queen, and led the way aside.


    On both sides of the red carpet, there are only a few nobles and councilors. Ordinary civilians can''te, they don''t have the qualifications.


    Soon, Edward and Mary boarded a luxurious and spacious carriage, of course, it was open.


    Charlie and Princess Elizabeth ride in another carriage, the same deluxe version, only slightly smaller.


    "tter¡ª"


    Sitting in the carriage and feeling this kind of shaking, Edward really realized that this was in the Nethends, not Ennd.


    "Nervous, Mary?" Looking at his queen, Edward lightly held her jade hand, looked at her beautiful face, stroked the long light red hair, and asked softly.


    "No, Edward!" Mary put her head on Edward''s chest affectionately, and said softly, "With you here, I''m not nervous at all!"


    Hearing this, Edward couldn''t helpughing, and unconsciously touched his lover''s smooth long hair with his right hand, sniffing the fragrance vigorously.


    In just over a month, the Spaniards tried to conquer Ennd with 130 giant ships, but they were demoralized and had to detour back to Scond in despair.


    There were many disasters along the way, and in the end only 60 ships returned. More than half of the tens of thousands of elite troops were lost, and nearly half of the sailors were missing. For Spain, it can be said to be a heavy loss.


    Coupled with the loss of the Nethends, at the moment when the remaining fleet returned, the Spanish government dered bankruptcy again, and the bankers in Genoa and Venice wanted to cry without tears.


    At this time, the entire United Kingdom instantly became a sea of ??joy. Drake, who was attacked by a fireboat, and James, whomanded the navy, all became national heroes.


    Of course, Drake also received a baron reward, and James also officially became a hereditary earl, obtained thend he deserved, and became a senior member of the United Kingdom''s aristocratic system.


    At this time, Baron Alexander pursued the victory and defeated the Hungarian cavalry. The southern Nethends regained its lost territory.


    From then on, the Kingdom of the Nethends was formally unified and became a political entity.


    During this recovery process, many nobles and priests in the southern Nethends, where feudalization was severe, had theirnd confiscated, fled to Spain, and continued to live on. This yed a good auxiliary role in the future rule.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity of rising international prestige, Edward sent people to negotiate with the French government, on the condition of giving up support for Protestantism, in exchange for the right to rule Normandy and Brittany.


    The news that the English defeated the European overlord Spain came to the French court, and with the threat of tens of thousands of troops, the French Catholic League reluctantly chose to sign an agreement to cede Normandy and Brittany to Ennd.


    As a condition, Enndpletely abandons its support for Protestantism, and no longer interferes in the French Civil War. Of course, there is also an interest-free loan of 100,000 pounds.


    Since this agreement was signed in Rouen, the capital of Normandy, it is also known as the "Treaty of Rouen".


    So far, France haspletely lost thend along the Antic Ocean. In Edward''s image, France can no longer be the world''s colonial power as it has in history.


    Of course, France, which could only hide in the Mediterranean Sea, found another way to plot Africa hundreds of years in advance, thus establishing its own African colonial empire.


    This waspletely beyond Edward''s expectations.


    And he came to the Nethends this time to hold a coronation ceremony. After all, thest time he just stamped his consent, it was too simple.


    "Your Majesty¡ª" "Your Majesty Edward¡ª"¡­


    I don¡¯t know when, the carriage hase out of the port and came to the wide street. The Dutch people cheered enthusiastically, with red flowers and willows, and they went to the street singing and dancing, men, women and children all joined the battle.


    The originally wide street suddenly became crowded, and the Guards could only endure the excited crowd, holding hands, forming a human wall.


    Especially in open carriages, Edward and Mary were different from the aloof royal nobles of this period. Instead, they greeted these citizens with friendly smiles and waving hands.


    Edward''s eyes were not idle, observing the entire city scenery. It has to be said that the urban culture of the Nethends is much better than that of Ennd.


    Due to the prosperity of the city, there are hotels, hotels, shops, theaters, and markets. Although the city is rtively small, the prosperity can be imagined.


    The prosperity of the economy has prompted the city to begin to evolve.


    "This is our Majesty the King!"


    Gentle and elegant, personable, friendly, Protestant, advocating business, isn''t this exactly the king we need?


    All the citizens suddenly settled down, and expressed initial satisfaction with His Majesty Edward VI.


    Take this carriage and arrive at the resting ce.


    Then ording to the established procedure, on August 8th, Edward, dressed in the king''s fine attire, came to Ampwert Cathedral for the coronation ceremony.


    Onlookers are: French ambassadors, Polish ambassadors, Portuguese ambassadors, Danish ambassadors, Norwegian ambassadors, and German Protestant ambassadors.


    And Spain and its major allies did not choose to participate in this ceremony.


    There is nothing to say about the grand coronation ceremony. It is nothing more than a gorgeous and expensive crown, a handsome king, or beautiful fireworks.


    After the coronation ceremony, Edward immediately went to Brussels to appoint the deputy king of the Kingdom of the Nethends, that is to say, the governor or the ruling, to rece the king to guard the Nethends.


    To everyone''s surprise, the new consul of the Nethends turned out to be the former governor of the Normandy region and Baron Alexander who liberated the southern Nethends.


    The Deputy Regent is Speaker Graham, Speaker of the Special Assembly.


    After that, His Majesty the King announced that the Nethends region will be an integral part of the United Kingdom and will enjoy a special right to freedom of religious belief.


    For local legitive power, the Nethends Parliament was established; for local judicial power, the Nethends Supreme Court was established.


    Likewise, the Nethends has the requisite seat in the Supreme Council of the United Kingdom.


    The provinces of the Nethends no longer have governors, but are reced by high officials.


    That is to say, the current United Kingdom will have seven major political regions: Ennd, Scond, Irnd, Wales, Normandy, Brittany, and the Nethends.


    After that, due to the rejection of the south in the northern part of the Nethends (ming it for falling to Spain), and the dislike of the north in the south (the Catholic faith, dissatisfaction with the feudal reform), the Nethends was divided into two parts.


    The two parties were dissatisfied with each other, which led to a split in the Nethends, which was also deliberately condoned by Edward.


    The north is dominated by the province of the Nethends, with a developed economy, outward-looking, and prosperous capitalism, so it split into the inter-provincial kingdom. Because it is dominated by the Nethends, it is also called the Kingdom of the Nethends.


    The southern part is dominated by the Catholic faith, with Brussels as the ruling center, and the feudal conservative forces y the leading role, establishing the Kingdom of Belgium.


    Due to the split between the two, they are all princes, and the title of Edward no longer has the titles of King of the Nethends, but the titles of Prince of the Nethends and Prince of Belgium are added.


    The United Kingdom has now officially formed eight major political regions: Ennd, Scond, Irnd, Wales, Normandy, Brittany, the Kingdom of the Nethends, and the Kingdom of Belgium.

 Chapter 579: hometown

    Chapter 579 Hometown


    "Hello, sir, are you going to the New World too?" The busy Port of London is full of people walking, old people, children, businessmen, women, all dressed in sackcloth.


    Adam was outstanding. He was wearing high-grade linen and a short gun was pinned to his waist. His puffy, light-blond short hair made him look extraordinarily capable.


    He stood there tall and straight, with a well-proportioned figure. The habit he had developed in the army for a long time made him stand upright unconsciously, with a few guards around him, no exception.


    In the gap waiting for the ship, suddenly a young man dressed in light blue silk and wearing a luxurious and gorgeous hat came over. He seemed to see that Adam''s demeanor was not annoying, and asked a few servants in a soft voice. road.


    "Of course, what''s the matter?" Adam looked at this mboyant man with some doubts, and a trace of surprise shed in his heart. This was the first time he met such a nonchnt person, and he asked interestingly.


    "I..." The prodigal-looking man nced at the burly man''s guard, and after receiving Adam''s affirmative look, he walked forward familiarly, and said proudly:


    "Looking at your appearance, I guess you came out of the barracks, and you are of noble origin!"


    "The current nobles are either forced by their father to study and take exams to be officials, or they are honed in the military camp. Thest one is like you and me, going to the New World!"


    "What, what''s wrong with going to the New World?" Adam asked curiously as he looked at his peers who looked like a noble young master.


    "Brother, are you stupid?" Bernie felt that he met an ignorant young man who had just left the house, and then looked at him with disdainful eyes, and gave him a white smoke, and then exined in a teacher-like tone:


    "Now that they are doing well, they are all going to be soldiers or officials. When we are in our twenties and have nothing to do, we can only go to the New World to try our luck!"


    Being so despised by others, Adam really couldn''t exin it. After several years in the military camp, he really didn''t know much about the current situation among nobles, so he smiled a little embarrassedly.


    "I have something to go to the New World!" Adam weakly defended, but hearing the other party''s ears, it was all a cover-up.


    "I understand, I understand, I also have something to do in the New World!" Bernie smiled mischievously, and echoed softly.


    Subsequently, the whistle sounded, and the ships dedicated to traveling between the New World and the main ind began to dock.


    Followed by several guards, Adam lined up smoothly, boarded the ship, and found his VIP room.


    The narrow room was a bit aggravating, so Adam pushed open the door boredly, and went out for a stroll.


    "Oh, boy, do you know who I am? I am the second son of Baron xxx, you need to respectfully call me sir!"


    "My father is a cab minister, boy, is the son of a baron amazing? Get out of here quickly, the nobledy here is not something you can touch! Hahahaha¡ª"


    As soon as he walked out of the corridor and came to the deck, Adam encountered the young nobleman who met him today. He was arguing with a well-dressed nobleman, and he seemed to be losing the upper hand.


    "Even if your father is a cab minister, so what? Miss Martha won''t take a fancy to you!" Berne felt that his aura was a bit suppressed, and quickly nced at the dignified and elegant Miss Martha next to him, then straightened up, The man said cowardly.


    "Do you think you are handsome? Are you talented? Don''t you always go to the New World with me in the end, what is there to be proud of! Hmph¡ª"


    "You¡ª" The arguing nobleman seemed to have been stepped on to the point of pain, and he was a little out of breath. He quickly nced at Miss Martha who wasughing, his chest heaving more and more, and then he waved his fist the size of a sandbag, and went straight to Bernie''s eyes. .


    At such a scene, Bernie, who had never touched the mud with his five fingers, was stunned and stared nkly.


    And Adam, who was gradually approaching, saw the jealousy between the two, afraid of losing face to the nobleman, he quickly grabbed the attacking fist with his right hand.


    "You¡ª" was imagining the majestic nobleman, and suddenly he was forced to hold his breath. He felt that his arm suddenly couldn''t move, and it was still very painful.


    "Hello, sir!" Turning his head, when he saw Adam''s appearance, he immediately retracted the swear words, his face turned pale, then flushed, and finally he smiled tteringly and bent down.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" After retracting his arms, the nobleman smiled apologetically at Adam, regardless of the surprised expressions of the people around him, apologized softly to others, and then politely led his younger brother to leave the deck.


    Seeing such a situation, Berne didn''t know where he met a big man.


    "Hello, sir, I''m Bernie Peelport from Southamptonshire!"


    "Hello, I''m Adam!" Everyone offered to introduce sincerely, and Adam naturally couldn''t refuse, so he simply introduced himself.


    Bern was a little surprised at such a simple introduction, but considering the strong background of this person, he had to hold back his surprise.


    "Thank you very much for your help, you have maintained the honor of the nobility!"


    "You''re wee!" After the matter was over, Adam didn''t want to stay any longer.


    "Hello, Dear Mr. Adam, do you have time? It''s time for afternoon tea!"


    Miss Martha, holding a bamboo fan in her hand, stepped forward and asked softly in a shy tone.


    Berni''s envious saliva is about to flow down. This is Miss Martha, the daughter of a Governor-General.


    Although he is the governor of the New World.


    "Excuse me, I have something else to do!" Adam nced at this passable nobledy, who was not his type, he said indifferently, then walked aside and observed the sea.


    "This..." Seeing Miss Martha''s disappointed expression, Bernie couldn''t help feeling a pain in his heart, and felt the same way!


    And Adam looked at the undting sea, without saying a word.


    Since ten years ago, that is to say, in 1567, the Anglo-Portuguese coalition forces defeated the Spanish fleet, relying on wealthy finances, the size of the navy has berger andrger.


    For example,st year, the economies of the Kingdom of the Nethends and the Kingdom of Belgium fully recovered and were more prosperous than before, so the total central government revenue exceeded 1.5 million pounds, of which the navy ounted for 500,000 pounds, one-third of the financial ratio .


    More than 20 new ships are built every year, and most of them are giant ships over 800 tons, and their strength has suddenly jumped to the top in the world.


    Of course, in the past few years, Spain has alsounched several conquests, but all of them ended in failure.


    In this way, the United Kingdom officially became the supremacy of the sea.


    Thinking of this, Adam couldn''t help but want tough.


    Due to the strength of the country, the sense of belonging to the kingdom of the Nethends, Normandy and Brittany has be stronger, so I am not satisfied with the country name and national g.


    They believe that the name United Kingdom of Britain is no longer appropriate, which does not include the Nethends, Normandy and Brittany.


    The conservatives feel that Britain already includes the main areas of the kingdom, and there is no need to change the name.


    Finally, His Majesty the king of the mud, changed the name of the country to Britain and the Nethends and the United Kingdom of the Franks. France can no longer be used. As for Frank, with the current split French situation, what confidence does it have?


    The national g remains the same for various reasons.


    "What about me? An illegitimate child, I can only go to the New World and be an earl!"


    Adam smiled self-deprecatingly, with bitterness in the corner of his mouth.


    For a long time, even though he knew that he could not inherit the throne as an illegitimate child, he still had a desire in his heart, but this year, there was no hope at all.


    His younger brother, Charles Tudor, Prince of Wales, has reached the age of 18 and married, and he was summoned in the army, and was ordered by his king''s father to go to the New World to take up apetent position.


    A hereditary earlship, hundreds of thousands of acres ofnd, thousands of ves, this is what he will own soon.


    Of course, the development of the New World has been very good in recent years, especially therge poption in Normandy, therge number of immigrants, and the government''s incentives. Soon, the poption of the New World has exceeded 500,000.


    There are more than ten governors with more than 10,000 people, and there are countless other governors,rge and small. The New World has gradually be prosperous and is no longer a deste ce.


    Every year, tobo, cotton, grain, and fur from the New World are popr in the United Kingdom, and their contribution to the kingdom is bing more and more prominent.


    "I heard that the kingdom is preparing topete with the Spaniards for minerals in South America recently. I should still have room to y!"


    Helpless, Adam began to think about the good. A life of prosperity and wealth is also good. In the New World, at least it is freer than in China.


    "Besides, I have to supervise several governor colonies, and the task is not light!"


    "I heard that the crown of Abyssinia (Ethiopia) was taken down by the expeditionary force, and the only Christian enve in East Africa was taken into his arms. My father is about to be the emperor of Abyssinia, and there will be another title. In the future, I will be called His Majesty the Emperor when I go back!"


    Thinking of the crown, he thought of his father, that gentle,zy, but decisive and domineering man since he was a child. He conquered Irnd, Scond, Normandy and Brittany, and obtained the Kingdom of the Nethends. A small country, led to be a developed country in Europe,parable to Spain.


    Throughout the United Kingdom, his people are innumerable, and his rule is impregnable.


    Relying on the cab, he ruled this huge area without looking messy and orderly.


    Admiration for him was ingrained in Adam from childhood.


    Rose Pce, thisrge-scale architecturalplex, is familiar throughout Europe. The magnificent pce, graceful maids, colorful flowers and trees constitute a beautiful picture.


    makes people linger and forget to return.


    Gradually, he became a little dazed.


    "Shhhhhhh¡ª" Suddenly, a bird came into view, and Adam was startled.


    "This is the intelligence bird of Blood de, has something important happened?"


    ...


    "Your Majesty, important information, we have acquired a port in the far east as a habitat, and the local officials have acquiesced, allowing us to live and do business freely!"


    The Prime Minister came over happily and said softly to His Majesty the King.


    "Although one thousand pounds of silver needs to be paid every year, this is an important breakthrough for the kingdom!"


    The beard on his chin has grown slender, but Edward''s longing for his hometown has not subsided, so he attaches great importance to every step of the East.


    Even if it maintains a close rtionship with the Mughal Dynasty in the Indian subcontinent and has acquired dozens of port management rights, in Edward''s heart, it is still not as important as the ancient eastern country.


    "What''s the name of the port?"


    "I don''t know, it''s a small ind!"

 Chapter : End of this testimonial

    End of this testimonial


    After more than a year of hard work, the book is finally finished, and the number of words has reached about 1.3 million. It can be said that I tried my best.


    The grades of this book are not good, I have long wanted to finish it, and I have no motivation.


    But considering the silent support of many readers, I will continue to update. Sorry, I can only stop here.


    I also know that my update is wed, what about the writing? That''s it, but I''m still very grateful for your support, so that Pujie Lancher can continue to write.


    Well, that''s it! I have already written a few pieces for the next book. The fantasy under the historical framework has something to do with the UK, and it can be regarded as my experimental work.


    See you next book.

 Chapter 580: Extra Story: Elizabeth

    Chapter 580 Extra Story: Elizabeth


    Time flies by like a sh, and in a blink of an eye, it has arrived in 1606.


    Since the war with Spain in thest century, the United Kingdom began to share maritime hegemony with Spain, and then participated in the interests of Northern Europe and Germany.


    But in 1580, the Portuguese royal family died out, and Spain brazenly sent troops in, uniting the gradually decadent Portuguese navy, and began to crush the United Kingdom of Britain.


    More importantly, the royal family of Lovalu in France became extinct, and Henry III of Navarre seeded to the throne as the royal family of Bourbon.


    Henry III promulgated the amnesty, Protestants and Catholics shook hands to make peace, and the whole of France was tired of war and began a real unification.


    France, which lost most of the ports along the Antic Ocean, is naturally dissatisfied with Ennd, but the gap in national strength prevents France from acting rashly.


    His Majesty Edward of the United Kingdom cannot prevent the session of the Bourbon royal family, because it is in line with the inheritancew. Henry III is the closest blood, and the United Kingdom cannot dare to stop it.


    In this way, France and Spain have amonnguage and amon enemy-the United Kingdom of Britain.


    Repressed by France and Spain on the European continent, and suppressed by the Spanish-Portuguese coalition forces at sea, the life of the United Kingdom has not been easy these years.


    However, fortunately, the incorporation of the Nethends is like a powerful water pump, continuously producing blood and replenishing the constantly depleted empire.


    The most important thing is that the blood from North America allowed the United Kingdom to not be defeated when it faced a huge opponent, but persisted.


    Persistence pays off.


    In the past few decades, Europe has been shrouded in the shadow of the two kings, shivering, even the French king is no exception.


    The first ce is naturally His Majesty Edward of the United Kingdom of Britain.


    He ruled nearly half a million square kilometers ofnd, governed eight regions, eight million people,manded an army of 50,000, and a navy of 30,000. He was the only king in Europe second to Spain.


    Especially with the ownership of the Nethends, the influence of the Kingdom of Britain throughout Europe has soared.


    In addition, the United Kingdom belongs to a Protestant country and its strong strength makes it the leader of a Protestant country and the most powerful guarantee against Catholic countries.


    Of course, they also found an Abyssinian crown, which is nominally higher than the nations.


    Although Abyssinia is an African country, it is also a Christian family, and there are many white people.


    And the second belongs to the huge Spanish-Portuguese United Kingdom. They have a poption of 10 million and colonies of millions of square kilometers. The navy and army have always been the number one in Europe.


    If His Majesty Edward is only scary, then His Majesty Philip II is scary.


    With the merger of Portugal, Philip II''s authority also reached its peak, bing the world''s first empire on which the sun never sets.


    Although Philip II knocked out a tooth in the United Kingdom, he was resurrected with full blood, stronger than Charles V, and ruled the entire Europa.


    The Pope of Rome is like a doll in his hands. In the Catholic world, Spain already belongs to the leader.


    The struggle between Edward VI and Philip II was also known as the Great Emperor''s War in history. The small-scale battles over the past few decades have profoundly affected the development of Europe.


    However, this cold war-like scene did notst long. With the arrival of Philip II in 1598, the huge Spanish kingdom also withered.


    Edward is no longer facing the difficult and domineering Philip II, but his nephew, the son of Princess Mary, Charles VI.


    The newly seeded monarch soon faced his problem¡ªthe national treasury was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Subsequently, under the joint efforts of the native Portuguese forces and the United Kingdom, the Kingdom of Portugal became independent from Spain.


    In return, Edward''s second son, Queen Mary''s youngest son, Albert Tudor, became the new kingdom of Portugal at the age of thirty.


    In order to allow his son to rule Portugal better, and in the face of possible reprisals from Spain, Edward, in the name of hiring, gave 10,000 elite Royal Army troops to his son at a friendship price of 10,000 pounds per year for five years, which is equivalent to giving it to his son for nothing. , let him consolidate his rule.


    Subsequently, His Majesty Edward reached a consensus with the Kingdom of France, and the two sides lifted the state of war and restored peace.


    Later, the United Kingdom reached a peace agreement with the Hungarian and Austrian royal families. The two sides traded with each other and coexisted peacefully. This royal family, which also belonged to the Habsburg family, was pulled off the Spanish chariot.


    As a result, most of the Spanish hegemony dissipated.


    One of the conditions for the restoration of Portugal is to cede some colonies in South America and strongholds in Africa, and the loss exceeds one-third of the original colonies.


    But for Fuguo, everything is worth it.


    "Father, father, something is wrong!" After getting old, Edward fell in love with fishing, especially after most of the state affairs were handed over to the Prince of Wales, he seemed more leisurely.


    I saw a middle-aged man in expensive clothes, his temples were already light gray, and he ran over panting, but he still didn''t dare to approach Edward, so he could only speak with a heavy breath from one meter away. :"Father-"


    "What do you think of you? You are also the heir apparent of the kingdom. Why are you in such a panic? Where is the etiquette of the royal family?"


    Edward could not help reprimanding his son Charlie when he saw that he was in a panic and sweating profusely.


    "Say, what''s the matter?"


    "Aunt Elizabeth, Aunt Elizabeth is dying!" Although Charlie is now forty-eight years old, he is still cautious when facing his sixty-nine-year-old father. After being reprimanded, he immediately calmed down.


    "What? Say it again!" Edward''s eyes widened, he shook off the fishing rod in his hand, and asked loudly.


    "Yes, Father, Aunt Elizabeth suddenly fainted just now, and the doctor said after examination, Auntie is running out of time!"


    Charlie watched his father''s face turn white, his heart beat faster, and he said more carefully.


    Edward was toozy to care so much, his head was buzzing, he pushed his son away, and ran quickly.


    Elizabeth is only four years older than herself, and she is only seventy-three this year. How could she be leaving? This is impossible, absolutely impossible!


    Along the way, Edward recalls everything he had with Elizabeth, from her riding a horse with her young self in her arms; ;I even cried to myself that my father didn''t love her, favored me and even lost my temper and twisted my arm...


    These memories flooded into his mind together, and his eyes turned red unconsciously.


    Soon, he came to Elizabeth''s room.


    I saw Elizabeth, who was full of white hair, lying weakly on the bed, tilting her head, looking at him with a smirk.


    Edward quickly sat on the bed, held her old skin''s hand, looked at her cloudy eyes, and forced a smile.


    "Edward, did youe here by running? You are weak and cannot run around like this!"


    Elizabeth tried to caress Edward''s face with her hands, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t lift it up.


    Edward felt a pain in his heart when he heard this, and quickly covered his face with her hands, sobbing unconsciously.


    Elizabeth smiled unconsciously as she felt Edward''s withered skin.


    "Edward, you don''t know, you were born weak and sickly, I just thought! This little guy probably won''t live long!"


    "Who knew, the older you get, the better your body will be. I was very happy at the time, and of course, it is now!"


    "Elizabeth, promise me not to leave, okay?" Edward held her hand tightly, looked into Elizabeth''s blue and cloudy eyes, and said seriously.


    "No, Edward, father is gone, Mary is gone, and I am going now. This is God''s will, and no one can vite it!"


    Elizabeth shook her head, showing a nice smile.


    "I used to worry that you were weak and walked ahead of me. Who knew, I actually walked ahead of you. Unfortunately, in the days toe, I can no longer be with you, dear brother!"


    "No, Elizabeth, you''re sure toe down, aren''t you, doctor?"


    The royal physicians on the side faltered and hawed one by one to the king''s questioning, lowered their heads, and their faces were full of shame.


    "Don''t me them, Edward!" Elizabeth shook her head, her pale lips parted, and said, "This is God''s will, how can we disobey it?"


    "Go down!"


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!"


    After the imperial doctors withdrew, Elizabeth looked straight at her younger brother with a look of love andpassion on her face, "After I leave, don''t be self-willed anymore, you are no longer a child!"


    "Yes!" With tears in the corners of his eyes, Edward agreed with sobs.


    "Pick me up, Edward, and take me to ride a horse!" Elizabeth struggled and said to her younger brother.


    ¡°I have loved riding a horse since I was a child, let me feel it again before I die!¡±


    "En!" Edward held back his grief, picked up the light Elizabeth, and walked out of the room slowly.


    During this journey, Elizabeth looked at Edward affectionately, reluctant to blink her eyes, for fear that she could not help but fall asleep.


    "Here we are, Elizabeth!" The guard walked out quickly leading a white horse.


    "This is Arthur''s descendant, I don''t know how many generations it is! Hehe~" Pointing at the white horse in front of him, Edward said with a smile.


    As soon as Arthur was mentioned, the two unconsciously recalled the scene of the galloping horse, and the two unconsciously smiled aftertaste.


    "It''s been more than thirty years since Uncle Smith passed away!" Gently helping Elizabeth onto the saddle, Edward also got on the horse with the help of the guards, and the two rode together.


    "Yes, before you know it, decades have passed! At that time, you often came out to y in the name of Uncle Smith!"


    "Hehe! Don''tugh at me, Edward!" Leaning on her brother, sniffing him and asking, Elizabeth felt sofortable for a while, she really wanted to fall asleep!


    "I remember that of course the ceremonial mother is very strict, you often curse her in front of me..."


    "kindness-"


    "Father didn''t treat you well at the time, and you often yed secretly and were often scolded. If I hadn''t blocked you, you don''t know how much you would have suffered..."


    "kindness-"


    Just like that, leaning on Edward''s chest, squinting, looking at his old but still sharp-edged face, Elizabeth suddenly felt that her life was also perfect.


    Although she was never married, she was exiled and imprisoned when she was young, and witnessed her mother being killed, but when she became an adult, or after the younger brother in front of her was born, her life changed for the better. She was no longer Ms. Elizabeth, but joined the royal family and became Elizabeth. Princess.


    So, from the time she was arranged next to her newborn brother, looking into his eyes, Elizabeth knew that he was her lucky star.


    Being by Edward''s side for a lifetime may be the luckiest thing for me!


    The eyes gradually blurred, and she vaguely saw in the sky, her sister Mary, father Henry VIII, and mother were all waving to her, and the beautiful angel also extended an invitation gesture to herself.


    "Goodbye, Edward, it is my greatest happiness to know you and be with you for the rest of my life!" Looking longingly and greedily at Edward again, Elizabeth stretched out her right hand to the angel.


    "Remember, you were riding a horse and ran to me suddenly, messing around, saying that the rabbit I shot was yours. At that time, you were so angry, your lips were raised, and you even used your sister''s identity to press me..."


    Suddenly, Edward felt his head leaning on his chest tilted suddenly, and the heat in his chest was no longer there.


    "Elizabeth¡ª" Edward could no longer restrain the sadness in his heart, and cried out.


    ...


    "Report the funeral for the princess ording to the Catholic ritual!" Edward ordered with a nk expression.


    Elizabeth has always believed in Catholicism, which was herfort when she was lonely in her childhood, although in front of the people of the country, she pretended to believe in Protestantism.


    Since she is dead, let''s preside over it ording to the Catholic ceremony!


    "But, Your Majesty, there are no Catholic priests in China!"


    "Then you go to grab it for me, go to those Catholic countries to grab it, otherwise I want you, the future prince, what''s the use of it! Ah~"


    Over the past few decades, under the continuous reform and efforts of the Anglican Church, Catholicism in the United Kingdom no longer exists.


    His eyes widened, and Edward stared nkly at his son, the prince of the kingdom, the Prince of Wales, with extraordinarily sharp eyes.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Feeling the power of this long-term **** of the world, the Prince of Wales felt that his father was really angry, and his position might be lost.


    "Hmph¡ª" Seeing his son''s appearance, Edward could not help but snort coldly.


    Just now, he did have the idea of ??abolishing his moderate son''s inheritance rights, but it only lingered in his mind for a few seconds before disappearing.


    Charlie has been the crown prince for decades, no matter how poor his ability is, he is unanimously recognized as the crown prince of the United Kingdom. Although he can be abolished, it is too harmful to the United Kingdom.


    No wonder the most powerful emperors in history were dissatisfied with their princes. The gap between the prince''s ability and the ideal level of the prince is too high. If there is a gap, the position of the prince will naturally be unstable.


    ps: New book: Stuart''s Empire, a historical novel dressed in fantasy, I hope everyone will support it.

 Chapter : , Push the new book "The Crown of Swords"

    Open a single chapter and push the new book "The Crown of Swords"


    The new book is open, Europe in the 18th century, the framework of history, the skin of fantasy, I hope everyone will support it.


    The extra chapters of the old book will be updated every once in a while, and the pitfalls will be made up.